<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
  <description>With over twenty volumes, the <i>Nicene and 
Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a momentous achievement. Originally gathered 
by 
Philip Schaff, the <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a collection 
of 
writings by classical and medieval Christian theologians. The purpose of 
such a collection is to make their writings readily available. The 
entire work is divided into two series. The first series focuses on two 
classical Christian theologians--St. Augustine and St. John Chrysostom. 
St. Augustine is one of the most influential and important Christian 
thinkers of all time. In addition to reprinting his most popular two 
works--the <i>Confessions</i> and the <i>City of God</i>--these volumes 
also 
contain 
other noteworthy and important works of St. Augustine, such as <i>On the 
Holy Trinity</i>, <i>Christian Doctrine</i>, and others. St. John 
Chrysostom 
was an 
eloquent speaker and well-loved Christian clergyman. St. John took a 
more literal interpretation of Scripture, and much of his work focused 
on practical aspects of Christianity, particularly what is now called 
social justice. He advocated for the poor, and challenged abuses of 
authority. This particular volume in the series contains the 
<i>Confessions</i> 
and letters of St. Augustine. The <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> 
is 
comprehensive in scope, and provide keen translations of instructive and 
illuminating texts from some of the greatest theologians of the 
Christian church. These spiritually enlightening texts have aided 
Christians for over a thousand years, and remain instructive and 
fruitful even today!<br /><br />Tim Perrine<br />CCEL Staff 
Writer</description>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments>Greek &amp; Hebrew spans proofed by SLK and conform to the print basis (even where this is in error)</comments>
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>New York: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1886</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>schaff</authorID>
  <bookID>npnf101</bookID>
  <workID>npnf101</workID>
  <bkgID>confessions_and_letters_of_st_augustine_with_a_sketch_of_his_life_and_work_(schaff)</bkgID>
  <version>3.0</version>
  <series>ecf</series>
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status>This volume has been carefully proofread and corrected.</status>

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>NPNF1-01. The Confessions and Letters of St. Augustine, 
with a Sketch of his Life and Work</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">NPNF (V1-01)</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator scheme="short-form" sub="Editor">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="file-as" sub="Editor">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Editor">schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Author">augustine</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR60</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Early Christian Literature. Fathers of the Church, etc.</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Proofed;Early Church;Classic;</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created" />
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/npnf101.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source>Logos Research Systems, Inc.</DC.Source>
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

  <comments />
</electronicEdInfo>













<style type="text/css">
span.c79	{ font-family:Courier }
span.c75	{ font-family:SemiticaDict }
.IndexA	{ margin-left:12pt; text-indent:-12pt }
.IndexB	{ margin-left:24pt; text-indent:-12pt }
p.c81	{ margin-top:6pt; line-height:-50% }
p.c80	{ font-weight:bold; line-height:-50%; margin-top:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c77	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:135.35pt }
p.c76	{ margin-left:63pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c73	{ font-style:italic; text-indent:.25in }
p.c65	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:31.7pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c64	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c62	{ margin-right:.25in; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.25in }
p.c61	{ font-weight:bold; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c60	{ font-style:italic }
p.c59	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:31.5pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c58	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c57	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c55	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c54	{ text-indent:.25in }
p.c53	{ text-indent:9pt }
p.c52	{ margin-left:31.5pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c50	{ text-indent:13.5pt }
div.c49	{ border:none; border-bottom:solid windowtext .75pt; padding:0in 0in 1pt 0in }
p.c48	{ text-indent:.25in; border:none; padding:0in }
p.c47	{ margin-left:1.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c46	{ margin-bottom:6pt }
p.c45	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c44	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c43	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-22.5pt }
p.c42	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c41	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c40	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c39	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center; text-indent:.25in }
p.c38	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c37	{ margin-right:.5in; margin-left:.5in }
p.c36	{ margin-right:.5in; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.5in }
p.c35	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c34	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c33	{ margin-top:.5in; text-align:center }
span.c32	{ font-size:x-large; text-transform:uppercase }
span.c31	{ font-size:medium; text-transform:uppercase }
span.c30	{ font-size:xx-large; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c29	{ text-align:center }
p.c28	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-28pt }
p.c27	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center; text-indent:.25in }
p.c25	{ text-align:center; text-indent:.25in }
p.c24	{ font-style:italic; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:31.5pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c23	{ font-style:italic; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c22	{ font-style:italic; text-indent:13.5pt }
p.c21	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c20	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c19	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c18	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c17	{ margin-top:3pt; text-indent:.75in }
p.c16	{ margin-top:12pt }
p.c15	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
span.c13	{ font-size:medium; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c12	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c11	{ text-align:right; text-indent:.25in }
p.c10	{ text-indent:.25in }
p.c8	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c7	{ margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c5	{ margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:center }
span.c14	{ text-transform:uppercase }
span.c9	{ font-variant:small-caps }
span.c3	{ font-size:xx-large }
span.c6	{ font-size:x-large }
span.c4	{ font-size:large }
span.c2	{ font-size:medium }
span.c68	{ font-size:x-small }
span.c70	{ font-size:xx-small }
p.c1	{ text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector class="c79" element="span">
  <property name="font-family" value="Courier" />
</selector>
<selector class="c75" element="span">
  <property name="font-family" value="SemiticaDict" />
</selector>
<selector class="IndexA">
  <property name="margin-left" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-12pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="IndexB">
  <property name="margin-left" value="24pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-12pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c81" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="line-height" value="-50%" />
</selector>
<selector class="c80" element="p">
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
  <property name="line-height" value="-50%" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c77" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="135.35pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c76" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="63pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c73" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c65" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="31.7pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c64" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c62" element="p">
  <property name="margin-right" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c61" element="p">
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c60" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector class="c59" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="31.5pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c58" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c57" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c55" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c54" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c53" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c52" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="31.5pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c50" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value="13.5pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c49" element="div">
  <property name="border" value="none" />
  <property name="border-bottom" value="solid windowtext .75pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 0in 1pt 0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c48" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="border" value="none" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c47" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c46" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c45" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c44" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c43" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-22.5pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c42" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c41" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c40" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c39" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c38" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c37" element="p">
  <property name="margin-right" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c36" element="p">
  <property name="margin-right" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c35" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c34" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c33" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c32" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c31" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c30" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c29" element="p">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c28" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-28pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c27" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c25" element="p">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c24" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="31.5pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c23" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c22" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="13.5pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c21" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c20" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c19" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c18" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c17" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="3pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".75in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c16" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c15" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c13" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c12" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c11" element="p">
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c10" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c8" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c7" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c5" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c14" element="span">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c9" element="span">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector class="c3" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-large" />
</selector>
<selector class="c6" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
</selector>
<selector class="c4" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
</selector>
<selector class="c2" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
<selector class="c68" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="c70" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="c1" element="p">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body xml:space="preserve">

<div1 id="i" n="i" next="ii" prev="toc" progress="0.16%" shorttitle="" title="Title Page">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_iii.html" id="i-Page_iii" n="iii" />

<p class="c1" id="i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="i-p1.1">A SELECT LIBRARY</span></p>

<p id="i-p2" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p3" shownumber="no">OF THE</p>

<p id="i-p4" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c3" id="i-p5.1">NICENE AND</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c3" id="i-p6.1">POST-NICENE FATHERS</span></p>

<p id="i-p7" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p8" shownumber="no">OF</p>

<p id="i-p9" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p10" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="i-p10.1">THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.</span></p>

<p id="i-p11" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p12" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p13" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p14" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p15" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="i-p15.1">EDITED BY</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p16" shownumber="no">PHILIP SCHAFF, D.D., LL.D.,</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p17" shownumber="no">PROFESSOR IN THE UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, NEW
YORK,</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p18" shownumber="no">IN CONNECTION WITH A NUMBER OF PATRISTIC SCHOLARS OF
EUROPE AND AMERICA.</p>

<p id="i-p19" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p20" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p21" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p22" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p23" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c5" id="i-p24" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="i-p24.1">VOLUME I</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p25" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="i-p25.1">THE CONFESSIONS AND LETTERS OF ST.
AUGUSTIN,</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p26" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="i-p26.1">WITH A SKETCH OF HIS LIFE AND
WORK</span></p>

<p id="i-p27" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p28" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p29" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p30" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p31" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p32" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="i-p32.1">T&amp;T CLARK</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p33" shownumber="no">EDINBURGH</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p34" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="i-p34.1">
__________________________________________________</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p35" shownumber="no">WM. B. EERDMANS PUBLISHING COMPANY</p>

<p class="c1" id="i-p36" shownumber="no">GRAND RAPIDS, MICHIGAN</p>


</div1>

<div1 id="ii" n="ii" next="iii" prev="i" progress="0.18%" shorttitle="" title="Preface"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_v.html" id="ii-Page_v" n="v" />

<p class="c7" id="ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="ii-p1.1">Preface</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="ii-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="ii-p3.1">Encouraged</span> by the
assured co-operation of competent Patristic scholars of Great
Britain and the United States, I have undertaken the general
editorship of a <span class="c9" id="ii-p3.2">Select Library of the Nicene and
Post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church.</span> It is to
embrace in about twenty-five large volumes the most important works
of the Greek Fathers from Eusebius to Photius, and of the Latin
Fathers from Ambrose to Gregory the Great.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p4" shownumber="no">The series opens with St. Augustin, the
greatest and most influential of all the Christian Fathers.
Protestants and Catholics are equally interested in his writings,
and most of all in his <i>Confessions</i>, which are contained in
this volume. They will be followed by the works of St. Chrysostom,
and the Church History of Eusebius.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p5" shownumber="no">A few words are necessary to define the object of
this Library, and its relation to similar collections.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p6" shownumber="no">My purpose is to furnish ministers and intelligent
laymen who have no access to the original texts, or are not
sufficiently familiar with ecclesiastical Greek and Latin, with a
complete apparatus for the study of ancient Christianity. Whatever
may be the estimate we put upon the opinions of the Fathers, their
historical value is beyond all dispute. They are to this day and
will continue to be the chief authorities for the doctrines and
usages of the Greek and Roman Churches, and the sources for the
knowledge of ancient Christianity down to the age of Charlemagne.
But very few can afford to buy, or are able to use such collections
as Migne’s Greek Patrology, which embraces 167 quarto volumes,
and Migne’s Latin Patrology which embraces 222 volumes.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p7" shownumber="no">The three leaders of the now historic
Anglo-Catholic movement of Oxford, Drs. <span class="c9" id="ii-p7.1">Pusey,
Newman</span>, and <span class="c9" id="ii-p7.2">Keble</span>, began, in 1837,
the publication of “<i>A Library of Fathers of the Holy Catholic
Church, anterior to the Division of the East and West. Translated
by Members of the English Church</i>,” Oxford (John Henry Parker)
and London (J. G. F. &amp; J. Rivington). It is dedicated to
“William Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of all
England.” The editors were aided by a number of able classical
and ecclesiastical scholars. Dr. Pusey, the chief editor and
proprietor, and Dr. Keble died in the communion of the church of
their fathers to which they were loyally attached; Dr. Newman alone
remains, though no more an Anglican, but a Cardinal of the Church
of Rome. His connection with the enterprise ceased with his
secession (1845).</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p8" shownumber="no">The Oxford Library was undertaken not so much for an
historical, as for an apologetic and dogmatic purpose. It was to
furnish authentic proof for the supposed or real agreement of the
Anglo-Catholic school with the faith and practice of the ancient
church before the Greek schism. The selection was made accordingly.
The series embraces 48 vols. It is very valuable as far as it <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_vi.html" id="ii-Page_vi" n="vi" />goes, but incomplete and
unequal. Volume followed volume as it happened to get ready. An
undue proportion is given to exegetical works; six volumes are
taken up with Augustin’s Commentary on the Psalms, six with
Gregory’s Commentary on Job, sixteen with Commentaries of
Chrysostom; while many of the most important doctrinal, ethical,
and historical works of the Fathers, as Eusebius, Basil, the two
Gregorys, Theodoret, Maximus Confessor, John of Damascus, Hilary,
Jerome, Leo the Great, were never reached.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p9" shownumber="no">In 1866, Mr. T. Clark, Lord Provost of
Edinburgh, and an Elder in the Free Church of Scotland, who has
done more than any publisher for the introduction of German and
other foreign theological literature to the English reading
community, began to issue the valuable “<i>Ante-Nicene Christian
Library</i>”, edited by Rev. <span class="c9" id="ii-p9.1">Alexander
Roberts</span>, D. D., and <span class="c9" id="ii-p9.2">James Donaldson</span>,
LL. D., which was completed in 1872 in 24 volumes, and is now being
republished, by arrangement with Mr. Clark, in America in 8 volumes
under the editorship of Bishop A. <span class="c9" id="ii-p9.3">Cleveland
Coxe</span>, D. D. (1884–1886). Mr. Clark, in 1871, undertook
also the publication of a translation of select works of St. <span class="c9" id="ii-p9.4">Augustin</span> under the editorial care of Rev. <span class="c9" id="ii-p9.5">Marcus Dods</span>, D. D., of Glasgow, which was
completed in 15 volumes. The projected translation of <span class="c9" id="ii-p9.6">Chrysostom</span> was abandoned from want of
encouragement.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p10" shownumber="no">Thus Episcopal divines of England, and Presbyterian
divines of Scotland have prepared the way for our American
enterprise, and made it possible.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p11" shownumber="no">We must also briefly mention a similar
collection which was prepared by Roman Catholic scholars of Germany
in the interest of their Church, namely the <i>Bibliothek der
Kirchenväter. Auswahl der vorzüglichsten patristichen Werke in
deutscher Uebersetzung, herausgegeben unter der Oberleitung von Dr.
Valentin Thalhofer</i> (<i>Domdekan und Prof. der Theol. in
Eichstätt</i>, formerly Professor in Munich). Kempten., Köselsche
Buchhandlung. 1869–1886. Published in over 400 small numbers,
three or four of which make a volume. An alphabetical Index vol. is
now in course of preparation by Ulrich Uhle (Nos. 405 sqq.). The
series was begun in 1869 by Dr. Fr. X. Reithmayr, Prof. of Theol.
in Munich, who died in 1872. It embraces select writings of most of
the Fathers. Seven volumes are devoted to Letters of the Popes from
Linus to Pelagius II. (<span class="c9" id="ii-p11.1">a.d.</span>
67–590).</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p12" shownumber="no">“The Christian Literature Company,” who
republish Clark’s “Ante-Nicene Library,” asked me to
undertake the editorship of a Nicene and Post-Nicene Library to
complete the scheme. Satisfactory arrangements have been made with
Mr. Clark and with Mr. Walter Smith, representing Dr. Pusey’s
heirs, for the use of their translations, as far as our plan will
permit. Without such a preliminary arrangement I would not have
considered the proposal for a moment.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p13" shownumber="no">I have invited surviving authors of older
translations to revise and edit their work for the American series,
and I am happy to state that I received favorable replies. Some of
them are among the list of contributors, others (including Cardinal
Newman) have, at least, expressed a kindly interest in the
enterprise, and wish it success.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p14" shownumber="no">The Nicene and Post-Nicene Library will be more
complete and more systematic as well as much cheaper than any which
has yet appeared in the English language. By omitting the
voluminous Patristic commentaries on the Old Testament we shall
gain room for more important and interesting works not embraced in
the Oxford or Edinburgh series; and by condensing three or more of
these volumes into one, and counting upon a large number of
subscribers, the publishers <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_vii.html" id="ii-Page_vii" n="vii" />think themselves justified in offering the
Library on terms which are exceedingly liberal, considering the
great expense and risk. It will be published in the same handsome
style as their Ante-Nicene Library.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p15" shownumber="no">May the blessing of the Great Head of the Church
accompany and crown this work.</p>

<p class="c11" id="ii-p16" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="ii-p16.1">Philip</span> <span class="c9" id="ii-p16.2">Schaff</span>.</p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p17" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="ii-p17.1">New York</span>, <i>
October</i>, 1886.</p>



</div1>

<div1 id="iii" n="iii" next="iv" prev="ii" progress="0.39%" shorttitle="" title="Contents"><pb id="iii-Page_ix" n="ix" />

<p class="c12" id="iii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c13" id="iii-p1.1">Contents.</span></p>

<p class="c15" id="iii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c14" id="iii-p2.1">__________</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p3" shownumber="no">I.      <span class="c14" id="iii-p3.1">
Prolegomena</span>: <span class="c9" id="iii-p3.2">St. Augustin’s Life and
Work</span></p>

<p class="c17" id="iii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p4.1">By Philip Schaff, D.D.</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p5.1">Chapter I.—Literature</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p6.1">Chapter II.—Sketch of the Life of
St. Augustin</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p7.1">Chapter III.—Estimate of St.
Augustin</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p8.1">Chapter IV.—Writings of St.
Augustin</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p9.1">Chapter V.—The Influence of St.
Augustin upon Posterity and his Relation to Catholicism and
Protestantism</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p10" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p10.1">Chief Events in the Life of St.
Augustin</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p11" shownumber="no">II.   <span class="c14" id="iii-p11.1">The Confessions of
St. Augustin</span>:</p>

<p class="c17" id="iii-p12" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p12.1">Translated by J.G. Pilkington,
M.A.</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p13" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p13.1">Translator’s Preface</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p14.1">St. Augustin’s Opinion on his
Confessions</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p15" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p15.1">The Confessions</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p16" shownumber="no">III. <span class="c14" id="iii-p16.1">The Letters of St.
Augustin</span>:</p>

<p class="c17" id="iii-p17" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p17.1">Translated by J.G. Cunningham,
M.A.</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p18" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p18.1">Translator’s Preface</span></p>

<p class="c18" id="iii-p19" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iii-p19.1">The Letters</span></p>


</div1>

<div1 id="iv" n="iv" next="iv.1" prev="iii" progress="0.41%" shorttitle="" title="Prolegomena: St. Augustin’s Life and Work"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_1.html" id="iv-Page_1" n="1" />

<p class="c7" id="iv-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iv-p1.1">Prolegomena.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="iv-p2" shownumber="no">——————</p>

<p class="c19" id="iv-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iv-p3.1">St. Augustin’s Life and
Work</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c14" id="iv-p4.1">From Schaff’s Church History,
Revised Edition.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv-p5.1">New York 1884. Vol. III.
988-1028.</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p6" shownumber="no">Revised and enlarged with additions to literature
till 1886.</p>

<div2 id="iv.1" n="1" next="iv.1.I" prev="iv" progress="0.42%" shorttitle="Chapter 1" title="Literature" type="Chapter">

<p id="iv.1-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv.1-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="iv.1-p2.1">CHAPTER
I.—<i>Literature</i>.</span></p>

<div3 id="iv.1.I" n="I" next="iv.1.II" prev="iv.1" progress="0.42%" shorttitle="Section I" title="Sources" type="Section"><p class="c20" id="iv.1.I-p1" shownumber="no">
I. <span class="c14" id="iv.1.I-p1.1">
sources</span>.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.I-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.1.I-p2.1">Augustin’s</span> Works. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.I-p2.2">S. Aurelii Augustini</span> <i>Hipponensis episcopi
Opera…Post Lovaniensium</i> <i>theologorum recensionem</i> [which
appeared at Antwerp in 1577 in 11 vols.], <i>castigatus</i>
[referring to tomus primus, etc.] <i>denuo ad MSS. codd.
Gallicanos</i>, etc. <i>Opera et studio monachorum ordinis S.
Benedicti e</i> <i>congregatione</i> <i>S. Mauri</i> [Fr. Delfau,
Th. Blampin, P. Coustant, and Cl. Guesnié]. Paris, 1679-1700, 11
tom. in 8 fol. vols. The same edition reprinted, with additions, at
Antwerp, 1700-1703, 12 parts in 9 fol.; and at Venice, 1729-’34,
in 11 tom. in 8 fol. (this edition is not to be confounded with
another Venice edition of 1756-’69 in 18 vols. 4to, which is full
of printing errors); also at Bassano, 1807, in 18 vols.; by <i>
Gaume fratres</i>, Paris, 1836-’39, in 11 tom. in 22 parts (a
very elegant edition); and lastly by <i>J. P. Migne</i>,
Petit-Montrouge, 1841-’49, in 12 tom. (“Patrol. Lat.” tom.
xxxii.-xlvii.). Migne’s edition gives, in a supplementary volume
(tom. xii.), the valuable <i>Notitia literaria de vita, scriptis et
editionibus Aug.</i> from <span class="c9" id="iv.1.I-p2.3">Schönemann’s</span>
“Bibliotheca historico-literaria Patrum Lat.” vol. ii. Lips.
1794, the <i>Vindiciæ Augustinianæ</i> of Cardinal <span class="c9" id="iv.1.I-p2.4">Noris (Norisius</span>), and the writings of Augustin
first published by Fontanini and Angelo Mai. So far the most
complete and convenient edition.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.I-p3" shownumber="no">But a thoroughly reliable critical edition of
Augustin is still a desideratum and will be issued before long by a
number of scholars under the direction of the Imperial Academy of
Vienna in the “Corpus Scriptorum ecclesiasticorum
Latinorum.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.I-p4" shownumber="no">On the controversies relating to the merits of the
Bened. edition, which was sharply criticized by Richard Simon, and
the Jesuits, but is still the best and defended by the
Benedictines, see the supplementary volume of Migne, xxi. p. 40
sqq., and <span class="c9" id="iv.1.I-p4.1">Thuillier</span>: <i>Histoire de la
nouvelle éd. de S. Aug. par les PP. Bénédictins</i>, Par.
1736.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.I-p5" shownumber="no">The first printed edition of Augustin appeared at
Basle, 1489-’95; another, in 1509, in 11 vols.; then the edition
of Erasmus published by Frobenius, Bas. 1528-’29, in 10 vols.,
fol.; the <i>Editio Lovaniensis</i>, of sixteen divines of Louvain,
Antw. 1577, in 11 vols. and often reprinted at Paris, Geneva, and
Cologne.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.I-p6" shownumber="no">Several works of Augustin have been often separately
edited, especially the <i>Confessions</i> and the <i>City of</i>
<i>God</i>. Compare a full list of the editions down to 1794 in
<span class="c9" id="iv.1.I-p6.1">Schönemann’s</span> <i>Bibliotheca</i>, vol.
ii. p. 73 sqq.; for later editions see <span class="c9" id="iv.1.I-p6.2">
Brunet</span>, <i>Manuel du libraire</i>, Paris 1860, tom. I. vol.
557-567. Since then <span class="c9" id="iv.1.I-p6.3">William Bright</span> (Prof.
of Ecclesiast. Hist. at Oxford) has published the Latin text of <i>
Select Anti-Pelagian Treatises of St. Aug. and the Acts of the
Second Council of Orange</i>. Oxford (Clarendon Press) 1880. With a
valuable Introduction of 68 pages.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.I-p7" shownumber="no">English translations of select works of Augustin are
found in the “Oxford Library of the Fathers,” ed. by Drs.
Pusey, Keble, and Newman, viz.: The <i>Confessions</i>, vol. I.,
1838, 4th ed., 1853; <i>Sermons on the N. T.,</i> vol. xvi., 1844,
and vol. xx. 1845; <i>Short Treatises</i>, vol. xxii., 1847; <i>
Exposition of the Psalms</i>, vols. xxiv., xxv., xxx., xxxii.,
xxxvii., xxxix., 1847, 1849, 1850, 1853, 1854; <i>Homilies on
John</i>, vols. xxvi. and xxix., 1848 and 1849. Another translation
by Marcus Dods and others, Edinb. (T. &amp; T. Clark), 1871-’76,
15 vols., containing the <i>City of God</i>, the <i>
Anti-Donatist</i>, the <i>Anti-Pelagian</i>, the <i>
Anti-Manichæan</i> writings, <i>Letters</i>, <i>On the
Trinity</i>, <i>On Christian Doctrine</i>, the <i>Enchiridion</i>,
<i>On Catechising</i>, <i>On Faith</i> <i>and the Creed</i>,
Commentaries on <i>the</i> <i>Sermon on the Mount</i>, and <i>the
Harmony of the Gospels</i>, Lectures on <i>John</i>, and <i>
Confessions</i>. There are several separate translations and
editions of the Confessions: the first by Sir Tobias Matthews (a
Roman Catholic) 1624, said, by Dr. Pusey, to be very inaccurate
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_2.html" id="iv.1.I-Page_2" n="2" />and subservient to
Romanism; a second by Rev. W. Watts, D.D., 1631, 1650; a third by
Abr. Woodhead (only the first 9 books). Dr. Pusey, in the first
vol. of the Oxford Library of the Fathers, 1838 (new ed. 1883),
republished the translation of Watts, with improvements and
explanatory notes, mostly borrowed from Dubois’s Latin ed. Dr.
Shedd’s edition, Andover, 1860, is a reprint of Watts (as
republished in Boston in 1843), preceded by a thoughtful
introduction, pp. v.-xxxvi<span class="c9" id="iv.1.I-p7.1">. H. de Romestin</span>
translated minor doctrinal tracts in <i>Saint Augustin</i>. Oxford
1885.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.I-p8" shownumber="no">German translations of select writings of Aug. in
the Kempten <i>Bibliothek der Kirchenväter</i>, 1871-79, 8 vols.
There are also separate translations and editions of the <i>
Confessions</i> (by Silbert, 5th ed., Vienna, 1861; by Kautz,
Arnsberg, 1840; by Gröninger, 4th ed., Münster, 1859; by Wilden,
Schaffhausen, 1865; by Rapp, 7th ed., Gotha, 1878), of the <i>
Enchiridion</i>, the <i>Meditations</i>, and the <i>City of God</i>
(<i>Die Stadt Gottes</i>, by Silbert, Vienna, 1827, 2 vols.).</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.I-p9" shownumber="no">French translations: <i>Les Confessions</i>, by
Dubois, Paris, 1688, 1715, 1758, 1776; and by Janet, Paris, 1857; a
new translation with a preface by Abbé de la Mennais, Paris, 1822,
2 vols.; another by L. Moreau, Paris, 1854. <i>La Cité de
Dieu</i>, by Emile Saisset, Paris, 1855, with introd. and notes, 4
vols.; older translations by Raoul de Præsles, Abbeville, 1486;
Savetier, Par. 1531; P. Lombert, Par. 1675, and 1701; Abbé Goujet,
Par. 1736 and 1764, reprinted at Bourges 1818; L. Moreau, with the
Latin text, Par. 1846, 3 vols. <i>Les</i> <i>Soliloques</i>, by
Pélissier, Paris, 1853. <i>Les Lettres</i>, by Poujoulat, Paris,
1858, 4 vols. <i>Le Manuel</i>, by d’Avenel, Rennes, 1861.</p>

</div3>

<div3 id="iv.1.II" n="II" next="iv.1.III" prev="iv.1.I" progress="0.59%" shorttitle="Section II" title="Biographies" type="Section"><p class="c20" id="iv.1.II-p1" shownumber="no">

II. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p1.1">
BIOGRAPHIES</span>.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.II-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p2.1">Possidius</span> (Calamensis
episcopus, a pupil and friend of Aug.): <i>Vita Augustini</i>
(brief, but authentic, written 432, two years after his death, in
tom. x. Append. 257-280, ed. Bened., and in nearly all other
editions).</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.II-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p3.1">Benedictini Editores</span>: <i>
Vita Augustini ex ejus potissimum scriptis concinnata</i>, in 8
books (very elaborate and extensive), in tom. xi. 1-492, ed. Bened.
(in Migne’s reprint, tom. i. col. 66-578).</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.II-p4" shownumber="no">The biographies of Aug. by <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.1">
Tillemont</span> (<i>Mém.</i> tom. xiii.); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.2">Ellies
Dupin</span> (in “Nouvelle bibliothèque des auteurs
ecclésiastiques,” tom. ii. and iii.); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.3">P.
Bayle</span> (in his “Dictionnaire historique et critique,”
art. Augustin); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.4">Remi Ceillier</span> (in
“Histoire générale des auteurs sacrés et ecclés.,” vol. xi.
and xii.); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.5">Cave</span> (in “Lives of the
Fathers,” vol. ii.); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.6">Kloth</span> (<i>Der heil
Aug</i>., Aachen, 1840, 2 vols.); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.7">
Böhringer</span> (<i>Kirchengeschichte in Biographien</i>, vol. i.
P. iii. p. 99 sqq., revised ed. Leipzig, 1877-’78, 2 parts);
<span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.8">Poujoulat</span> (<i>Histoire de S. Aug</i>. Par.
1843 and 1852, 2 vols.; the same in German by <i>Fr. Hurter</i>,
Schaff h. 1847, 2 vols.); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.9">Eisenbarth</span>
(Stuttg. 1853); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.10">C. Bindemann</span> (<i>Der heil.
Aug</i>. Berlin, 1844, ‘55, ‘69, 3 vols., the best work in
German); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.11">Edw. L. Cutts</span> (<i>St.
Augustin</i>, London, 1880); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.12">E. de
Pressensé</span> (in Smith and Wace, “Dictionary of Christ.
Biogr.” I. 216-225); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.13">Ph. Schaff</span> (<i>St.
Augustin</i>, Berlin, 1854; English ed. New York and London, 1854,
revised and enlarged in <i>St. Augustin, Melanchthon and Neander;
three biographies</i>, New York and London, 1886, pp. 1-106). On
Monnica see <span class="c9" id="iv.1.II-p4.14">Braune</span>: <i>Monnica and
Augustin</i>. Grimma, 1846. 
</p>

</div3>

<div3 id="iv.1.III" n="III" next="iv.2" prev="iv.1.II" progress="0.64%" shorttitle="Section III" title="Special Treatises on the System of Augustin" type="Section"><p class="c20" id="iv.1.III-p1" shownumber="no">

III. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p1.1">special treatises on
the system of augustin</span>.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p2" shownumber="no">(1) The <i>Theology</i> of Augustin. The Church
Histories of <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p2.1">Neander, Baur, Hase</span> (his large
work, 1885, vol. I. 514 sqq.), and the Doctrine Histories of <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p2.2">Neander, Gieseler, Baur, Hagenbach, Shedd, Nitzsch,
Schwane, Bach, Harnack</span> (in preparation, first vol.,
1886).</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p3" shownumber="no">The voluminous literature on the Pelagian
controversy embraces works of <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.1">G. J. Voss, Garnier,
Jansen</span> (died 1638; <i>Augustinus</i>, 1640, 3 vols.; he read
Aug. twenty times and revived his system in the R. Cath. Church,
but was condemned by the Pope), Cardinal <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.2">
Noris</span> (<i>Historia Pelagiana</i>, Florence, 1673), <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.3">Walch</span> (<i>Ketzergeschichte</i>, vols. IV. and V.,
1768 and 1770), <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.4">Wiggers</span> (<i>Augustinismus
und Pelagianismus</i>, 1821 and 1833), <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.5">
Bersot</span> (<i>Doctr. de St. Aug. sur la liberté et la
Providence</i>, Paris, 1843), <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.6">Jacobi</span>
(<i>Lehre des Pelagius</i>, 1842), <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.7">Jul.
Müller</span> (<i>Lehre von der Sünde</i>, 5th ed. 1866, Engl.
transl. by Urwick, 1868), <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.8">Mozley</span>
(<i>Augustinian Doctrine of Predestination</i>, London, 1855, very
able), <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.9">W. Bright</span> (Introduction to his ed.
of the Anti-Pelag. writings of Aug. Oxford 1880), and others. See
<span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p3.10">Schaff</span>, vol III. 783-785.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p4.1">Van Goens</span>: <i>De Aur.
August. apologeta, sec. 1 de Civitate Dei</i>. Amstel. 1838.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p5.1">Nirschl</span> (Rom. Cath.). <i>
Ursprung und Wesen des Bösen nach der Lehre des heil.
Augustin</i>. 1854.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p6.1">F. Ribbeck</span>: <i>Donatus und
Augustinus, oder der erste entscheidende Kampf zwischen
Separatismus und Kirche</i>. Elberfeld, 1858, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p7.1">Fr. Nitzsch</span>: <i>Augustin’s
Lehre vom Wunder</i>. Berlin, 1865.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p8.1">Gangauf</span>: <i>Des heil.
August. Lehre von Gott dem dreieinigen</i>. Augsburg, 1866. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p8.2">Emil Feuerlein</span>: <i>Ueber die Stellung
Augustin’s in der Kirchen=und Kulturgeschichte</i>, in Sybel’s
“Histor. Zeitschrift” for 1869, vol. XI. 270-313. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p8.3">Naville</span>: <i>Saint Augustin, Etude sur le
développement de sa pensée</i>. Genève, 1872. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p8.4">
Ernst</span>: <i>Die Werke und Tugenden der Ungläubigen nach
Augustin</i>. Freiburg, 1872. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p8.5">Aug. Dorner</span>
(son of Is. A. D.): <i>Augustinus, sein theol. System und seine
religionsphilosophische Anschauung</i>. Berlin, 1873 (comp. his
art. in Herzog’s “Encycl.” 2d ed. I. 781-795, abridged in
Schaff-Herzog I. 174 sqq.). <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p8.6">Ch. H. Collett</span>:
<i>St. Aug., a Sketch of his Life and Writings as affecting the
controversy with Rome</i>. London, 1883. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p8.7">H.
Reuter</span> (Prof. of Church <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_3.html" id="iv.1.III-Page_3" n="3" />History in Göttingen): <i>Augustinische
Studien</i>, in Brieger’s “Zeitschrift für
Kirchengeschichte,” for 1880-’86 (several articles on Aug.’s
doctrine of the church, of predestination, the kingdom of God,
etc.,—very valuable).</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p9" shownumber="no">(2) The <i>Philosophy</i> of Augustin is discussed
in the larger Histories of Philosophy by <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p9.1">Brucker,
Tennemann, Rixner, H. Ritter</span> (vol. vi. pp. 153-443), <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p9.2">Erdmann</span> (<i>Grundriss der Gesch. der Philos</i>.
I. 231 sqq.), <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p9.3">Ueberweg</span> (<i>Hist. of
Philos</i>., transl. by Morris, New York, vol. I. 333-346); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p9.4">Prantl</span> (<i>Geschichte der Logik im
Abendlande</i>, Leipzig, 1853, I. 665-672); <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p9.5">
Huber</span> (<i>Philosophie der Kirchenväter</i>, München,
1859), and in the following special works:</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p10" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p10.1">Theod. Gangauf</span>: <i>
Metaphysische Psychologie des heil. Augustinus</i>. 1ste
Abtheilung, Augsburg, 1852. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p10.2">T. Théry</span>: <i>
Le génie philosophique et littéraire de saint Augustin</i>. Par.
1861. Abbé <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p10.3">Flottes</span>: <i>Études sur saint
Aug., son génie, son âme, sa philosophie</i>. Montpèllier, 1861.
<span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p10.4">Nourrisson</span>: <i>La philosophie de saint
Augustin (ouvrage couronné par l’Institut de France),</i>
deuxiéme éd. Par. 1866, 2 vols. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p10.5">Reinkens</span>:
<i>Geschichtsphilosophie des Aug</i>. Schaffhausen, 1866. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p10.6">Ferraz</span>: <i>De la psychologie de S. Augustin</i>,
2d ed. Paris, 1869. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p10.7">Schütz</span>: <i>Augustinum
non esse ontologum</i>. Monast. 1867. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p10.8">A. F.
Hewitt</span>: <i>The Problems of the Age, with Studies in St.
Augustin.</i> New York, 1868. <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p10.9">G. Loesche</span>:
<i>De Augustino Plotinizante</i>. Jenae, 1880 (68 pages).</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.1.III-p11" shownumber="no">(3) On Aug. as a Latin author see <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p11.1">
Bähr</span>: <i>Geschichte der röm Literatur</i>, Suppl. II.
<span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p11.2">Ebert</span>: <i>Geschichte der latein.
Literatur</i> (Leipzig, 1874, I. 203 sqq.). <span class="c9" id="iv.1.III-p11.3">
Villemain</span>: <i>Tableau de l’éloquence chrétienne au
IV<sup>e</sup> siècle</i> (Paris, 1849).</p>




</div3></div2>

<div2 id="iv.2" n="2" next="iv.3" prev="iv.1.III" progress="0.76%" shorttitle="Chapter 2" title="A Sketch of the Life of St. Augustin" type="Chapter">

<p id="iv.2-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c20" id="iv.2-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="iv.2-p2.1">CHAPTER II.—<i>A Sketch of the
Life of St. Augustin</i>.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p3" shownumber="no">It is a venturesome and delicate undertaking to
write one’s own life, even though that life be a masterpiece of
nature and the grace of God, and therefore most worthy to be
described. Of all autobiographies none has so happily avoided the
reef of vanity and self-praise, and none has won so much esteem and
love through its honesty and humility as that of St. Augustin.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p4" shownumber="no">The “Confessions,” which he wrote in the
forty-fourth year of his life, still burning in the ardor of his
first love, are full of the fire and unction of the Holy Spirit.
They are a sublime composition, in which Augustin, like David in
the fifty-first Psalm, confesses to God, in view of his own and of
succeeding generations, without reserve the sins of his youth; and
they are at the same time a hymn of praise to the grace of God,
which led him out of darkness into light, and called him to service
in the kingdom of Christ.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p4.1" n="1" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p5" shownumber="no">
Augustin himself says of his <i>Confessions</i>: “<i>Confessionum
mearum libri tredecim et de malis et de bonis meis Deum laudant
justum et bonum, atque in eum excitant humanum intellectum et
affectum</i>.” <i>Retract</i>. 1. ii. c. 6. He refers to his <i>
Confessions</i> also in his <i>Epistola ad Darium</i>, <i>Ep</i>.
CCXXXI. cap. 5; and in his <i>De dono perseverantiæ</i>, cap. 20
(53).</p></note>
Here we see the great church teacher of all times “prostrate in
the dust, conversing with God, basking in his love; his readers
hovering before him only as a shadow.” He puts away from himself
all honor, all greatness, all merit, and lays them gratefully at
the feet of the All-merciful. The reader feels on every hand that
Christianity is no dream nor illusion, but truth and life, and he
is carried along in adoration of the wonderful grace of
God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.2-p6.1">Aurelius Augustinus</span>,
born on the 13th of November, 354,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p6.2" n="2" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p7" shownumber="no">
He died, according to the Chronicle of his friend and
pupil Prosper Aquitanus, the 28th of August, 430 (in the third
month of the siege of Hippo by the Vandals); according to his
biographer Possidius he lived seventy-six years. The day of his
birth Augustin states himself, <i>De vita beata</i>, § 6 (tom. i.
300): “<i>Idibus Novemoris mihi natalis dies erat.</i>”</p></note> at
Tagaste, an unimportant village of the fertile province of Numidia
in North Africa, not far from Hippo Regius, inherited from his
heathen father, Patricius,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p7.1" n="3" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p8" shownumber="no">
He received baptism shortly before his death.</p></note> a
passionate sensibility, from his Christian mother, Monnica (one of
the noblest women in the history of Christianity, of a highly
intellectual and spiritual cast, of fervent piety, most tender
affection, and all-conquering love), the deep yearning towards God
so grandly expressed in his sentence: “Thou hast made us for
Thyself, and our heart is restless till it rests in Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p8.1" n="4" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p9" shownumber="no">
Conf. i. 1: “<i>Fecisti nos ad Te, et inquietum est
cor nostrum, donec requiescat in Te.</i>” In all his aberrations,
which we would hardly know, if it were not from his own free
confession, he never sunk to anything mean, but remained, like Paul
in his Jewish fanaticism, a noble intellect and an honorable
character, with burning love for the true and the good.</p></note> This yearning, and his reverence for
the sweet and holy name of Jesus, though crowded into the
background, attended him in his studies at the schools of Madaura
and Carthage, on his journeys to Rome and Milan, and on his tedious
wanderings through the labyrinth of carnal pleasures, Manichæan
mock-wisdom, Academic skepticism, and Platonic idealism; till at
last the prayers of his mother, the sermons of Ambrose, the
biography <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_4.html" id="iv.2-Page_4" n="4" />of
St. Anthony, and above all, the Epistles of Paul, as so many
instruments in the hand of the Holy Spirit, wrought in the man of
three and thirty years that wonderful change which made him an
incalculable blessing to the whole Christian world, and brought
even the sins and errors of his youth into the service of the
truth.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p9.1" n="5" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p10" shownumber="no">
For particulars respecting the course of Augustin’s
life, see my work above cited, and other monographs. Comp. also the
fine remarks of Dr. <span class="c9" id="iv.2-p10.1">Baur</span> in his posthumous
<i>Lectures on Doctrine-History</i> (1866), vol. i. Part ii. p. 26
sqq. He compares the development of Augustin with the course of
Christianity from the beginning to his time, and draws a parallel
between Augustin and Origen.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p11" shownumber="no">A son of so many prayers and tears could not
be lost, and the faithful mother who travailed with him in spirit
with greater pain than her body had in bringing him into the
world,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p11.1" n="6" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p12" shownumber="no">
Conf. ix. c. 8: “<i>Quæ me parturivit et carne, ut in
hanc temporalem, et carde, ut in æternam lucem nascerer</i>.” L.
v. 9: “<i>Non enim satis eloquor, quid erga me habebat anima, et
quanto majore sollicitudine nie partur iebat spiritu, quam carne
pepererat</i>.” In <i>De dono persev</i>. c. 20, he ascribes his
conversion under God “to the faithful and daily tears” of his
mother.</p></note> was permitted,
for the encouragement of future mothers, to receive shortly before
her death an answer to her prayers and expectations, and was able
to leave this world with joy without revisiting her earthly home.
For Monnica died on a homeward journey, in Ostia at the mouth of
the Tiber, in her fifty-sixth year, in the arms of her son, after
enjoying with him a glorious conversation that soared above the
confines of space and time, and was a foretaste of the eternal
Sabbath-rest of the saints. If those moments, he says, could be
prolonged for ever, they would more than suffice for his happiness
in heaven. She regretted not to die in a foreign land, because she
was not far from God, who would raise her up at the last day.
“Bury my body anywhere, “was her last request, “and trouble
not yourselves for it; only this one thing I ask, that you remember
me at the altar of my God, wherever you may be.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p12.1" n="7" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p13" shownumber="no">
Conf. l. ix. c. 11: “<i>Tantum illud vos rogo, ut ad Domini
altare memineritis mei, ubs fuertis.</i>” This must be explained
from the already prevailing custom of offering prayers for the
dead, which, however, had rather the form of thanksgiving for the
mercy of God shown to them, than the later form of intercession for
them.</p></note> Augustin, in his <i>
Confessions</i>, has erected to Monnica a noble monument that can
never perish.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p14" shownumber="no">If ever there was a thorough and fruitful
conversion, next to that of Paul on the way to Damascus, it was
that of Augustin, when, in a garden of the Villa Cassiciacum, not
far from Milan, in September of the year 386, amidst the most
violent struggles of mind and heart—the birth-throes of the new
life—he heard that divine voice of a child: “Take, read!” and
he “put on the Lord Jesus Christ” (<scripRef id="iv.2-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" passage="Rom. xiii. 14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>). It is a
touching lamentation of his: “I have loved Thee late, Thou
Beauty, so old and so new; I have loved Thee late! And lo! Thou
wast within, but I was without, and was seeking Thee there. And
into Thy fair creation I plunged myself in my ugliness; for Thou
was with me, and I was not with Thee! Those things kept me away
from Thee, which had not been, except they had been in Thee! Thou
didst call, and didst cry aloud, and break through my deafness.
Thou didst glimmer, Thou didst shine, and didst drive away my
blindness. Thou didst breathe, and I drew breath, and breathed in
Thee. I tasted Thee, and I hunger and thirst. Thou didst touch me,
and I burn for Thy peace. If I, with all that is within me, may
once live in Thee, then shall pain and trouble forsake me; entirely
filled with Thee, all shall be life to me.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p15" shownumber="no">He received baptism from Ambrose in Milan on
Easter Sunday, 387, in company with his friend and fellow-convert
Alypius, and his natural son Adeodatus (<i>given by God</i>). It
impressed the divine seal upon the inward transformation. He broke
radically with the world; abandoned the brilliant and lucrative
vocation of a teacher of rhetoric, which he had followed in Rome
and Milan; sold his goods for the benefit of the poor; and
thenceforth devoted his rare gifts exclusively to the service of
Christ, and to that service he continued faithful to his latest
breath. After the death of his mother, whom he revered and loved
with the most tender affection, he went a second time to Rome for
several months, and wrote books in defence of true Christianity
against false philosophy and against the Manichæan heresy.
Returning to Africa, he spent three years, with his friends Alypius
and Evodius, on an estate in his native Tagaste, in contemplative
and literary retirement.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p16" shownumber="no">Then, in 391, he was chosen presbyter against his
will, by the voice of the people, which, as 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_5.html" id="iv.2-Page_5" n="5" />in the similar cases of Cyprian and
Ambrose, proved to be the voice of God, in the Numidian maritime
city of Hippo Regius (now Bona); and in 395 he was elected bishop
in the same city. For eight and thirty years, until his death, he
labored in this place, and made it the intellectual centre of
Western Christendom.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p16.1" n="8" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p17" shownumber="no">
He is still known among the inhabitants of the place as
“the great Christian” (Rumi Kebir). <span class="c9" id="iv.2-p17.1">
Gibbon</span> (ch. xxxiii. ad ann. 430) thus describes the place
which became so famous through Augustin: “The maritime colony of
<i>Hippo</i>, about two hundred miles westward of Carthage, had
formerly acquired the distinguishing epithet of <i>Regius</i>, from
the residence of the Numidian kings; and some remains of trade and
populousness still adhere to the modern city, which is known in
Europe by the corrupted name of Bona.” Sallust mentions Hippo
once in his history of the Jugurthine War. A part of the wealth
with which Sallust built and beautified his splendid mansion and
gardens in Rome, was extorted from this and other towns of North
Africa while governor of Numidia. Since the French conquest of
Algiers Hippo Regius was rebuilt under the name of Bona and is now
one of the finest towns in North Africa, numbering over 10,000
inhabitants, French, Moors, and Jews.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="iv.2-p18" shownumber="no">His outward mode of life was extremely simple,
and mildly ascetic. He lived with his clergy in one house in an
apostolic community of goods, and made this house a seminary of
theology, out of which ten bishops and many lower clergy went
forth. Females, even his sister, were excluded from his house, and
could see him only in the presence of others. But he founded
religious societies of women; and over one of these his sister, a
saintly widow, presided.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p18.1" n="9" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p19" shownumber="no">
He mentions a sister, “<i>soror mea, sancta
proposita</i>” [<i>monasterii</i>], without naming her, <i>
Epist</i>. 211, n. 4 (ed. Bened.), alias <i>Ep</i>. 109. He also
had a brother by the name of Navigius.</p></note> He
once said in a sermon, that he had nowhere found better men, and he
had nowhere found worse, than in monasteries. Combining, as he did,
the clerical life with the monastic, he became unwittingly the
founder of the Augustinian order, which gave the reformer Luther to
the world. He wore the black dress of the Easter cœnobites, with a
cowl and a leathern girdle. He lived almost entirely on vegetables,
and seasoned the common meal with reading or free conversation, in
which it was a rule that the character of an absent person should
never be touched. He had this couplet engraved on the
table:</p>

<p class="c22" id="iv.2-p20" shownumber="no">“Quisquis amat dictis absentum rodere vitam,</p>

<p class="c23" id="iv.2-p21" shownumber="no">Hanc mensam vetitam noverit esse sibi.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p22" shownumber="no">He often preached five days in succession,
sometimes twice a day, and set it as the object of his preaching,
that all might live with him, and he with all, in Christ. Wherever
he went in Africa, he was begged to preach the world of
salvation.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p22.1" n="10" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p23" shownumber="no">
Possidius says, in his <i>Vita Aug</i>.: “<i>Cæterum
episcopatu suscepto multo instantius ac ferventius, majore
auctoritate, non in una tantum regione, sed ubicunque rogatus
venisset, verbum satutis alacriter, ac suaviter pullulante atque
crescente Domini ecclesia, prædicavit</i>.”</p></note> He faithfully
administered the external affairs connected with his office, though
he found his chief delight in contemplation. He was specially
devoted to the poor, and, like Ambrose, upon exigency, caused the
church vessels to be melted down to redeem prisoners. But he
refused legacies by which injustice was done to natural heirs, and
commended the bishop Aurelius of Carthage for giving back unasked
some property which a man has bequeathed to the church, when his
wife unexpectedly bore him children.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p24" shownumber="no">Augustin’s labors extended far beyond his little
diocese. He was the intellectual head of the North African and the
entire Western church of his time. He took active interest in all
theological and ecclesiastical questions. He was the champion of
the orthodox doctrine against Manichæan, Donatist, and Pelagian.
In him was concentrated the whole polemic power of the catholic
church of the time against heresy and schism; and in him it won the
victory over them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p25" shownumber="no">In his last years he took a critical review of his
literary productions, and gave them a thorough sifting in his
Retractations. His latest controversial works, against the
Semi-Pelagians, written in a gentle spirit, date from the same
period. He bore the duties of his office alone till his
seventy-second year, when his people unanimously elected his friend
Heraclius to be his assistant.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p26" shownumber="no">The evening of his life was troubled by increasing
infirmities of body and by the unspeakable wretchedness which the
barbarian Vandals spread over his country in their victorious
invasion, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_6.html" id="iv.2-Page_6" n="6" />destroying cities, villages, and churches,
without mercy, and even besieging the fortified city of Hippo.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p26.1" n="11" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p27" shownumber="no">
Possidius, c. 28, gives a vivid picture of the ravages
of the Vandals, which have become proverbial. Comp. also Gibbon,
ch. xxxiii.</p></note> Yet he faithfully persevered in his
work. The last ten days of his life he spent in close retirement,
in prayers and tears and repeated reading of the penitential
Psalms, which he can caused to be written on the wall over his bed,
that he might have them always before his eyes. Thus with an act of
penitence he closed his life. In the midst of the terrors of the
siege and the despair of his people he could not suspect what
abundant seed he had sown for the future.</p>

<p class="c21" id="iv.2-p28" shownumber="no">In the third month of the siege of Hippo, on
the 28th of August, 430, in the seventy-sixth year of his age, in
full possession of his faculties, and in the presence of many
friends and pupils, he past gently and peacefully into that
eternity to which he had so long aspired. “O how wonderful,”
wrote he in his <i>Meditations</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p28.1" n="12" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p29" shownumber="no">
I freely combine several passages.</p></note> “how beautiful and lovely are the
dwellings of Thy house, Almighty God! I burn with longing to behold
Thy beauty in Thy bridal-chamber.…O Jerusalem, holy city of God,
dear bride of Christ, my heart loves thee, my soul has already long
sighed for thy beauty!…The King of kings Himself is in the midst
of thee, and His children are within thy walls. There are the
hymning choirs of angels, the fellowship of heavenly citizens.
There is the wedding-feast of all who from this sad earthly
pilgrimage have reached thy joys. There is the far-seeing choir of
the prophets; there the company of the twelve apostles; there the
triumphant army of innumerable martyrs and holy confessors. Full
and perfect love there reigns, for God is all in all. They love and
praise, they praise and love Him evermore.…Blessed, perfectly and
forever blessed, shall I too be, if, when my poor body shall be
dissolved,… I may stand before my King and God, and see Him in
His glory, as He Himself hath deigned to promise: ‘Father, I will
that they also whom Thou hast given Me be with Me where I am; that
they may behold My glory which I had with Thee before the world
was.’” This aspiration after the heavenly Jerusalem found grand
expression in the hymn <i>De gloria et gaudiis
Paradisi:</i></p>

<p class="c24" id="iv.2-p30" shownumber="no">“Ad perennis vitæ fontem mens sativit
arida.”</p>

<p id="iv.2-p31" shownumber="no">It is incorporated in the <i>Meditations</i> of Augustin,
and the ideas originated in part with him, but were not brought
into poetical form till long afterwards by Peter Damiani.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p31.1" n="13" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p32" shownumber="no">
Comp. <i>Opera</i>, tom. vi. p. 117 (Append.); Daniel: <i>Thesaurus
hymnol</i>. i. 116 sqq., and iv. 203 sq., and Mone: <i>Lat.
Hymner</i>, i. 422 sqq. Mone ascribes the poem to an unknown writer
of the sixth century, but Trench (<i>Sacred Latin Poetry</i>, 2d
ed., 315) and others attribute it to Cardinal Peter Damiani, the
friend of Pope Hildebrand (d. 1072). Augustin wrote his poetry in
prose.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p33" shownumber="no">He left no will, for in his voluntary poverty
he had no earthly property to dispose of, except his library; this
he bequeathed to the church, and it was fortunately preserved from
the depredations of the Arian barbarians.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p33.1" n="14" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p34" shownumber="no">
Possidius says, <i>Vita</i>, c. 31: “<i>Testamentum nullum fecit,
guia unde faceret, pauper Dei non habuit. Ecclesiæ bibliothecam
omnesgue codices diligenter posteris custodiendos semper
jubebat.</i>”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.2-p35" shownumber="no">Soon after his death Hippo was taken and
destroyed by the Vandals.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p35.1" n="15" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p36" shownumber="no">
The inhabitants escaped to the sea. There appears no bishop of
Hippo after Augustin. In the seventh century the old city was
utterly destroyed by the Arabians, but two miles from it Bona was
built of its ruins. Comp. Tillemont, xiii. 945, and Gibbon, ch.
xxxiii. Gibbon says, that Bona, “in the sixteenth century,
contained about three hundred families of industrious, but
turbulent manufacturers. The adjacent territory is renowned for a
pure air, a fertile soil, and plenty of exquisite fruits.” Since
the French conquest of Algiers, Bona was rebuilt in 1832, and is
gradually assuming a French aspect. It is now one of the finest
towns in Algeria, the key to the province of Constantine, has a
public garden, several schools, considerable commerce, and a
population of over ten thousand of French, Moors, and Jews, the
great majority of whom are foreigners. The relics of St. Augustin
have been recently transferred from Pavia to Bona. See the letters
of <span id="iv.2-p36.1" lang="FR">abbé</span> Sibour to Poujoulat <i><span id="iv.2-p36.2" lang="FR">sur la translation de ia relique de saint Augustin de
Pavie à Hippone</span></i>, in <span class="c9" id="iv.2-p36.3">
Poujoulat’s</span> <i><span id="iv.2-p36.4" lang="FR">Histoire de saint
Augustin</span></i>, tom. i. p. 413 sqq.</p></note> Africa was lost to the
Romans. A few decades later the whole West-Roman empire fell in
ruins. The culmination of the African church was the beginning of
its decline. But the work of Augustin could not perish. His ideas
fell like living seed into the soil of Europe, and produced
abundant fruits in nations and countries of which he had never
heard.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.2-p36.5" n="16" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p37" shownumber="no">
Even in Africa Augustin’s spirit reappeared from time to time
notwithstanding the barbarian confusion, as a light in darkness,
first in <span class="c9" id="iv.2-p37.1">Vigilius</span>, bishop of Thapsus, who,
at the close of the fifth century, ably defended the orthodox
doctrine of the Trinity and the person of Christ, and to whom the
authorship of the so-called Athanasian Creed has sometimes been
ascribed; in <span class="c9" id="iv.2-p37.2">Fulgentius</span>, bishop of Ruspe,
one of the chief opponents of Semi-Pelagianism, and the later
Arianism, who with sixty catholic bishops of Africa was banished
for several years by the Arian Vandals to the island of Sardinia,
and who was called the Augustin of the sixth century (died 533);
and in <span class="c9" id="iv.2-p37.3">Facundus of Hermiane</span> (died 570), and
<span class="c9" id="iv.2-p37.4">Fulgentius Ferrandus</span>, and <span class="c9" id="iv.2-p37.5">
Liberatus</span>, two deacons of Carthage, who took a prominent
part in the Three</p>

<p class="endnote" id="iv.2-p38" shownumber="no">Chapter controversy.</p></note></p>



</div2>

<div2 id="iv.3" n="3" next="iv.4" prev="iv.2" progress="1.35%" shorttitle="Chapter 3" title="Estimate of St. Augustin" type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_7.html" id="iv.3-Page_7" n="7" />

<p id="iv.3-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c20" id="iv.3-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="iv.3-p2.1">CHAPTER III.—<i>Estimate of St.
Augustin</i>.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.3-p3" shownumber="no">Augustin, the man with upturned eye, with pen
in the left hand, and a burning heart in the right (as he is
usually represented), is a philosophical and theological genius of
the first order, towering like a pyramid above his age, and looking
down commandingly upon succeeding centuries. He had a mind
uncommonly fertile and deep, bold and soaring; and with it, what is
better, a heart full of Christian love and humility. He stands of
right by the side of the greatest philosophers of antiquity and of
modern times. We meet him alike on the broad highways and the
narrow footpaths, on the giddy Alpine heights and in the awful
depths of speculation, wherever philosophical thinkers before him
or after him have trod. As a theologian he is <i>facile
princeps</i>, at least surpassed by no church father, schoolman, or
reformer. With royal munificence he scattered ideas in passing,
which have set in mighty motion other lands and later times. He
combined the creative power of Tertullian with the churchly spirit
of Cyprian, the speculative intellect of the Greek church with the
practical tact of the Latin. He was a Christian philosopher and a
philosophical theologian to the full. It was his need and his
delight to wrestle again and again with the hardest problems of
thought, and to comprehend to the utmost the divinely revealed
matter of the faith.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.3-p3.1" n="17" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.3-p4" shownumber="no">
Or, as he wrote to a friend about the year 410, <i>Epist</i>. 120,
C. 1, § 2 (tom. ii. p. 347, ed. Bened. Venet.; in older ed., <i>
Ep.</i> 122): “<i>Ut quod credis intelligas…non ut fidem
resinas, sed ea quæ fidei firmitate jam tenes, etiam rationis luce
conspicias.</i>” He continues, ibid. c. 3: “<i>Absit namque, ut
hoc in nobis Deus oderit, in quo nos reliquis animalibus
exccellentiores creavit. Absit, inquam, ut ideo credamus, ne
rationem accipiamus vel quæramus; cum etiam credere non possemns,
nisi rationales animas haberemus.</i>” In one of his earliest
works, <i>Contra Academ</i>. l. iii. c. 20, § 43, he says of
himself: “<i>Ita sum affectus, ut quid sit verum non credendo
solum, sed etiam intelligendo apprehendere impatienter
desiderem.</i>”</p></note>
He always asserted, indeed, the primacy of faith, according to his
maxim: <i>Fides præcedit intellectum</i>; appealing, with
theologians before him, to the well known passage of <scripRef id="iv.3-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.9" parsed="|Isa|7|9|0|0" passage="Isaiah vii. 9">Isaiah vii. 9</scripRef>
(in the LXX.): “<i>Nisi credideritis, non intelligetis</i>.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.3-p4.2" n="18" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.3-p5" shownumber="no">
<span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p5.1" lang="EL">Ἐὰν μὴ πιστεύσητε, οὐδὲ μὴ συνῆτε</span>.
But the proper translation of the Hebrew is: “If ye will not
believe [in me, <span class="Hebrew" id="iv.3-p5.2" lang="HE">בִּי</span> for <span class="Hebrew" id="iv.3-p5.3" lang="HE">כִּי</span>], surely ye shall not be established (or,
not remain).”</p></note> But to him faith itself was an
acting of reason, and from faith to knowledge, therefore, there was
a necessary transition.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.3-p5.4" n="19" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.3-p6" shownumber="no">
Comp. <i>De præd. sanct</i>. cap. 2, § 5 (tom. x. p. 792):
“<i>Ipsum credere nihil aliud est quam cum assensione cogiitare.
Nom enim omnis qui cogitat, credit, cum ideo cogitant, plerique ne
credant: sed cogitat omnis qui credit, et credendo cogitat et
cogitando credit. Fides si non cogitetur, nulia est</i>.” <i>
Ep</i>. 120, cap. 1, § 3 (tom. ii. 347), and <i>Ep</i>. 137, c. 4,
§ 15 (tom. ii. 408): <i>“Intellectui fides aditum aperit,
infidelitas claudit.</i>” Augustin’s view of faith and
knowledge is discussed at large by <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p6.1">Gangauf</span>,
<i><span id="iv.3-p6.2" lang="DE">Metaphysische Psychologie des heil.
Augustinus</span></i>, i. pp. 31–76, and by <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p6.3">
Nourrisson</span>, <i><span id="iv.3-p6.4" lang="FR">La phliosophie de saint
Augustin</span></i>, tom. ii. 282–290.</p></note>
He constantly looked below the surface to the hidden motives of
actions and to the universal laws of diverse events. The
Metaphysician and the Christian believer coalesced in him. His <i>
meditatio</i> passes with the utmost ease into <i>oratio</i>, and
his <i>oratio</i> into <i>meditatio</i>. With profundity he
combined an equal clearness and sharpness of thought. He was an
extremely skilful and a successful dialectician, inexhaustible in
arguments and in answers to the objections of his
adversaries.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.3-p7" shownumber="no">He has enriched Latin literature with a
greater store of beautiful, original, and pregnant proverbial
sayings, than any classic author, or any other teacher of the
church.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.3-p7.1" n="20" place="end"><p class="c46" id="iv.3-p8" shownumber="no"> Prosper Aquitanus
collected in the year 450 or 451 from the works of Augustin 392
sentences (see the Appendix to the tenth vol. of the Bened. ed. p.
223 sqq., and in Migne’s ed. of Prosper Aquitanus, col.
427–496), with reference to theological purport and the Pelagian
controversies. We recall some of the best which he has omitted:</p>

<p class="c73" id="iv.3-p9" shownumber="no">“Novum Testamentum in Vetere latet, Vetus in Novo
pates.”</p>

<p class="c73" id="iv.3-p10" shownumber="no">“Distingue tempora, et concordabit
Scriptura.”</p>

<p class="c73" id="iv.3-p11" shownumber="no">“Cor nostrum inquietum est, donec requiescat in
Te.”</p>

<p class="c73" id="iv.3-p12" shownumber="no">“Da quod jubes, et jube quod vis.”</p>

<p class="c73" id="iv.3-p13" shownumber="no">“Non vincit nisi veritas, victoria veritatis est
caritas.”</p>

<p class="c73" id="iv.3-p14" shownumber="no">“Ubi amor, ibi trinitas.”</p>

<p class="c73" id="iv.3-p15" shownumber="no">“Fides præcedit intellectum.”</p>

<p class="c73" id="iv.3-p16" shownumber="no">“Deo servire vera libertas est.”</p>

<p class="c23" id="iv.3-p17" shownumber="no">“Nulia infelicitas frangit, quem felicitas nulla
corrumpit.”</p>

<p class="endnote" id="iv.3-p18" shownumber="no">The famous maxim of ecclesiastical
harmony: “<i>In necessarlis unitas, in dublis</i> (or, <i>non
ccessarlis) libertas, in omnibus (in utrisque)
caritas,</i>”—which is often ascribed to Augustin, dates in
this form not from him, but from a much later period. Dr. <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p18.1">Lucke</span> (in a special treatise on the antiquity of
the author, the original form, etc., of this sentence, Göttingen,
1850) traces the authorship to <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p18.2">Rupert
Meldenius</span>, an irenical German theologian of the seventeenth
century. Baxter, also, who lived during the intense conflict of
English Puritanism and Episcopacy, and grew weary of the “fury of
theologians,” adopted a similar sentiment. The sentence is held
by many who differ widely in the definition of what is
“necessary” and what is “doubtful.” The meaning of
“charity in all things” is above doubt, and a moral duty of
every Christian, though practically violated by too many in all
denominations.</p></note></p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_8.html" id="iv.3-Page_8" n="8" />

<p class="c10" id="iv.3-p19" shownumber="no">He
had a creative and decisive hand in almost every dogma of the Latin
church, completing some, and advancing others. The centre of his
system is the <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p19.1">free redeeming grace of God in
Christ, operating through the actual, historical church</span>. He
is evangelical or Pauline in his doctrine of sin and grace, but
catholic (that is, old-catholic, not Roman Catholic) in his
doctrine of the church. The Pauline element comes forward mainly in
the Pelagian controversy, the catholic-churchly in the Donatist;
but each is modified by the other.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.3-p20" shownumber="no">Dr. Baur incorrectly makes <i>freedom</i> the
fundamental idea of the Augustinian system. But this much better
suits the Pelagian; while Augustin started (like Calvin and
Schleiermacher) from the idea of the absolute <i>dependence</i> of
man upon God. He changed his idea of freedom during the Pelagian
controversy. Baur draws an ingenious and suggestive comparison
between Augustin and Origen, the two greatest intellects among the
church fathers. “There is no church teacher of the ancient
period,” says he,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.3-p20.1" n="21" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.3-p21" shownumber="no">
<i><span id="iv.3-p21.1" lang="DE">Vorlesungen über die christl.
Dogmengeschichte</span></i>, vol. 1. P. 11. p. 30 sq.</p></note>“who, in
intellect and in grandeur and consistency of view, can more justly
be placed by the side of Origen than Augustin; none who, with all
the difference in individuality and in mode of thought, so closely
resembles him. How far both towered above their times, is most
clearly manifest in the very fact that they alone, of all the
theologians of the first six centuries, became the creators of
distinct systems, each proceeding from a definite idea, and each
completely carried out; and this fact proves also how much the one
system has that is analogous to the other. The one system, like the
other, is founded upon the idea of <i>freedom</i>; in both there is
a specific act, by which the entire development of human life is
determined; and in both this is an act which lies far outside of
the temporal consciousness of the individual; with this difference
alone, that in one system the act belongs to each separate
individual himself, and only falls outside of his temporal life and
consciousness; in the other, it lies within the sphere of the
temporal history of man, but is only the act of one individual. If
in the system of Origen nothing gives greater offence than the idea
of the pre-existence and fall of souls, which seems to adopt
heathen ideas into the Christian faith, there is in the system of
Augustin the same overleaping of individual life and consciousness,
in order to explain from an act in the past the present sinful
condition of man; but the pagan Platonic point of view is exchanged
for one taken from the Old Testament.…What therefore essentially
distinguishes the system of Augustin from that of Origen, is only
this: the fall of Adam is substituted for the pre-temporal fall of
souls, and what in Origen still wears a heathen garb, puts on in
Augustin a purely Old Testament form.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.3-p22" shownumber="no">The learning of Augustin was not equal to his
genius, nor as extensive as that of Origen and Eusebius, but still
considerable for his time, and superior to that of any of the Latin
fathers, with the single exception of Jerome. He had received in
the schools of Madaura and Carthage the usual philosophical and
rhetorical preparation for the forum, which stood him in good stead
also in theology. He was familiar with Latin literature, and was by
no means blind to the excellencies of the classics, though he
placed them far below the higher beauty of the Holy Scriptures. The
<i>Hortensius</i> of Cicero (a lost work) inspired him during his
university course with enthusiasm for philosophy and for the
knowledge of truth for its own sake; the study of Platonic and
Neo-Platonic works (in the Latin version of the rhetorician
Victorinus) kindled in him an incredible fire<note anchored="yes" id="iv.3-p22.1" n="22" place="end"><p id="iv.3-p23" shownumber="no"> Adv.
Academicos, 1. ii. c. 2, § 5: <i>“Etiam mihi ipsi de me
incredibile incendium concitarunt.”</i> And in several passages
of the <i>Civitas Dei</i> (viii. 3–12 xxii. 27) he speaks very
favourably of Plato, and also of Aristotle, and thus broke the way
for the high authority of the Aristotelian philosophy with the
scholastics of the middle age.</p></note>; though in both he missed the holy
name of Jesus and the cardinal virtues of love and humility, and
found in them only beautiful ideals without power to conform
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_9.html" id="iv.3-Page_9" n="9" />him to them. His
City of God, his book on heresies, and other writings, show an
extensive knowledge of ancient philosophy, poetry, and history,
sacred and secular. He refers to the most distinguished persons of
Greece and Rome; he often alludes to Pythagoras, Plato, Aristotle,
Plotin, Porphyry, Cicero, Seneca, Horace, Vergil, to the earlier
Greek and Latin fathers, to Eastern and Western heretics. But his
knowledge of Greek literature was mostly derived from Latin
translations. With the Greek language, as he himself frankly and
modestly confesses, he had, in comparison with Jerome, but a
superficial acquaintance.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.3-p23.1" n="23" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.3-p24" shownumber="no">
It is sometimes asserted that he had no knowledge at all of the
Greek. So Gibbon, for example, says (ch. xxxiii.): “The
superficial learning of Augustin was confined to the Latin
language.” But this is a mistake. In his youth he had a great
aversion to the glorious language of Hellas because he had a bad
teacher and was forced to it (<i>Conf</i>. i. 14). He read the
writings of Plato in a Latin translation (vii. 9). But after his
baptism, during his second residence in Rome, he resumed the study
of Greek with greater zest, for the sake of his biblical studies.
In Hippo he had, while presbyter, good opportunity to advance in
it, since his bishop, Aurelius, a native Greek, understood his
mother tongue much better than the Latin. In his books he
occasionally makes reference to the Greek. In his work <i>Contra
Jul</i>. i. c. 6 § 21 (tom. x. 510), he corrects the Pelagian
Julian in a translation from Chrysostom, quoting the original. <i>
“Ego ipsa verba Græca quæ a Joanne dicta sunt ponam:</i> 
<span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.1" lang="EL">διὰ τοῦτο καὶ τὰ παιδία βαπτίζομεν, καίτοι
ƒμαρτήματα οὐκ ἔχοντα,</span> <i>quod est Latine: Ideo et infantes
baptizamus, quamvis peccata non habentes.</i>” Julian had freely
rendered this: “<i>cum non sint coinquinati peccato,</i>” and
had drawn the inference: “<i>Sanctus Joannes
Constantinopolitanus</i> [John Chrysostom] <i>negat esse in
parvulis originale peccatum.</i>” Augustin helps himself out of
the pinch by arbitrarily supplying <i>propria</i> to <span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.2" lang="EL">ἁμαρτήματα</span>,
so that the idea of sin inherited from another is not excluded. The
Greek fathers, however, did not consider hereditary corruption to
be proper sin or guilt at all, but only defect, weakness, or
disease. In the <i>City of God</i>, lib. xix. c. 23, he quotes a
passage from Porphyry’s <span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.3" lang="EL">ἐκ λογίων
φιλοσοφία</span>, and in book xviii. 23, he explains the Greek
monogram <span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.4" lang="EL">ἰχθύς</span>. He gives the
derivation of several Greek words, and correctly distinguishes
between such synonyms as <span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.5" lang="EL">
γεννάω</span> and <span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.6" lang="EL">τίκτω</span>, <span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.7" lang="EL">
εὐχή</span> and <span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.8" lang="EL">προσευχή</span>, <span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.9" lang="EL">
πνοή</span> and <span class="Greek" id="iv.3-p24.10" lang="EL">πνεῦμα</span>. It is
probable that he read Plotin, and the Panarion of Epiphanius or the
summary of it, in Greek (while the Church History of Eusebius he
knew only in the translation of Rufinus). But in his exegetical and
other works he very rarely consults the Septuagint or Greek
Testament, and was content with the very imperfect <i>Itala</i>, or
the improved version of Jerome (the <i>Vulgate</i>). The
Benedictine editors overestimate his knowledge of Greek. He himself
frankly confesses that he knew very little of it. <i>De Trinit</i>.
1. iii Proœm. (<i>“Graæcæ linguæ non sit nobis tantus
habitus, ut talium rerum libris legendis et intelligendis ullo modo
reperiamur idonei”</i>), and <i>Contra literas Petiliani</i>
(written in 400),1. ii. c. 38 (<i>“Et ego quidem Græcæ linguæ
perparum assecutus sum, et prope nihil”</i>). On the
philosophical learning of Augustin may be compared <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p24.11">Nourrisson,</span> <i>l. c.</i> ii. p. 92
sqq.</p></note>
Hebrew he did not understand at all. Hence, with all his
extraordinary familiarity with the Latin Bible, he made many
mistakes in exposition. He was rather a thinker than a scholar, and
depended mainly on his own resources, which were always
abundant.</p>

<p id="iv.3-p25" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.3-p26" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.1">Notes</span>.—We note some of the
most intelligent and appreciative estimates of Augustin. <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.2">Erasmus</span> (<i>Ep. dedicat. ad Alfons. archiep.
Tolet</i>. 1529) says, with an ingenious play upon the name
Aurelius Augustinus: “<i>Quid habet orbis christianus hoc
scriptore magis aureum vel augustius? ut ipsa vocabula nequaquam
fortuito, sed numinis providentia videantur indita viro. Auro
sapientiæ nihil pretiosius: fulgore eloquentiæ cum sapientia
conjunctæ nihil mirabilius.…Non arbitror alium esse doctorem, in
quem opulentus ille ac benignus Spiritus dotes suas omnes largius
effuderit, quam in Augustinum</i>.” The great philosopher <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.3">Leibnitz</span> (<i>Præfat. ad Theodic.</i> §34) calls
him “<i>virum sane magnum et ingenii stupendi</i>,” and
“<i>vastissimo ingenio præditum</i>.” Dr. <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.4">
Baur</span>, without sympathy with his views, speaks
enthusiastically of the man and his genius. Among other things he
says (<i>Vorlesungen über Dogmengeschichte</i>, i. i. p. 61):
“There is scarcely another theological author so fertile and
withal so able as Augustin. His scholarship was not equal to his
intellect; yet even that is sometimes set too low, when it is
asserted that he had no acquaintance at all with the Greek
language; for this is incorrect, though he had attained no great
proficiency in Greek<span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.5">.” C. Bindemann</span> (a
Lutheran divine) begins his thorough monograph (vol. i. preface)
with the well-deserved eulogium: “St. Augustin is one of the
greatest personages in the church. He is second in importance to
none of the teachers who have wrought most in the church since the
apostolic times; and it can well be said that among the church
fathers the first place is due to him, and in the time of the
Reformation a Luther alone, for fulness and depth of thought and
grandeur of character, may stand by his side. He is the summit of
the development of the mediæval Western church; from him descended
the mysticism, no less than the scholasticism, of the middle age;
he was one of the strongest pillars of the Roman Catholicism, and
from his works, next to the Holy Scriptures, especially the
Epistles of Paul, the leader of the Reformation drew most of that
conviction by which a new age was introduced.” <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.6">
Staudenmaier</span>, a Roman Catholic theologian, counts Augustin
among those minds in which an hundred others dwell (<i>Scotus
Erigena</i>, i. p. 274). The Roman Catholic philosophers <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.7">A. Günther</span> and <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.8">Th.
Gangauf</span>, put him on an equality with the greatest
philosophers, and discern in him a providential personage endowed
by the Spirit of God for the instruction of all ages. A striking
characterization is that of the Old Catholic Dr. <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.9">
Huber</span> (in his instructive work: <i>Die Philosophie der
Kirchenväter</i>, Munich, 1859, p. 312 sq.): “Augustin is a
unique phenomenon in Christian history. No one of the other fathers
has left so luminous traces of his existence. Though we find among
them many rich and powerful minds, yet we find in none the forces
of personal character, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_10.html" id="iv.3-Page_10" n="10" />mind, heart, and will, so largely developed and
so harmoniously working. No one surpasses him in wealth of
perceptions and dialectical sharpness of thoughts, in depth and
fervour of religious sensibility, in greatness of aims and energy
of action. He therefore also marks the culmination of the patristic
age, and has been elevated by the acknowledgment of succeeding
times as the first and the universal church father.—His whole
character reminds us in many respects of Paul, with whom he has
also in common the experience of being called from manifold errors
to the service of the gospel, and like whom he could boast that he
had laboured in it more abundantly than all the others. And as Paul
among the Apostles pre-eminently determined the development of
Christianity, and became, more than all the others, the expression
of the Christian mind, to which men ever afterwards return, as
often as in the life of the church that mind becomes turbid, to
draw from him, as the purest fountain, a fresh understanding of the
gospel doctrine,—so has Augustin turned the Christian nations
since his time for the most part into his paths, and become
pre-eminently their trainer and teacher, in the study of whom they
always gain a renewal and deepening of their Christian
consciousness. Not the middle age alone, but the Reformation also,
was ruled by him, and whatever to this day boasts of the Christian
spirit, is connected at least in part with Augustin.” <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.10">Villemain</span>, in his able and eloquent,
“<i>Tableau de l’éloquence Chrétienne au IV<sup>e</sup>
siècle</i>” (Paris, 1849, p. 373), commences his sketch of
Augustin as follows: “<i>Nous arrivons a l’homme le plus
êtonnant de l’Eglise latine, à celui qui portat le plus
d’imagination dans la théologie, le plus d’éloquence et même
sensibilité dans la scholastique; ce fut saint Augustin.
Donnez-lui un autre siècle, placez-le dans meillêure
civilisation; et jamais homme n’aura paru doué d’un génie
plus vaste et plus facile. Métaphysique, histoire, antiquités,
science des moers, connaissance des arts, Augustin avait tout
embrassé. Il écrit sur la musique comme sur le libre arbitre; il
explique le phénomène intellectual la de mémoire, comme il
raisonne sur la décadence de l’empire romain. Son esprit subtil
et vigoureux a souvent consumé dans des problèmes mystiques une
force de sagacité qui suffirait aux plus sublimes
conceptions</i>.” <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.11">Frédéric Ozanam</span>, in
his “La civilisation au cinquième siècle” (translated by A.
C. Glyn, 1868, Vol. I. p. 272), counts Augustin among the three or
four great metaphysicians of modern times, and says that his task
was “to clear the two roads open to Christian philosophy and to
inaugurate its two methods of mysticism and dogmatism.” <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.12">Nourrisson</span>, whose work on Augustin is clothed
with the authority of the Institute of France, assigns to him the
first rank among the masters of human thought, alongside of Plato
and Leibnitz, Thomas Aquinas and Bossuet. “<i>Si une critique
toujours respectueuse, mais d’une inviolable sincérité, est une
des formes les plus hautes de l’admiration, j’estime, au
contraire, n’avoir fait qu’exalter ce grand coeur, ce
psychologue consolant et ému, ce métaphysicien subtil et sublime,
en un mot, cet attachant et poétique génie, dont la place reste
marquée, au premier rang, parmi les maîtres de la pensée
humaine, á côté de Platon et de Descartes, d’Aristote et de
saint Thomas, de Leibnitz et de Bossuet</i>.” (<i>La philosophie
de saint Augustin</i>, Par. 1866, tom. i. p. vii.) <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.13">Pressensé</span> (in art. Aug., in Smith &amp; Wace,
<i>Dict. of Christ. Biography</i>, I. 222): “Aug. still claims
the honour of having brought out in all its light the fundamental
doctrine of Christianity; despite the errors of his system, he has
opened to the church the path of every progress and of every
reform, by stating with the utmost vigour the scheme of free
salvation which he had learnt in the school of St. Paul.” Among
English and American writers, Dr. <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.14">Shedd</span>, in
the Introduction to his edition of the <i>Confessions</i> (1860),
has furnished a truthful and forcible description of the mind and
heart of St. Augustin. I add the striking judgment of the
octogenarian historian Dr. <span class="c9" id="iv.3-p26.15">Karl Hase</span>
(<i>Kirschengeschichte auf der Grundlage akademischer
Vorlesungen</i>, Leipzig 1885, vol. I. 522): “The full
significance of Augustin as an author can be measured only from the
consideration of the fact that in the middle ages both
scholasticism and mysticism lived of his riches, and that
afterwards Luther and Calvin drew out of his fulness. We find in
him both the sharp understanding which makes salvation depend on
the clearly defined dogma of the church, and the loving absorption
of the heart in God which scarcely needs any more the aid of the
church. His writings reflect all kinds of Christian thoughts, which
lie a thousand years apart and appear to be contradictions. How
were they possible in so systematic a thinker? Just as much as they
were possible in Christianity, of which he was a microcosmus. From
the dogmatic abyss of his hardest and most illiberal doctrines
arise such liberal sentences as these: ‘Him I shall not condemn
in whom I find any thing of Christ;’ ‘Let us not forget that in
the very enemies are concealed the future citizens.’”</p>



</div2>

<div2 id="iv.4" n="4" next="iv.5" prev="iv.3" progress="2.03%" shorttitle="Chapter 4" title="The Writings of St. Augustin" type="Chapter">

<p id="iv.4-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c20" id="iv.4-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="iv.4-p2.1">CHAPTER IV.—<i>The Writings of
St. Augustin</i>.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p3" shownumber="no">The numerous writings of Augustin, the
composition of which extended through four and forty years, are a
mine of Christian knowledge, and experience. They abound in lofty
ideas, noble sentiments, devout effusions, clear statements of
truth, strong arguments against error, and passages of fervid
eloquence and undying beauty, but also in innumerable repetitions,
fanciful opinions, and playful conjectures of his uncommonly
fertile brain.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p3.1" n="24" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p4" shownumber="no">
<span class="c9" id="iv.4-p4.1">Ellies Dupin</span> (<i>Bibliothégue
ecclésiastique</i>, tom. iii. 1 partie, p. 818) and <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p4.2">Nourrisson</span> (<i>l. c.</i> tom. ii. p. 449) apply
to Augustin the term <i>magnus opinator</i>, which Cicero used of
himself. There is, however, this important difference that
Augustin, along with his many opinions on speculative questions in
philosophy and theology, had very positive convictions in all
essential doctrines, while Cicero was a mere eclectic in
philosophy.</p></note></p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_11.html" id="iv.4-Page_11" n="11" />

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p5" shownumber="no">His
style is full of life and vigour and ingenious plays on words, but
deficient in simplicity, purity and elegance, and by no means free
from the vices of a degenerate rhetoric, wearisome prolixity, and
from that <i>vagabunda loquacitas</i>, with which his adroit
opponent, Julian of Eclanum, charged him. He would rather, as he
said, be blamed by grammarians, than not understood by the people;
and he bestowed little care upon his style, though he many a time
rises in lofty poetic flight. He made no point of literary renown,
but, impelled by love to God and to the church, he wrote from the
fulness of his mind and heart.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p5.1" n="25" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p6" shownumber="no">
He was not “intoxicated with the exuberance of his own
verbosity,” as a modern English statesman (Lord Beaconsfield)
charged his equally distinguished rival (Mr. Gladstone) in
Parliament.</p></note>
The writings before his conversion, a treatise on the Beautiful
(<i>De Pulchro et Apto</i>), the orations and eulogies which he
delivered as rhetorician at Carthage, Rome, and Milan, are lost.
The professor of eloquence, the heathen philosopher, the Manichæan
heretic, the sceptic and free thinker, are known to us only from
his regrets and recantations in the Confessions and other works.
His literary career for us commences in his pious retreat at
Cassiciacum where he prepared himself for a public profession of
his faith. He appears first, in the works composed at Cassiciacum,
Rome, and near Tagaste, as a Christian philosopher, after his
ordination to the priesthood as a theologian. Yet even in his
theological works he everywhere manifests the metaphysical and
speculative bent of his mind. He never abandoned or depreciated
reason, he only subordinated it to faith and made it subservient to
the defence of revealed truth. Faith is the pioneer of reason, and
discovers the territory which reason explores.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p7" shownumber="no">The following is a classified view of his most
important works.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p7.1" n="26" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p8" shownumber="no">
In his <i>Retractations</i>, he himself reviews ninety-three of his
works (embracing two hundred and thirty-two books, see ii. 67), in
chronological order: in the first book those which he wrote while a
layman and presbyter, in the second those which he wrote when a
bishop. See also the extended chronological index in <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p8.1">Schönemann’s</span> <i>Biblioth. historico-literaria
Patrum Latinorum,</i> vol. ii (Lips, 1794), p. 340 sqq. (reprinted
in the supplemental volume, xii., of Migne’s ed. of the <i>
Opera</i>, p. 24 sqq.); and other systematic and alphabetical lists
in the eleventh volume of the Bened. ed (p. 494 sqq., ed. Venet.),
and in Migne, tom. xi.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p9" shownumber="no">I. <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p9.1">Autobiographical</span>
works. To these belong the <i>Confessions</i> and the <i>
Retractations</i>; the former acknowledging his sins, the latter
retracting his theoretical errors. In the one he subjects his life,
in the other his writings, to close criticism; and these
productions therefore furnish the best standard for judging of his
entire labours.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p9.2" n="27" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p10" shownumber="no">
For this reason the Benedictine editors have placed the <i>
Retractations</i> and the <i>Confessions</i> at the head of his
works.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p11" shownumber="no">The <i>Confessions</i> are the most
profitable, at least the most edifying, product of his pen; indeed,
we may say, the most edifying book in all the patristic literature.
They were accordingly the most read even during his lifetime,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p11.1" n="28" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p12" shownumber="no">
He himself says of them, <i>Retract</i>. 1. ii. c. 6: “<i>Maltis
fratribus eos [Confessionum libros tredecim] multum placuisse et,
placere scio.</i>” Comp. <i>De donon perseverantiæ, c. 20:
“Quid autem meorum opusculorum freguentius et deleciabilius
innotescere potuit qam libri Confessionum mearum?</i>” Comp. <i>
Ep.</i>. 231 <i>Dario comiti</i>.</p></note> and they have been the most
frequently published since.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p12.1" n="29" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p13" shownumber="no">
<span class="c9" id="iv.4-p13.1">Schönnemann</span> (in the supplemental volume of
Migne’s ed. of Augustin, p. 134 sqq.) cites a multitude of
separate editions of the Confessions in Latin, Italian, Spanish,
Portuguese, French, English, and German, from <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p13.2">
A.D.</span> 1475 to 1776. Since that time several new editions have
been added. One of the best Latin editions is that of Karl von
Raumer (Stuttgart, 1856), who used to read the <i>Confessions</i>
with his students at Erlangen once a week for many years. In his
preface he draws a comparison between them and Rousseau’s <i>
Confessions</i> and Hamann’s <i><span id="iv.4-p13.3" lang="DE">Gedanken über
meinen Lebenslauf</span></i>. English and German translations are
noticed above in the Lit. Dr. Shedd (in his ed., Pref. p. xxvii)
calls the <i>Confessions</i> the best commentary yet written upon
the seventh and eighth chapters of Romans. “That quickening of
the human spirit, which puts it again into vital and sensitive
relations to the holy and eternal; that illumination of the mind,
whereby it is enabled to perceive with clearness the real nature of
truth and righteousness; that empowering of the will, to the
conflict of victory—the entire process of restoring the Divine
image in the soul of man—is delineated in this book, with a
vividness and reality never exceeded by the uninspired
mind.”…“It is the life of God in the soul of a strong man,
rushing and rippling with the freedom of the life of nature. He who
watches can almost see the growth; he who listens can hear the
perpetual motion; and he who is in sympathy will be swept
along.”</p></note>
A more sincere and more earnest book was never written. The
historical part, to the tenth book, is one of the devotional
classics of all creeds, and second in popularity only to the
“Imitation of Christ,” by Thomas a Kempis, and Bunyan’s
“Pilgrim’s Progress.” Certainly no autobiography is superior
to it in true humility, spiritual depth, and universal interest.
Augustin records his own experience, as a heathen sensualist, a
Manichæan heretic, an anxious inquirer, a sincere penitent, and a
grateful convert. He finds a response in every human soul that
struggles through the temptations of nature and the labyrinth of
error to the knowledge of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_12.html" id="iv.4-Page_12" n="12" />truth and the beauty of holiness, and after
many sighs and tears finds rest and peace in the arms of a merciful
Saviour. The style is not free from the faults of an artificial
rhetoric, involved periods and far-fetched paronomasias; but these
defects are more than atoned for by passages of unfading beauty,
the devout spirit and psalm-like tone of the book. It is the
incense of a sacred mysticism of the heart which rises to the
throne on high. The wisdom of some parts of the <i>Confessions</i>
may be doubted.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p13.4" n="30" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p14" shownumber="no">
We mean his sexual sins. He kept a concubine for sixteen years, the
mother of his only child, Adeodatus, and after her separation he
formed for a short time a similar connection in Milan; but in both
cases he was faithful. <i>Conf</i>. IV. 2 (<i>unam
habebam…servans tori fidem</i>); VI. 15. Erasmus thought very
leniently of this sin as contrasted with the conduct of the priests
and abbots of his time. Augustin himself deeply repented of it, and
devoted his life to celibacy.</p></note> The world
would never have known Augustin’s sins, if he had not told them;
nor were they of such a nature as to destroy his respectability in
the best heathen society of his age; but we must all the more
admire his honesty and humility.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p15" shownumber="no">Rousseau’s “<i>Confessions</i>,” and
Goethe’s “<i>Truth and Fiction</i>,” may be compared with
Augustin’s <i>Confessions</i> as works of rare genius and of
absorbing psychological interest, but they are written in a
radically different spirit, and by attempting to exalt human nature
in its unsanctified state, they tend as much to expose its vanity
and weakness, as the work of the bishop of Hippo, being written
with a single eye to the glory of God, raises man from the dust of
repentance to a new and imperishable life of the Spirit.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p15.1" n="31" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p16" shownumber="no">
<span class="c9" id="iv.4-p16.1">Nourrisson</span> (1. c. tom. i. p. 19) calls the
<i>Confessions “<span id="iv.4-p16.2" lang="FR">cet ouvrage unique,
souvent imité, toujours parodié, où il s’accuse, se condamne
et s’humilie, priére ardente, récit entrainant, metaphysique
incomparable, histoire de tout un monde qui se refléte dans
l’histoire d’ une ame.</span>”</i> Comp. also an article on
the <i>Confessions</i> in “The Contemporary Review” for June,
1867, pp 133–160.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p17" shownumber="no">Augustin composed the <i>Confessions</i> about
the year 397, ten years after his conversion. The first nine books
contain, in the form of a continuos prayer and confession before
God, a general sketch of his earlier life, of his conversion, and
of his return to Africa in the thirty-fourth year of his age. The
salient points in these books are the engaging history of his
conversion in Milan, and the story of the last days of his noble
mother in Ostia, spent as it were at the very gate of heaven and in
full assurance of a blessed reunion at the throne of glory. The
last three books and a part of the tenth are devoted to speculative
philosophy; they treat, partly in tacit opposition to Manichæism,
of the metaphysical questions of the possibility of knowing God,
and the nature of time and space; and they give an interpretation
of the Mosaic cosmogony in the style of the typical allegorical
exegesis usual with the fathers, but foreign to our age; they are
therefore of little value to the general reader, except as showing
that even abstract metaphysical subjects may be devotionally
treated.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p18" shownumber="no">The <i>Retractations</i> were produced in the
evening of his life (427 and 428), when, mindful of the proverb:
“In the multitude of words there wanteth not transgression,”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p18.1" n="32" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p19" shownumber="no">
<scripRef id="iv.4-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" passage="Prov. 10.19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>. This verse (<i>ex multiloquio
non effugies peccatum</i>) the Semi-Pelagian Gennadius (<i>De viris
illustr. sub Aug.</i>) applies against Augustin in excuse for his
erroneous doctrines of freedom and predestination.</p></note> and remembering that we must give
account for every idle word, he judged himself,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p19.2" n="33" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p20" shownumber="no">
<scripRef id="iv.4-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" passage="Matt. 12.36">Matt. xii. 36 
</scripRef>.</p></note> that he might not be judged.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p20.2" n="34" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p21" shownumber="no">
<scripRef id="iv.4-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.31" parsed="|1Cor|11|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 11.31">1
Cor. xi. 31</scripRef>. Comp. his
Prologus to the two books of <i>Retractationes</i>.</p></note> He revised in chronological order
the numerous works he had written before and during his episcopate,
and retracted or corrected whatever in them seemed to his riper
knowledge false or obscure, or not fully agreed with the orthodox
catholic faith. Some of his changes were reactionary and no
improvements, especially those on the freedom of the will, and on
religious toleration. In all essential points, nevertheless, his
theological system remained the same from his conversion to this
time. The <i>Retractations</i> give beautiful evidence of his love
of truth, his conscientiousness, and his humility.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p21.2" n="35" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p22" shownumber="no">
<span class="c9" id="iv.4-p22.1">J. Morell Mackenzie</span> (in W Smith’s <i>
Dictionary of Greek and Roman Biography and Mythology</i>, vol. i.
p. 422) happily calls the <i>Retractations</i> of Augustin “one
of the noblest sacrifices ever laid upon the altar of truth by a
majestic intellect acting in obedience to the purest
conscientiousness.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p23" shownumber="no">To this same class should be added the <i>
Letters</i> of Augustin, of which the Benedictine editors, in their
second volume, give two hundred and seventy (including letters <i>
to</i> Augustin) in chronological order from A.D. 386 to A.D. 429.
These letters treat, sometimes very minutely, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_13.html" id="iv.4-Page_13" n="13" />of all the important questions
of his time, and give us an insight of his cares, his official
fidelity, his large heart, and his effort to become, like Paul, all
things to all men.</p>

<p class="c25" id="iv.4-p24" shownumber="no">When the questions of friends and pupils
accumulated, he answered them in special works; and in this way he
produced various collections of <i>Quæstiones and
Responsiones</i>, dogmatical, exegetical, and miscellaneous (A.D.
390, 397, &amp;c.).</p>

<p id="iv.4-p25" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p26" shownumber="no">II. <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p26.1">Philosophical</span>
treatises, in dialogue; almost all composed in his earlier life;
either during his residence on the country-seat Cassiciacum in the
vicinity of Milan, where he spent half a year before his baptism in
instructive and stimulating conversation, in a sort of academy or
Christian Platonic banquet with Monnica, his son Adeodatus, his
brother Navigius, his friend Alypius, and some cousins and pupils;
or during his second residence in Rome; or soon after his return to
Africa.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p26.2" n="36" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p27" shownumber="no">
In tom. i. of the ed. Bened., immediately after the <i>
Retractationes</i> and <i>Confessiones</i>, and at the close of the
volume. On these philosophical writings, see <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p27.1">
Brucker</span>: <i>Historia critica philosophiæ</i>, Lips. 1766,
tom. iii. pp. 485–507: <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p27.2">H Ritter</span>: <i><span id="iv.4-p27.3" lang="DE">Geschichte der Philosphie</span></i>, vol. vi. p. 153
sqq.; <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p27.4">Ueberweg</span>, History of Philosophy, I.
333–346 (Am. ed.): <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p27.5">Erdmann</span>, <i><span id="iv.4-p27.6" lang="DE">Grundriss der Geschichte der Philosophie</span></i>, I.
231–240; <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p27.7">Bindemann</span>, l. <i>c.</i> I. 282
sqq. <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p27.8">Huber</span>, <i>l. c.</i> I. 242 sqq.; <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p27.9">Gangauf</span>, <i>l. c.</i> p. 25 sqq., and <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p27.10">Nouerisson</span>, <i>l. c.</i> ch. i. and ii.
Nourrisson makes the just remark (i. p. 53): <i>“<span id="iv.4-p27.11" lang="FR">Si la philosophie est la recherché de la verité, jamais
sans douse il ne s’est rencontre une ame plus philosophe que
celle de saint Augustin. Car jamais ame n’a supporté avec plus
d’ impatience les anxiétés du doute et n’a fait plus d’
efforts pour dissiper les fantomes de l’erreur.</span>”</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p28" shownumber="no">To this class belong the works; <i>Contra
Academicos libri très</i> (386), in which he combats the
skepticism and probabilism of the New Academy,—the doctrine that
man can never reach the truth, but can at best attain only
probability; <i>De vita beata</i> (386), in which he makes true
blessedness to consist in the perfect knowledge of God; <i>De
ordine</i>,—on the relation of evil to the divine order of the
world<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p28.1" n="37" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p29" shownumber="no">
Or on the question: <i>“Utrum omnia bona et mala divinæ
providentie ordo contineat?”</i> Comp. <i>Retract</i>. i. 3.</p></note> (386); <i>
Soliloquia</i> (387), communings with his own soul concerning God,
the highest good, the knowledge of truth, and immortality; <i>De
immortalitate animæ</i> (387), a continuation of the <i>
Soliloquies</i>; <i>De quantitate animæ</i> (387), discussing
sundry questions of the size, the origin, the incorporeity of the
soul; <i>De musica libri vi</i> (387-389); <i>De magistro</i>
(389), in which, in a dialogue with his son Adeodatus, a pious and
promising, but precocious youth, who died soon after his return to
Africa (389), he treats on the importance and virtue of the word of
God, and on Christ as the infallible Master.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p29.1" n="38" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p30" shownumber="no">
Augustin, in his <i>Confessions</i> (l. ix. c. 6), expresses
himself in this touching way about this son of his illicit love:
“We took with us [on returning from the country to Milan to
receive the sacrament of baptism] also the boy Adeodatus, the son
of my carnal sin. Thou hadst formed him well. He was but just
fifteen years old, and he was superior in mind to many grave and
learned men. I acknowledge Thy gifts, O Lord, my God, who createst
all, and who canst reform our deformities: for I had no part in
that boy but sin. And when we brought him up in Thy nurture, Thou,
only Thou, didst prompt us to it; I acknowledge Thy gifts. There is
my book entitled, <i>De magistro</i>: he speaks with me there. Thou
knowest that all things there put into his mouth were in his mind
when he was sixteen years of age. That maturity of mind was a
terror to me; and who but Thou is the artificer of such wonders?
Soon Thou didst take his life from the earth; and I think more
quietly of him now, fearing no more for his boyhood, nor his youth,
nor his whole life. We took him to ourselves as one of the same age
in Thy grace, to be trained in Thy nurture; and we were baptised
together; and all trouble about the past fled from us.” He refers
to him also in <i>De vita beata</i>, § 6: “There was also with
us, in age the youngest of all, but whose talents, if affection
deceives me not, promise something great, my son Adeodatus.” In
the same book (§ 18), he mentions an answer of his: “He is truly
chaste who waits on God, and keeps himself to Him only.”</p></note> To these may be added the later
work, <i>De anima et ejus origine</i> (419). Other philosophical
works on grammar, dialectics (or <i>ars bene disputandi</i>),
rhetoric, geometry, and arithmetic, are lost.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p30.1" n="39" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p31" shownumber="no">
The books on grammar, dialectics, rhetoric, and the ten Categories
of Aristotle, in the Appendix to the first volume of the Bened.
ed., are spurious. For the genuine works of Augustin on these
subjects were written in a different form (the dialogue) and for a
higher purpose, and were lost in his own day. Comp. <i>Retract</i>.
i. c. 6. In spite of this, <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p31.1">Prantl</span> <i>
(<span id="iv.4-p31.2" lang="DE">Geschichte der Logik in
Abendlande</span></i>, pp. 665–674, cited by <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p31.3">
Huber</span>, <i>l. c.</i> p. 240) has advocated the genuineness of
the <i>Principia dialecticæ</i>, and <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p31.4">Huber</span>
inclines to agree. <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p31.5">Gangauf</span>, <i>l. c.</i> p.
5, and <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p31.6">Nourrisson</span>, i. p. 37, consider them
spurious.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p32" shownumber="no">These works exhibit as yet little that is
specifically Christian and churchly; but they show a Platonism
seized and consecrated by the spirit of Christianity, full of high
thoughts, ideal views, and discriminating argument. They were
designed to present the different stages of human thought by which
he himself had reached the knowledge of the truth, and to serve
others as steps to the sanctuary. They form an elementary
introduction to his theology. He afterwards, in his <i>
Retractations</i>, withdrew many things contained in them, like the
Platonic view of the pre-<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_14.html" id="iv.4-Page_14" n="14" />existence of the soul, and the Platonic
idea that the acquisition of knowledge is a recollection or
excavation of the knowledge hidden in the mind.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p32.1" n="40" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p33" shownumber="no">
<span class="Greek" id="iv.4-p33.1" lang="EL">Ἡ μάθησις οὐκ ἄλλο τι ἢ
ἀν€μνησις</span>. On this Plato, in the Phædo, as is well
known, rests his doctrine of pre-existence. Augustin was at first
in favor of the idea, <i>Solit.</i> ii. 20, n. 35; afterwards he
rejected it, <i>Retract</i>. i. 4, § 4; but after all he assumes
in his anthropology a sort of unconscious, yet responsible,
pre-existence of the whole human <i>race</i> in Adam as its organic
head, and hence taught a universal fall in Adam’s fall.</p></note> The philosopher in him afterwards
yielded more and more to the theologian, and his views became more
positive and empirical, though in some cases narrower also and more
exclusive. Yet he could never cease to philosophise, and even his
later works, especially <i>De Trinitate</i>, and <i>De Civitate
Dei</i>, are full of profound speculations. Before his conversion
he followed a particular system of philosophy, first the
Manichæan, then the Platonic; after his conversion he embraced the
Christian philosophy, which is based on the divine revelation of
the Scriptures, and is the handmaid of theology and religion; but
at the same time he prepared the way for the catholic
ecclesiastical philosophy, which rests on the authority of the
church, and became complete in the scholasticism of the middle
age.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p34" shownumber="no">In the history of philosophy he deserves a place in
the highest rank, and has done greater service to the science of
sciences than any other father, Clement of Alexandria and Origen
not excepted. He attacked and refuted the pagan philosophy as
pantheistic or dualistic at heart; he shook the superstitions of
astrology and magic; he expelled from philosophy the doctrine of
emanation, and the idea that God is the soul of the world; he
substantially advanced psychology; he solved the question of the
origin and the nature of evil more nearly than any of his
predecessors, and as nearly as most of his successors; he was the
first to investigate thoroughly the relation of divine omnipotence
and omniscience to human freedom, and to construct a theodicy; in
short, he is properly the founder of a Christian philosophy, and
not only divided with Aristotle the empire of the mediæval
scholasticism, but furnished also living germs for new systems of
philosophy, and will always be consulted in the speculative
discussions of Christian doctrines.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p35" shownumber="no">The philosophical opinions of Augustin are
ably and clearly summed up by Ueberweg as follows:<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p35.1" n="41" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p36" shownumber="no">
<i>History of Philosophy</i>, vol. i. 333 sq., translated by Pro.
Geo. S. Morris.</p></note></p>

<p id="iv.4-p37" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p38" shownumber="no">“Against the skepticism of the Academics Augustin
urges that man needs the knowledge of truth for his happiness, that
it is not enough merely to inquire and to doubt, and he finds a
foundation for all our knowledge, a foundation invulnerable against
every doubt, in the consciousness we have of our sensations,
feelings, our willing, and thinking, in short, of all our psychical
processes. From the undeniable existence and possession by man of
some truth, he concludes to the existence of God as the truth <i>
per se</i>; but our conviction of the existence of the material
world he regards as only an irresistible belief. Combating heathen
religion and philosophy, Augustin defends the doctrines and
institutions peculiar to Christianity, and maintains, in
particular, against the Neo-Platoniste, whom he rates most highly
among all the ancient philosophers, the Christian theses that
salvation is to be found in Christ alone, that divine worship is
due to no other being beside the triune God, since he created all
things himself, and did not commission inferior beings, gods,
demons, or angels to create the material world; that the soul with
its body will rise again to eternal salvation or damnation, but
will not return periodically to renewed life upon the earth; that
the soul begins to exist at the same time with the body; that the
world both had a beginning and is perishable, and that only God and
the souls of angels and men are eternal.—Against the dualism of
the Manichæans, who regarded good and evil as equally primitive,
and represented a portion of the divine substance as having entered
into the region of evil, in order to war against and conquer it,
Augustin defends the monism of the good principle, or of the purely
spiritual God, explaining evil as a mere negation or privation, and
seeking to show from the finiteness of the things in the world, and
from the differing degrees of perfection, that the evils in the
world are necessary, and not in contradiction with the idea of
creation; he also defends in opposition to Manichæism, and
Gnosticism in general, the Catholic doctrine of the essential
harmony between the Old and New Testaments. Against the Donatists,
Augustin maintains the unity of the church. In opposition to
Pelagius and the Pelagians, he asserts that divine grace is not
conditioned on human worthiness, and maintains the doctrine of
absolute predestination, or, that from the mass of men who, through
the disobedience of Adam (in whom all mankind were present
potentially), have sunk into corruption and sin, some are chosen by
the free election of God to be monuments of his grace, and are
brought to believe and be saved, while the greater number, as
monuments of his justice, are left to eternal damnation.”</p>

<p id="iv.4-p39" shownumber="no"><br />
</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_15.html" id="iv.4-Page_15" n="15" />

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p40" shownumber="no">III. <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p40.1">Apologetic</span>
works against Pagans and Jews. Among these the twenty-two books,
<i>De Civitate Dei</i>, are still well worth reading. They form the
deepest and richest apologetic work of antiquity; begun in 413,
after the occupation of Rome by the Gothic king Alaric, finished in
426, and often separately published. They condense his entire
theory of the world and of man, and are the first attempt at a
comprehensive philosophy of universal history under the dualistic
view of two antagonistic currents or organized forces, a kingdom of
this world which is doomed to final destruction, and a kingdom of
God which will last forever.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p40.2" n="42" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p41" shownumber="no">
In the Bened. ed. tom. vii. Comp. <i>Retract</i>. ii. 43, and <i>
Ch. Hist</i>. III. § 12. The <i>City of God</i> and the <i>
Confessions</i> are the only writings of Augustin which <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p41.1">Gibbon</span> thought worth while to read (chap.
xxxiii.). <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p41.2">Huber</span> (<i>l. c.</i> p. 315) says:
“Augustin’s philosophy of history, as he presents it in his <i>
Civitas Dei</i>, has remained to this hour the standard philosophy
of history for the church orthodoxy, the bounds of which this
orthodoxy, unable to perceive in the motions of the modern spirit
the fresh morning air of a higher day of history, is scarcely able
to transcend.” <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p41.3">Nourrisson</span> devotes a
special</p>

<p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p42" shownumber="no">Chapter to the consideration of the two
cities of Augustin, the City of the World and the City of God (tom.
ii. 43–88). Compare also the Introduction to <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p42.1">
Saisset’s</span> <i><span id="iv.4-p42.2" lang="FR">Traduction de la Cité de
Dieu</span></i>, Par. 1855, and <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p42.3">Reinken’s</span>
(old Cath. Bishop), <span id="iv.4-p42.4" lang="DE">Geschichtsphilosophie des
heil.</span> Aug. 1866. Engl. translation of the <i>City of God</i>
by Dr. Marcus Dods, Edinburgh, 1872, 2 vols., and in the second
vol. of this <i>Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene
Fathers</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p43" shownumber="no">This work has controlled catholic
historiography ever since, and received the official approval of
Pope Leo XIII., who, in his famous Encyclical <i>Immortale Dei</i>
(Nov. 1, 1885), incidentally alludes to it in these worlds:
“Augustin, in his work, <i>De Civitate Dei</i>, set forth so
clearly the efficacy of Christian wisdom and the way in which it is
bound up with the well-being of civil society, that he seems not
only to have pleaded the cause of the Christians at his own time,
but to have triumphantly refuted the calumnies against Christianity
for all time.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p44" shownumber="no">From the Protestant point of view Augustin erred in
identifying the kingdom of God with the visible Catholic Church,
which is only a part of it.</p>

<p id="iv.4-p45" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p46" shownumber="no">IV. <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p46.1">
Religious-Theological</span> works of a general nature (in part
anti-Manichæan): <i>De utilitate credendi</i>, against the Gnostic
exaltation of knowledge (392); <i>De fide et symbolo</i>, a
discourse which, though only presbyter, he delivered on the
Apostles’ Creed before the council at Hippo at the request of the
bishops in 393; <i>De doctrina Christiana iv libri</i> (397; the
fourth book added in 426), a compend of exegetical theology for
instruction in the interpretation of the Scriptures according to
the analogy of the faith; <i>De catchizandis rudibus</i> likewise
for catechetical purposes (400); <i>Enchiridon</i>, or <i>De fide,
spe et caritate</i>, a brief compend of the doctrine of faith and
morals, which he wrote in 421, or later, at the request of
Laurentius; hence also called <i>Manuale ad Laurentium</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p46.2" n="43" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p47" shownumber="no">
Separately edited by Krabinger, Tubingen, 1861.</p></note></p>

<p id="iv.4-p48" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p49" shownumber="no">V. <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p49.1">Polemic-Theological</span>
works. These are the most copious sources of the history of
Christian doctrine in the patristic age. The heresies collectively
are reviewed in the book <i>De hæresibus ad Quodvultdeum</i>,
written between 428 and 430 to a friend and deacon in Carthage, and
give a survey of eighty-eight heresies, from the Simonians to the
Pelagians.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p49.2" n="44" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p50" shownumber="no">
This work is also incorporated in the <i>Corpus hæreseoloicum</i>
of <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p50.1">Fr. Oehler</span>, tom. i. pp. 192–225.</p></note> In
the work <i>De vera religione</i> (390), Augustin proposed to show
that the true religion is to be found not with the heretics and
schismatics, but only in the catholic church of that
time.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p51" shownumber="no">The other controversial works are directed
against the particular heresies of Manichæism, Donatism, Arianism,
Pelagianism and Semi-Pelagianism. Augustin, with all the firmness
of his convictions, was free from personal antipathy, and used the
pen of controversy in the genuine Christian spirit, <i>fortiter in
re, suaviter in modo</i>. He understood Paul’s <span class="Greek" id="iv.4-p51.1" lang="EL">ἀληθεύειν ἐν ἀγάπῃ</span>, and
forms in this respect a pleasing contrast to Jerome, who had by
nature no more fiery temperament than he, but was less able to
control it. “Let those,” he very beautifully says to the
Manichæans, “burn with hatred against you, who do not know how
much pains it costs to find the truth, how hard it is to guard
against error;—but I, who after so great and long wavering came
to know the truth, must bear myself towards you with the same
patience which my fellow-believers showed towards me while I was
wandering in blind madness in your opinions.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p51.2" n="45" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p52" shownumber="no">
<i>Contra Epist. Manichæi quam vocant fundamenti</i>, 1. i. 2.</p></note></p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_16.html" id="iv.4-Page_16" n="16" />

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p53" shownumber="no">1.
The <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p53.1">anti-Manichæan</span> works date mostly from
his earlier life, and in time and matter follow immediately upon
his philosophical writings.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p53.2" n="46" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p54" shownumber="no">
The earliest anti-Manichæan writings (<i>De libero arbitrio; De
moribus eccl. cath. et de Moribus Manich.</i>) are in tom. i. ed.
Bened.; the latter in tom viii.</p></note>
In them he afterwards found most to retract, because he advocated
the freedom of the will against the Manichæan fatalism. The most
important are: <i>De moribus ecclesiæ catholicæ, et de moribus
Manichæorum</i>, two books (written during his second residence in
Rome, 388); <i>De vera religione</i> (390); <i>Unde malum, et de
libero arbitrio</i>, usually simply <i>De libero arbitrio</i>, in
three books, against the Manichæan doctrine of evil as a
substance, and as having its seat in matter instead of free will
(begun in 388, finished in 395); <i>De Genesi contra
Manichæos</i>, a defence of the biblical doctrine of creation
(389); <i>De duabus animabus</i>, against the psychological dualism
of the Manichæans (392); <i>Disputatio contra Fortunatum</i> (a
triumphant refutation of this Manichæan priest of Hippo in August,
392); <i>Contra Epistolam Manichæi quam vocant fundamenti</i>
(397); <i>Contra Faustum Manichæum</i>, in thirty-three books
(400-404); <i>De natura boni</i> (404), &amp;c.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p55" shownumber="no">These works treat of the origin of evil; of free
will; of the harmony of the Old and New Testaments, and of
revelation and nature; of creation out of nothing, in opposition to
dualism and hylozoism; of the supremacy of faith over knowledge; of
the authority of the Scriptures and the Church; of the true and the
false asceticism, and other disputed points; and they are the chief
source of our knowledge of the Manichæan Gnosticism and of the
arguments against it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p56" shownumber="no">Having himself belonged for nine years to this sect,
Augustin was the better fitted for the task of refuting it, as Paul
was peculiarly prepared for the confutation of the Pharisaic
Judaism. His doctrine of the nature of evil is particularly
valuable. He has triumphantly demonstrated for all time, that evil
is not a corporeal thing, nor in any way substantial, but a product
of the free will of the creature, a perversion of substance in
itself good, a corruption of the nature created by God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p57" shownumber="no">2. Against the <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p57.1">
Priscillianists</span>, a sect in Spain built on Manichæan
principles, are directed the book <i>Ad Paulum Orosium contra
Priscillianistas et Origenistas</i> (411);<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p57.2" n="47" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p58" shownumber="no">
Tom. viii. p. 611 sqq.</p></note> the book <i>Contra mendacium</i>,
addressed to Consentius (420); and in part the 190th Epistle (alias
<scripRef id="iv.4-p58.1" passage="Ep. 157">Ep. 157</scripRef>), to the Bishop Optatus, on the origin of the soul (418),
and two other letters, in which he refutes erroneous views on the
nature of the soul, the limitation of future punishment, and the
lawfulness of fraud for supposed good purposes.</p>

<p class="c25" id="iv.4-p59" shownumber="no">3. The <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p59.1">anti-Donatistic</span>
works, composed between the years 393 and 420, argue against
separatism, and contain Augustin’s doctrine of the church and
church-discipline, and of the sacraments. To these belong: <i>
Psalmus contra partem Donati</i> (A.D. 393), a polemic popular song
without regular metre, intended to offset the songs of the
Donatists; <i>Contra epistolam Parmeniani</i>, written in 400
against the Carthaginian bishop of the Donatists, the successor of
Donatus; <i>De baptismo contra Donastistas</i>, in favor of the
validity of heretical baptism (400); <i>Contra literas
Petiliani</i> (about 400), against the view of Cyprian and the
Donatists, that the efficacy of the sacraments depends on the
personal worthiness and the ecclesiastical status of the
officiating priest; <i>Ad Catholicos Epistola contra
Donatistas</i>, or <i>De unitate ecclesiæ</i> (402); <i>Contra
Cresconium grammaticum Donastistam</i> (406); <i>Breviculus
Collationis cum Donatistis</i>, a short account of the three
days’ religious conference with the Donatists (411); <i>De
correctione Donatistarum</i> (417); <i>Contra Gaudentium, Donat.
Episcopum</i>, the last anti-Donatistic work (420).<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p59.2" n="48" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p60" shownumber="no">
All these in tom. ix. Comp. <i>Church Hist.</i> III. §§69 and
70.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p61" shownumber="no">These works are the chief patristic authority of the
Roman Catholic doctrine of the church and against the sects. They
are thoroughly Romanizing in spirit and aim, and least satisfactory
to Protestant readers. Augustin defended in his later years even
the principle of forcible <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_17.html" id="iv.4-Page_17" n="17" />coërcion and persecution against heretics and
schismatics by a false exegesis of the words in the parable
“Compel them to come in” (<scripRef id="iv.4-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.23" parsed="|Luke|14|23|0|0" passage="Luke xiv. 23">Luke xiv. 23</scripRef>). The result of
persecution was that both Catholics and Donatists in North Africa
were overwhelmed in ruin first by the barbarous Vandals, who were
Arian heretics, and afterwards by the Mohammedan conquerors.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p62" shownumber="no">4. The <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p62.1">anti-Arian</span>
works have to do with the deity of Christ and of the Holy Spirit,
and with the Holy Trinity. By far the most important of these are
the fifteen books <i>De Trinitate</i> (400-416);—the most
profound and discriminating production of the ancient church on the
Trinity, in no respect inferior to the kindred works of Athanasius
and the two Gregories, and for centuries final to the dogma.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p62.2" n="49" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p63" shownumber="no">
Tom. viii. ed Bened. p. 749 sqq. Comp. <i>Ch. Hist.</i> III §131.
The work was stolen from him by some impatient friends before
revision, and before the completion of the twelfth book, so that he
became much discouraged, and could only be moved to finish it by
urgent entreaties.</p></note> This may also be counted among the
positive didactic works, for it is not directly controversial. The
<i>Collatio cum Maximino Ariano</i>, an obscure babbler, belongs to
the year 428.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p64" shownumber="no">5. The numerous <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p64.1">
anti-Pelagian</span> works of Augustin are his most influential and
most valuable, at least for Protestants. They were written between
the years 412 and 429. In them Augustin, in his intellectual and
spiritual prime, develops his system of anthropology and
soteriology, and most nearly approaches the position of Evangelical
Protestantism: <i>On the Guilt and the Remission of Sins</i>, and
<i>Infant Baptism</i> (412); <i>On the Spirit and the Letter</i>
(413); <i>On Nature and Grace</i> (415); <i>On the Acts of
Pelagius</i> (417); <i>On the Grace of Christ, and Original Sin</i>
(418); <i>On Marriage and Concupiscence</i> (419); <i>On Grace and
Free Will</i> (426); <i>On Discipline and Grace</i> (427); <i>
Against Julian of Eclanum</i> (two large works, written between 421
and 429, the second unfinished, and hence called <i>Opus
imperfectum</i>); <i>On the Predestination of the Saints</i> (428);
<i>On the Gift of Perseverance</i> (429); &amp;c.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p64.2" n="50" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p65" shownumber="no">
<i>Opera</i>, tom. x., in two parts, with an Appendix. The same in
Migne. W. Bright, of Oxford, has published <i>Select Anti-Pelagian
Treatises of St. Aug</i>., in Latin, 1880. On the Pelagian
controversy comp. <i>Ch. Hist.</i> III. §§146-160.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p66" shownumber="no">These anti-Pelagian writings contain what is
technically called the Augustinian system of theology, which was
substantially adopted by the Lutheran Church, yet without the
decree of reprobation, and in a more rigorous logical form by the
Calvinistic Confessions. The system gives all glory to God, does
full justice to the sovereignty of divine grace, effectually
humbles and yet elevates and fortifies man, and furnishes the
strongest stimulus to gratitude and the firmest foundation of
comfort. It makes all bright and lovely in the circle of the elect.
But it is gloomy and repulsive in its negative aspect towards the
non-elect. It teaches a universal damnation and only a partial
redemption, and confines the offer of salvation to the minority of
the elect; it ignores the general benevolence of God to all his
creatures; it weakens or perverts the passages which clearly teach
that “God would have all men to be saved”; it suspends their
eternal fate upon one single act of disobedience; it assumes an
unconscious, and yet responsible pre-existence of Adam’s
posterity and their participation in his sin and guilt; it reflects
upon the wisdom of God in creating countless millions of beings
with the eternal foreknowledge of their everlasting misery; and it
does violence to the sense of individual responsibility for
accepting or rejecting the gospel-offer of salvation. And yet this
Augustinian system, especially in its severest Calvinistic form,
has promoted civil and religious liberty, and trained the most
virtuous, independent, and heroic types of Christians, as the
Huguenots, the Puritans, the Covenanters, and the Pilgrim Fathers.
It is still a mighty moral power, and will not lose its hold upon
earnest characters until some great theological genius produces
from the inexhaustible mine of the Scriptures a more satisfactory
solution of the awful problem which the universal reign of sin and
death presents to the thinking mind.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p67" shownumber="no">In Augustin the anti-Pelagian system was checked and
moderated by his churchly and sacramental views, and we cannot
understand him without keeping both in view. The same apparent
contradiction we find in Luther, but he broke entirely with the
sacerdotal system <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_18.html" id="iv.4-Page_18" n="18" />of
Rome, and made the doctrine of justification by faith the chief
article of his creed, which Augustin never could have done. Calvin
was more logical than either, and went back beyond justification
and Adam’s fall, yea, beyond time itself, to the eternal counsel
of God which pre-ordains, directs and controls the whole history of
mankind to a certain end, the triumph of his mercy and justice.</p>

<p id="iv.4-p68" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p69" shownumber="no">VI. <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p69.1">Exegetical</span> works.
The best of these are: <i>De Genesi ad literam</i> (The Genesis
word for word), in twelve books, an extended exposition of the
first three chapters of Genesis, particularly the history of the
creation literally interpreted, though with many mystical and
allegorical interpretations also (written between 401 and 415);<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p69.2" n="51" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p70" shownumber="no">
Tom. iii. 117-324. Not to be confounded with the two other books on
Genesis, in which he defends the biblical doctrine of creation
against the Manichæans. In this exegetical work he aimed, as he
says, <i>Retract.</i> ii. c. 24, to interpret Genesis “<i>non
secundum allegoricas significationes, sed secundum rerum gestarum
proprietatem</i>.” The work is more original and spirited than
the <i>Hexaëmeron</i> of Basil or of Ambrose.</p></note> <i>Enarrationes in Psalmos</i>
(mostly sermons);<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p70.1" n="52" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p71" shownumber="no">
Tom. iv., the whole volume. The English translation of the Com. on
the Psalms occupies six volumes of the Oxford Library of the
Fathers.</p></note> hundred and
twenty-four Homilies on the Gospel of John (416 and 417);<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p71.1" n="53" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p72" shownumber="no">
Tom. iii. 289-824. Translated in Clark’s ed. of Augustin’s
works.</p></note> ten Homilies on the First Epistle of
John (417); the Exposition of the Sermon on the Mount (393); the
Harmony of the Gospels (<i>De consensu evangelistarum</i>, 400);
the Epistle to the Galatians (394); and an unfinished commentary on
the Epistle to the Romans.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p72.1" n="54" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p73" shownumber="no">
All in tom. iii. Translated in part.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p74" shownumber="no">Augustin deals more in lively, profound, and
edifying thoughts on the Scriptures than in proper grammatical and
historical exposition, for which neither he nor his readers had the
necessary linguistic knowledge, disposition, or taste. He grounded
his theology less upon exegesis than upon his Christian and
churchly mind saturated with Scriptural truths. He excels in
spiritual insight, and is suggestive even when he misses the
natural meaning.</p>

<p id="iv.4-p75" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p76" shownumber="no">VII. <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p76.1">Ethical and
Ascetic</span> works. Among these belong three hundred and
ninety-six <i>Sermones</i> (mostly very short) <i>de Scripturis</i>
(on texts of Scripture), <i>de tempore</i> (festival sermons), <i>
de sanctis</i> (in memory of apostles, martyrs, and saints), and
<i>de diversis</i> (on various occasions), some of them dictated by
Augustin, some taken down by hearers.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p76.2" n="55" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p77" shownumber="no">
Tom. v. contains beside these a multitude (317) of doubtful and
spurious sermons, likewise divided into four classes. To these must
be added recently discovered sermons, edited from manuscripts in
Florence, Monte Cassino, etc., by <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p77.1">M. Denis</span>
(1792), <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p77.2">O. F. Frangipane</span> (1820), <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p77.3">A. L. Caillau</span> (Paris, 1836), and <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p77.4">Angelo Mai</span> (in the <i>Nova Bibliotheca
Patrum</i>).</p></note> Also various moral treatises: <i>De
continentia</i> (395); <i>De mendaico</i> (395), against deception
(not to be confounded with the similar work already mentioned <i>
Contra mendacium</i>, against the fraud-theory of the
Priscillianists, written in 420); <i>De agone Christiano</i> (396);
<i>De opere monachorum</i>, against monastic idleness (400); <i>De
bono conjugali adv. Jovinianum</i> (400); <i>De virginitate</i>
(401); <i>De fide et operibus</i> (413); <i>De adulterinis
conjugiis</i>, on <scripRef id="iv.4-p77.5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.10" parsed="|1Cor|7|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 10">1 Cor. vii. 10</scripRef> sqq. (419); <i>De bono
viduitatis</i> (418); <i>De patientia</i> (418); <i>De cura pro
mortuis gerenda</i>, to Paulinus of Nola (421); <i>De utilitate
jejunii</i>; <i>De diligendo Deo</i>; <i>Meditationes</i>;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.4-p77.6" n="56" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.4-p78" shownumber="no">
Most of them in tom. vi. ed. Bened. On the <i>scripta deperdita,
dubia et spuria</i> of Augustin, see the index by <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p78.1">
Schönemann</span>, <i>l. c.</i> p. 50 sqq., and in the
supplemental volume of Migne’s edition, pp. 34-40. The so-called
<i>Meditations</i> of Augustin (German translation by <span class="c9" id="iv.4-p78.2">August Krohne</span>, Stuttgart, 1854) are a later
compilation by the abbot of Fescamp in France, at the close of the
twelfth century, from the writings of Augustin, Gregory the Great,
Anselm, and others.</p></note> &amp;c.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.4-p79" shownumber="no">As we survey this enormous literary labor, augmented
by many other treatises and letters now lost, and as we consider
his episcopal labors, his many journeys, and his adjudications of
controversies among the faithful, which often robbed him of whole
days, we must be really astounded at the fidelity, exuberance,
energy, and perseverance of this father of the church. Surely, such
a life was worth the living.</p>



</div2>

<div2 id="iv.5" n="5" next="v" prev="iv.4" progress="3.31%" shorttitle="Chapter 5" title="The Influence of St. Augustin on Posterity, and His Relation to Catholicism and Protestantism" type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_19.html" id="iv.5-Page_19" n="19" />

<p id="iv.5-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c20" id="iv.5-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="iv.5-p2.1">CHAPTER V.—<i>The Influence of
St. Augustin upon Posterity, and his Relation to Catholicism and
Protestantism</i>.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p3" shownumber="no">In conclusion we must add some observations
respecting the influence of Augustin on the Church and the world
since his time, and his position with reference to the great
antagonism of Catholicism and Protestantism. All the church fathers
are, indeed, the common inheritance of both parties; but no other
of them has produced so permanent effects on both, and no other
stands in so high regard with both, as Augustin. Upon the Greek
Church alone has he exercised little or no influence; for this
Church stopped with the undeveloped synergistic anthropology of the
previous age, and rejects most decidedly, as a Latin heresy, the
doctrine of the <i>double</i> procession of the Holy Spirit (the
<i>Filioque</i>) for which Augustin is chiefly responsible.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p3.1" n="57" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p4" shownumber="no">
The church fathers of the first six centuries are certainly far
more Catholic than Protestant, and laid the doctrinal foundation of
the orthodox Greek and Roman churches. But it betrays a contracted,
slavish, and mechanical view of history, when Roman Catholic
divines claim the fathers as their exclusive property; forgetting
that they taught many things which are as inconsistent with the
papal as with the Protestant Creed, and that they knew nothing of
certain dogmas which are essential to Romanism (such as the
infallibility of the pope, the seven sacraments,
transubstantiation, purgatory, indulgences, auricular confession,
the immaculate conception of the Virgin Mary, etc.). “I recollect
well,” says Dr. <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p4.1">Newman</span>, the former
intellectual leader of Oxford Tractarianism (in his Letter to Dr.
Pusey on his <i>Eirenicon</i>, 1866, p. 5), “what an outcast I
seemed to myself, when I took down from the shelves of my library
the volumes of St. Athanasius or St. Basil, and set myself to study
them; and how, on the contrary, when at length I was brought into
Catholic communion, I kissed them with delight, with a feeling that
in them I had more than all that I had lost, and, as though I were
directly addressing the glorious saints, who bequeathed them to the
Church, I said to the inanimate pages, ‘You are now mine, and I
am yours, beyond any mistake.’” With the same right the Jews
might lay exclusive claim to the writings of Moses and the
prophets. The fathers were living men, representing the onward
progress and conflicts of Christianity in their time, unfolding and
defending great truths, but not unmixed with many errors and
imperfections which subsequent times have corrected. Those are the
true children of the fathers who, standing on the foundation of
Christ and the apostles, and, kissing the New Testament rather than
any human writings, follow them only as far as they followed
Christ, and who carry forward their work in the onward march of
evangelical catholic Christianity.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p5" shownumber="no">1. Augustin, in the first place, contributed
much to the development of the doctrinal basis which Catholicism
and Protestantism hold <i>in common</i> against such radical
heresies of antiquity as Manichæism, Arianism, and Pelagianism. In
all these great intellectual conflicts he was in general the
champion of the cause of Christian truth against dangerous errors.
Through his influence the canon of Holy Scripture (including,
indeed, the Old Testament Apocrypha) was fixed in its present form
by the councils of Hippo (393) and Carthage (397). He conquered the
Manichæan dualism, hylozoism, and fatalism, and saved the biblical
idea of God and of creation, and the biblical doctrine of the
nature of sin and its origin in the free will of man. He developed
the Nicene dogma of the Trinity, in opposition to tritheism on the
one hand, and Sabellianism on the other, but also with the doubtful
addition of the <i>Filioque</i>, and in opposition to the Greek,
gave it the form in which it has ever since prevailed in the West.
In this form the dogma received classical expression from his
school in the falsely so called Athanasian Creed, which is not
recognized by the Greek Church, and which better deserves the name
of the Augustinian Creed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p6" shownumber="no">In Christology, on the contrary, he added
nothing new, and he died shortly before the great Christological
conflicts opened, which reached their œcumenical settlement at the
council of Chalcedon, twenty years after his death. Yet he
anticipated Leo in giving currency in the West to the important
formula: “Two natures in one person.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p6.1" n="58" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p7" shownumber="no">
He was summoned to the council of Ephesus, which condemned
Nestorianism in 431, but died a year before it met. He prevailed
upon the Gallic monk, Leporius, to retract Nestorianism. His
Christology is in many points defective and obscure. Comp. <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p7.1">Dorner’s</span> <i>History of Christology</i>, ii. pp.
88-98 (Germ. ed.). Jerome did still less for this department of
doctrine.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p8" shownumber="no">2. Augustin is also the principal theological
creator of the <i>Latin-Catholic</i> system as distinct from the
Greek Catholicism on the one hand, and from evangelical
protestantism on the other. He ruled the entire theology of the
middle age, and became the father of scholasticism in virtue of his
dialectic mind, and the father of mysticism in virtue of his devout
heart, without being responsible for the excesses of either system.
For scholasticism thought to comprehend the divine with the
understanding, and lost itself at last in empty dialectics; and
mysticism <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_20.html" id="iv.5-Page_20" n="20" />endeavoured to grasp the divine with
feeling, and easily strayed into misty sentimentalism; Augustin
sought to apprehend the divine with the united power of mind and
heart, of bold thought and humble faith.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p8.1" n="59" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p9" shownumber="no">
Wigger’s (<i>Pragmat. Darstellung des Augustinismus und
Pelegianismus</i>, i. p. 27) finds the most peculiar and remarkable
point of Augustin’s character in his singular union of intellect
and imagination, scholasticism and mysticism, in which neither can
be said to predominate. So also <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p9.1">Huber</span>, <i>
l. c.</i> p. 313.</p></note> Anselm, Bernard of Clairvaux, Thomas
Aquinas, and Bonaventura, are his nearest of kin in this respect.
Even now, since the Catholic Church has become a Roman Church, he
enjoys greater consideration in it than Ambrose, Hilary, Jerome, or
Gregory the Great. All this cannot possibly be explained without an
interior affinity.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p9.2" n="60" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p10" shownumber="no">
<span class="c9" id="iv.5-p10.1">Nourrisson</span>, the able expounder of the
philosophy of Augustin, says (<i>l. c.</i> tom. i. p. iv): “<i>Je
ne crois pas, qu’excepté saint Paul, aucun homme ait contribué
davantage, par sa parole comme par ses écrits, à organiser, à
interpréter, à répandre le christianisme; et, après saint Paul,
nul apparemment, non pas même le glorieux, l’invincible
Athanase, n’a travaillé d’une manière aussi puissante à
fonder l’unité catholique</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p11" shownumber="no">His very conversion, in which, besides the
Scriptures, the personal intercourse of the hierarchical Ambrose
and the life of the ascetic Anthony had great influence, was a
transition not from heathenism to Christianity (for he was already
a Manichæan Christian), but from heresy to the historical,
orthodox, episcopally organized church, as, for the time, the sole
authorized vehicle of the apostolic Christianity in conflict with
those sects and parties which more or less assailed the foundations
of the Gospel. It was, indeed, a full and unconditional surrender
of his mind and heart to God, but it was at the same time a
submission of his private judgment to the authority of the church
which led him to the faith of the gospel.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p11.1" n="61" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p12" shownumber="no">
We recall his famous anti-Manichæan dictum: “<i>Ego evangelio
non crederem, nisi me catholicæ ecclesiæ commoveret
auctoritas</i>.” The Protestant would reverse this maxim, and
ground his faith in the church on his faith in Christ and in the
gospel. So with the well-known maxim of Irenæus: “<i>Ubi
ecclesia, ibi Spiritus Dei, et ubi Spiritus Dei, ibi
ecclesia</i>.” According to the spirit of Protestantism it would
be said conversely: “Where the Spirit of God is, there is the
church, and where the church is, there is the Spirit of God.”</p></note> In the same spirit he embraced the
ascetic life, without which, according to the Catholic principle,
no high religion is possible. He did not indeed enter a cloister,
like Luther, whose conversion in Erfurt was likewise essentially
catholic, but he lived in his house in the simplicity of a monk,
and made and kept the vow of voluntary poverty and celibacy.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p12.1" n="62" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p13" shownumber="no">
According to genuine Christian principles it would have been far
more noble, if he had married the African woman with whom he had
lived in illicit intercourse for thirteen years, who was always
faithful to him, as he was to her, and had borne him his beloved
and highly gifted Adeodatus; instead of casting her off, and, as he
for a while intended, choosing another for the partner of his life,
whose excellences were more numerous. The superiority of the
evangelical Protestant morality over the Catholic asceticism is
here palpable. But with the prevailing spirit of his age he would
hardly have enjoyed so great regard, nor accomplished so much good
if he had been married. Celibacy was the bridge from the heathen
degradation of marriage to the evangelical Christian exaltation and
sanctification of the family life.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p14" shownumber="no">He adopted Cyprian’s doctrine of the church,
and completed it in the conflict with Donatism by transferring the
predicates of unity, holiness, universality, exclusiveness, and
maternity, directly to the actual church of the time, which, with a
firm episcopal organization, an unbroken succession, and the
Apostles’ Creed, triumphantly withstood the eighty or the hundred
opposing sects in the heretical catalogue of the day, and had its
visible centre in Rome. In this church he had found rescue from the
shipwreck of his life, the home of true Christianity, firm ground
for his thinking, satisfaction for his heart, and a commensurate
field for the wide range of his powers.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p14.1" n="63" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p15" shownumber="no">
On Augustin’s doctrine of the church, see <i>Ch. Hist.</i> III.
§71, and especially the thorough account by <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p15.1">R.
Rothe</span>: <i>Anfänge der christl. Kirche und ihrer
Verfassung</i>, vol. i. (1837), pp. 679-711. “Augustin,” says
he, “decidely adopted Cyprian’s conception [of the church] in
all essential points. And once adopting it, he penetrated it in its
whole depth with his wonderfully powerful and exuberant soul, and,
by means of his own clear, logical mind, gave it the perfect and
rigorous system which perhaps it still lacked” (p. 679 sqq.).
“Augustin’s conception of the doctrine of the church was about
standard for succeeding times” (p. 685). See also an able article
of Prof. Reuter, of Göttingen, on Augustin’s views concerning
episcopacy, tradition, infallibility, in Brieger’s
“<i>Zeitschrift für Hist. Theol</i>.” for 1885 (Bk. VIII. pp.
126-187).</p></note> The predicate of infallibility alone
he does not plainly bring forward; he assumes a progressive
correction of earlier councils by later; and in the Pelagian
controversy he asserts the same independence towards pope Zosimus,
which Cyprian before him had shown towards pope Stephen in the
controversy on heretical baptism, with the advantage of having the
right on his side, so that Zosimus found himself compelled to yield
to the African church. But after <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_21.html" id="iv.5-Page_21" n="21" />the condemnation of the Pelagian errors by
the Roman see (418), he declared that “the case is finished, if
only the error were also finished.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p15.2" n="64" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p16" shownumber="no">
Hence the famous word: “<i>Roma locuta est, causa finita
est</i>,” which is often quoted as an argument for the modern
Vatican dogma of papal infallibility. But it is not found in this
form, though we may admit that it is an epigrammatic condensation
of sentences of Augustin. The nearest approach to it is in his <i>
Sermo</i> CXXXI. cap. 10, §10 (Tom. VII. 645): “<i>Iam enim de
hac causa duo concilia missa sunt ad sedem apostolicam</i> (Rome),
<i>inde etiam rescripta venerunt. Causa finita est, utinam
aliquando error finiatur</i>.” Comp. Reuter, <i>l. c.</i> p.
157.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p17" shownumber="no">He was the first to give a clear and fixed
definition of the sacrament, as a visible sign of invisible grace,
resting on divine appointment; but he knows nothing of the number
seven; this was a much later enactment. In the doctrine of baptism
he is entirely Catholic, though in logical contradiction with his
dogma of predestination; he maintained the necessity of baptism for
salvation on the ground of <scripRef id="iv.5-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.5" parsed="|John|2|5|0|0" passage="John ii. 5">John ii. 5</scripRef> and <scripRef id="iv.5-p17.2" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.16" parsed="|Mark|16|16|0|0" passage="Mark xvi. 16">Mark xvi. 16</scripRef>, and derived
from it the horrible dogma of the eternal damnation of all
unbaptized infants, though he reduced their condition to a mere
absence of bliss, without actual suffering.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p17.3" n="65" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p18" shownumber="no">
Respecting Augustin’s doctrine of baptism, see the thorough
discussion in <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p18.1">W. Wall’s</span> <i>History of
Infant Baptism</i>, vol. i. p. 173 sqq. (Oxford ed. of 1862). His
view of the slight condemnation of all unbaptized children contains
the germ of the scholastic fancy of the <i>limbus infantum</i> and
the <i>pæna damni</i>, as distinct from the lower regions of hell
and the <i>pæna sensus</i>.</p></note> In the doctrine of the holy
communion he stands, like his predecessors, Tertullian and Cyprian,
nearer to the Calvinistic than any other theory of a spiritual
presence and fruition of Christ’s body and blood. He certainly
can not be quoted in favor of transubstantiation. He was the chief
authority of Ratramnus and Berengar in their opposition to this
dogma.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p19" shownumber="no">He contributed to promote, at least in his
later writings, the Catholic faith of miracles,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p19.1" n="66" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p20" shownumber="no">
In his former writings he expressed a truly philosophical view
concerning miracles (<i>De vera relig.</i> c. 25, §47; c. 50,
§98; <i>De utilit. credendi</i>, c. 16, §34; <i>De peccat.
meritis et remiss.</i> l. ii. c. 32, §52, and <i>De civit.
Dei</i>, xxii. c. 8); but in his <i>Retract.</i> l. i. c. 14, §5,
he corrects or modifies a former remark in his book <i>De utilit.
credendi</i>, stating that he did not mean to deny the continuance
of miracles altogether, but only such great miracles as occurred at
the time of Christ (“<i>quia non tanta nec omnia, non quia nulla
fiunt</i>”). See <i>Ch. Hist.</i> III. §§87 and 88, and the
instructive monograph of the younger <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p20.1">
Nitzsch</span>: <i>Augustinus’ Lehre vom Wunder</i>, Berlin, 1865
(97 pp.).</p></note> and the worship of Mary;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p20.2" n="67" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p21" shownumber="no">
See <i>Ch. Hist.</i> III. §§81 and 82.</p></note> though he exempts the Virgin only
from actual sin, not from original, and, with all his reverence for
her, never calls her “mother of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p21.1" n="68" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p22" shownumber="no">
Comp. <i>Tract. in Evang. Joannis</i>, viii. c. 9, where he says:
“<i>Cur ergo ait matri filius; Quid mihi et tibi est, mulier?
nondum venit hora mea</i> (<scripRef id="iv.5-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.4" parsed="|John|2|4|0|0" passage="John ii. 4">John ii. 4</scripRef>). <i>Dominus noster Jesus
Christus et Deus erat et homo: secundum quod Deus erat, matrem non
habebat; secundum quod homo erat, habebat. Mater ergo [Maria] erat
carnis, mater humanitatis, mater infirmitatis quam suscepit propter
nos</i>.” This strict separation of the Godhead from the manhood
of Jesus in his birth from the Virgin would have exposed Augustin
in the East to the suspicion of Nestorianism. But he died a year
before the council of Ephesus, at which Nestorius was
condemned.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p23" shownumber="no">At first an advocate of religious liberty and
of purely spiritual methods of opposing error, he afterwards
asserted the fatal principle of forcible coërcion, and lent the
great weight of his authority to the system of civil persecution,
at the bloody fruits of which in the middle age he himself would
have shuddered; for he was always at heart a man of love and
gentleness, and personally acted on the glorious principle:
“Nothing conquers but truth, and the victory of truth is
love.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p23.1" n="69" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p24" shownumber="no">
See <i>Ch. Hist.</i> III. §27, p. 144 sq. He changed his view
partly from his experience that the Donatists, in his own diocese,
were converted to the catholic unity “<i>timore legum
imperialium</i>,” and were afterwards perfectly good Catholics.
He adduces also a misinterpretation of <scripRef id="iv.5-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.23" parsed="|Luke|14|23|0|0" passage="Luke xiv. 23">Luke xiv. 23</scripRef>, and <scripRef id="iv.5-p24.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.9" parsed="|Prov|9|9|0|0" passage="Prov. ix. 9">Prov. ix.
9</scripRef>: “<i>Da sapienti occasionem et sapientior erit</i>.” <i><scripRef id="iv.5-p24.3" passage="Ep. 93">Ep.
93</scripRef>, ad Vincentium Rogatistam</i>, §17 (tom. ii. p. 237 sq. ed.
Bened.). But he expressly discouraged the infliction of death on
heretics, and adjured the proconsul Donatus, <scripRef id="iv.5-p24.4" passage="Ep. 100">Ep. 100</scripRef>, by Jesus
Christ, not to repay the Donatists in kind. “<i>Corrigi eos
cupimus, non necari</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p25" shownumber="no">Thus even truly great and good men have
unintentionally, through mistaken zeal, become the authors of
incalculable mischief.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p26" shownumber="no">3. But, on the other hand, Augustin is, of all
the fathers, nearest to <i>evangelical Protestantism</i>, and may
be called, in respect of his doctrine of sin and grace, the first
forerunner of the Reformation. The Lutheran and Reformed churches
have ever conceded to him, without scruple, the cognomen of Saint,
and claimed him as one of the most enlightened witnesses of the
truth and most striking examples of the marvellous power of divine
grace in the transformation of a sinner. It is worthy of mark, that
his Pauline doctrines, which are most nearly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_22.html" id="iv.5-Page_22" n="22" />akin to Protestantism, are the
later and more mature parts of his system, and that just these
found great acceptance with the laity. The Pelagian controversy, in
which he developed his anthropology, marks the culmination of his
theological and ecclesiastical career, and his latest writings were
directed against the Pelagian Julian and the Semi-Pelagians in
Gaul, who were brought to his notice by two friendly laymen,
Prosper and Hilary. These anti-Pelagian works have wrought
mightily, it is most true, upon the Catholic church, and have held
in check the Pelagianizing tendencies of the hierarchical and
monastic system, but they have never passed into its blood and
marrow. They waited for a favourable future, and nourished in
silence an opposition to the prevailing system.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p27" shownumber="no">In the middle age the better sects, which attempted
to simplify, purify, and spiritualize the reigning Christianity by
return to the Holy Scriptures, and the Reformers before the
Reformation, such as Wiclif, Hus, Wessel, resorted most, after the
apostle Paul, to the bishop of Hippo as the representative of the
doctrine of free grace.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p28" shownumber="no">The Reformers were led by his writings into a
deeper understanding of Paul, and so prepared for their great
vocation. No church teacher did so much to mould Luther and Calvin;
none furnished them so powerful weapons against the dominant
Pelagianism and formalism; none is so often quoted by them with
esteem and love.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p28.1" n="70" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p29" shownumber="no">
<span class="c9" id="iv.5-p29.1">Luther</span> pronounced upon the church fathers
(with whom, however, excepting Augustin, he was but slightly
acquainted) very condemnatory judgments, even upon Basil,
Chrysostom, and Jerome (for Jerome he had a downright antipathy, on
account of his advocacy of fasts, virginity, and monkery); he was
at times dissatisfied even with Augustin, because he after all did
not find in him his <i>sola fide</i>, his <i>articulus stantis vel
cadentis ecclesiæ</i>, and says of him: “Augustin often erred;
he cannot be trusted. Though he was good and holy, yet he, as well
as other fathers, was wanting in the true faith.” But this
cursory utterance is overborne by numerous commendations; and all
such judgments of Luther must be taken <i>cum grano salis</i>. He
calls Augustin the most pious, grave, and sincere of the fathers,
and the patron of divines, who taught a pure doctrine and submitted
it in Christian humility to the Holy Scriptures, etc., and he
thinks, if he had lived in the sixteenth century, he would have
been a Protestant (<i>si hoc seculo viveret, nobiscum
sentiret</i>), while Jerome would have gone with Rome. Compare his
singular but striking judgments on the fathers in <i>Lutheri
Colloquia</i>, ed. H. E. Bindseil, 1863, tom. iii. 149, and many
other places. <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p29.2">Gangauf</span>, a Roman Catholic (a
pupil of the philosopher Günther), concedes (<i>l. c.</i> p. 28,
note 13) that Luther and Calvin built their doctrinal system mainly
on Augustin, but, as he correctly thinks, with only partial right.
<span class="c9" id="iv.5-p29.3">Nourrisson</span>, likewise a Roman Catholic,
derives Protestantism from a corrupted (!) Augustinianism, and very
superficially makes Lutheranism and Calvinism essentially to
consist in the denial of the freedom of the will, which was only
one of the questions of the Reformation. “<i>On ne saurait le
méconnaître, de l’Augustinianisme corrompu, mais enfin de
l’Augustinianisme procède le Protestantisme. Car, sans parler de
Wiclif et de Huss, qui, nourris de saint Augustin, soutiennent,
avec le réalisme platonicien, la doctrine de la prédestination:
Luther et Calvin ne font guère autre chose, dans leurs principaux
ouvrages, que cultiver des semences d’Augustinianisme</i>”
(<i>l. c.</i> ii. p. 176). But the Reformation is far more, of
course, than a repristination of an old controversy; it is a new
creation, and marks the epoch of modern Christianity which is
different both from the mediæval and from ancient or patristic
Christianity.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p30" shownumber="no">All the Reformers in the outset, Melanchthon
and Zwingle among them, adopted his denial of free will and his
doctrine of predestination, and sometimes even went beyond him into
the abyss of supralapsarianism, to cut out the last roots of human
merit and boasting. In this point Augustin holds the same relation
to the Catholic church, as Luther to the Lutheran; that is, he is a
heretic of unimpeachable authority, who is more admired than
censured even in his extravagances; yet his doctrine of
predestination was <i>indirectly</i> condemned by the pope in
Jansenism, as Luther’s view was rejected as Calvinism by the
Formula of Concord.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p30.1" n="71" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p31" shownumber="no">
It is well known that <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p31.1">Luther</span>, as late as
1526, in his work, <i>De servo arbitrio</i>, against Erasmus, which
he never retracted, proceeded upon the most rigorous notion of the
divine omnipotence, wholly denied the freedom of will, declared it
a mere lie (<i>merum mendacium</i>), pronounced the calls of the
Scriptures to repentance a divine irony, and based eternal
salvation and eternal perdition upon the secret will of God; in all
this he almost exceeded Calvin. See particulars in the books on
doctrine-history; the inaugural dissertation of <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p31.2">
Jul. Müller</span>: <i>Lutheri de prædestinatione et libero
arbitrio doctrina</i>, Gött. 1832; and a historical treatise on
predestination by <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p31.3">Carl Beck</span> in the
“<i>Studien und Kritiken</i>” for 1847. We add, as a curiosity,
the opinion of <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p31.4">Gibbon</span> (ch. xxxiii.), who,
however, had a very limited and superficial knowledge of Augustin:
“The rigid system of Christianity which he framed or restored,
has been entertained, with public applause, and secret reluctance,
by the Latin church. The church of Rome has canonized Augustin, and
reprobated Calvin. Yet as the real difference between them is
invisible even to a theological microscope, the Molinists are
oppressed by the authority of the saint, and the Jansenists are
disgraced by their resemblance to the heretic. In the mean while
the Protestant Arminians stand aloof, and deride the mutual
perplexity of the disputants. Perhaps a reasoner, still more
independent, may smile in his turn when he peruses an Arminian
commentary on the Epistle to the Romans.” <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p31.5">
Nourrisson</span> (ii. 179), from his Roman stand-point, likewise
makes Lutheranism to consist “<i>essentiellement dans la question
du libre arbitre</i>.” But the principle of Lutheranism, and of
Protestantism generally, is the supremacy of the Holy Scriptures as
a rule of faith, and salvation by free grace through faith in
Christ.</p></note> For Jansenism
was nothing but a revival of Augustinianism in the bosom of the
Roman Catholic church.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p31.6" n="72" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p32" shownumber="no">
On the mighty influence of Augustin in the seventeenth century in
France, especially on the noble Jansenists, see the works on
Jansenism, and also <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p32.1">Nourrisson</span>, <i>l.
c.</i> tom. ii. pp. 186-276.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p33" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_23.html" id="iv.5-Page_23" n="23" />The
excess of Augustin and the Reformers in this direction is due to
the earnestness and energy of their sense of sin and grace. The
Pelagian looseness could never beget a reformer. It was only the
unshaken conviction of man’s own inability, of unconditional
dependence on God, and of the almighty power of his grace to give
us strength for every good work, which could do this. He who would
give others the conviction that he has a divine vocation for the
church and for mankind, must himself be penetrated with the faith
of an eternal, unalterable decree of God, and must cling to it in
the darkest hours.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p34" shownumber="no">In great men, and only in great men, great
opposites and apparently antagonistic truths live together. Small
minds cannot hold them. The catholic, churchly, sacramental, and
sacerdotal system stands in conflict with the evangelical
Protestant Christianity of subjective, personal experience. The
doctrine of universal baptismal regeneration, in particular, which
presupposes a universal call (at least within the church), can on
principles of logic hardly be united with the doctrine of an
absolute predestination, which limits the decree of redemption to a
portion of the baptized. Augustin supposes, on the one hand, that
every baptized person, through the inward operation of the Holy
Ghost, which accompanies the outward act of the sacrament, receives
the forgiveness of sins, and is translated from the state of nature
into the state of grace, and thus, <i>qua baptizatus</i>, is also a
child of God and an heir of eternal life; and yet, on the other
hand, he makes all these benefits dependent on the absolute will of
God, who saves only a certain number out of the “mass of
perdition,” and preserves these to the end. Regeneration and
election, with him, do not, as with Calvin, coincide. The former
may exist without the latter, but the latter cannot exist without
the former. Augustin assumes that many are actually born into the
kingdom of grace only to perish again; Calvin holds that in the
case of the non-elect baptism is an unmeaning ceremony; the one
putting the delusion in the inward effect, the other in the outward
form. The sacramental, churchly system throws the main stress upon
the baptismal regeneration, to the injury of the eternal election;
the Calvinistic or Puritan system sacrifices the virtue of the
sacrament to the election; the Lutheran and high Anglican systems
seek a middle ground, without being able to give a satisfactory
theological solution of the problem. The Anglican Church, however
allows the two opposite views, and sanctions the one in the
baptismal service of the Book of Common Prayer, the other in her
Thirty-nine Articles, and other standards, as interpreted by the
low church or evangelical party in a moderately Calvinistic
sense.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p35" shownumber="no">It was an evident ordering of God, that
Augustin’s theology, like the Latin Bible of Jerome, appeared
just in the transitional period of history, in which the old
civilization was passing away before the flood of barbarism, and a
new order of things, under the guidance of the Christian religion,
was in preparation. The church, with her strong, imposing
organization and her firm system of doctrine, must save
Christianity amidst the chaotic turmoil of the great migration, and
must become a training-school for the barbarian nations of the
middle age.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.5-p35.1" n="73" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.5-p36" shownumber="no">
<span class="c9" id="iv.5-p36.1">Guizot</span>, the Protestant historian and
statesman, very correctly says in his <i>Histoire générale de la
civilisation en Europe</i> (Deuxième lecon, p. 45 sq. ed.
Bruxelles, 1850): “<i>S’il n’eût pas été une église, je
ne sais ce qui en serait avenu au milieu de la chute de l’empire
romain.…Si le christianisme n’eût été comme dans les
premiers temps, qu’une croyance, un sentiment, une conviction
individuelle, on peut croire qu’il aurait succombé au milieu de
la dissolution de l’empire et de l’invasion des barbares. Il a
succombé plus tard, en Asie et dans tous le nord de l’Afrique,
sous une invasion de même nature, sous l’invasion des barbares
musulmans; il a succombé alors, quoiqu’il fût à l’êtat
d’institution, d’église constituée. A bien plus forte raison
le même fait aurait pu arriver au moment de la chute de l’empire
romain. Il n’y avait alors aucun des moyens par lesquels
aujourd’hui les influences morales s’établissent ou résistent
indépendamment des institutions, aucun des moyens par lesquels une
pure vérité, une pure idée acquiert un grand empire sur les
esprits, gouverne les actions, dêtermine des événemens. Rien de
semblable n’existait au IV<sup>e</sup> siècle, pour donner aux
idées, aux sentiments personels, une pareille autorité. Il est
clair qu’il fallait une société fortement organisée, fortement
gouvernée, pour lutter contre un pareil désastre, pour sortir
victorieuse d’un tel ouragan. Je ne crois pas trop dire en
affirmant qu’à la fin du IV<sup>e</sup> et au commencement du
V<sup>e</sup> siècle, c’est l’église chrétienne qui a sauvé
le christianisme; c’est l’église avec ses institutions, ses
magistrats, son pouvoir, qui s’est défendue vigoureusement
contre la dissolution intérieure de l’empire, contre la
barbarie, qui a conquis les barbares, qui est devenue le lien, le
moyen, le principe dé civilisation entre le monde romain et le
monde barbare</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p37" shownumber="no">In this process of training, next to the Holy
Scriptures, the scholarship of <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p37.1">Jerome</span> and
the theology and fertile ideas of <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p37.2">Augustin</span>
were the most important intellectual agents.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p38" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_24.html" id="iv.5-Page_24" n="24" />Augustin
was held in so universal esteem that he could exert influence in
all directions, and even in his excesses gave no offence. He was
sufficiently catholic for the principle of church authority, and
yet at the same time so free and evangelical that he modified its
hierarchical and sacramental character, reacted against its
tendencies to outward, mechanical ritualism, and kept alive a deep
consciousness of sin and grace, and a spirit of fervent and truly
Christian piety, until that spirit grew strong enough to break the
shell of hierarchical tutelage, and enter a new stage of it
development. No other father could have acted more beneficently on
the Catholicism of the middle age, and more successfully provided
for the evangelical Reformation than St. Augustin, the worthy
successor of Paul, and the precursor of Luther and Calvin.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p39" shownumber="no">He had lived at the time of the Reformation,
he would in all probability have taken the lead of the evangelical
movement against the prevailing Pelagianism of the Roman church,
though he would not have gone so far as Luther or Calvin. For we
must not forget that, notwithstanding their strong affinity, there
is an important difference between Catholicism and Romanism or
Popery. They sustain a similar relation to each other as the
Judaism of the Old Testament dispensation, which looked to, and
prepared the way for, Christianity, and the Judaism after the
crucifixion and after the destruction of Jerusalem, which is
antagonistic to Christianity. Catholicism covers the entire ancient
and mediæval history of the church, and includes the Pauline,
Augustinian, or evangelical tendencies which increased with the
corruptions of the papacy and the growing sense of the necessity of
a “<i>reformation in capite et membris</i>.” Romanism proper
dates from the council of Trent, which gave it symbolical
expression and anathematized the doctrines of the Reformation.
Catholicism is the strength of Romanism, Romanism is the weakness
of Catholicism. Catholicism produced Jansenism, Popery condemned
it. Popery never forgets and never learns anything, and can allow
no change in doctrine (except by way of addition), without
sacrificing its fundamental principle of infallibility, and thus
committing suicide. But Catholicism may ultimately burst the chains
of Popery which have so long kept it confined, and may assume new
life and vigour.</p>

<p class="c10" id="iv.5-p40" shownumber="no">Such a personage as Augustin, still holding a
mediating place between the two great divisions of Christendom,
revered alike by both, and of equal influence with both, is
furthermore a welcome pledge of the elevating prospect of a future
reconciliation of Catholicism and Protestantism in a high unity,
conserving all the truths, losing all the errors, forgiving all the
sins, forgetting all the enmities of both. After all, the
contradiction between authority and freedom, the objective and the
subjective, the churchly and the personal, the organic and the
individual, the sacramental and the experimental in religion, is
not absolute, but relative and temporary, and arises not so much
from the nature of things, as from the deficiencies of man’s
knowledge and piety in this world. These elements admit of an
ultimate harmony in the perfect state of the church, corresponding
to the union of the divine and human natures, which transcends the
limits of finite thought and logical comprehension, and is yet
completely realized in the person of Christ. They are in fact
united in the theological system of St. Paul, who had the highest
view of the church, as the mystical “body of Christ,” and
“the pillar and ground of the truth,” and who was at the same
time the great champion of evangelical freedom, individual
responsibility, and personal union of the believer with his
Saviour. <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p40.1">We believe in and hope for one holy
catholic apostolic church, one communion of saints, one flock, one
Shepherd</span>. The more the different churches become truly
Christian, the nearer they draw to Christ, and the more they labor
for His kingdom which rises above them all, the nearer will they
come to one another. For Christ is the common head and vital centre
of all believers, and the divine harmony of all discordant human
sects and creeds. <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p40.2">In Christ</span>, says Pascal,
one of the greatest and noblest disciples of Augustin, <span class="c9" id="iv.5-p40.3">In Christ all contradictions are
solved</span>.</p>




</div2></div1>

<div1 id="v" n="v" next="vi" prev="iv.5" progress="4.34%" shorttitle="" title="Chief Events in the Life of St. Augustin"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_25.html" id="v-Page_25" n="25" />

<p class="c7" id="v-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="v-p1.1">Chief Events in the Life of St.
Augustin.</span></p>

<p class="c27" id="v-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="v-p2.1">(as Given, Nearly, in the
Benedictine Edition).</span></p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p3" shownumber="no">354.            Augustin born at Tagaste,
Nov. 13; his parents, Patricius and Monnica; shortly afterwards
enrolled among the Catechumens.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p4" shownumber="no">370.  Returns home from studying Rhetoric at
Madaura, after an idle childhood, and from idleness falls into
dissipation and sin.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p5" shownumber="no">371.            Patricius dies; Augustin
supported at Carthage by his mother, and his friend Romanianus;
forms an illicit connection.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p6" shownumber="no">372.  Birth of his son Adeodatus.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p7" shownumber="no">373.             Cicero’s <i>
Hortensius</i> awakens in him a strong desire for true
wisdom.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p8" shownumber="no">374.  He falls into the Manichæan heresy, and
seduces several of his acquaintances into it. His mother’s
earnest prayers for him; she is assured of his recovery.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p9" shownumber="no">376.            Teaches Grammar at
Tagaste; but soon returns to Carthage to teach Rhetoric—gains a
prize.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p10" shownumber="no">379.  Is recovered from study of
Astrology—writes his books <i>De pulchro et apto.</i></p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p11" shownumber="no">382.            Discovers the Manichæans
to be in error, but falls into scepticism. Goes to Rome to teach
Rhetoric.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p12" shownumber="no">385.            Removes to Milan; his
errors gradually removed through the teaching of Ambrose, but he is
held back by the flesh; becomes again a Catechumen.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p13" shownumber="no">386.  Studies St. Paul; converted through a voice
from heaven; gives up his profession; writes against the Academics;
prepares for Baptism.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p14" shownumber="no">387.  Is baptized by Bishop Ambrose, with his son
Adeodatus. Death of his mother, Monnica, in her fifty-sixth year,
at Ostia.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p15" shownumber="no">388.  Aug. revisits Rome, and then returns to
Africa. Adeodatus, full of promise, dies.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p16" shownumber="no">389.  Aug. against his will ordained Presbyter at
Hippo by Valerius, its Bishop.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p17" shownumber="no">392.  Writes against the Manichæans.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p18" shownumber="no">394.  Writes against the Donatists.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p19" shownumber="no">395.            Ordained Assistant Bishop
to Valerius, toward the end of the year.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p20" shownumber="no">396.  Death of Bishop Valerius. Augustin elected
his successor.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p21" shownumber="no">397.  Aug. writes the <i>Confessions</i>, and
the <i>De Tinitate</i> against the Arians.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p22" shownumber="no">398.  Is present at the fourth Council of
Carthage.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p23" shownumber="no">402.  Refutes the Epistle of Petilianus, a
Donatist.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p24" shownumber="no">404.  Applies to Cæcilianus for protection against
the savageness of the Donatists.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p25" shownumber="no">408.  Writes <i>De urbis Romæ
obsidione.</i></p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p26" shownumber="no">411.  Takes a prominent part in a conference
between the Catholic Bishops and the Donatists.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p27" shownumber="no">413.  Begins the composition of his great
work <i>De Civitate Dei</i>, completed in 426.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p28" shownumber="no">417.  Writes <i>De gestis Palæstinæ synodi
circa Pelagium.</i></p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p29" shownumber="no">420.  Writes against the Priscillianists.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p30" shownumber="no">424.  Writes against the Semipelagians.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p31" shownumber="no">426.            Appoints Heraclius his
successor.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p32" shownumber="no">428.  Writes the <i>
Retractations.</i></p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p33" shownumber="no">429.            Answers the Epistles of
Prosper and Hilary.</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p34" shownumber="no">430.  Dies Aug. 28, in the third month of the siege
of Hippo by the Vandals.</p>



</div1>

<div1 id="vi" n="vi" next="vi.i" prev="v" progress="4.42%" shorttitle="" title="The Confessions"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_27.html" id="vi-Page_27" n="27" />

<p class="c29" id="vi-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c30" id="vi-p1.1">St. Aurelius Augustin</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c31" id="vi-p2.1">Bishop of Hippo</span></p>

<p class="c33" id="vi-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c32" id="vi-p3.1">The Confessions of St.
Augustin</span></p>

<p class="c34" id="vi-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi-p4.1">In Thirteen Books</span></p>

<p class="c35" id="vi-p5" shownumber="no">Translated and Annotated by</p>

<p class="c35" id="vi-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi-p6.1">J.G. Pilkington, M.A.,</span></p>

<p class="c35" id="vi-p7" shownumber="no">Vicar of St. Mark’s, West Hackney; And Sometime
Clerical Secretary of theBishop of London’s Fund.</p>

<p id="vi-p8" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c36" id="vi-p9" shownumber="no">“Thou has formed us for Thyself, and our
hearts are restless till they find rest in
Thee.”—<i>Confessions</i>, i. 1.</p>

<p id="vi-p10" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c37" id="vi-p11" shownumber="no">“The joy of the solemn service of Thy house
constraineth to tears, when it is read of Thy younger son [<scripRef id="vi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.24" parsed="|Luke|15|24|0|0" passage="Luke xv. 24">Luke xv.
24</scripRef>] ‘that he was dead, and is alive again; he was lost, and is
found.’”—<i>Ibid</i>. viii. 6.</p>

<div2 id="vi.i" n="i" next="vi.ii" prev="vi" progress="4.44%" shorttitle="" title="Translator’s Preface"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_29.html" id="vi.i-Page_29" n="29" />

<p class="c7" id="vi.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.i-p1.1">Translator’s Preface</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.i-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p3" shownumber="no">“<span class="c9" id="vi.i-p3.1">If</span> St. Augustin,”
says Nourrisson<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p3.2" n="74" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p4" shownumber="no">
<i>Philosophie de St. Augustin</i>, Preface.</p></note>, “had left
nothing but his <i>Confessions</i> and the <i>City of God</i>, one
could readily understand the respectful sympathy that surrounds his
memory. How, indeed, could one fail to admire in the <i>City of
God</i> the flight of genius, and in the <i>Confessions</i>, what
is better still, the effusions of a great soul?” It may be safely
predicted, that while the mind of man yearns for knowledge, and his
heart seeks rest, the <i>Confessions</i> will retain that foremost
place in the world’s literature which it has secured by its
sublime outpourings of devotion and profound philosophical spirit.
There is in the book a wonderful combination of childlike piety and
intellectual power. Desjardins’ idea,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p4.1" n="75" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p5" shownumber="no">
<i>Essai sur les Conf. de St. Aug</i>. p. 5.</p></note> that, while in Augustin’s other
works we see the philosopher or the controversialist, here we see
the man, is only to be accepted as a comparative statement of
Augustin’s attitude in the <i>Confessions;</i> for philosophy and
piety are in many of his reflections as it were molten into one
homogeneous whole. In his highest intellectual flights we find the
breathings of faith and love, and, amid the profoundest expressions
of penitential sorrow, gleams of his metaphysical genius
appear.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p6" shownumber="no">It may, indeed, be from the man’s showing
himself so little, as distinguished from the philosopher, that some
readers are a little disappointed in the book. They have expected
to meet with a copiousness of biographic details, and have found,
commingled with such as are given, long disquisitions on
Manichæanism, Time, Creation, and Memory. To avoid such
disappointment we must ascertain the author’s design. The book is
emphatically <i>not</i> an autobiography. There is in it an outline
of the author’s life up to his mother’s death; but only so much
of detail is given as may subserve his main purpose. That purpose
is clearly explained in the fourth section of his Tenth Book. It
was that the impenitent on reading it might not say, “I
cannot,” and “sleep in despair,” but rather that, looking to
that God who had raised the writer from his low estate of pride and
sin to be a pillar of the Church, he might take courage, and
“awake in the sweetness of His grace, by which he that is weak is
made strong;” and that those no longer in sin might rejoice and
praise God as they heard of the past lusts of him who was now freed
from them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p6.1" n="76" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p7" shownumber="no">
<i>Confessions</i>, x. sec. 4.</p></note> This, his
design of encouraging penitence and stimulating praise, is referred
to in his <i>Retractations</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p7.1" n="77" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p8" shownumber="no">
See the passage quoted immediately after this Preface.</p></note>
and in his <i>Letter to Darius</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p8.1" n="78" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p9" shownumber="no">
<i>Ep.</i> ccxxxi. sec. 6.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p10" shownumber="no">These two main ideas are embodied in the very
meaning of the title of the book, the word <i>confession</i>
having, as Augustin constantly urges, two meanings. In his
exposition of the Psalms we read: “Confession is understood in
two senses, of our <i>sins</i>, and of God’s <i>praise</i>.
Confession of our sins is well known, so well known to all the
people, that whenever they hear the name of confession in the
lessons, whether it is said in praise or of sin, they beat their
breasts.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p10.1" n="79" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p11" shownumber="no">
<i>Enarr. in Ps.</i> cxli. sec. 19: see also <i>in Ps.</i> cxvii.
sec. 1, xxix. sec. 19, xciv. sec. 4, and xxix. sec. 19.</p></note> Again:
“Confession of sin all know, but confession of praise few attend
to.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p11.1" n="80" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p12" shownumber="no">
<i>Enarr. in Ps.</i> cxxxvii. sec. 2.</p></note> “The former
but showeth the wound to the physician, the latter giveth thanks
for health.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p12.1" n="81" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p13" shownumber="no">
<i>Enarr. in Ps.</i> cx. sec. 2.</p></note> He would
therefore have his hearers make the sacrifice of praise their
ideal, since, in the City of God, even in the New Jerusalem, there
will be no longer confession of sin, but there will be confession
of praise.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p13.1" n="82" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p14" shownumber="no">
<i>In Ps.</i> xliv. sec. 33, xcix, sec. 16.</p></note> It is not
surprising, that with this view of confession he should hinge on
the incidents of his life such considerations as tend to elevate
the mind and heart of the reader. When, for example, he speaks of
his youthful sins,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p14.1" n="83" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p15" shownumber="no">
Book ii. secs. 6-18.</p></note> he diverges
into a disquisition on the motives to sin; when his friend dies,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p15.1" n="84" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p16" shownumber="no">
Book iv. secs. 11-15</p></note> he moralizes on death; and—to give
one example of a reverse process—his profound psychological
review of memory<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p16.1" n="85" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p17" shownumber="no">
Book x. secs. 41, 42.</p></note> recalls his
former sin (which at times haunts him in his dreams), and leads up
to devout reflections on God’s power to cleanse from sin. This
undertone of penitence and praise which pervades the <i>
Confessions</i> in all its episodes, like the golden threads which
run through the texture of an Eastern garment, presents one of its
peculiar charms.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p18" shownumber="no">It would not be right to overlook a charge
that has been brought against the book by Lord Byron. He says,
“Augustin in his fine <i>Confessions</i> makes the reader envy
his transgressions.” Nothing could be more reckless or
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_30.html" id="vi.i-Page_30" n="30" />further from the
truth than this charge. There is here no dwelling on his sin, or
painting it so as to satisfy a prurient imagination. As we have
already remarked, Augustin’s manner is not to go into detail
further than to find a position from which to “edify” the
reader, and he treats this episode in his life with his
characteristic delicacy and reticence. His sin was dead; and he had
carried it to its burial with tears of repentance. And when, ten
years after his baptism, he sets himself, at the request of some,
to a consideration of what he then was at the moment of making his
confessions,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p18.1" n="86" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p19" shownumber="no">
Book x. sec. 4.</p></note> he refers
hardly at all to this sin of his youth; and such allusions as he
does make are of the most casual kind. Instead of enlarging upon
it, he treats it as past, and only speaks of temptation and sin as
they are common to all men. Many of the French writers on the <i>
Confessions<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p19.1" n="87" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p20" shownumber="no">
In addition to those referred to, there is one at the beginning of
vol. ii. of Saint-Marc Girardin’s <i>Essais de Litérature et de
Morale</i>, devoted to this subject. It has some good points in it,
but has much of that sentimentality so often found in French
criticisms.</p></note></i> institute
a comparison in this matter between the confessions of Augustin and
those of Rousseau. Pressensé<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p20.1" n="88" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p21" shownumber="no">
<i>Le Christianisme au Quatrième Siècle</i>, p. 269.</p></note>
draws attention to the delicacy and reserve which characterise the
one, and the arrogant defiance of God and man manifested in the
other. The confessions of the one he speaks of as <i>“un grand
acte de repentir et d’amour;”</i> and eloquently says, “In it
he seems, like the Magdalen, to have spread his box of perfumes at
the foot of the Saviour; from his stricken heart there exhales the
incense most agreeable to God—the homage of true penitence.”
The other he truly describes as uttering “a cry of triumph in the
very midst of his sin, and robing his shame in a royal purple.”
Well may Desjardins<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p21.1" n="89" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p22" shownumber="no">
<i>Essai sur les Conf</i>., etc. p. 12.</p></note> express
surprise at a book of such foulness coming from a genius so great;
and perhaps his solution of the enigma is not far from the truth,
when he attributes it to an overweening vanity and egotism.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p22.1" n="90" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p23" shownumber="no">
He concludes: “<i>La folie de son orgueil, voilá le mot de
l’ênigme, ou l’ênigme n’en a pas</i>.”—<i>Ibid.</i> p.
13.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p24" shownumber="no">It is right to point out, in connection with
this part of our subject, that in regard to some at least of
Augustin’s self-accusations,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p24.1" n="91" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p25" shownumber="no">
Compare <i>Confessions</i>, ii. sec. 2, and iii. sec. 1, with iv.
sec. 2.</p></note>
there may be a little of that pious exaggeration of his sinfulness
which, as Lord Macaulay points out in his essays on Bunyan,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p25.1" n="92" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p26" shownumber="no">
In vol. i. of his <i>Crit. and Hist. Essays</i>, and also in his
<i>Miscellaneous Writings</i>.</p></note> frequently characterises deep
penitence. But however this may be, justice requires us to
remember, in considering his transgression, that from his very
childhood he had been surrounded by a condition of civilisation
presenting manifold temptations. Carthage, where he spent a large
part of his life, had become, since its restoration and
colonization under Augustus Cæsar, an “exceeding great city,”
in wealth and importance next to Rome.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p26.1" n="93" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p27" shownumber="no">
Herodian <i>Hist.</i> vii. 6.</p></note> “African Paganism,” says
Pressensé,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p27.1" n="94" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p28" shownumber="no">
<i>Le Christianisme</i>, etc. as above, p. 274.</p></note> “was half
Asiatic; the ancient worship of nature, the adoration of Astarte,
had full licence in the city of Carthage; Dido had become a
mythological being, whom this dissolute city had made its
protecting divinity, and it is easy to recognise in her the great
goddess of Phœnicia under a new name.” The luxury of the period
is described by Jerome and Tertullian, when they denounce the
custom of painting the face and tiring the head, and the
prodigality that would give 25,000 golden crowns for a veil,
immense revenues for a pair of ear-rings, and the value of a forest
or an island for a head-dress.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p28.1" n="95" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p29" shownumber="no">
Quoted by Nourrisson, <i>Philosophie</i>, etc. ii. 436.</p></note>
And Jerome, in one of his epistles, gives an illustration of the
Church’s relation to the Pagan world at that time, when he
represents an old priest of Jupiter with his grand-daughter, a
catechumen, on his knee, who responds to his caresses by singing
canticles.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p29.1" n="96" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p30" shownumber="no">
<i>Ibid.</i> ii. 434, 435.</p></note> It was a time
when we can imagine one of Augustin’s parents going to the
Colosseum, and enjoying the lasciviousness of its displays, and its
gladiatorial shows, with their contempt of human life; while the
other carefully shunned such scenes, as being under the ban of the
teachers of the Church.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p30.1" n="97" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p31" shownumber="no">
See <i>Confessions</i>, iii. sec. 2, note, and vi. sec. 13,
note.</p></note>
It was an age in which there was action and reaction between
religion and philosophy; but in which the power of Christianity was
so great in its influences on Paganism, that some received the
Christian Scriptures only to embody in their phraseology the ideas
of heathenism. Of this last point Manichæanism presents an
illustration. Now all these influences left their mark on Augustin.
In his youth he plunged deep into the pleasures of his day; and we
know how he endeavoured to find in Manichæanism a solution of
those speculations which haunted his subtle and inquiring mind.
Augustin at this time, then, is not to be taken as a type of what
Christianity produced. He is to a great extent the outgrowth of the
Pagan influences of the time. Considerations such as these may
enable us to judge of his early sin more justly than if we measured
it by our own privileges and opportunities.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p32" shownumber="no">The style of Augustin is sometimes criticised
as not having the refinement of Virgil, Horace, or Cicero. But it
should be remembered that he wrote in a time of national decay; and
further, as Desjardins has remarked in the introduction to his
essay, he had <i>no time</i> “to cut his phrases.” From the
period of his conversion to that of his death, he was constantly
engaged in controversy with this or that heresy; and if he did not
write with classical accuracy, he so inspired the language with his
genius, and moulded it by his fire,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p32.1" n="98" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p33" shownumber="no">
See Poujoulat, <i>Lettres de St. Augustin</i>, Introd. p. 12, who
compares the language of the time to Ezekiel’s Valley of Dry
Bones, and say Augustin inspired it with life.</p></note> that it appears almost to pulsate
with the throbbings of his brain. He seems likewise to have
despised <i>mere</i> elegance, for in his <i>Confessions</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p33.1" n="99" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p34" shownumber="no">
<i>Confessions</i>, v. sec. 10.</p></note> when <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_31.html" id="vi.i-Page_31" n="31" />speaking of the style of Faustus, he says,
“What profit to me was the elegance of my cup-bearer, since he
offered me not the more precious draught for which I thirsted?”
In this connection the remarks of Collenges<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p34.1" n="100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p35" shownumber="no"> <i>The Intercourses of Divine Love betwixt Christ
and His Church</i>, Preface (1683).</p></note> are worthy of note. He says, when
anticipating objections that might be made to his own style: “It
was the last of my study; my opinion always was what Augustin calls
<i>diligens negligentia</i> was the best diligence as to that;
while I was yet a very young man I had learned out of him that it
was no solecism in a preacher to use <i>ossum</i> for <i>os</i>,
for (saith he) an iron key is better than one made of gold if it
will better open the door, for that is all the use of the key. I
had learned out of Hierom that a gaudry of phrases and words in a
pulpit is but <i>signum insipientiæ</i>. The words of a preacher,
saith he, ought <i>pungere, non palpare</i>, to prick the heart,
not to smooth and coax. The work of an orator is too precarious for
a minister of the gospel. Gregory observed that our Saviour had not
styled us the <i>sugar</i> but the <i>salt</i> of the earth, and
Augustin observeth, that though Cyprian in one epistle showed much
of a florid orator, to show he could do it, yet he never would do
so any more, to show he would not.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p36" shownumber="no">There are several features in the <i>
Confessions</i> deserving of remark, as being of special interest
to the philosopher, the historian or the divine.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p37" shownumber="no">1. Chiefest amongst these is the intense
desire for knowledge and the love of truth which characterised
Augustin. This was noticeable before his conversion in his
hungering after such knowledge as Manichæanism and the philosophy
of the time could afford.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p37.1" n="101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p38" shownumber="no"> See <i>Confessions</i>, iv. sec. 1, note.</p></note> It is none the less observable in
that better time, when, in his quiet retreat at Cassiciacum, he
sought to strengthen the foundations of his faith, and resolved to
give himself up to the acquisition of divine knowledge.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p38.1" n="102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p39" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid.</i> ix. sec. 7, note, and compare x. sec.
55, note.</p></note> It was seen,
too, in the many conflicts in which he was engaged with Donatists,
Manichæans, Arians, and Pelagians, and in his earnest study of the
deep things of God. This love of knowledge is perhaps conveyed in
the beautiful legend quoted by Nourisson,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p39.1" n="103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p40" shownumber="no"> <i>Philosophie</i>, etc. as above, i. 320.</p></note> of the monk wrapped in spirit, who
expressed astonishment at not seeing Augustin among the elect in
heaven. “He is higher up,” he was answered, “he is standing
before the Holy Trinity disputing thereon for all
eternity.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p41" shownumber="no">While from the time of his conversion we find
him holding on to the fundamental doctrines of the faith with the
tenacity of one who had experienced the hollowness of the teachings
of philosophy,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p41.1" n="104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p42" shownumber="no"> See <i>Confessions</i>, xiii. sec. 33, note.</p></note> this passion
for truth led him to handle most freely subjects of speculation in
things non-essential.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p42.1" n="105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p43" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid.</i> xi. sec. 3, note 4.</p></note> But whether viewed as a
controversialist, a student of Scripture, or a bishop of the Church
of God, he ever manifests those qualities of mind and heart that
gained for him not only the affection of the Church, but the esteem
of his unorthodox opponents. To quote Guizot’s discriminating
words, there was in him “<i>ce mélange de passion et de douccur,
d’autorite et de sympathie, d’ctendue d’esprit et de rigueur
logique, qui lui donnait un si rare pouvoir.</i>”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p43.1" n="106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p44" shownumber="no"> <i>Histoire de la Civilisation en France</i>, I.
203 (1829). Guizot is speaking of Augustin’s attitude in the
Pelagian controversy.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p45" shownumber="no">2. It is to this eager desire for truth in his
many-sided mind that we owe those trains of thought that read like
forecasts of modern opinion. We have called attention to some such
anticipations of modern thought as they recur in the notes
throughout the book; but the speculations on Memory, Time, and
Creation, which occupy so large a space in Books Ten and Eleven,
deserve more particular notice. The French essayists have entered
very fully into these questions. M. Saisset, in his admirable
introduction to the <i>De Civitate Dei,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p45.1" n="107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p46" shownumber="no"> A portion of this introduction will be found
translated in Appendix ii. of M. Saisset’s <i>Essay on Religious
Philosophy</i> (Clark).</p></note></i> reviews Augustin’s theories
as to the mysterious problems connected with the idea of Creation.
He says, that in his subtle analysis of Time, and in his attempt at
reconciling “the eternity of creative action with the dependence
of things created,…he has touched with a bold and delicate hand
one of the deepest mysteries of the human mind, and that to all his
glorious titles he has added another, that of an ingenious
psychologist and an eminent metaphysician.” Desjardins likewise
commends the depth of Augustin’s speculations as to Time,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p46.1" n="108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p47" shownumber="no"> <i>Essai</i>, etc. as before, p. 129.</p></note> and
maintains that no one’s teaching as to Creation has shown more
clearness, boldness, and vigor—avoiding the perils of dualism on
the one hand, and atheism on the other.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p47.1" n="109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p48" shownumber="no"> <i>Essai</i>, etc. p. 130.</p></note> In his remarks on Augustin’s
disquisitions on the phenomena of Memory, his praise is of a more
qualified character. He compares his theories with those of
Malebranche, and, while recognising the practical and animated
character of his descriptions, thinks him obscure in his
delineation of the <i>manner in which</i> absent realities
reproduce themselves on the memory.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p48.1" n="110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p49" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid.</i> pp. 120-123. Nourrisson’s criticism
of Augustin’s views on Memory may well be compared with that of
Desjardins. He speaks of the powerful originality of Augustin—who
is ingenious as well as new—and says some of his disquisitions
are “the most admirable which have inspired psychological
observation.” And further, one does not meet in all the books of
St. Augustin any philosophical theories which have greater depth
than that on Memory.”—<i>Philosophie</i>, etc. as above, I.
133.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p50" shownumber="no">We have had occasion in the notes to refer to
the <i>Unseen Universe</i>. The authors of this powerful
“Apologia” for Christianity propose it chiefly as an antidote
to the materialistic disbelief in the immortality of the soul
amongst scientific men, which has resulted in this age from the
recent advance in physical science; just as in the last century
English deism had its rise in a similar influence. It is curious,
in connection with this part of our subject, to note <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_32.html" id="vi.i-Page_32" n="32" />that in leading up to
the conclusion at which he arrives, M. Saisset quotes a passage
from the <i>City of God</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p50.1" n="111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p51" shownumber="no"> Book xii. chap. 15.</p></note> which contains an adumbration of
the theory of the above work in regard to the eternity of the
invisible universe.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p51.1" n="112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p52" shownumber="no"> This position is accepted by Leibnitz in his <i>
Essais de Théodicée</i>. See also M. Saisset, as above, ii. 196-8
(Essay by the translator).</p></note> Verily, the saying of the wise man
is true: “The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be;
and that which is done, is that which shall be done: and there is
no new thing under the sun.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p52.1" n="113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.i-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.9" parsed="|Eccl|1|9|0|0" passage="Eccles. 1.9">Eccles. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p54" shownumber="no">3. We have already, in a previous paragraph,
briefly adverted to the influence Christianity and Paganism had one
on the other. The history of Christianity has been a steady advance
on Paganism and Pagan philosophy; but it can hardly be denied that
in this advance there has been an absorption—and in some periods
in no small degree—of some of their elements. As these matters
have been examined in the notes, we need not do more than refer the
reader to the Index of Subjects for the evidence to be obtained in
this respect from the <i>Confessions</i> on such matters as
Baptism, False Miracles, and Prayers for the Dead.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p55" shownumber="no">4. There is one feature in the <i>
Confessions</i> which we should not like to pass unnoticed. A
reference to the <i>Retractations<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p55.1" n="114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p56" shownumber="no"> Quoted immediately after this preface.</p></note></i> will show that Augustin highly
appreciated the spiritual use to which the book might be put in the
edification of the brethren. We believe that it will prove most
useful in this way; and spiritual benefit will accrue in proportion
to the steadiness of its use. We would venture to suggest that Book
X., from section 37 to the end, may be profitably used as a manual
of self-examination. We have pointed out in a note, that in his
comment on <scripRef id="vi.i-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8" parsed="|Ps|8|0|0|0" passage="Ps. 8">Ps. 8</scripRef> he makes our Lord’s three temptations to be
types of all the temptations to which man can be subjected; and
makes them correspond in their order, as given by St. Matthew, to
“the Lust of the Flesh, the Lust of the Eyes, and the Pride of
Life,” mentioned by St. John.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p56.2" n="115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p57" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.i-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.16" parsed="|1John|2|16|0|0" passage="1 John 2.16">1 John ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Under each of these heads we have,
in this part of the <i>Confessions</i>, a most severe examination
of conscience; and the impression is deepened by his allegorically
likening the three divisions of temptation to the beasts of the
field, the fish of the sea, and the birds of the air.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p57.2" n="116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p58" shownumber="no"> See <i>Confessions</i>, v. sec. 4, note, and x.
sec. 41, note.</p></note> We have
already remarked, in adverting to allegorical interpretation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p58.1" n="117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p59" shownumber="no"> See <i>ibid.</i> vi. sec. 5, note.</p></note> that where
“the strict use of the history is not disregarded,” to use
Augustin’s expression, allegorizing, by way of spiritual
meditation, may be profitable. Those who employ it with this idea
will find their interpretations greatly aided, and made more
systematic, by realizing Augustin’s methods here and in the last
two books of the <i>Confessions</i>,—as when he makes the sea to
represent the wicked world, and the fruitful earth the Church.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p59.1" n="118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p60" shownumber="no"> See <i>Confessions</i>, xiii. sec. 20, note 3, and
sec. 21, note 1.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p61" shownumber="no">It only remains to call attention to the
principles on which this translation and its annotations have been
made. The text of the Benedictine edition has been followed; but
the head-lines of the chapters are taken from the edition of
Bruder, as being the more definite and full. After carefully
translating the whole of the book, it has been compared, line by
line, with the translation of Watts<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p61.1" n="119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p62" shownumber="no"> “St. Augustin’s <i>Confessions</i> translated,
and with some marginal notes illustrated by William Watts, Rector
of St. Alban’s, Wood St. (1631).”</p></note> (one of the most nervous
translations of the seventeenth century), and that of Dr. Pusey,
which is confessedly founded upon that of Watts. Reference has also
been made, in the case of obscure passages, to the French
translation of Du Bois, and the English translation of the first
Ten Books alluded to in the note on Bk. ix. ch. 12. The references
to Scripture are in the words of the Authorized Version wherever
the sense will bear it; and whenever noteworthy variations from our
version occur, they are indicated by references to the old Italic
version, or to the Vulgate. In some cases, where Augustin has
clearly referred to the LXX. in order to amend his version thereby,
such variations are indicated.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.i-p62.1" n="120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p63" shownumber="no"> For whatever our idea may be as to the extent of
his knowledge of Greek, it is beyond dispute that he frequently had
recourse to the Greek of the Old and New Testament with this view.
See Nourrisson, <i>Philosophie</i>, etc. ii. p. 96.</p></note> The annotations are, for the most
part, such as have been derived from the translator’s own
reading. Two exceptions, however, must be made. Out of upwards of
four hundred notes, some forty are taken from the annotations in
Pusey and Watts, but in every case these have been indicated by the
initials E. B. P. or W. W. Dr. Pusey’s annotations (which will be
found chiefly in the earlier part of this work) consist almost
entirely of quotations from other works of Augustin. These
annotations are very copious, and Dr. Pusey explains that he
resorted to this method “partly because this plan of illustrating
St. Augustin out of himself had been already adopted by M. Du Bois
in his Latin edition…and it seemed a pity not to use valuable
materials ready collected to one’s hand. The far greater part of
these illustrations are taken from that edition.” It seemed the
most proper course, in using such notes of Du Bois as appeared
suitable for this edition, to take them from Dr. Pusey’s edition,
and, as above stated, to indicate their source by his initials. A
Textual Index has been added, for the first time, to this edition,
and both it and the Index of Subjects have been prepared with the
greatest possible care.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.i-p64" shownumber="no">J. G. P.</p>

<p class="c38" id="vi.i-p65" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vi.i-p65.1">St. Mark’s Vicarage, West
Hackney, 1876.</span></p>



</div2>

<div2 id="vi.ii" n="ii" next="vi.I_1" prev="vi.i" progress="5.17%" shorttitle="" title="The Opinion of St. Augustin Concerning His Confessions"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_33.html" id="vi.ii-Page_33" n="33" />

<p class="c39" id="vi.ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="vi.ii-p1.1">The Opinion of St.
Augustin</span></p>

<p class="c39" id="vi.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Concerning His</p>

<p class="c39" id="vi.ii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.ii-p3.1">Confessions, as Embodied in His <i>
Retractations,</i> II. 6</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.ii-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.ii-p5" shownumber="no">1. “<span class="c9" id="vi.ii-p5.1">The</span> Thirteen
Books of my <i>Confessions</i> whether they refer to my evil or
good, praise the just and good God, and stimulate the heart and
mind of man to approach unto Him. And, as far as pertaineth unto
me, they wrought this in me when they were written, and this they
work when they are read. What some think of them they may have
seen, but that they have given much pleasure, and do give pleasure,
to many brethren I know. From the First to the Tenth they have been
written of myself; in the remaining three, of the Sacred
Scriptures, from the text, ‘In the beginning God created the
heaven and the earth,’ even to the rest of the Sabbath (<scripRef id="vi.ii-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 1">Gen. i.
1</scripRef>, ii. 2).”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.ii-p6" shownumber="no">2. “In the Fourth Book, when I acknowledged the
distress of my mind at the death of a friend, saying, that our
soul, though one, had been in some manner made out of two; and
therefore, I say, perchance was I afraid to die lest he should die
wholly whom I had so much loved (chap. vi.);—this seems to me as
if it were a light declamation rather than a grave confession,
although this folly may in some sort be tempered by that
‘perchance’ which follows. And in the Thirteenth Book (chap.
xxxii.) what I said, viz.: that the ‘firmament was made between
the spiritual upper waters, and the corporeal lower waters,’ was
said without due consideration; but the thing is very
obscure.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.ii-p7" shownumber="no">[In <i>Ep. ad Darium, Ep.</i> ccxxxi. c. 6,
written <span class="c9" id="vi.ii-p7.1">a.d.</span> 429, Augustin says: “Accept,
my son, the books containing my <i>Confessions</i> which you
desired to have. In these behold me that you may not praise me more
than I deserve; there believe what is said of me, not by others,
but by myself; there mark me, and see what I have been in myself,
by myself; and if anything in me please you, join me in praising
Him to whom, and not to myself, I desired praise to be given. For
‘He hath made us, and not we ourselves’ (<scripRef id="vi.ii-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.3" parsed="|Ps|50|3|0|0" passage="Ps. l. 3">Ps. l. 3</scripRef>). Indeed, we
had destroyed ourselves, but He who made us has made us anew
(<i>qui fecit, refecit</i>). When, however, you find me in these
books, pray for me that I may not fail, but be perfected (<i>ne
deficiam, sed perficiar</i>). Pray, my son, pray. I feel what I
say; I know what I ask.”—P. S.]</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.ii-p8" shownumber="no">[<i>De Dono Perseverantiæ</i>, c. 20 (53):
“Which of my smaller works could be more widely known or give
greater pleasure than my <i>Confessions</i>? And although I
published them before the Pelagian heresy had come into existence,
certainly in them I said to my God, and said it frequently, ‘Give
what Thou commandest, and command what Thou willest’ (Conf. x.
29, 31, 37). Which words of mine, Pelagius at Rome, when they were
mentioned in his presence by a certain brother and fellow-bishop of
mine, could not bear.…Moreover in those same books…I showed
that I was granted to the faithful and daily tears of my mother,
that I should not perish. There certainly I declared that God by
His grace converted the will of men to the true faith, not only
when they had been turned away from it, but even when they were
opposed to it.”—P. S.]</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.ii-p9" shownumber="no">————————————</p>




</div2>

<div2 filebreak="50" id="I_1" n="I" next="vi.I_1.I" prev="vi.ii" progress="5.26%" shorttitle="Book I" title="Commencing with the invocation of God, Augustin relates in detail the beginning of his life, his infancy and boyhood, up to his fifteenth year; at which age he acknowledges that he was more inclined to all youthful pleasures and vices than to the study of letters." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_45.html" id="I_1-Page_45" n="45" />

<p class="c33" id="I_1-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="I_1-p1.1">Book I.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="I_1-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="I_1-p3" shownumber="no">Commencing with the invocation of God, Augustin
relates in detail the beginning of his life, his infancy and
boyhood, up to his fifteenth year; at which age he acknowledges
that he was more inclined to all youthful pleasures and vices than
to the study of letters.</p>

<p class="c1" id="I_1-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.I" n="I" next="vi.I_1.II" prev="vi.I_1" progress="5.27%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="He Proclaims the Greatness of God, Whom He Desires to Seek and Invoke, Being Awakened by Him." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.I-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.I-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.I-p2.1">Chapter I.—He Proclaims the
Greatness of God, Whom He Desires to Seek and Invoke, Being
Awakened by Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.I-p3" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.I_1.I-p3.1">Great</span> art Thou, O
Lord, and greatly to be praised; great is Thy power, and of Thy
wisdom there is no end.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.I-p3.2" n="121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.I-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.I-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.145.3 Bible:Ps.147.5" parsed="|Ps|145|3|0|0;|Ps|147|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 145.3; 147.5">Ps. cxlv. 3,
and cxlvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And man, being a part of Thy
creation, desires to praise Thee, man, who bears about with him his
mortality, the witness of his sin, even the witness that Thou
“resistest the proud,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.I-p4.2" n="122" place="end"><p id="vi.I_1.I-p5" shownumber="no"><scripRef id="vi.I_1.I-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.6">Jas. iv. 6</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.I_1.I-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 5.5">1 Pet. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>—yet man, this part of Thy
creation, desires to praise Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.I-p5.3" n="123" place="end"><p id="vi.I_1.I-p6" shownumber="no">Augustin begins with praise, and the whole book
vibrates with praise. He says elsewhere (in <scripRef id="vi.I_1.I-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49" parsed="|Ps|49|0|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlix.">Ps. cxlix.</scripRef>), that “as
a new song fits not well an old man’s lips, he should sing a new
song who is a new creature and is living a new life;” and so from
the time of his new birth, the “new song” of praise went up
from him, and that “not of the lip only,” but (ibid. cxlviii.)
<i>conscientia lingua vita</i>.</p></note> Thou movest us to delight in
praising Thee; for Thou hast formed us for Thyself, and our hearts
are restless till they find rest in Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.I-p6.2" n="124" place="end"><p id="vi.I_1.I-p7" shownumber="no">And the rest which the Christian has here is but an
earnest of the more perfect rest hereafter, when, as Augustin says
(<i>De Gen. ad. Lit.</i>. xii. 26), “all virtue will be to love
what one sees, and the highest felicity to have what one loves.”
[Watts, followed by Pusey, and Shedd, missed the paronomasia of the
Latin: “cor nostrum <i>inquietum</i> est donec <i>requiescat</i>
in Te,” by translating: “our heart is <i>restless</i>, until it
<i>repose</i> in Thee.” It is the finest sentence in the whole
book, and furnishes one of the best arguments for Christianity as
the only religion which leads to that rest in God.—P.
S.]</p></note> Lord, teach me to know and
understand which of these should be first, to call on Thee, or to
praise Thee; and likewise to know Thee, or to call upon Thee. But
who is there that calls upon Thee without knowing Thee? For he that
knows Thee not may call upon Thee as other than Thou art. Or
perhaps we call on Thee that we may know Thee. “But how shall
they call on Him in whom they have not believed? or how shall they
believe without a preacher?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.I-p7.1" n="125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.I-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.I-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.14" parsed="|Rom|10|14|0|0" passage="Rom. 10.14">Rom. x. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> And those who seek the Lord shall
praise Him.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.I-p8.2" n="126" place="end"><p id="vi.I_1.I-p9" shownumber="no"><scripRef id="vi.I_1.I-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.26" parsed="|Ps|22|26|0|0" passage="Ps. 22.26">Ps. xxii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> For those
who seek shall find Him,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.I-p9.2" n="127" place="end"><p id="vi.I_1.I-p10" shownumber="no"><scripRef id="vi.I_1.I-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.7">Matt. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and those who find Him shall praise
Him. Let me seek Thee, Lord, in calling on Thee, and call on Thee
in believing in Thee; for Thou hast been preached unto us. O Lord,
my faith calls on Thee,—that faith which Thou hast imparted to
me, which Thou hast breathed into me through the incarnation of Thy
Son, through the ministry of Thy preacher.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.I-p10.2" n="128" place="end"><p id="vi.I_1.I-p11" shownumber="no"> That
is, Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, who was instrumental in his
conversion (vi. sec. 1; viii. sec. 28, etc.). “Before
conversion,” as Leighton observes on 
<scripRef id="vi.I_1.I-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.1-1Pet.2.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|1|2|2" passage="1 Pet. 2.1,2">I Pet. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>, “wit or eloquence may draw
a man to the word, and possibly prove a happy bait to catch him (as
St. Augustin reports of his hearing St. Ambrose), but, once born
again, then it is the milk itself that he desires for
itself.”</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 filebreak="100000" id="vi.I_1.II" n="II" next="vi.I_1.III" prev="vi.I_1.I" progress="5.37%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="That the God Whom We Invoke is in Us, and We in Him." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.II-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.II-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.II-p2.1">Chapter II.—That the God Whom We
Invoke is in Us, and We in Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.II-p3" shownumber="no">2. And how shall I call upon my God—my God and my
Lord? For when I call on Him I ask Him to come into me. And what
place is there in me into which my God can come—into which God
can come, even He who made heaven and earth? Is there anything in
me, O Lord my God, that can contain Thee? Do indeed the very heaven
and the earth, which Thou hast made, and in which Thou hast made
me, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_46.html" id="vi.I_1.II-Page_46" n="46" />contain Thee?
Or, as nothing could exist without Thee, doth whatever exists
contain Thee? Why, then, do I ask Thee to come into me, since I
indeed exist, and could not exist if Thou wert not in me? Because I
am not yet in hell, though Thou art even there; for “if I go down
into hell Thou art there.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.II-p3.1" n="129" place="end"><p id="vi.I_1.II-p4" shownumber="no"><scripRef id="vi.I_1.II-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.9" parsed="|Ps|139|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 139.9">Ps. cxxxix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> I could not therefore exist, could
not exist at all, O my God, unless Thou wert in me. Or should I not
rather say, that I could not exist unless I were in Thee from whom
are all things, by whom are all things, in whom are all things?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.II-p4.2" n="130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.II-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.II-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0" passage="Rom. 11.36">Rom. xi. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> Even so,
Lord; even so. Where do I call Thee to, since Thou art in me, or
whence canst Thou come into me? For where outside heaven and earth
can I go that from thence my God may come into me who has said, I
fill heaven and earth”?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.II-p5.2" n="131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.II-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.II-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.24" parsed="|Jer|23|24|0|0" passage="Jer. 23.24">Jer. xxiii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.III" n="III" next="vi.I_1.IV" prev="vi.I_1.II" progress="5.41%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Everywhere God Wholly Filleth All Things, But Neither Heaven Nor Earth Containeth Him." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.III-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.III-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.III-p2.1">Chapter III.—Everywhere God
Wholly Filleth All Things, But Neither Heaven Nor Earth Containeth
Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.III-p3" shownumber="no">3. Since, then, Thou fillest heaven and earth,
do they contain Thee? Or, as they contain Thee not, dost Thou fill
them, and yet there remains something over? And where dost Thou
pour forth that which remaineth of Thee when the heaven and earth
are filled? Or, indeed, is there no need that Thou who containest
all things shouldest be contained of any, since those things which
Thou fillest Thou fillest by containing them? For the vessels which
Thou fillest do not sustain Thee, since should they even be broken
Thou wilt not be poured forth. And when Thou art poured forth on
us,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.III-p3.1" n="132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.III-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.III-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.18" parsed="|Acts|2|18|0|0" passage="Acts 2.18">Acts ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou art not
cast down, but we are uplifted; nor art Thou dissipated, but we are
drawn together. But, as Thou fillest all things, dost Thou fill
them with Thy whole self, or, as even all things cannot altogether
contain Thee, do they contain a part, and do all at once contain
the same part? Or has each its own proper part—the greater more,
the smaller less? Is, then, one part of Thee greater, another less?
Or is it that Thou art wholly everywhere whilst nothing altogether
contains Thee?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.III-p4.2" n="133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.III-p5" shownumber="no"> In this section, and constantly throughout the <i>
Confessions</i>, he adverts to the materialistic views concerning
God held by the Manichæans. See also sec. 10; iii. sec. 12; iv.
sec. 31, etc. etc.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.IV" n="IV" next="vi.I_1.V" prev="vi.I_1.III" progress="5.45%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="The Majesty of God is Supreme, and His Virtues Inexplicable." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.IV-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.IV-p2.1">Chapter IV.—The Majesty of God is
Supreme, and His Virtues Inexplicable.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.IV-p3" shownumber="no">4. What, then, art Thou, O my God—what, I
ask, but the Lord God? For who is Lord but the Lord? or who is God
save our God?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.IV-p3.1" n="134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.IV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.IV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.31" parsed="|Ps|18|31|0|0" passage="Ps. 18.31">Ps. xviii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> Most high,
most excellent, most potent, most omnipotent; most piteous and most
just; most hidden and most near; most beauteous and most strong,
stable, yet contained of none; unchangeable, yet changing all
things; never new, never old; making all things new, yet bringing
old age upon the proud and they know it not; always working, yet
ever at rest; gathering, yet needing nothing; sustaining,
pervading, and protecting; creating, nourishing, and developing;
seeking, and yet possessing all things. Thou lovest, and burnest
not; art jealous, yet free from care; repentest, and hast no
sorrow; art angry, yet serene; changest Thy ways, leaving unchanged
Thy plans; recoverest what Thou findest, having yet never lost; art
never in want, whilst Thou rejoicest in gain; never covetous,
though requiring usury.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.IV-p4.2" n="135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.IV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.IV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.27" parsed="|Matt|25|27|0|0" passage="Matt. 25.27">Matt. xxv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> That Thou mayest owe, more than
enough is given to Thee;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.IV-p5.2" n="136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.IV-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Supererogatur tibi, ut debeas.</i></p></note> yet who hath anything that is not
Thine? Thou payest debts while owing nothing; and when Thou
forgivest debts, losest nothing. Yet, O my God, my life, my holy
joy, what is this that I have said? And what saith any man when He
speaks of Thee? Yet woe to them that keep silence, seeing that even
they who say most are as the dumb.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.IV-p6.1" n="137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.IV-p7" shownumber="no"> “As it is impossible for mortal, imperfect, and
perishable man to comprehend the immortal, perfect and eternal, we
cannot expect that he should be able to express in praise the
fulness of God’s attributes. The Talmud relates of a rabbi, who
did not consider the terms, ‘the great, mighty, and fearful
God,’ which occur in the daily prayer, as being sufficient, but
added some more attributes—‘What!’ exclaimed another rabbi
who was present, ‘imaginest thou to be able to exhaust the praise
of God? Thy praise is blasphemy. Thou hadst better be quiet.’
Hence the Psalmist’s exclamation, after finding that the praises
of God were inexhaustible: הלהת הּימוד ךל,
‘Silence is praise to Thee.’”—<span class="c9" id="vi.I_1.IV-p7.1">Breslau.</span></p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.V" n="V" next="vi.I_1.VI" prev="vi.I_1.IV" progress="5.52%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="He Seeks Rest in God, and Pardon of His Sins." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.V-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.V-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.V-p2.1">Chapter V.—He Seeks Rest in God,
and Pardon of His Sins.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.V-p3" shownumber="no">5. Oh! how shall I find rest in Thee? Who will
send Thee into my heart to inebriate it, so that I may forget my
woes, and embrace Thee my only good? What art Thou to me? Have
compassion on me, that I may speak. What am I to Thee that Thou
demandest my love, and unless I give it Thee art angry, and
threatenest me with great sorrows? Is it, then, a light sorrow not
to love Thee? Alas! alas! tell me of Thy compassion, O Lord my God,
what Thou art to me. “Say unto my soul, I am thy salvation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.V-p3.1" n="138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.V-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.V-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.3" parsed="|Ps|35|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 35.3">Ps. xxxv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> So speak
that I may hear. Behold, Lord, the ears of my heart are before
Thee; open Thou them, and “say unto my soul, I am thy
salvation.” When I hear, may I run and lay hold on Thee. Hide not
Thy face from me. Let me die, lest I die, if only I may see Thy
face.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.V-p4.2" n="139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.V-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Moriar ne moriar, ut eam videam</i>. See <scripRef id="vi.I_1.V-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.20" parsed="|Exod|33|20|0|0" passage="Ex. 33.20">Ex. xxxiii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.V-p6" shownumber="no">6. Cramped is the dwelling of my soul; do Thou
expand it, that Thou mayest enter in. It is in ruins, restore Thou
it. There is that about it which must offend Thine eyes; I confess
and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_47.html" id="vi.I_1.V-Page_47" n="47" />know it, but
who will cleanse it? or to whom shall I cry but to Thee? Cleanse me
from my secret sins,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.V-p6.1" n="140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.V-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.V-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.12-Ps.19.13" parsed="|Ps|19|12|19|13" passage="Ps. 19.12,13">Ps. xix. 12, 13</scripRef>. “Be it that sin may never
see the light, that it may be like a child born and buried in the
womb; yet as that child is a man, a true man, there closeted in
that hidden frame of nature, so sin is truly sin, though it never
gets out beyond the womb which did conceive and enliven
it.”—<span class="c9" id="vi.I_1.V-p7.2">Sedgwick</span></p></note> O Lord, and keep Thy servant from
those of other men. I believe, and therefore do I speak;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.V-p7.3" n="141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.V-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.V-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.10" parsed="|Ps|116|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.10">Ps. cxvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Lord, Thou
knowest. Have I not confessed my transgressions unto Thee, O my
God; and Thou hast put away the iniquity of my heart?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.V-p8.2" n="142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.V-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.V-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.5" parsed="|Ps|32|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 32.5">Ps. xxxii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> I do not
contend in judgment with Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.V-p9.2" n="143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.V-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.V-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.9.3" parsed="|Job|9|3|0|0" passage="Job 9.3">Job ix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> who art the Truth; and I would not
deceive myself, lest my iniquity lie against itself.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.V-p10.2" n="144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.V-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.V-p11.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.26.12" parsed="vul|Ps|26|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 26.12" version="VUL">Ps xxvi. 12</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i> “The danger of
ignorance is not less than its guilt. For of all evils a secret
evil is most to be deprecated, of all enemies a concealed enemy is
the worst. Better the precipice than the pitfall; better the
tortures of curable disease than the painlessness of mortification;
and so, whatever your soul’s guilt and danger, better to be aware
of it. However alarming, however distressing self-knowledge may be,
better <i>that</i> than the tremendous evils of
self-ignorance.”—<span class="c9" id="vi.I_1.V-p11.2">Caird</span>.</p></note> I do not,
therefore, contend in judgment with Thee, for “if Thou, Lord,
shouldest mark iniquities, O Lord, who shall stand?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.V-p11.3" n="145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.V-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.V-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.130.3" parsed="|Ps|130|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 130.3">Ps. cxxx. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.VI" n="VI" next="vi.I_1.VII" prev="vi.I_1.V" progress="5.60%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="He Describes His Infancy, and Lauds the Protection and Eternal Providence of God." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.I_1.VI-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.VI-p2.1">Chapter VI.—He Describes His
Infancy, and Lauds the Protection and Eternal Providence of
God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.VI-p3" shownumber="no">7. Still suffer me to speak before Thy
mercy—me, “dust and ashes.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VI-p3.1" n="146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.27" parsed="|Gen|18|27|0|0" passage="Gen. 18.27">Gen. xviii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Suffer me to speak, for, behold, it
is Thy mercy I address, and not derisive man. Yet perhaps even Thou
deridest me; but when Thou art turned to me Thou wilt have
compassion on me.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VI-p4.2" n="147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.12.15" parsed="|Jer|12|15|0|0" passage="Jer. 12.15">Jer. xii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> For what do
I wish to say, O Lord my God, but that I know not whence I came
hither into this—shall I call it dying life or living death? Yet,
as I have heard from my parents, from whose substance Thou didst
form me,—for I myself cannot remember it,—Thy merciful comforts
sustained me. Thus it was that the comforts of a woman’s milk
entertained me; for neither my mother nor my nurses filled their
own breasts, but Thou by them didst give me the nourishment of
infancy according to Thy ordinance and that bounty of Thine which
underlieth all things. For Thou didst cause me not to want more
than Thou gavest, and those who nourished me willingly to give me
what Thou gavest them. For they, by an instinctive affection, were
anxious to give me what Thou hadst abundantly supplied. It was, in
truth, good for them that my good should come from them, though,
indeed, it was not from them, but by them; for from Thee, O God,
are all good things, and from my God is all my safety.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VI-p5.2" n="148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.21.31" parsed="|Prov|21|31|0|0" passage="Prov. 21.31">Prov. xxi. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> This is what
I have since discovered, as Thou hast declared Thyself to me by the
blessings both within me and without me which Thou hast bestowed
upon me. For at that time I knew how to suck, to be satisfied when
comfortable, and to cry when in pain—nothing beyond.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.VI-p7" shownumber="no">8. Afterwards I began to laugh,—at first in sleep,
then when waking. For this I have heard mentioned of myself, and I
believe it (though I cannot remember it), for we see the same in
other infants. And now little by little I realized where I was, and
wished to tell my wishes to those who might satisfy them, but I
could not; for my wants were within me, while they were without,
and could not by any faculty of theirs enter into my soul. So I
cast about limbs and voice, making the few and feeble signs I
could, like, though indeed not much like, unto what I wished; and
when I was not satisfied—either not being understood, or because
it would have been injurious to me—I grew indignant that my
elders were not subject unto me, and that those on whom I had no
claim did not wait on me, and avenged myself on them by tears. That
infants are such I have been able to learn by watching them; and
they, though unknowing, have better shown me that I was such an one
than my nurses who knew it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.VI-p8" shownumber="no">9. And, behold, my infancy died long ago, and
I live. But Thou, O Lord, who ever livest, and in whom nothing dies
(since before the world was, and indeed before all that can be
called “before,” Thou existest, and art the God and Lord of all
Thy creatures; and with Thee fixedly abide the causes of all
unstable things, the unchanging sources of all things changeable,
and the eternal reasons of all things unreasoning and temporal),
tell me, Thy suppliant, O God; tell, O merciful One, Thy miserable
servant<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VI-p8.1" n="149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VI-p9" shownumber="no"> “Mercy,” says Binning, “hath but its name
from misery, and is no other thing than to lay another’s misery
to heart.”</p></note>—tell me
whether my infancy succeeded another age of mine which had at that
time perished. Was it that which I passed in my mother’s womb?
For of that something has been made known to me, and I have myself
seen women with child. And what, O God, my joy, preceded that life?
Was I, indeed, anywhere, or anybody? For no one can tell me these
things, neither father nor mother, nor the experience of others,
nor my own memory. Dost Thou laugh at me for asking such things,
and command me to praise and confess Thee for what I
know?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.VI-p10" shownumber="no">10. I give thanks to Thee, Lord of heaven and earth,
giving praise to Thee for that my first being and infancy, of which
I have no memory; for Thou hast granted to man that from others he
should come to conclusions as to himself, and that he should
believe many things concerning himself on the authority of feeble
women. Even then I had life and being; and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_48.html" id="vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" n="48" />as my infancy closed I was already seeking
for signs by which my feelings might be made known to others.
Whence could such a creature come but from Thee, O Lord? Or shall
any man be skilful enough to fashion himself? Or is there any other
vein by which being and life runs into us save this, that “Thou,
O Lord, hast made us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VI-p10.1" n="150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.100.3" parsed="|Ps|100|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 100.3">Ps. c. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> with whom being and life are one,
because Thou Thyself art being and life in the highest? Thou art
the highest, “Thou changest not,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VI-p11.2" n="151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VI-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VI-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" passage="Mal. 3.6">Mal. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> neither in Thee doth this present
day come to an end, though it doth end in Thee, since in Thee all
such things are; for they would have no way of passing away unless
Thou sustainedst them. And since “Thy years shall have no
end,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VI-p12.2" n="152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Ps. 102.27">Ps. cii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Thy years
are an ever present day. And how many of ours and our fathers’
days have passed through this Thy day, and received from it their
measure and fashion of being, and others yet to come shall so
receive and pass away! “But Thou art the same;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VI-p13.2" n="153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VI-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VI-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Ps. 102.27"><i>Ibid</i></scripRef>.</p></note> and all the
things of to-morrow and the days yet to come, and all of yesterday
and the days that are past, Thou wilt do to-day, Thou hast done
to-day. What is it to me if any understand not? Let him still
rejoice and say, “What <i>is</i> this?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VI-p14.2" n="154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.15" parsed="|Exod|16|15|0|0" passage="Ex. 16.15">Ex. xvi. 15</scripRef>. This is one of the
alternative translations put against “it is manna” in the
margin of the authorized version. It is the literal significance of
the Hebrew, and is so translated in most of the old English
versions. Augustin indicates thereby the attitude of faith. Many
things we are called on to believe (to use the illustration of
Locke) which are above reason, but none that are contrary to
reason. We are but as children in relation to God, and may
therefore only expect to know “parts of His ways.” Even in the
difficulties of Scripture he sees the goodness of God. “God,”
he says, “has in Scripture clothed His mysteries with clouds,
that man’s love of truth might be inflamed by the difficulty of
finding them out. For if they were only such as were readily
understood, truth would not be eagerly sought, nor would it give
pleasure when found.”—<i>De Ver. Relig.</i> c. 17.</p></note> Let him rejoice even so, and rather
love to discover in failing to discover, than in discovering not to
discover Thee.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.VII" n="VII" next="vi.I_1.VIII" prev="vi.I_1.VI" progress="5.80%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="He Shows by Example that Even Infancy is Prone to Sin." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.VII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.VII-p2.1">Chapter VII.—He Shows by Example
that Even Infancy is Prone to Sin.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.VII-p3" shownumber="no">11. Hearken, O God! Alas for the sins of men!
Man saith this, and Thou dost compassionate him; for Thou didst
create him, but didst not create the sin that is in him. Who
bringeth to my remembrance the sin of my infancy? For before Thee
none is free from sin, not even the infant which has lived but a
day upon the earth. Who bringeth this to my remembrance? Doth not
each little one, in whom I behold that which I do not remember of
myself? In what, then, did I sin? Is it that I cried for the
breast? If I should now so cry,—not indeed for the breast, but
for the food suitable to my years,—I should be most justly
laughed at and rebuked. What I then did deserved rebuke; but as I
could not understand those who rebuked me, neither custom nor
reason suffered me to be rebuked. For as we grow we root out and
cast from us such habits. I have not seen any one who is wise, when
“purging”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VII-p3.1" n="155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.2" parsed="|John|15|2|0|0" passage="John 15.2">John xv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> anything
cast away the good. Or was it good, even for a time, to strive to
get by crying that which, if given, would be hurtful—to be
bitterly indignant that those who were free and its elders, and
those to whom it owed its being, besides many others wiser than it,
who would not give way to the nod of its good pleasure, were not
subject unto it—to endeavour to harm, by struggling as much as it
could, because those commands were not obeyed which only could have
been obeyed to its hurt? Then, in the weakness of the infant’s
limbs, and not in its will, lies its innocency. I myself have seen
and known an infant to be jealous though it could not speak. It
became pale, and cast bitter looks on its foster-brother. Who is
ignorant of this? Mothers and nurses tell us that they appease
these things by I know not what remedies; and may this be taken for
innocence, that when the fountain of milk is flowing fresh and
abundant, one who has need should not be allowed to share it,
though needing that nourishment to sustain life? Yet we look
leniently on these things, not because they are not faults, nor
because the faults are small, but because they will vanish as age
increases. For although you may allow these things now, you could
not bear them with equanimity if found in an older
person.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.VII-p5" shownumber="no">12. Thou, therefore, O Lord my God, who gavest
life to the infant, and a frame which, as we see, Thou hast endowed
with senses, compacted with limbs, beautified with form, and, for
its general good and safety, hast introduced all vital
energies—Thou commandest me to praise Thee for these things,
“to give thanks unto the Lord, and to sing praise unto Thy name,
O Most High;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VII-p5.1" n="156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.92.1" parsed="|Ps|92|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 92.1">Ps. xcii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> for Thou art
a God omnipotent and good, though Thou hadst done nought but these
things, which none other can do but Thou, who alone madest all
things, O Thou most fair, who madest all things fair, and orderest
all according to Thy law. This period, then, of my life, O Lord, of
which I have no remembrance, which I believe on the word of others,
and which I guess from other infants, it chagrins me—true though
the guess be—to reckon in this life of mine which I lead in this
world; inasmuch as, in the darkness of my forgetfulness, it is like
to that which I passed in my mother’s womb. But if “I was
shapen in iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_49.html" id="vi.I_1.VII-Page_49" n="49" />me,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VII-p6.2" n="157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.VII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.5" parsed="|Ps|51|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 51.5">Ps. li. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> where, I pray thee, O my God,
where, Lord, or when was I, Thy servant, innocent? But behold, I
pass by that time, for what have I to do with that, the memories of
which I cannot recall?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.I_1.IX" prev="vi.I_1.VII" progress="5.91%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="That When a Boy He Learned to Speak, Not by Any Set Method, But from the Acts and Words of His Parents." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.VIII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.VIII-p2.1">Chapter VIII.—That When a Boy He
Learned to Speak, Not by Any Set Method, But from the Acts and
Words of His Parents.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.VIII-p3" shownumber="no">13. Did I not, then, growing out of the state
of infancy, come to boyhood, or rather did it not come to me, and
succeed to infancy? Nor did my infancy depart (for whither went
it?); and yet it did no longer abide, for I was no longer an infant
that could not speak, but a chattering boy. I remember this, and I
afterwards observed how I first learned to speak, for my elders did
not teach me words in any set method, as they did letters
afterwards; but myself, when I was unable to say all I wished and
to whomsoever I desired, by means of the whimperings and broken
utterances and various motions of my limbs, which I used to enforce
my wishes, repeated the sounds in my memory by the mind, O my God,
which Thou gavest me. When they called anything by name, and moved
the body towards it while they spoke, I saw and gathered that the
thing they wished to point out was called by the name they then
uttered; and that they did mean this was made plain by the motion
of the body, even by the natural language of all nations expressed
by the countenance, glance of the eye, movement of other members,
and by the sound of the voice indicating the affections of the
mind, as it seeks, possesses, rejects, or avoids. So it was that by
frequently hearing words, in duly placed sentences, I gradually
gathered what things they were the signs of; and having formed my
mouth to the utterance of these signs, I thereby expressed my
will.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.VIII-p3.1" n="158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.VIII-p4" shownumber="no"> See some interesting remarks on this subject in
Whately’s <i>Logic</i>, Int. sec. 5.</p></note> Thus I
exchanged with those about me the signs by which we express our
wishes, and advanced deeper into the stormy fellowship of human
life, depending the while on the authority of parents, and the beck
of elders.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.IX" n="IX" next="vi.I_1.X" prev="vi.I_1.VIII" progress="5.97%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Concerning the Hatred of Learning, the Love of Play, and the Fear of Being Whipped Noticeable in Boys: and of the Folly of Our Elders and Masters." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.IX-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.IX-p2.1">Chapter IX.—Concerning the Hatred
of Learning, the Love of Play, and the Fear of Being Whipped
Noticeable in Boys: and of the Folly of Our Elders and
Masters.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.IX-p3" shownumber="no">14. O my God! what miseries and mockeries did
I then experience, when obedience to my teachers was set before me
as proper to my boyhood, that I might flourish in this world, and
distinguish myself in the science of speech, which should get me
honour amongst men, and deceitful riches! After that I was put to
school to get learning, of which I (worthless as I was) knew not
what use there was; and yet, if slow to learn, I was flogged! For
this was deemed praiseworthy by our forefathers; and many before
us, passing the same course, had appointed beforehand for us these
troublesome ways by which we were compelled to pass, multiplying
labour and sorrow upon the sons of Adam. But we found, O Lord, men
praying to Thee, and we learned from them to conceive of Thee,
according to our ability, to be some Great One, who was able
(though not visible to our senses) to hear and help us. For as a
boy I began to pray to Thee, my “help” and my “refuge,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.IX-p3.1" n="159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.IX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.IX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.9 Bible:Ps.46.1 Bible:Ps.48.3" parsed="|Ps|9|9|0|0;|Ps|46|1|0|0;|Ps|48|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 9.9;46.1;48.3">Ps. ix. 9, and xlvi. 1, and xlviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and in
invoking Thee broke the bands of my tongue, and entreated Thee
though little, with no little earnestness, that I might not be
beaten at school. And when Thou heardedst me not, giving me not
over to folly thereby,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.IX-p4.2" n="160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.IX-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.IX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.22.2" parsed="vul|Ps|22|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 22.2" version="VUL">Ps. xxii. 2</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note> my elders, yea, and my own parents
too, who wished me no ill, laughed at my stripes, my then great and
grievous ill.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.IX-p6" shownumber="no">15. Is there any one, Lord, with so high a spirit,
cleaving to Thee with so strong an affection—for even a kind of
obtuseness may do that much—but is there, I say, any one who, by
cleaving devoutly to Thee, is endowed with so great a courage that
he can esteem lightly those racks and hooks, and varied tortures of
the same sort, against which, throughout the whole world, men
supplicate Thee with great fear, deriding those who most bitterly
fear them, just as our parents derided the torments with which our
masters punished us when we were boys? For we were no less afraid
of our pains, nor did we pray less to Thee to avoid them; and yet
we sinned, in writing, or reading, or reflecting upon our lessons
less than was required of us. For we wanted not, O Lord, memory or
capacity, of which, by Thy will, we possessed enough for our
age,—but we delighted only in play; and we were punished for this
by those who were doing the same things themselves. But the
idleness of our elders they call business, whilst boys who do the
like are punished by those same elders, and yet neither boys nor
men find any pity. For will any one of good sense approve of my
being whipped because, as a boy, I played ball, and so was hindered
from learning quickly those lessons by means of which, as a man, I
should play more unbecomingly? And did he by whom I was beaten do
other than this, who, when he was overcome in any little
controversy with a co-tutor, was more tormented by anger and envy
than I when beaten by a playfellow in a match at ball?<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_50.html" id="vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" n="50" /></p>


</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.X" n="X" next="vi.I_1.XI" prev="vi.I_1.IX" progress="6.06%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="Through a Love of Ball-Playing and Shows, He Neglects His Studies and the Injunctions of His Parents." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.X-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.X-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.X-p2.1">Chapter X.—Through a Love of
Ball-Playing and Shows, He Neglects His Studies and the Injunctions
of His Parents.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.X-p3" shownumber="no">16. And yet I erred, O Lord God, the Creator and
Disposer of all things in Nature,—but of sin the Disposer
only,—I erred, O Lord my God, in doing contrary to the wishes of
my parents and of those masters; for this learning which they (no
matter for what motive) wished me to acquire, I might have put to
good account afterwards. For I disobeyed them not because I had
chosen a better way, but from a fondness for play, loving the
honour of victory in the matches, and to have my ears tickled with
lying fables, in order that they might itch the more
furiously—the same curiosity beaming more and more in my eyes for
the shows and sports of my elders. Yet those who give these
entertainments are held in such high repute, that almost all desire
the same for their children, whom they are still willing should be
beaten, if so be these same games keep them from the studies by
which they desire them to arrive at being the givers of them. Look
down upon these things, O Lord, with compassion, and deliver us who
now call upon Thee; deliver those also who do not call upon Thee,
that they may call upon Thee, and that Thou mayest deliver
them.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.XI" n="XI" next="vi.I_1.XII" prev="vi.I_1.X" progress="6.10%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="Seized by Disease, His Mother Being Troubled, He Earnestly Demands Baptism, Which on Recovery is Postponed—His Father Not as Yet Believing in Christ." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.XI-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.XI-p2.1">Chapter XI.—Seized by Disease,
His Mother Being Troubled, He Earnestly Demands Baptism, Which on
Recovery is Postponed—His Father Not as Yet Believing in
Christ.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XI-p3" shownumber="no">17. Even as a boy I had heard of eternal life
promised to us through the humility of the Lord our God
condescending to our pride, and I was signed with the sign of the
cross, and was seasoned with His salt<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XI-p3.1" n="161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XI-p4" shownumber="no"> “A rite in the Western churches, on admission as
a catechumen, previous to baptism, denoting the purity and
uncorruptedness and discretion required of Christians. See S. Aug.
<i>De Catechiz. rudib.</i> c. 26; Concil. Carth. 3, can. 5; and
Liturgies in <i>Assem. Cod. Liturg.</i> t. i.”—E. B. P. See
also vi. 1, note, below.</p></note> even from the womb of my mother,
who greatly trusted in Thee. Thou sawest, O Lord, how at one time,
while yet a boy, being suddenly seized with pains in the stomach,
and being at the point of death—Thou sawest, O my God, for even
then Thou wast my keeper, with what emotion of mind and with what
faith I solicited from the piety of my mother, and of Thy Church,
the mother of us all, the baptism of Thy Christ, my Lord and my
God. On which, the mother of my flesh being much troubled,—since
she, with a heart pure in Thy faith, travailed in birth<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XI-p4.1" n="162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> more
lovingly for my eternal salvation,—would, had I not quickly
recovered, have without delay provided for my initiation and
washing by Thy life-giving sacraments, confessing Thee, O Lord
Jesus, for the remission of sins. So my cleansing was deferred, as
if I must needs, should I live, be further polluted; because,
indeed, the guilt contracted by sin would, after baptism, be
greater and more perilous.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XI-p5.2" n="163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XI-p6" shownumber="no"> Baptism was in those days frequently (and for
similar reasons to the above) postponed till the hour of death
approached. The doctors of the Church endeavoured to discourage
this, and persons baptized on a sick-bed (“clinically”) were,
if they recovered, looked on with suspicion. The Emperor
Constantine was not baptized till the close of his life, and he is
censured by Dr. Newman (<i>Arians</i> iii. sec. 1) for presuming to
speak of questions which divided the Arians and the Orthodox as
“unimportant,” while he himself was both unbaptized and
uninstructed. On the postponing of baptism with a view to
unrestrained enjoyment of the world, and on the severity of the
early Church towards sins committed after baptism, see Kaye’s <i>
Tertullian</i>, pp. 234–241.</p></note> Thus I at that time believed with
my mother and the whole house, except my father; yet he did not
overcome the influence of my mother’s piety in me so as to
prevent my believing in Christ, as he had not yet believed in Him.
For she was desirous that Thou, O my God, shouldst be my Father
rather than he; and in this Thou didst aid her to overcome her
husband, to whom, though the better of the two, she yielded
obedience, because in this she yielded obedience to Thee, who dost
so command.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XI-p7" shownumber="no">18. I beseech Thee, my God, I would gladly know, if
it be Thy will, to what end my baptism was then deferred? Was it
for my good that the reins were slackened, as it were, upon me for
me to sin? Or were they not slackened? If not, whence comes it that
it is still dinned into our ears on all sides, “Let him alone,
let him act as he likes, for he is not yet baptized”? But as
regards bodily health, no one exclaims, “Let him be more
seriously wounded, for he is not yet cured!” How much better,
then, had it been for me to have been cured at once; and then, by
my own and my friends’ diligence, my soul’s restored health had
been kept safe in Thy keeping, who gavest it! Better, in truth. But
how numerous and great waves of temptation appeared to hang over me
after my childhood! These were foreseen by my mother; and she
preferred that the unformed clay should be exposed to them rather
than the image itself.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.XII" n="XII" next="vi.I_1.XIII" prev="vi.I_1.XI" progress="6.22%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Being Compelled, He Gave His Attention to Learning; But Fully Acknowledges that This Was the Work of God." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.XII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.XII-p2.1">Chapter XII.—Being Compelled, He
Gave His Attention to Learning; But Fully Acknowledges that This
Was the Work of God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XII-p3" shownumber="no">19. But in this my childhood (which was far less
dreaded for me than youth) I had no love of learning, and hated to
be forced to it, yet was I forced to it notwithstanding; and this
was well done towards me, but I did not well, for I would not have
learned had I not been compelled. For no man doth well against his
will, even if that which he doth be well. Neither did they who
forced me do well, but <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_51.html" id="vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" n="51" />the good that was done to me came from
Thee, my God. For they considered not in what way I should employ
what they forced me to learn, unless to satisfy the inordinate
desires of a rich beggary and a shameful glory. But Thou, by whom
the very hairs of our heads are numbered,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XII-p3.1" n="164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.30" parsed="|Matt|10|30|0|0" passage="Matt. 10.30">Matt. x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> didst use for my good the error of
all who pressed me to learn; and my own error in willing not to
learn, didst Thou make use of for my punishment—of which I, being
so small a boy and so great a sinner, was not unworthy. Thus by the
instrumentality of those who did not well didst Thou well for me;
and by my own sin didst Thou justly punish me. For it is even as
Thou hast appointed, that every inordinate affection should bring
its own punishment.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XII-p4.2" n="165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XII-p5" shownumber="no"> See note, v. sec. 2, below.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.I_1.XIV" prev="vi.I_1.XII" progress="6.26%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="He Delighted in Latin Studies and the Empty Fables of the Poets, But Hated the Elements of Literature and the Greek Language." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p2.1">Chapter XIII.—He Delighted in
Latin Studies and the Empty Fables of the Poets, But Hated the
Elements of Literature and the Greek Language.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p3" shownumber="no">20. But what was the cause of my dislike of
Greek literature, which I studied from my boyhood, I cannot even
now understand. For the Latin I loved exceedingly—not what our
first masters, but what the grammarians teach; for those primary
lessons of reading, writing, and ciphering, I considered no less of
a burden and a punishment than Greek. Yet whence was this unless
from the sin and vanity of this life? for I was “but flesh, a
wind that passeth away and cometh not again.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p3.1" n="166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.39" parsed="|Ps|78|39|0|0" passage="Ps. 78.39">Ps. lxxviii. 39</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.I_1.XIII-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.14" parsed="|Jas|4|14|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.14">Jas. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> For those primary lessons were
better, assuredly, because more certain; seeing that by their
agency I acquired, and still retain, the power of reading what I
find written, and writing myself what I will; whilst in the others
I was compelled to learn about the wanderings of a certain Æneas,
oblivious of my own, and to weep for Biab dead, because she slew
herself for love; while at the same time I brooked with dry eyes my
wretched self dying far from Thee, in the midst of those things, O
God, my life.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p5" shownumber="no">21. For what can be more wretched than the
wretch who pities not himself shedding tears over the death of Dido
for love of Æneas, but shedding no tears over his own death in not
loving Thee, O God, light of my heart, and bread of the inner mouth
of my soul, and the power that weddest my mind with my innermost
thoughts? I did not love Thee, and committed fornication against
Thee; and those around me thus sinning cried, “Well done! Well
done!” For the friendship of this world is fornication against
Thee;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p5.1" n="167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.4" parsed="|Jas|4|4|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.4">Jas. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Well
done! Well done!” is cried until one feels ashamed not to be such
a man. And for this I shed no tears, though I wept for Dido, who
sought death at the sword’s point,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p6.2" n="168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Æneìd</i>, vi. 457.</p></note> myself the while seeking the lowest
of Thy creatures—having forsaken Thee—earth tending to the
earth; and if forbidden to read these things, how grieved would I
feel that I was not permitted to read what grieved me. This sort of
madness is considered a more honourable and more fruitful learning
than that by which I learned to read and write.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p8" shownumber="no">22. But now, O my God, cry unto my soul; and
let Thy Truth say unto me, “It is not so; it is not so; better
much was that first teaching.” For behold, I would rather forget
the wanderings of Æneas, and all such things, than how to write
and read. But it is true that over the entrance of the grammar
school there hangs a vail;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p8.1" n="169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p9" shownumber="no"> “The ‘vail’ was an emblem of honour, used in
places of worship, and subsequently in courts of law, emperors’
palaces, and even private house. See Du Fresne and Hoffman <i>sub
v.</i> That between the vestibule, or proscholium, and the school
itself, besides being a mark of dignity, may, as St. Augustin
perhaps implies, have been intended to denote the hidden mysteries
taught therein, and that the mass of mankind were not fit hearers
of truth.”—E. B. P.</p></note> but this is not so much a sign of
the majesty of the mystery, as of a covering for error. Let not
them exclaim against me of whom I am no longer in fear, whilst I
confess to Thee, my God, that which my soul desires, and acquiesce
in reprehending my evil ways, that I may love Thy good ways.
Neither let those cry out against me who buy or sell
grammar-learning. For if I ask them whether it be true, as the poet
says, that Æneas once came to Carthage, the unlearned will reply
that they do not know, the learned will deny it to be true. But if
I ask with what letters the name Æneas is written, all who have
learnt this will answer truly, in accordance with the conventional
understanding men have arrived at as to these signs. Again, if I
should ask which, if forgotten, would cause the greatest
inconvenience in our life, reading and writing, or these poetical
fictions, who does not see what every one would answer who had not
entirely forgotten himself? I erred, then, when as a boy I
preferred those vain studies to those more profitable ones, or
rather loved the one and hated the other. “One and one are two,
two and two are four,” this was then in truth a hateful song to
me; while the wooden horse full of armed men, and the burning of
Troy, and the “spectral image” of Creusa<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p9.1" n="170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>Æneìd</i>, ii. 772.</p></note> were a most pleasant spectacle of
vanity.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.XIV" n="XIV" next="vi.I_1.XV" prev="vi.I_1.XIII" progress="6.40%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Why He Despised Greek Literature, and Easily Learned Latin." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.XIV-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.XIV-p2.1">Chapter XIV.—Why He Despised
Greek Literature, and Easily Learned Latin.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XIV-p3" shownumber="no">23. But why, then, did I dislike Greek learn<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_52.html" id="vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" n="52" />ing which was full of
like tales?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XIV-p3.1" n="171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XIV-p4" shownumber="no"> Exaggerated statements have been made as to
Augustin’s deficiency in the knowledge of Greek. In this place it
is clear that he simply alludes to a repugnance to learn a foreign
language that has often been seen in boys since his day. It would
seem equally clear from Bk. vii. sec. 13 (see also <i>De Trin.</i>
iii. sec. 1), that when he could get a translation of a Greek book,
he preferred it to one in the original language. Perhaps in this,
again, he is not altogether singular. It is difficult to decide the
exact extent of his knowledge, but those familiar with his writings
can scarcely fail to be satisfied that he had a sufficient
acquaintance with the language to correct his Italic version by the
Greek Testament and the LXX., and that he was quite alive to the
importance of such knowledge in an interpreter of Scripture. See
also <i>Con. Faust</i>, xi. 2–4; and <i>De Doctr. Christ.</i> ii.
11–15.</p></note> For Homer
also was skilled in inventing similar stories, and is most sweetly
vain, yet was he disagreeable to me as a boy. I believe Virgil,
indeed, would be the same to Grecian children, if compelled to
learn him, as I was Homer. The difficulty, in truth, the difficulty
of learning a foreign language mingled as it were with gall all the
sweetness of those fabulous Grecian stories. For not a single word
of it did I understand, and to make me do so, they vehemently urged
me with cruel threatenings and punishments. There was a time also
when (as an infant) I knew no Latin; but this I acquired without
any fear or tormenting, by merely taking notice, amid the
blandishments of my nurses, the jests of those who smiled on me,
and the sportiveness of those who toyed with me. I learnt all this,
indeed, without being urged by any pressure of punishment, for my
own heart urged me to bring forth its own conceptions, which I
could not do unless by learning words, not of those who taught me,
but of those who talked to me; into whose ears, also, I brought
forth whatever I discerned. From this it is sufficiently clear that
a free curiosity hath more influence in our learning these things
than a necessity full of fear. But this last restrains the
overflowings of that freedom, through Thy laws, O God,—Thy laws,
from the ferule of the schoolmaster to the trials of the martyr,
being effective to mingle for us a salutary bitter, calling us back
to Thyself from the pernicious delights which allure us from
Thee.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.XV" n="XV" next="vi.I_1.XVI" prev="vi.I_1.XIV" progress="6.48%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="He Entreats God, that Whatever Useful Things He Learned as a Boy May Be Dedicated to Him." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.XV-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.XV-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.XV-p2.1">Chapter XV.—He Entreats God, that
Whatever Useful Things He Learned as a Boy May Be Dedicated to
Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XV-p3" shownumber="no">24. Hear my prayer, O Lord; let not my soul faint
under Thy discipline, nor let me faint in confessing unto Thee Thy
mercies, whereby Thou hast saved me from all my most mischievous
ways, that Thou mightest become sweet to me beyond all the
seductions which I used to follow; and that I may love Thee
entirely, and grasp Thy hand with my whole heart, and that Thou
mayest deliver me from every temptation, even unto the end. For lo,
O Lord, my King and my God, for Thy service be whatever useful
thing I learnt as a boy—for Thy service what I speak, and write,
and count. For when I learned vain things, Thou didst grant me Thy
discipline; and my sin in taking delight in those vanities, Thou
hast forgiven me. I learned, indeed, in them many useful words; but
these may be learned in things not vain, and that is the safe way
for youths to walk in.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.XVI" n="XVI" next="vi.I_1.XVII" prev="vi.I_1.XV" progress="6.51%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="He Disapproves of the Mode of Educating Youth, and He Points Out Why Wickedness is Attributed to the Gods by the Poets." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.XVI-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p2.1">Chapter XVI.—He Disapproves of
the Mode of Educating Youth, and He Points Out Why Wickedness is
Attributed to the Gods by the Poets.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p3" shownumber="no">25. But woe unto thee, thou stream of human
custom! Who shall stay thy course? How long shall it be before thou
art dried up? How long wilt thou carry down the sons of Eve into
that huge and formidable ocean, which even they who are embarked on
the cross (<i>lignum</i>) can scarce pass over?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p3.1" n="172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p4" shownumber="no"> So in Tract. II. on John, he has: “The sea has to
be crossed, and dost thou despise <i>the wood?</i>” explaining it
to mean the cross of Christ. And again: “Thou art not at all able
to walk in the sea, be carried by a ship—be carried by <i>the
wood</i>—believe on the Crucified,” etc.</p></note> Do I not read in thee of Jove the
thunderer and adulterer? And the two verily he could not be; but it
was that, while the fictitious thunder served as a cloak, he might
have warrant to imitate real adultery. Yet which of our gowned
masters can lend a temperate ear to a man of his school who cries
out and says: “These were Homer’s fictions; he transfers things
human to the gods. I could have wished him to transfer divine
things to us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p4.1" n="173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p5" shownumber="no"> Cic. <i>Tusc</i>. i. 26.</p></note> But it would
have been more true had he said: “These are, indeed, his
fictions, but he attributed divine attributes to sinful men, that
crimes might not be accounted crimes, and that whosoever committed
any might appear to imitate the celestial gods and not abandoned
men.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p6" shownumber="no">26. And yet, thou stream of hell, into thee are cast
the sons of men, with rewards for learning these things; and much
is made of it when this is going on in the forum in the sight of
laws which grant a salary over and above the rewards. And thou
beatest against thy rocks and roarest, saying, “Hence words are
learnt; hence eloquence is to be attained, most necessary to
persuade people to your way of thinking, and to unfold your
opinions.” So, in truth, we should never have understood these
words, “golden shower,” “bosom,” “intrigue,” “highest
heavens,” and other words written in the same place, unless
Terence had introduced a good-for-nothing youth upon the stage,
setting up Jove as his example of lewdness:—</p>

<p class="c43" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p7" shownumber="no">“Viewing a picture, where the tale was drawn,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p8" shownumber="no">Of Jove’s descending in a golden shower</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p9" shownumber="no">To Danaë’s bosom . . . with a woman to
intrigue.”</p>

<p class="c46" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p10" shownumber="no">And see how he excites himself to lust, as if by
celestial authority, when he says:—</p>

<p class="c47" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p11" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_53.html" id="vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" n="53" />“Great
Jove,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p12" shownumber="no">Who shakes the highest heavens with his thunder,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p13" shownumber="no">And I, poor mortal man, not do the same!</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p14" shownumber="no">I did it, and with all my heart I did it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p14.1" n="174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p15" shownumber="no"> Terence, <i>Eunuch</i>. <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XVI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3" parsed="|Acts|3|0|0|0" passage="Act 3">Act 3</scripRef>, scene 6
(Colman).</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.I_1.XVI-p16" shownumber="no">Not one whit more easily are the words learnt for this
vileness, but by their means is the vileness perpetrated with more
confidence. I do not blame the words, they being, as it were,
choice and precious vessels, but the wine of error which was drunk
in them to us by inebriated teachers; and unless we drank, we were
beaten, without liberty of appeal to any sober judge. And yet, O my
God,—in whose presence I can now with security recall this,—did
I, unhappy one, learn these things willingly, and with delight, and
for this was I called a boy of good promise.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p16.1" n="175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVI-p17" shownumber="no"> Until very recently, the <i>Eunuchus</i> was
recited at “the play” of at least one of our public schools.
See <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, ii. secs. 7, 8, where Augustin again
alludes to this matter.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.XVII" n="XVII" next="vi.I_1.XVIII" prev="vi.I_1.XVI" progress="6.61%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="He Continues on the Unhappy Method of Training Youth in Literary Subjects." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.XVII-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.XVII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.XVII-p2.1">Chapter XVII.—He Continues on the
Unhappy Method of Training Youth in Literary Subjects.</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.I_1.XVII-p3" shownumber="no">27. Bear with me, my God, while I speak a little of
those talents Thou hast bestowed upon me, and on what follies I
wasted them. For a lesson sufficiently disquieting to my soul was
given me, in hope of praise, and fear of shame or stripes, to speak
the words of Juno, as she raged and sorrowed that she could not</p>

<p class="c47" id="vi.I_1.XVII-p4" shownumber="no">“Latium bar</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.I_1.XVII-p5" shownumber="no">From all approaches of the Dardan king,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVII-p5.1" n="176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVII-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Æneìd</i>, i. 36–75 (Kennedy).</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.I_1.XVII-p7" shownumber="no">which I had heard Juno never uttered. Yet were we
compelled to stray in the footsteps of these poetic fictions, and
to turn that into prose which the poet had said in verse. And his
speaking was most applauded in whom, according to the reputation of
the persons delineated, the passions of anger and sorrow were most
strikingly reproduced, and clothed in the most suitable language.
But what is it to me, O my true Life, my God, that my declaiming
was applauded above that of many who were my contemporaries and
fellow-students? Behold, is not all this smoke and wind? Was there
nothing else, too, on which I could exercise my wit and tongue? Thy
praise, Lord, Thy praises might have supported the tendrils of my
heart by Thy Scriptures; so had it not been dragged away by these
empty trifles, a shameful prey of<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVII-p7.1" n="177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVII-p8" shownumber="no"> See note on v. 4, below.</p></note> the fowls of the air. For there is
more than one way in which men sacrifice to the fallen
angels.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.I_1.XVIII" n="XVIII" next="vi.II_1" prev="vi.I_1.XVII" progress="6.66%" shorttitle="Chapter XVIII" title="Men Desire to Observe the Rules of Learning, But Neglect the Eternal Rules of Everlasting Safety." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p2.1">Chapter XVIII.—Men Desire to
Observe the Rules of Learning, But Neglect the Eternal Rules of
Everlasting Safety.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p3" shownumber="no">28. But what matter of surprise is it that I
was thus carried towards vanity, and went forth from Thee, O my
God, when men were proposed to me to imitate, who, should they in
relating any acts of theirs—not in themselves evil—be guilty of
a barbarism or solecism, when censured for it became confounded;
but when they made a full and ornate oration, in well-chosen words,
concerning their own licentiousness, and were applauded for it,
they boasted? Thou seest this, O Lord, and keepest silence,
“long-suffering, and plenteous in mercy and truth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p3.1" n="178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.15" parsed="|Ps|86|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 86.15">Ps. lxxxvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> as Thou art.
Wilt Thou keep silence for ever? And even now Thou drawest out of
this vast deep the soul that seeketh Thee and thirsteth after Thy
delights, whose “heart said unto Thee,” I have sought Thy face,
“Thy face, Lord, will I seek.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p4.2" n="179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.8" parsed="|Ps|27|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 27.8">Ps. xxvii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> For I was far from Thy face,
through my darkened<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p5.2" n="180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.21">Rom. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> affections. For it is not by our
feet, nor by change of place, that we either turn from Thee or
return to Thee. Or, indeed, did that younger son look out for
horses, or chariots, or ships, or fly away with visible wings, or
journey by the motion of his limbs, that he might, in a far
country, prodigally waste all that Thou gavest him when he set out?
A kind Father when Thou gavest, and kinder still when he returned
destitute!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p6.2" n="181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.11-Luke.15.32" parsed="|Luke|15|11|15|32" passage="Luke 15.11-32">Luke xv. 11–32</scripRef>.</p></note> So, then, in
wanton, that is to say, in darkened affections, lies distance from
Thy face.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p8" shownumber="no">29. Behold, O Lord God, and behold patiently,
as Thou art wont to do, how diligently the sons of men observe the
conventional rules of letters and syllables, received from those
who spoke prior to them, and yet neglect the eternal rules of
everlasting salvation received from Thee, insomuch that he who
practises or teaches the hereditary rules of pronunciation, if,
contrary to grammatical usage, he should say, without aspirating
the first letter, a <i>uman</i> being, will offend men more than
if, in opposition to Thy commandments, he, a human being, were to
hate a human being. As if, indeed, any man should feel that an
enemy could be more destructive to him than that hatred with which
he is excited against him, or that he could destroy more utterly
him whom he persecutes than he destroys his own soul by his enmity.
And of a truth, there is no science of letters more innate than the
writing of conscience—that he is doing unto another what he
himself would not suffer. How mysterious art Thou, who in silence
“dwellest on high,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p8.1" n="182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.33.5" parsed="|Isa|33|5|0|0" passage="Isa. 33.5">Isa. xxxiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou God, the only great, who by an
unwearied law dealest out the punishment of blindness to illicit
desires! When a man seeking for the reputation of eloquence stands
before a human judge while <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_54.html" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-Page_54" n="54" />a thronging multitude surrounds him,
inveighs against his enemy with the most fierce hatred, he takes
most vigilant heed that his tongue slips not into grammatical
error, but takes no heed lest through the fury of his spirit he cut
off a man from his fellow-men.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p9.2" n="183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> Literally, “takes care not by a slip of the
tongue to say <i>inter hominibus</i>, but takes no care lest <i>
hominem auferat ex hominibus</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p11" shownumber="no">30. These were the customs in the midst of
which I, unhappy boy, was cast, and on that arena it was that I was
more fearful of perpetrating a barbarism than, having done so, of
envying those who had not. These things I declare and confess unto
Thee, my God, for which I was applauded by them whom I then thought
it my whole duty to please, for I did not perceive the gulf of
infamy wherein I was cast away from Thine eyes.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p11.1" n="184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.22" parsed="|Ps|31|22|0|0" passage="Ps. 31.22">Ps. xxxi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> For in Thine eyes what was more
infamous than I was already, displeasing even those like myself,
deceiving with innumerable lies both tutor, and masters, and
parents, from love of play, a desire to see frivolous spectacles,
and a stage-stuck restlessness, to imitate them? Pilferings I
committed from my parents’ cellar and table, either enslaved by
gluttony, or that I might have something to give to boys who sold
me their play, who, though they sold it, liked it as well as I In
this play, likewise, I often sought dishonest victories, I myself
being conquered by the vain desire of pre-eminence. And what could
I so little endure, or, if I detected it, censured I so violently,
as the very things I did to others, and, when myself detected I was
censured, preferred rather to quarrel than to yield? Is this the
innocence of childhood? Nay, Lord, nay, Lord; I entreat Thy mercy,
O my God. For these same sins, as we grow older, are transferred
from governors and masters, from nuts, and balls, and sparrows, to
magistrates and kings, to gold, and lands, and slaves, just as the
rod is succeeded by more severe chastisements. It was, then, the
stature of childhood that Thou, O our King, didst approve of as an
emblem of humility when Thou saidst: “Of such is the kingdom of
heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p12.2" n="185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.14" parsed="|Matt|19|14|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.14">Matt. xix. 14</scripRef>. See i. sec. 11, note 3,
above.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p14" shownumber="no">31. But yet, O Lord, to Thee, most excellent
and most good, Thou Architect and Governor of the universe, thanks
had been due unto Thee, our God, even hadst Thou willed that I
should not survive my boyhood. For I existed even then; I lived,
and felt, and was solicitous about my own well-being,—a trace of
that most mysterious unity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p14.1" n="186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p15" shownumber="no"> “To be is no other than to be one. In as far,
therefore, as anything attains unity, in so far it ‘is.’ For
unity worketh congruity and harmony, whereby things composite are
in so far as they are; for things uncompounded are in themselves,
because they are one; but things compounded imitate unity by the
harmony of their parts, and, so far as they attain to unity, they
are. Wherefore order and rule secure being, disorder tends to not
being.”—Aug. <i>De Morib. Manich.</i> c. 6.</p></note> from whence I had my being; I kept
watch by my inner sense over the wholeness of my senses, and in
these insignificant pursuits, and also in my thoughts on things
insignificant, I learnt to take pleasure in truth. I was averse to
being deceived, I had a vigorous memory, was provided with the
power of speech, was softened by friendship, shunned sorrow,
meanness, ignorance. In such a being what was not wonderful and
praiseworthy? But all these are gifts of my God; I did not give
them to myself; and they are good, and all these constitute myself.
Good, then, is He that made me, and He is my God; and before Him
will I rejoice exceedingly for every good gift which, as a boy, I
had. For in this lay my sin, that not in Him, but in His
creatures—myself and the rest—I sought for pleasures, honours,
and truths, falling thereby into sorrows, troubles, and errors.
Thanks be to Thee, my joy, my pride, my confidence, my God—thanks
be to Thee for Thy gifts; but preserve Thou them to me. For thus
wilt Thou preserve me; and those things which Thou hast given me
shall be developed and perfected, and I myself shall be with Thee,
for from Thee is my being.</p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.I_1.XVIII-p16" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="II_1" n="II" next="vi.II_1.I" prev="vi.I_1.XVIII" progress="6.88%" shorttitle="Book II" title="He advances to puberty, and indeed to the early part of the sixteenth year of his age, in which, having abandoned his studies, he indulged in lustful pleasures, and, with his companions, committed theft." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_55.html" id="II_1-Page_55" n="55" />

<p class="c33" id="II_1-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="II_1-p1.1">Book II.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="II_1-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="II_1-p3" shownumber="no">He advances to puberty, and indeed to the early part
of the sixteenth year of his age, in which, having abandoned his
studies, he indulged in lustful pleasures, and, with his
companions, committed theft.</p>

<p class="c1" id="II_1-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.I" n="I" next="vi.II_1.II" prev="vi.II_1" progress="6.88%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="He Deplores the Wickedness of His Youth." type="Chapter">

<p id="vi.II_1.I-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.I-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.I-p2.1">Chapter I.—He Deplores the
Wickedness of His Youth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.I-p3" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.II_1.I-p3.1">I Will</span> now call to
mind my past foulness, and the carnal corruptions of my soul, not
because I love them, but that I may love Thee, O my God. For love
of Thy love do I it, recalling, in the very bitterness of my
remembrance, my most vicious ways, that Thou mayest grow sweet to
me,—Thou sweetness without deception! Thou sweetness happy and
assured!—and re-collecting myself out of that my dissipation, in
which I was torn to pieces, while, turned away from Thee the One, I
lost myself among many vanities. For I even longed in my youth
formerly to be satisfied with worldly things, and I dared to grow
wild again with various and shadowy loves; my form consumed away,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.I-p3.2" n="187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.I-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.I-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.11" parsed="|Ps|39|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 39.11">Ps. xxxix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and I became
corrupt in Thine eyes, pleasing myself, and eager to please in the
eyes of men.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.II" n="II" next="vi.II_1.III" prev="vi.II_1.I" progress="6.91%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="Stricken with Exceeding Grief, He Remembers the Dissolute Passions in Which, in His Sixteenth Year, He Used to Indulge." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—Stricken with
Exceeding Grief, He Remembers the Dissolute Passions in Which, in
His Sixteenth Year, He Used to Indulge.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. But what was it that I delighted in save to
love and to be beloved? But I held it not in moderation, mind to
mind, the bright path of friendship, but out of the dark
concupiscence of the flesh and the effervescence of youth
exhalations came forth which obscured and overcast my heart, so
that I was unable to discern pure affection from unholy desire.
Both boiled confusedly within me, and dragged away my unstable
youth into the rough places of unchaste desires, and plunged me
into a gulf of infamy. Thy anger had overshadowed me, and I knew it
not. I was become deaf by the rattling of the chains of my
mortality, the punishment for my soul’s pride; and I wandered
farther from Thee, and Thou didst “suffer”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.II-p2.1" n="188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.II-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.II-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.17" parsed="|Matt|17|17|0|0" passage="Matt. 17.17">Matt. xvii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> me; and I was tossed to and fro,
and wasted, and poured out, and boiled over in my fornications, and
Thou didst hold Thy peace, O Thou my tardy joy! Thou then didst
hold Thy peace, and I wandered still farther from Thee, into more
and more barren seed-plots of sorrows, with proud dejection and
restless lassitude.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.II-p4" shownumber="no">3. Oh for one to have regulated my disorder,
and turned to my profit the fleeting beauties of the things around
me, and fixed a bound to their sweetness, so that the tides of my
youth might have spent themselves upon the conjugal shore, if so be
they could not be tranquillized and satisfied within the object of
a family, as Thy law appoints, O Lord,—who thus formest the
offspring of our death, being able also with a tender hand to blunt
the thorns which were excluded from Thy paradise! For Thy
omnipotency is not far from us even when we are far from Thee, else
in truth ought I more vigilantly to have given heed to the voice
from the clouds: “Nevertheless, such shall have trouble in the
flesh, but I spare you;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.II-p4.1" n="189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.II-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.II-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.28" parsed="|1Cor|7|28|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 7.28">1 Cor. vii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “It is good for a man not to
touch a woman;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.II-p5.2" n="190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.II-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.II-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 7.1">1 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “He
that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord,
how he may please the Lord; but he that is married careth for the
things that are of the world, how he may please his wife.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.II-p6.2" n="191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.II-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.II-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32-1Cor.7.33" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|7|33" passage="1 Cor. 7.32,33">1 Cor. vii. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p></note> I should,
therefore, have listened more attentively to these words, and,
being severed “for the kingdom of heaven’s sake,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.II-p7.2" n="192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.II-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.II-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> I would with
greater happiness have expected Thy embraces.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.II-p9" shownumber="no">4. But I, poor fool, seethed as does the sea,
and, forsaking Thee, followed the violent course of my own stream,
and exceeded all Thy limitations; nor did I escape Thy scourges.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.II-p9.1" n="193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.II-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.II-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.26" parsed="|Isa|10|26|0|0" passage="Isa. 10.26">Isa. x. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> For what
mortal can do so? But Thou wert always by me, mercifully angry, and
dashing with the bitterest vexations all my illicit pleasures, in
order that I might seek pleasures free from vexation. But where I
could meet with such except in Thee, O Lord, I could not
find,—except in Thee, who teachest by sorrow,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.II-p10.2" n="194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.II-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.II-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.39" parsed="|Deut|32|39|0|0" passage="Deut. 32.39">Deut. xxxii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_56.html" id="vi.II_1.II-Page_56" n="56" />woundest us to heal us, and killest us that
we may not die from Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.II-p11.2" n="195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.II-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.II-p12.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.93.20" parsed="vul|Ps|93|20|0|0" passage="Ps. 93.20" version="VUL">Ps. xciii. 20</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i> “Lit.
‘Formest trouble in or as a precept.’ Thou makest to us a
precept out of trouble, so that trouble itself shall be a precept
to us, <i>i.e.</i> hast willed so to discipline and instruct those
Thy sons, that they should not be without fear, lest they should
love something else, and forget Thee, their true good.”—S.
<span class="c9" id="vi.II_1.II-p12.2">Aug.</span> <i>ad loc.</i>—E. B. P.</p></note> Where was I, and how far was I
exiled from the delights of Thy house, in that sixteenth year of
the age of my flesh, when the madness of lust—to the which human
shamelessness granteth full freedom, although forbidden by Thy
laws—held complete sway over me, and I resigned myself entirely
to it? Those about me meanwhile took no care to save me from ruin
by marriage, their sole care being that I should learn to make a
powerful speech, and become a persuasive orator.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.III" n="III" next="vi.II_1.IV" prev="vi.II_1.II" progress="7.03%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Concerning His Father, a Freeman of Thagaste, the Assister of His Son’s Studies, and on the Admonitions of His Mother on the Preservation of Chastity." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—Concerning His
Father, a Freeman of Thagaste, the Assister of His Son’s Studies,
and on the Admonitions of His Mother on the Preservation of
Chastity.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.III-p2" shownumber="no">5. And for that year my studies were
intermitted, while after my return from Madaura<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.III-p2.1" n="196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.III-p3" shownumber="no"> “Formerly an episcopal city: now a small village.
At this time the inhabitants were heathen. St. Augustin calls them
‘his fathers,’ in a letter persuading them to embrace the
gospel.—<i>Ep.</i> 232.”—E. B. P.</p></note> (a neighbouring city, whither I had
begun to go in order to learn grammar and rhetoric), the expenses
for a further residence at Carthage were provided for me; and that
was rather by the determination than the means of my father, who
was but a poor freeman of Thagaste. To whom do I narrate this? Not
unto Thee, my God; but before Thee unto my own kind, even to that
small part of the human race who may chance to light upon these my
writings. And to what end? That I and all who read the same may
reflect out of what depths we are to cry unto Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.III-p3.1" n="197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.III-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.III-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.130.1" parsed="|Ps|130|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 130.1">Ps. cxxx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> For what
cometh nearer to Thine ears than a confessing heart and a life of
faith? For who did not extol and praise my father, in that he went
even beyond his means to supply his son with all the necessaries
for a far journey for the sake of his studies? For many far richer
citizens did not the like for their children. But yet this same
father did not trouble himself how I grew towards Thee, nor how
chaste I was, so long as I was skilful in speaking—however barren
I was to Thy tilling, O God, who art the sole true and good Lord of
my heart, which is Thy field.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.III-p5" shownumber="no">6. But while, in that sixteenth year of my
age, I resided with my parents, having holiday from school for a
time (this idleness being imposed upon me by my parents’
necessitous circumstances), the thorns of lust grew rank over my
head, and there was no hand to pluck them out. Moreover when my
father, seeing me at the baths, perceived that I was becoming a
man, and was stirred with a restless youthfulness, he, as if from
this anticipating future descendants, joyfully told it to my
mother; rejoicing in that intoxication wherein the world so often
forgets Thee, its Creator, and falls in love with Thy creature
instead of Thee, from the invisible wine of its own perversity
turning and bowing down to the most infamous things. But in my
mother’s breast Thou hadst even now begun Thy temple, and the
commencement of Thy holy habitation, whereas my father was only a
catechumen as yet, and that but recently. She then started up with
a pious fear and trembling; and, although I had not yet been
baptized,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.III-p5.1" n="198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.III-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Nondum fideli</i>, not having rehearsed the
articles of the Christian faith at baptism. See i. sec. 17, note,
above; and below, sec. 1, note.</p></note> she feared
those crooked ways in which they walk who turn their back to Thee,
and not their face.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.III-p6.1" n="199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.III-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.III-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.27" parsed="|Jer|2|27|0|0" passage="Jer. 2.27">Jer. ii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.III-p8" shownumber="no">7. Woe is me! and dare I affirm that Thou
heldest Thy peace, O my God, while I strayed farther from Thee?
Didst Thou then hold Thy peace to me? And whose words were they but
Thine which by my mother, Thy faithful handmaid, Thou pouredst into
my ears, none of which sank into my heart to make me do it? For she
desired, and I remember privately warned me, with great solicitude,
“not to commit fornication; but above all things never to defile
another man’s wife.” These appeared to me but womanish
counsels, which I should blush to obey. But they were Thine, and I
knew it not, and I thought that Thou heldest Thy peace, and that it
was she who spoke, through whom Thou heldest not Thy peace to me,
and in her person wast despised by me, her son, “the son of Thy
handmaid, Thy servant.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.III-p8.1" n="200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.III-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.III-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.16" parsed="|Ps|116|16|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.16">Ps. cxvi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> But this I knew not; and rushed on
headlong with such blindness, that amongst my equals I was ashamed
to be less shameless, when I heard them pluming themselves upon
their disgraceful acts, yea, and glorying all the more in
proportion to the greatness of their baseness; and I took pleasure
in doing it, not for the pleasure’s sake only, but for the
praise. What is worthy of dispraise but vice? But I made myself out
worse than I was, in order that I might not be dispraised; and when
in anything I had not sinned as the abandoned ones, I would affirm
that I had done what I had not, that I might not appear abject for
being more innocent, or of less esteem for being more
chaste.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.III-p10" shownumber="no">8. Behold with what companions I walked the streets
of Babylon, in whose filth I was rolled, as if in cinnamon and
precious ointments. And that I might cleave the more tena<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_57.html" id="vi.II_1.III-Page_57" n="57" />ciously to its very
centre, my invisible enemy trod me down, and seduced me, I being
easily seduced. Nor did the mother of my flesh, although she
herself had ere this fled “out of the midst of Babylon,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.III-p10.1" n="201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.III-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.III-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.51.6" parsed="|Jer|51|6|0|0" passage="Jer. 51.6">Jer. li. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>—progressing, however, but slowly
in the skirts of it,—in counselling me to chastity, so bear in
mind what she had been told about me by her husband as to restrain
in the limits of conjugal affection (if it could not be cut away to
the quick) what she knew to be destructive in the present and
dangerous in the future. But she took no heed of this, for she was
afraid lest a wife should prove a hindrance and a clog to my hopes.
Not those hopes of the future world, which my mother had in Thee;
but the hope of learning, which both my parents were too anxious
that I should acquire,—he, because he had little or no thought of
Thee, and but vain thoughts for me—she, because she calculated
that those usual courses of learning would not only be no drawback,
but rather a furtherance towards my attaining Thee. For thus I
conjecture, recalling as well as I can the dispositions of my
parents. The reins, meantime, were slackened towards me beyond the
restraint of due severity, that I might play, yea, even to
dissoluteness, in whatsoever I fancied. And in all there was a
mist, shutting out from my sight the brightness of Thy truth, O my
God; and my iniquity displayed itself as from very “fatness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.III-p11.2" n="202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.III-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.III-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.7" parsed="|Ps|73|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 73.7">Ps. lxxiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.IV" n="IV" next="vi.II_1.V" prev="vi.II_1.III" progress="7.22%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="He Commits Theft with His Companions, Not Urged on by Poverty, But from a Certain Distaste of Well-Doing." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—He Commits Theft with
His Companions, Not Urged on by Poverty, But from a Certain
Distaste of Well-Doing.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.IV-p2" shownumber="no">9. Theft is punished by Thy law, O Lord, and by the
law written in men’s hearts, which iniquity itself cannot blot
out. For what thief will suffer a thief? Even a rich thief will not
suffer him who is driven to it by want. Yet had I a desire to
commit robbery, and did so, compelled neither by hunger, nor
poverty through a distaste for well-doing, and a lustiness of
iniquity. For I pilfered that of which I had already sufficient,
and much better. Nor did I desire to enjoy what I pilfered, but the
theft and sin itself. There was a pear-tree close to our vineyard,
heavily laden with fruit, which was tempting neither for its colour
nor its flavour. To shake and rob this some of us wanton young
fellows went, late one night (having, according to our disgraceful
habit, prolonged our games in the streets until then), and carried
away great loads, not to eat ourselves, but to fling to the very
swine, having only eaten some of them; and to do this pleased us
all the more because it was not permitted. Behold my heart, O my
God; behold my heart, which Thou hadst pity upon when in the
bottomless pit. Behold, now, let my heart tell Thee what it was
seeking there, that I should be gratuitously wanton, having no
inducement to evil but the evil itself. It was foul, and I loved
it. I loved to perish. I loved my own error—not that for which I
erred, but the error itself. Base soul, falling from Thy firmament
to utter destruction—not seeking aught through the shame but the
shame itself!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.V" n="V" next="vi.II_1.VI" prev="vi.II_1.IV" progress="7.27%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Concerning the Motives to Sin, Which are Not in the Love of Evil, But in the Desire of Obtaining the Property of Others." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—Concerning the Motives
to Sin, Which are Not in the Love of Evil, But in the Desire of
Obtaining the Property of Others.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.V-p2" shownumber="no">10. There is a desirableness in all beautiful
bodies, and in gold, and silver, and all things; and in bodily
contact sympathy is powerful, and each other sense hath his proper
adaptation of body. Worldly honour hath also its glory, and the
power of command, and of overcoming; whence proceeds also the
desire for revenge. And yet to acquire all these, we must not
depart from Thee, O Lord, nor deviate from Thy law. The life which
we live here hath also its peculiar attractiveness, through a
certain measure of comeliness of its own, and harmony with all
things here below. The friendships of men also are endeared by a
sweet bond, in the oneness of many souls. On account of all these,
and such as these, is sin committed; while through an inordinate
preference for these goods of a lower kind, the better and higher
are neglected,—even Thou, our Lord God, Thy truth, and Thy law.
For these meaner things have their delights, but not like unto my
God, who hath created all things; for in Him doth the righteous
delight, and He is the sweetness of the upright in heart.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.V-p2.1" n="203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.V-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.V-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.64.10" parsed="|Ps|64|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 64.10">Ps. lxiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.V-p4" shownumber="no">11. When, therefore, we inquire why a crime was
committed, we do not believe it, unless it appear that there might
have been the wish to obtain some of those which we designated
meaner things, or else a fear of losing them. For truly they are
beautiful and comely, although in comparison with those higher and
celestial goods they be abject and contemptible. A man hath
murdered another; what was his motive? He desired his wife or his
estate; or would steal to support himself; or he was afraid of
losing something of the kind by him; or, being injured, he was
burning to be revenged. Would he commit murder without a motive,
taking delight simply in the act of murder? Who would credit it?
For as for that savage and brutal man, of whom it is declared that
he was gratuitously wicked and cruel, there is yet <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_58.html" id="vi.II_1.V-Page_58" n="58" />a motive assigned.
“Lest through idleness,” he says, “hand or heart should grow
inactive.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.V-p4.1" n="204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.V-p5" shownumber="no"> Sallust, <i>De Bello Catil.</i> c. 9.</p></note> And to what
purpose? Why, even that, having once got possession of the city
through that practice of wickedness, he might attain unto honours,
empire, and wealth, and be exempt from the fear of the laws, and
his difficult circumstances from the needs of his family, and the
consciousness of his own wickedness. So it seems that even Catiline
himself loved not his own villanies, but something else, which gave
him the motive for committing them.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.VI" n="VI" next="vi.II_1.VII" prev="vi.II_1.V" progress="7.35%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Why He Delighted in that Theft, When All Things Which Under the Appearance of Good Invite to Vice are True and Perfect in God Alone." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—Why He Delighted in
that Theft, When All Things Which Under the Appearance of Good
Invite to Vice are True and Perfect in God Alone.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.VI-p2" shownumber="no">12. What was it, then, that I, miserable one,
so doted on in thee, thou theft of mine, thou deed of darkness, in
that sixteenth year of my age? Beautiful thou wert not, since thou
wert theft. But art thou anything, that so I may argue the case
with thee? Those pears that we stole were fair to the sight,
because they were Thy creation, Thou fairest<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VI-p2.1" n="205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.2" parsed="|Ps|45|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 45.2">Ps. xlv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> of all, Creator of all, Thou good
God—God, the highest good, and my true good. Those pears truly
were pleasant to the sight; but it was not for them that my
miserable soul lusted, for I had abundance of better, but those I
plucked simply that I might steal. For, having plucked them, I
threw them away, my sole gratification in them being my own sin,
which I was pleased to enjoy. For if any of these pears entered my
mouth, the sweetener of it was my sin in eating it. And now, O Lord
my God, I ask what it was in that theft of mine that caused me such
delight; and behold it hath no beauty in it—not such, I mean, as
exists in justice and wisdom; nor such as is in the mind, memory,
senses, and animal life of man; nor yet such as is the glory and
beauty of the stars in their courses; or the earth, or the sea,
teeming with incipient life, to replace, as it is born, that which
decayeth; nor, indeed, that false and shadowy beauty which
pertaineth to deceptive vices.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.VI-p4" shownumber="no">13. For thus doth pride imitate high estate,
whereas Thou alone art God, high above all. And what does ambition
seek but honours and renown, whereas Thou alone art to be honoured
above all, and renowned for evermore? The cruelty of the powerful
wishes to be feared; but who is to be feared but God only,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VI-p4.1" n="206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.7" parsed="|Ps|76|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 76.7">Ps. lxxvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> out of whose
power what can be forced away or withdrawn—when, or where, or
whither, or by whom? The enticements of the wanton would fain be
deemed love; and yet is naught more enticing than Thy charity, nor
is aught loved more healthfully than that, Thy truth, bright and
beautiful above all. Curiosity affects a desire for knowledge,
whereas it is Thou who supremely knowest all things. Yea, ignorance
and foolishness themselves are concealed under the names of
ingenuousness and harmlessness, because nothing can be found more
ingenuous than Thou; and what is more harmless, since it is a
sinner’s own works by which he is harmed?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VI-p5.2" n="207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.15" parsed="|Ps|7|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 7.15">Ps. vii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And sloth seems to long for rest;
but what sure rest is there besides the Lord? Luxury would fain be
called plenty and abundance; but Thou art the fulness and unfailing
plenteousness of unfading joys. Prodigality presents a shadow of
liberality; but Thou art the most lavish giver of all good.
Covetousness desires to possess much; and Thou art the Possessor of
all things. Envy contends for excellence; but what so excellent as
Thou? Anger seeks revenge; who avenges more justly than Thou? Fear
starts at unwonted and sudden chances which threaten things
beloved, and is wary for their security; but what can happen that
is unwonted or sudden to Thee? or who can deprive Thee of what Thou
lovest? or where is there unshaken security save with Thee? Grief
languishes for things lost in which desire had delighted itself,
even because it would have nothing taken from it, as nothing can be
from Thee.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.VI-p7" shownumber="no">14. Thus doth the soul commit fornication when
she turns away from Thee, and seeks without Thee what she cannot
find pure and untainted until she returns to Thee. Thus all
pervertedly imitate Thee who separate themselves far from Thee<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VI-p7.1" n="208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VI-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VI-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.15" parsed="|Ps|7|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 7.15">Ps. vii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and raise
themselves up against Thee. But even by thus imitating Thee they
acknowledge Thee to be the Creator of all nature, and so that there
is no place whither they can altogether retire from Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VI-p8.2" n="209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.7-Ps.139.8" parsed="|Ps|139|7|139|8" passage="Ps. 139.7,8">Ps. cxxxix. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> What, then,
was it that I loved in that theft? And wherein did I, even
corruptedly and pervertedly, imitate my Lord? Did I wish, if only
by artifice, to act contrary to Thy law, because by power I could
not, so that, being a captive, I might imitate an imperfect liberty
by doing with impunity things which I was not allowed to do, in
obscured likeness of Thy omnipotency?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VI-p9.2" n="210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VI-p10" shownumber="no"> “For even souls, in their very sins, strive after
nothing else but some kind of likeness of God, in a proud and
preposterous, and, so to say, slavish liberty. So neither could our
first parents have been persuaded to sin unless it had been said,
‘Ye shall be as gods.’”—<span class="c9" id="vi.II_1.VI-p10.1">Aug.</span> <i>De
Trin.</i> xi. 5.</p></note> Behold this servant of Thine,
fleeing from his Lord, and following a shadow!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VI-p10.2" n="211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.1 Bible:Jonah.5" parsed="|Jonah|1|0|0|0;|Jonah|5|0|0|0" passage="Jonah 1; 5">Jonah i. and iv</scripRef>.</p></note> O rottenness! O monstrosity of life
and profundity of death! <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_59.html" id="vi.II_1.VI-Page_59" n="59" />Could I like that which was unlawful only because
it was unlawful?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.VII" n="VII" next="vi.II_1.VIII" prev="vi.II_1.VI" progress="7.50%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="He Gives Thanks to God for the Remission of His Sins, and Reminds Every One that the Supreme God May Have Preserved Us from Greater Sins." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—He Gives Thanks to
God for the Remission of His Sins, and Reminds Every One that the
Supreme God May Have Preserved Us from Greater Sins.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.VII-p2" shownumber="no">15. “What shall I render unto the Lord,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VII-p2.1" n="212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.12" parsed="|Ps|116|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.12">Ps. cxvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> that whilst
my memory recalls these things my soul is not appalled at them? I
will love Thee, O Lord, and thank Thee, and confess unto Thy
name,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VII-p3.2" n="213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.5" parsed="|Rev|3|5|0|0" passage="Rev. 3.5">Rev. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> because Thou
hast put away from me these so wicked and nefarious acts of mine.
To Thy grace I attribute it, and to Thy mercy, that Thou hast
melted away my sin as it were ice. To Thy grace also I attribute
whatsoever of evil I have not committed; for what might I not have
committed, loving as I did the sin for the sin’s sake? Yea, all I
confess to have been pardoned me, both those which I committed by
my own perverseness, and those which, by Thy guidance, I committed
not. Where is he who, reflecting upon his own infirmity, dares to
ascribe his chastity and innocency to his own strength, so that he
should love Thee the less, as if he had been in less need of Thy
mercy, whereby Thou dost forgive the transgressions of those that
turn to Thee? For whosoever, called by Thee, obeyed Thy voice, and
shunned those things which he reads me recalling and confessing of
myself, let him not despise me, who, being sick, was healed by that
same Physician<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VII-p4.2" n="214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.23" parsed="|Luke|4|23|0|0" passage="Luke 4.23">Luke iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> by whose aid
it was that he was not sick, or rather was less sick. And for this
let him love Thee as much, yea, all the more, since by whom he sees
me to have been restored from so great a feebleness of sin, by Him
he sees himself from a like feebleness to have been
preserved.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.II_1.IX" prev="vi.II_1.VII" progress="7.55%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="In His Theft He Loved the Company of His Fellow-Sinners." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—In His Theft He
Loved the Company of His Fellow-Sinners.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">16. “What fruit had I then,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.VIII-p2.1" n="215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.VIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.21" parsed="|Rom|6|21|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.21">Rom. vi. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> wretched
one, in those things which, when I remember them, cause me
shame—above all in that theft, which I loved only for the
theft’s sake? And as the theft itself was nothing, all the more
wretched was I who loved it. Yet by myself alone I would not have
done it—I recall what my heart was—alone I could not have done
it. I loved, then, in it the companionship of my accomplices with
whom I did it. I did not, therefore, love the theft alone—yea,
rather, it was that alone that I loved, for the companionship was
nothing. What is the fact? Who is it that can teach me, but He who
illuminateth mine heart and searcheth out the dark corners thereof?
What is it that hath come into my mind to inquire about, to
discuss, and to reflect upon? For had I at that time loved the
pears I stole, and wished to enjoy them, I might have done so
alone, if I could have been satisfied with the mere commission of
the theft by which my pleasure was secured; nor needed I have
provoked that itching of my own passions, by the encouragement of
accomplices. But as my enjoyment was not in those pears, it was in
the crime itself, which the company of my fellow-sinners
produced.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.IX" n="IX" next="vi.II_1.X" prev="vi.II_1.VIII" progress="7.59%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="It Was a Pleasure to Him Also to Laugh When Seriously Deceiving Others." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—It Was a Pleasure to
Him Also to Laugh When Seriously Deceiving Others.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.IX-p2" shownumber="no">17. By what feelings, then, was I animated?
For it was in truth too shameful; and woe was me who had it. But
still what was it? “Who can understand his errors?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.IX-p2.1" n="216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.IX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.IX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.12" parsed="|Ps|19|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.12">Ps. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> We laughed,
because our hearts were tickled at the thought of deceiving those
who little imagined what we were doing, and would have vehemently
disapproved of it. Yet, again, why did I so rejoice in this, that I
did it not alone? Is it that no one readily laughs alone? No one
does so readily; but yet sometimes, when men are alone by
themselves, nobody being by, a fit of laughter overcomes them when
anything very droll presents itself to their senses or mind. Yet
alone I would not have done it—alone I could not at all have done
it. Behold, my God, the lively recollection of my soul is laid bare
before Thee—alone I had not committed that theft, wherein what I
stole pleased me not, but rather the act of stealing; nor to have
done it alone would I have liked so well, neither would I have done
it. O Friendship too unfriendly! thou mysterious seducer of the
soul, thou greediness to do mischief out of mirth and wantonness,
thou craving for others’ loss, without desire for my own profit
or revenge; but when they say, “Let us go, let us do it,” we
are ashamed not to be shameless.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.II_1.X" n="X" next="vi.III" prev="vi.II_1.IX" progress="7.63%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="With God There is True Rest and Life Unchanging." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.II_1.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.II_1.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—With God There is True
Rest and Life Unchanging.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.II_1.X-p2" shownumber="no">18. Who can unravel that twisted and tangled
knottiness? It is foul. I hate to reflect on it. I hate to look on
it. But thee do I long for, O righteousness and innocency, fair and
comely to all virtuous eyes, and of a satisfaction that never
palls! With thee is perfect rest, and life unchanging. He who
enters into thee enters into the joy of his Lord,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.II_1.X-p2.1" n="217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.II_1.X-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.II_1.X-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" passage="Matt. 25.21">Matt. xxv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and shall have no fear, and shall
do excellently in the most Excellent. I sank away from Thee, O my
God, and I wandered too far from Thee, my stay, in my youth, and
became to myself an unfruitful land.</p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.II_1.X-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.III" n="III" next="vi.III.I" prev="vi.II_1.X" progress="7.65%" shorttitle="Book III" title="Of the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth years of his age, passed at Carthage, when, having completed his course of studies, he is caught in the snares of a licentious passion, and falls into the errors of the Manichæans." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_60.html" id="vi.III-Page_60" n="60" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.III-p1.1">Book III.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.III-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.III-p3" shownumber="no">Of the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth years
of his age, passed at Carthage, when, having completed his course
of studies, he is caught in the snares of a licentious passion, and
falls into the errors of the Manichæans.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.III-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.III.I" n="I" next="vi.III.II" prev="vi.III" progress="7.66%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Deluded by an Insane Love, He, Though Foul and Dishonourable, Desires to Be Thought Elegant and Urbane." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—Deluded by an Insane
Love, He, Though Foul and Dishonourable, Desires to Be Thought
Elegant and Urbane.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.III.I-p2.1">To</span> Carthage I came,
where a cauldron of unholy loves bubbled up all around me. I loved
not as yet, yet I loved to love; and with a hidden want, I abhorred
myself that I wanted not. I searched about for something to love,
in love with loving, and hating security, and a way not beset with
snares. For within me I had a dearth of that inward food, Thyself,
my God, though that dearth caused me no hunger; but I remained
without all desire for incorruptible food, not because I was
already filled thereby, but the more empty I was the more I loathed
it. For this reason my soul was far from well, and, full of ulcers,
it miserably cast itself forth, craving to be excited by contact
with objects of sense. Yet, had these no soul, they would not
surely inspire love. To love and to be loved was sweet to me, and
all the more when I succeeded in enjoying the person I loved. I
befouled, therefore, the spring of friendship with the filth of
concupiscence, and I dimmed its lustre with the hell of
lustfulness; and yet, foul and dishonourable as I was, I craved,
through an excess of vanity, to be thought elegant and urbane. I
fell precipitately, then, into the love in which I longed to be
ensnared. My God, my mercy, with how much bitterness didst Thou,
out of Thy infinite goodness, besprinkle for me that sweetness! For
I was both beloved, and secretly arrived at the bond of enjoying;
and was joyfully bound with troublesome ties, that I might be
scourged with the burning iron rods of jealousy, suspicion, fear,
anger, and strife.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.II" n="II" next="vi.III.III" prev="vi.III.I" progress="7.71%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="In Public Spectacles He is Moved by an Empty Compassion. He is Attacked by a Troublesome Spiritual Disease." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—In Public Spectacles
He is Moved by an Empty Compassion. He is Attacked by a Troublesome
Spiritual Disease.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. Stage-plays also drew me away, full of
representations of my miseries and of fuel to my fire.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.II-p2.1" n="218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.II-p3" shownumber="no"> The early Fathers strongly reprobated stage-plays,
and those who went to them were excluded from baptism. This is not
to be wondered at, when we learn that “even the laws of Rome
prohibited actors from being enrolled as citizens” (<i>De Civ.
Dei</i>, ii. 14), and that they were accounted infamous
(Tertullian, <i>De Spectac.</i> sec. xxii.). See also Tertullian,
<i>De Pudicitia</i>, c. vii.</p></note> Why does man
like to be made sad when viewing doleful and tragical scenes, which
yet he himself would by no means suffer? And yet he wishes, as a
spectator, to experience from them a sense of grief, and in this
very grief his pleasure consists. What is this but wretched
insanity? For a man is more affected with these actions, the less
free he is from such affections. Howsoever, when he suffers in his
own person, it is the custom to style it “misery” but when he
compassionates others, then it is styled “mercy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.II-p3.1" n="219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.II-p4" shownumber="no"> See i. 9, note, above.</p></note> But what
kind of mercy is it that arises from fictitious and scenic
passions? The hearer is not expected to relieve, but merely invited
to grieve; and the more he grieves, the more he applauds the actor
of these fictions. And if the misfortunes of the characters
(whether of olden times or merely imaginary) be so represented as
not to touch the feelings of the spectator, he goes away disgusted
and censorious; but if his feelings be touched, he sits it out
attentively, and sheds tears of joy.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.II-p5" shownumber="no">3. Are sorrows, then, also loved? Surely all
men desire to rejoice? Or, as man wishes to be miserable, is he,
nevertheless, glad to be merciful, which, because it cannot exist
without passion, for this cause alone are passions loved? This also
is from that vein of friendship. But whither does it go? Whither
does it flow? Wherefore runs it into that torrent of pitch,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.II-p5.1" n="220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.II-p6" shownumber="no"> An allusion, probably, as Watts suggests, to the
sea of Sodom, which, according to Tacitus (<i>Hist</i>. book v.),
throws up bitumen “at stated seasons of the year.” Tacitus
likewise alludes to its pestiferous odour, and to its being deadly
to birds and fish. See also <scripRef id="vi.III.II-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.3 Bible:Gen.14.10" parsed="|Gen|14|3|0|0;|Gen|14|10|0|0" passage="Gen. 14.3,10">Gen. xiv. 3, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> seething
forth those huge tides of loathsome lusts into which it is changed
and transformed, being of its own will cast away and corrupted from
its celestial clearness? Shall, then, mercy be repudiated? By no
means. Let us, therefore, love sorrows sometimes. But beware of
uncleanness, O my soul, under the protection of my God, the God of
our fathers, who is to be praised and exalted above all for ever,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.II-p6.2" n="221" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.II-p7" shownumber="no"> Song of the Three Holy Children, verse 3.</p></note> beware of
uncleanness. For I have not now ceased to have compassion; but then
in the theatres I sympathized with lovers when they sinfully
enjoyed one another, although this was 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_61.html" id="vi.III.II-Page_61" n="61" />done fictitiously in the play. And
when they lost one another, I grieved with them, as if pitying
them, and yet had delight in both. But now-a-days I feel much more
pity for him that delighteth in his wickedness, than for him who is
counted as enduring hardships by failing to obtain some pernicious
pleasure, and the loss of some miserable felicity. This, surely, is
the truer mercy, but grief hath no delight in it. For though he
that condoles with the unhappy be approved for his office of
charity, yet would he who had real compassion rather there were
nothing for him to grieve about. For if goodwill be ill-willed
(which it cannot), then can he who is truly and sincerely
commiserating wish that there should be some unhappy ones, that he
might commiserate them. Some grief may then be justified, none
loved. For thus dost Thou, O Lord God, who lovest souls far more
purely than do we, and art more incorruptibly compassionate,
although Thou art wounded by no sorrow. “And who is sufficient
for these things?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.II-p7.1" n="222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.II-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.II-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.16" parsed="|2Cor|2|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 2.16">2 Cor. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.II-p9" shownumber="no">4. But I, wretched one, then loved to grieve, and
sought out what to grieve at, as when, in another man’s misery,
though reigned and counterfeited, that delivery of the actor best
pleased me, and attracted me the most powerfully, which moved me to
tears. What marvel was it that an unhappy sheep, straying from Thy
flock, and impatient of Thy care, I became infected with a foul
disease? And hence came my love of griefs—not such as should
probe me too deeply, for I loved not to suffer such things as I
loved to look upon, but such as, when hearing their fictions,
should lightly affect the surface; upon which, like as with
empoisoned nails, followed burning, swelling, putrefaction, and
horrible corruption. Such was my life! But was it life, O my
God?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.III" n="III" next="vi.III.IV" prev="vi.III.II" progress="7.86%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Not Even When at Church Does He Suppress His Desires. In the School of Rhetoric He Abhors the Acts of the Subverters." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—Not Even When at
Church Does He Suppress His Desires. In the School of Rhetoric He
Abhors the Acts of the Subverters.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.III-p2" shownumber="no">5. And Thy faithful mercy hovered over me afar. Upon
what unseemly iniquities did I wear myself out, following a
sacrilegious curiosity, that, having deserted Thee, it might drag
me into the treacherous abyss, and to the beguiling obedience of
devils, unto whom I immolated my wicked deeds, and in all which
Thou didst scourge me! I dared, even while Thy solemn rites were
being celebrated within the walls of Thy church, to desire, and to
plan a business sufficient to procure me the fruits of death; for
which Thou chastisedst me with grievous punishments, but nothing in
comparison with my fault, O Thou my greatest mercy, my God, my
refuge from those terrible hurts, among which I wandered with
presumptuous neck, receding farther from Thee, loving my own ways,
and not Thine—loving a vagrant liberty.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.III-p3" shownumber="no">6. Those studies, also, which were accounted
honourable, were directed towards the courts of law; to excel in
which, the more crafty I was, the more I should be praised. Such is
the blindness of men, that they even glory in their blindness. And
now I was head in the School of Rhetoric, whereat I rejoiced
proudly, and became inflated with arrogance, though more sedate, O
Lord, as Thou knowest, and altogether removed from the subvertings
of those “subverters”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.III-p3.1" n="223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.III-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Eversores.</i> “These for their boldness were
like our ‘Roarers,’ and for their jeering like the worser sort
of those that would be called ‘The Wits.’”—W. W. “This
appears to have been a name which a pestilent and savage set of
persons gave themselves, licentious alike in speech and action.
Augustin names them again, <i>De Vera Relig</i>. c. 40; <scripRef id="vi.III.III-p4.1" passage="Ep. 185">Ep. 185</scripRef> <i>
ad Bonifac</i>. c. 4; and below, v. c. 12; whence they seemed to
have consisted mainly of Carthaginian students, whose savage life
is mentioned again, <i>ib</i>. c. 8.”—E. B. P.</p></note> (for this stupid and diabolical
name was held to be the very brand of gallantry) amongst whom I
lived, with an impudent shamefacedness that I was not even as they
were. And with them I was, and at times I was delighted with their
friendship whose acts I ever abhorred, that is, their
“subverting,” wherewith they insolently attacked the modesty of
strangers, which they disturbed by uncalled for jeers, gratifying
thereby their mischievous mirth. Nothing can more nearly resemble
the actions of devils than these. By what name, therefore, could
they be more truly called than “subverters”?—being themselves
subverted first, and altogether perverted—being secretly mocked
at and seduced by the deceiving spirits, in what they themselves
delight to jeer at and deceive others.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.IV" n="IV" next="vi.III.V" prev="vi.III.III" progress="7.95%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="In the Nineteenth Year of His Age (His Father Having Died Two Years Before) He is Led by the ‘Hortensius’ Of Cicero to ‘Philosophy,’ To God, and a Better Mode of Thinking." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—In the Nineteenth
Year of His Age (His Father Having Died Two Years Before) He is Led
by the “Hortensius” Of Cicero to “Philosophy,” To God, and
a Better Mode of Thinking.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.IV-p2" shownumber="no">7. Among such as these, at that unstable
period of my life, I studied books of eloquence, wherein I was
eager to be eminent from a damnable and inflated purpose, even a
delight in human vanity. In the ordinary course of study, I lighted
upon a certain book of Cicero, whose language, though not his
heart, almost all admire. This book of his contains an exhortation
to philosophy, and is called <i>Hortensius</i>. This book, in
truth, changed my affections, and turned my prayers to Thyself, O
Lord, and made me have other hopes and desires. Worthless suddenly
became every vain hope to me; and, with an incredible warmth of
heart, I <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_62.html" id="vi.III.IV-Page_62" n="62" />yearned for an immortality of wisdom,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.IV-p2.1" n="224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.IV-p3" shownumber="no"> Up to the time of Cicero the Romans employed the
term <i>sapientia</i> for <span class="Greek" id="vi.III.IV-p3.1" lang="EL">
φιλοσοφία</span> (Monboddo’s Ancient Metaphys. i. 5). It is
interesting to watch the effect of the philosophy in which they had
been trained on the writings of some of the Fathers. Even Justin
Martyr, the first after the “Apostolic,” has traces of this
influence. See the account of his search for “wisdom,” and
conversion, in his <i>Dialogue with Trypho</i>, ii. and iii.</p></note> and began
now to arise<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.IV-p3.2" n="225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.IV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.IV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.18" parsed="|Luke|15|18|0|0" passage="Luke 15.18">Luke xv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> that I might
return to Thee. Not, then, to improve my language—which I
appeared to be purchasing with my mother’s means, in that my
nineteenth year, my father having died two years before—not to
improve my language did I have recourse to that book; nor did it
persuade me by its style, but its matter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.IV-p5" shownumber="no">8. How ardent was I then, my God, how ardent
to fly from earthly things to Thee! Nor did I know how Thou wouldst
deal with me. For with Thee is wisdom. In Greek the love of wisdom
is called “philosophy,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.IV-p5.1" n="226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.IV-p6" shownumber="no"> See above, note 1.</p></note> with which that book inflamed me.
There be some who seduce through philosophy, under a great, and
alluring, and honourable name colouring and adorning their own
errors. And almost all who in that and former times were such, are
in that book censured and pointed out. There is also disclosed that
most salutary admonition of Thy Spirit, by Thy good and pious
servant: “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and
vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the
world, and not after Christ: for in Him dwelleth all the fulness of
the Godhead bodily.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.IV-p6.1" n="227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.IV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.IV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8-Col.2.9" parsed="|Col|2|8|2|9" passage="Col. 2.8,9">Col. ii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And since at that time (as Thou, O
Light of my heart, knowest) the words of the apostle were unknown
to me, I was delighted with that exhortation, in so far only as I
was thereby stimulated, and enkindled, and inflamed to love, seek,
obtain, hold, and embrace, not this or that sect, but wisdom
itself, whatever it were; and this alone checked me thus ardent,
that the name of Christ was not in it. For this name, according to
Thy mercy, O Lord, this name of my Saviour Thy Son, had my tender
heart piously drunk in, deeply treasured even with my mother’s
milk; and whatsoever was without that name, though never so
erudite, polished, and truthful, took not complete hold of
me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.V" n="V" next="vi.III.VI" prev="vi.III.IV" progress="8.04%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="He Rejects the Sacred Scriptures as Too Simple, and as Not to Be Compared with the Dignity of Tully." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—He Rejects the Sacred
Scriptures as Too Simple, and as Not to Be Compared with the
Dignity of Tully.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.V-p2" shownumber="no">9. I resolved, therefore, to direct my mind to
the Holy Scriptures, that I might see what they were. And behold, I
perceive something not comprehended by the proud, not disclosed to
children, but lowly as you approach, sublime as you advance, and
veiled in mysteries; and I was not of the number of those who could
enter into it, or bend my neck to follow its steps. For not as when
now I speak did I feel when I tuned towards those Scriptures,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.V-p2.1" n="228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.V-p3" shownumber="no"> In connection with the opinion Augustin formed of
the Scriptures before and after his conversion, it is interesting
to recall Fénélon’s glowing description of the literary merit
of the Bible. The whole passage might well be quoted did space
permit:—“L’Ecriture surpasse en naïveté, en vivacité, en
grandeur, tous les écrivains de Rome et de la Grèce. Jamais
Homère même n’a approché de la sublimité de Moïse dans ses
cantiques.…Jamais nulle ode Grecque ou Latine n’a pu atteindre
à la hauteur des Psaumes.…Jamais Homerè ni aucun autre poëte
n’a égalé Isaïe peignant la majesté de Dieu.…Tantôt ce
prophète à toute la douceur et toute la tendresse d’une
églogue, dans les riantes peintures qu’il fait de la paix,
tantôt il s’élève jusqu’ à laisser tout au-dessous de lui.
Mais qu’y a-t-il, dans l’antiquité profane, de comparable au
tendre Jérémie, déplorant les maux de son peuple; ou à Nahum,
voyant de loin, en esprit, tomber la superbe Ninive sous les
efforts d’une armée innombrable? On croit voir cette armée, ou
croit entendre le bruit des armes et des chariots; tout est
dépeint d’une manière vive qui saisit l’imagination; il
laisse Homère loin derrière lui.…Enfin, il y a autant de
différence entre les poëtes profanes et les prophètes, qu’il y
en a entre le véritable enthousiasme et le faux.”—<i>Sur l’
Eloq. de la Chaire</i>, Dial. iii.</p></note> but they
appeared to me to be unworthy to be compared with the dignity of
Tully; for my inflated pride shunned their style, nor could the
sharpness of my wit pierce their inner meaning.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.V-p3.1" n="229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.V-p4" shownumber="no"> That is probably the “spiritual” meaning on
which Ambrose (vi. 6, below) laid so much emphasis. How different
is the attitude of mind indicated in xi. 3 from the spiritual pride
which beset him at this period of his life! When converted he
became as a little child, and ever looked to God as a Father, from
whom he must receive both light and strength. He speaks, on <scripRef id="vi.III.V-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.146" parsed="|Ps|146|0|0|0" passage="Ps. 146">Ps. cxlvi</scripRef>., of the Scriptures, which
were plain to “the little ones,” being obscured to the mocking
spirit of the Manichæans. See also below, iii. 14, note.</p></note> Yet, truly, were they such as would
develope in little ones; but I scorned to be a little one, and,
swollen with pride, I looked upon myself as a great
one.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.VI" n="VI" next="vi.III.VII" prev="vi.III.V" progress="8.13%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Deceived by His Own Fault, He Falls into the Errors of the Manichæans, Who Gloried in the True Knowledge of God and in a Thorough Examination of Things." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—Deceived by His Own
Fault, He Falls into the Errors of the Manichæans, Who Gloried in
the True Knowledge of God and in a Thorough Examination of
Things.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.VI-p2" shownumber="no">10. Therefore I fell among men proudly raving,
very carnal, and voluble, in whose mouths were the snares of the
devil—the birdlime being composed of a mixture of the syllables
of Thy name, and of our Lord Jesus Christ, and of the Paraclete,
the Holy Ghost, the Comforter.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p2.1" n="230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> So, in Book xxii. sec. 13 of his reply to Faustus,
he charges them with “professing to believe the New Testament in
order to entrap the unwary;” and again, in sec. 15, he says: “
They claim the impious liberty of holding and teaching, that
whatever they deem favourable to their heresy was said by Christ
and the apostles; while they have the profane boldness to say, that
whatever in the same writings is unfavourable to them is a spurious
interpolation.” They professed to believe in the doctrine of the
Trinity, but affirmed (<i>ibid.</i> xx. 6) “that the Father
dwells in a secret light, the power of the Son in the sun, and His
wisdom in the moon, and the Holy Spirit in the air.” It was this
employment of the phraseology of Scripture to convey doctrines
utterly unscriptural that rendered their teaching such a snare to
the unwary. See also below, v. 12, note.</p></note> These names departed not out of
their mouths, but so far forth as the sound only and the clatter of
the tongue, for the heart was empty of truth. Still they cried,
“Truth, Truth,” and spoke much about it to me, “yet was it
not in them;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p3.1" n="231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.4" parsed="|1John|2|4|0|0" passage="1 John 2.4">1 John ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> but they
spake falsely not of Thee only—who, verily, art the Truth—but
also of these elements of this world, Thy 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_63.html" id="vi.III.VI-Page_63" n="63" />creatures. And I, in truth, should
have passed by philosophers, even when speaking truth concerning
them, for love of Thee, my Father, supremely good, beauty of all
things beautiful. O Truth, Truth! how inwardly even then did the
marrow of my soul pant after Thee, when they frequently, and in a
multiplicity of ways, and in numerous and huge books, sounded out
Thy name to me, though it was but a voice!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p4.2" n="232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p5" shownumber="no"> There was something peculiarly enthralling to an
ardent mind like Augustin’s in the Manichæan system. That system
was kindred in many ways to modern Rationalism. Reason was exalted
at the expense of faith. Nothing was received on mere authority,
and the disciple’s inner consciousness was the touchstone of
truth. The result of this is well pointed out by Augustin (<i>Con.
Faust</i>, xxxii. sec. 19): “Your design, clearly, is to deprive
Scripture of all authority, and to make every man’s mind the
judge what passage of Scripture he is to approve of, and what to
disapprove of. This is not to be subject to Scripture in matters of
faith, but to make Scripture subject to you. Instead of making the
high authority of Scripture the reason of approval, every man makes
his approval the reason for thinking a passage correct.” Compare
also <i>Con. Faust</i>, xi. sec. 2, and xxxii. sec. 16.</p></note> And these were the dishes in which
to me, hungering for Thee, they, instead of Thee, served up the sun
and moon, Thy beauteous works—but yet Thy works, not Thyself,
nay, nor Thy first works. For before these corporeal works are Thy
spiritual ones, celestial and shining though they be. But I
hungered and thirsted not even after those first works of Thine,
but after Thee Thyself, the Truth, “with whom is no variableness,
neither shadow of turning;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p5.1" n="233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" passage="Jas. 1.17">Jas. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> yet they still served up to me in
those dishes glowing phantasies, than which better were it to love
this very sun (which, at least, is true to our sight), than those
illusions which deceive the mind through the eye. And yet, because
I supposed them to be Thee, I fed upon them; not with avidity, for
Thou didst not taste to my mouth as Thou art, for Thou wast not
these empty fictions; neither was I nourished by them, but the
rather exhausted. Food in our sleep appears like our food awake;
yet the sleepers are not nourished by it, for they are asleep. But
those things were not in any way like unto Thee as Thou hast now
spoken unto me, in that those were corporeal phantasies, false
bodies, than which these true bodies, whether celestial or
terrestrial, which we perceive with our fleshly sight, are much
more certain. These things the very beasts and birds perceive as
well as we, and they are more certain than when we imagine them.
And again, we do with more certainty imagine them, than by them
conceive of other greater and infinite bodies which have no
existence. With such empty husks was I then fed, and was not fed.
But Thou, my Love, in looking for whom I fail<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p6.2" n="234" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.3" parsed="|Ps|69|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 69.3">Ps. lxix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> that I may be strong, art neither
those bodies that we see, although in heaven, nor art Thou those
which we see not there; for Thou hast created them, nor dost Thou
reckon them amongst Thy greatest works. How far, then, art Thou
from those phantasies of mine, phantasies of bodies which are not
at all, than which the images of those bodies which are, are more
certain, and still more certain the bodies themselves, which yet
Thou art not; nay, nor yet the soul, which is the life of the
bodies. Better, then, and more certain is the life of bodies than
the bodies themselves. But Thou art the life of souls, the life of
lives, having life in Thyself; and Thou changest not, O Life of my
soul.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.VI-p8" shownumber="no">11. Where, then, wert Thou then to me, and how
far from me? Far, indeed, was I wandering away from Thee, being
even shut out from the very husks of the swine, whom with husks I
fed.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p8.1" n="235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.16" parsed="|Luke|15|16|0|0" passage="Luke 15.16">Luke xv. 16</scripRef>; and see below, vi. sec. 3,
note.</p></note> For how much
better, then, are the fables of the grammarians and poets than
these snares! For verses, and poems, and Medea flying, are more
profitable truly than these men’s five elements, variously
painted, to answer to the five caves of darkness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p9.2" n="236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p10" shownumber="no"> See below, xii. sec. 6, note.</p></note> none of which exist, and which slay
the believer. For verses and poems I can turn into<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p10.1" n="237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p11" shownumber="no"> “Of this passage St. Augustin is probably
speaking when he says, ‘Praises bestowed on bread in simplicity
of heart, let him (Petilian) defame, if he will, by the ludicrous
title of poisoning and corrupting frenzy.’ Augustin meant in
mockery, that by verses he could get his bread; his calumniator
seems to have twisted the word to signify a love-potion.—<i>Con.
Lit. Petiliani</i>, iii. 16.”—E. B. P.</p></note> true food,
but the “Medea flying,” though I sang, I maintained it not;
though I heard it sung, I believed it not; but those things I did
believe. Woe, woe, by what steps was I dragged down “to the
depths of hell!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p11.1" n="238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VI-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.18" parsed="|Prov|9|18|0|0" passage="Prov. 9.18">Prov. ix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>—toiling and turmoiling through
want of Truth, when I sought after Thee, my God,—to Thee I
confess it, who hadst mercy on me when I had not yet
confessed,—sought after Thee not according to the understanding
of the mind, in which Thou desiredst that I should excel the
beasts, but according to the sense of the flesh! Thou wert more
inward to me than my most inward part; and higher than my highest.
I came upon that bold woman, who “is simple, and knoweth
nothing,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p12.2" n="239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.13" parsed="|Prov|9|13|0|0" passage="Prov. 9.13">Prov. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> the enigma
of Solomon, sitting “at the door of the house on a seat,” and
saying, “Stolen waters are sweet, and bread eaten in secret is
pleasant.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VI-p13.2" n="240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VI-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VI-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.14 Bible:Prov.9.17" parsed="|Prov|9|14|0|0;|Prov|9|17|0|0" passage="Prov. 9.14,17">Prov. ix. 14, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> This woman
seduced me, because she found my soul beyond its portals, dwelling
in the eye of my flesh, and thinking on such food as through it I
had devoured.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.VII" n="VII" next="vi.III.VIII" prev="vi.III.VI" progress="8.36%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="He Attacks the Doctrine of the Manichæans Concerning Evil, God, and the Righteousness of the Patriarchs." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—He Attacks the
Doctrine of the Manichæans Concerning Evil, God, and the
Righteousness of the Patriarchs.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.VII-p2" shownumber="no">12. For I was ignorant as to that which really is,
and was, as it were, violently moved to give 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_64.html" id="vi.III.VII-Page_64" n="64" />my support to foolish deceivers,
when they asked me, “Whence is evil?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VII-p2.1" n="241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> The strange mixture of the pensive philosophy of
Persia with Gnosticism and Christianity, propounded by Manichæus,
attempted to solve this question, which was “the great object of
heretical inquiry” (Mansel’s <i>Gnostics</i>, lec. i.). It was
Augustin’s desire for knowledge concerning it that united him to
this sect, and which also led him to forsake it, when he found
therein nothing but empty fables (<i>De Lib. Arb</i>. i. sec. 4).
Manichæus taught that evil and good were primeval, and had
independent existences. Augustin, on the other hand, maintains that
it was not possible for evil so to exist (<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xi.
sec. 22) but, as he here states, evil is “a privation of good.”
The evil will has a <i>causa deficiens</i>, but not a <i>causa
efficiens</i> (<i>ibid</i>. xii. 6), as is exemplified in the fall
of the angels.</p></note>—and, “Is God limited by a
bodily shape, and has He hairs and nails?”—and, “Are they to
be esteemed righteous who had many wives at once and did kill men,
and sacrificed living creatures?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VII-p3.1" n="242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.40" parsed="|1Kgs|18|40|0|0" passage="1 Kings 18.40">1 Kings xviii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> At which things I, in my ignorance,
was much disturbed, and, retreating from the truth, I appeared to
myself to be going towards it; because as yet I knew not that evil
was naught but a privation of good, until in the end it ceases
altogether to be; which how should I see, the sight of whose eyes
saw no further than bodies, and of my mind no further than a
phantasm? And I knew not God to be a Spirit,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VII-p4.2" n="243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" passage="John 4.24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> not one who hath parts extended in
length and breadth, nor whose being was bulk; for every bulk is
less in a part than in the whole, and, if it be infinite, it must
be less in such part as is limited by a certain space than in its
infinity; and cannot be wholly everywhere, as Spirit, as God is.
And what that should be in us, by which we were like unto God, and
might rightly in Scripture be said to be after “the image of
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VII-p5.2" n="244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>; see vi. sec. 4, note.</p></note> I was
entirely ignorant.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.VII-p7" shownumber="no">13. Nor had I knowledge of that true inner
righteousness, which doth not judge according to custom, but out of
the most perfect law of God Almighty, by which the manners of
places and times were adapted to those places and times—being
itself the while the same always and everywhere, not one thing in
one place, and another in another; according to which Abraham, and
Isaac, and Jacob, and Moses, and David, and all those commended by
the mouth of God were righteous,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VII-p7.1" n="245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.8-Heb.11.40" parsed="|Heb|11|8|11|40" passage="Heb. 11.8-40">Heb. xi. 8–40</scripRef>.</p></note> but were judged unrighteous by
foolish men, judging out of man’s judgment,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VII-p8.2" n="246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.3" parsed="|1Cor|4|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.3">1 Cor. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and gauging by the petty standard
of their own manners the manners of the whole human race. Like as
if in an armoury, one knowing not what were adapted to the several
members should put greaves on his head, or boot himself with a
helmet, and then complain because they would not fit. Or as if, on
some day when in the afternoon business was forbidden, one were to
fume at not being allowed to sell as it was lawful to him in the
forenoon. Or when in some house he sees a servant take something in
his hand which the butler is not permitted to touch, or something
done behind a stable which would be prohibited in the dining-room,
and should be indignant that in one house, and one family, the same
thing is not distributed everywhere to all. Such are they who
cannot endure to hear something to have been lawful for righteous
men in former times which is not so now; or that God, for certain
temporal reasons, commanded them one thing, and these another, but
both obeying the same righteousness; though they see, in one man,
one day, and one house, different things to be fit for different
members, and a thing which was formerly lawful after a time
unlawful—that permitted or commanded in one corner, which done in
another is justly prohibited and punished. Is justice, then,
various and changeable? Nay, but the times over which she presides
are not all alike, because they are times.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VII-p9.2" n="247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VII-p10" shownumber="no"> The law of the development of revelation implied in
the above passage is one to which Augustin frequently resorts in
confutation of objections such as those to which he refers in the
previous and following sections. It may likewise be effectively
used when similar objections are raised by modern sceptics. In the
Rabbinical books there is a tradition of the wanderings of the
children of Israel, that not only did their clothes not wax old
(<scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.29.5" parsed="|Deut|29|5|0|0" passage="Deut. 29.5">Deut. xxix. 5</scripRef>) during those forty years, but
that they <i>grew</i> with their growth. The written word is as it
were the swaddling-clothes of the holy child Jesus; and as the
revelation concerning Him—the Word Incarnate—grew, did the
written word grow. God spoke in sundry parts [<span class="Greek" id="vi.III.VII-p10.2" lang="EL">πολυέμρως</span>]
and in divers manners unto the fathers by the prophets (<scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p10.3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" passage="Heb. 1.1">Heb. i.
1</scripRef>); but when the
“fulness of the time was come” (<scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p10.4" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.4">Gal. iv. 4</scripRef>), He completed the revelation
in His Son. Our Lord indicates this principle when He speaks of
divorce in <scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p10.5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.8" parsed="|Matt|19|8|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.8">Matt. xix. 8</scripRef>. “Moses,” he says,
“because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away
your wives; but from the beginning it was not so.” (See <i>Con.
Faust</i>. xix. 26, 29.) When objections, then, as to obsolete
ritual usages, or the sins committed by Old Testament worthies are
urged, the answer is plain: the ritual has become obsolete, because
only intended for the infancy of revelation, and the sins, while
recorded in, are not approved by Scripture, and those who committed
them will be judged according to the measure of revelation they
received. See also <i>De Ver. Relig.</i> xvii.; <i>in Ps.</i>
lxxiii. 1, liv. 22; <i>Con. Faust</i>. xxii. 25; Trench, <i>Hulsean
Lecs.</i> iv., v. (1845); and Candlish’s <i>Reason and
Revelation</i>, pp. 58–75.</p></note> But men, whose days upon the earth
are few,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VII-p10.6" n="248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.1" parsed="|Job|14|1|0|0" passage="Job 14.1">Job xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> because by
their own perception they cannot harmonize the causes of former
ages and other nations, of which they had no experience, with these
of which they have experience, though in one and the same body,
day, or family, they can readily see what is suitable for each
member, season, part, and person—to the one they take exception,
to the other they submit.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.VII-p12" shownumber="no">14. These things I then knew not, nor observed. They
met my eyes on every side, and I saw them not. I composed poems, in
which it was not permitted me to place every foot everywhere, but
in one metre one way, and in another, nor even in any one verse the
same foot in all places. Yet the art itself by which I composed had
not different principles for these different cases, but comprised
all in one. Still I saw not how that righteousness, which good and
holy men submitted to, far more excellently and sublimely
comprehended in one all those things which God commanded, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_65.html" id="vi.III.VII-Page_65" n="65" />and in no part varied,
though in varying times it did not prescribe all things at once,
but distributed and enjoined what was proper for each. And I, being
blind, blamed those pious fathers, not only for making use of
present things as God commanded and inspired them to do, but also
for foreshowing things to come as God was revealing them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VII-p12.1" n="249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VII-p13" shownumber="no"> Here, as at the end of sec. 17, he alludes to the
typical and allegorical character of Old Testament histories.
Though he does not with Origen go so far as to disparage the letter
of Scripture (see <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xiii. 21), but upholds it, he
constantly employs the allegorical principle. He (alluding to the
patriarchs) goes so far, indeed, as to say (<i>Con.</i> <i>
Faust.</i>, xxii. 24), that “not only the speech but the life of
these men was prophetic; and the whole kingdom of the Hebrews was
like a great prophet;” and again: “We may discover a prophecy
of the coming of Christ and of the Church both in what they said
and what they did”. This method of interpretation he first
learned from Ambrose. See note on “the letter killeth,” etc.
(below, vi. sec. 6), for the danger attending it. On the general
subject, reference may also be made to his <i>in Ps.</i> cxxxvi. 3;
<i>Serm.</i> 2; <i>De Tentat. Abr</i>. sec. 7; and <i>De Civ.
Dei</i>, xvii. 3.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.III.IX" prev="vi.III.VII" progress="8.62%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="He Argues Against the Same as to the Reason of Offences." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—He Argues Against
the Same as to the Reason of Offences.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">15. Can it at any time or place be an
unrighteous thing for a man to love God with all his heart, with
all his soul, and with all his mind, and his neighbour as
himself?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VIII-p2.1" n="250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.5" parsed="|Deut|6|5|0|0" passage="Deut. 6.5">Deut. vi. 5</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.III.VIII-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.37-Matt.22.39" parsed="|Matt|22|37|22|39" passage="Matt. 22.37-39">Matt. xxii.
37–39</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore
those offences which be contrary to nature are everywhere and at
all times to be held in detestation and punished; such were those
of the Sodomites, which should all nations commit, they should all
be held guilty of the same crime by the divine law, which hath not
so made men that they should in that way abuse one another. For
even that fellowship which should be between God and us is
violated, when that same nature of which He is author is polluted
by the perversity of lust. But those offences which are contrary to
the customs of men are to be avoided according to the customs
severally prevailing; so that an agreement made, and confirmed by
custom or law of any city or nation, may not be violated at the
lawless pleasure of any, whether citizen or stranger. For any part
which is not consistent with its whole is unseemly. But when God
commands anything contrary to the customs or compacts of any nation
to be done, though it were never done by them before, it is to be
done; and if intermitted it is to be restored, and, if never
established, to be established. For if it be lawful for a king, in
the state over which he reigns, to command that which neither he
himself nor any one before him had commanded, and to obey him
cannot be held to be inimical to the public interest,—nay, it
were so if he were not obeyed (for obedience to princes is a
general compact of human society),—how much more, then, ought we
unhesitatingly to obey God, the Governor of all His creatures! For
as among the authorities of human society the greater authority is
obeyed before the lesser, so must God above all.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.VIII-p4" shownumber="no">16. So also in deeds of violence, where there
is a desire to harm, whether by contumely or injury; and both of
these either by reason of revenge, as one enemy against another; or
to obtain some advantage over another, as the highwayman to the
traveller; or for the avoiding of some evil, as with him who is in
fear of another; or through envy, as the unfortunate man to one who
is happy; or as he that is prosperous in anything to him who he
fears will become equal to himself, or whose equality he grieves
at; or for the mere pleasure in another’s pains, as the
spectators of gladiators, or the deriders and mockers of others.
These be the chief iniquities which spring forth from the lust of
the flesh, of the eye, and of power, whether singly, or two
together, or all at once. And so do men live in opposition to the
three and seven, that psaltery “of ten strings,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VIII-p4.1" n="251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.9" parsed="|Ps|144|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 144.9">Ps. cxliv. 9</scripRef>. “St. Augustin (<i>Quæst in
Exod.</i> ii. qu. 71) mentions the two modes of dividing the ten
commandments into three and seven, or four and six, and gives what
appear to have been his own private reasons for preferring the
first. Both commonly existed in his day, but the Anglican mode
appears to have been the most usual. It occurs in Origen, Greg.
Naz., Jerome, Ambrose, Chrys. St. Augustin alludes to his division
again, <i>Serm</i>. 8, 9, <i>de</i> x.<i>Chordis</i>, and sec. 33
on this psalm: ‘To the first commandment there belong three
strings because God is trine. To the other, <i>i.e.</i>, the love
of our neighbour, seven strings. These let us join to those three,
which belong to the love of God, if we would on the psaltery of ten
strings sing a new song.’”—E.B.P.</p></note> Thy ten
commandments, O God most high and most sweet. But what foul
offences can there be against Thee who canst not be defiled? Or
what deeds of violence against thee who canst not be harmed? But
Thou avengest that which men perpetrate against themselves, seeing
also that when they sin against Thee, they do wickedly against
their own souls; and iniquity gives itself the lie,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VIII-p5.2" n="252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.27.12" parsed="vul|Ps|27|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 27.12" version="VUL">Ps. xxvii. 12</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note> either by
corrupting or perverting their nature, which Thou hast made and
ordained, or by an immoderate use of things permitted, or in
“burning” in things forbidden to that use which is against
nature;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VIII-p6.2" n="253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.24-Rom.1.29" parsed="|Rom|1|24|1|29" passage="Rom. 1.24-29">Rom. i. 24–29</scripRef>.</p></note> or when
convicted, raging with heart and voice against Thee, kicking
against the pricks;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VIII-p7.2" n="254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.5" parsed="|Acts|9|5|0|0" passage="Acts 9.5">Acts ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> or when, breaking through the pale
of human society, they audaciously rejoice in private combinations
or divisions, according as they have been pleased or offended. And
these things are done whenever Thou art forsaken, O Fountain of
Life, who art the only and true Creator and Ruler of the universe,
and by a self-willed pride any one false thing is selected
therefrom and loved. So, then, by a humble piety we return to Thee;
and thou purgest us from our evil customs, and art merciful unto
the sins of those who confess unto Thee, and dost “hear the
groaning of the prisoner,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.VIII-p8.2" n="255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.VIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.VIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.20" parsed="|Ps|102|20|0|0" passage="Ps. 102.20">Ps. cii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and dost loosen us from those
fetters which we have forged for ourselves, if we lift not up
against Thee the horns of a false liberty,—<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_66.html" id="vi.III.VIII-Page_66" n="66" />losing all through craving
more, by loving more our own private good than Thee, the good of
all.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.IX" n="IX" next="vi.III.X" prev="vi.III.VIII" progress="8.78%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="That the Judgment of God and Men as to Human Acts of Violence, is Different." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—That the Judgment of
God and Men as to Human Acts of Violence, is Different.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.IX-p2" shownumber="no">17. But amidst these offences of infamy and
violence, and so many iniquities, are the sins of men who are, on
the whole, making progress; which, by those who judge rightly, and
after the rule of perfection, are censured, yet commended withal,
upon the hope of bearing fruit, like as in the green blade of the
growing corn. And there are some which resemble offences of infamy
or violence, and yet are not sins, because they neither offend
Thee, our Lord God, nor social custom: when, for example, things
suitable for the times are provided for the use of life, and we are
uncertain whether it be out of a lust of having; or when acts are
punished by constituted authority for the sake of correction, and
we are uncertain whether it be out of a lust of hurting. Many a
deed, then, which in the sight of men is disapproved, is approved
by Thy testimony; and many a one who is praised by men is, Thou
being witness, condemned; because frequently the view of the deed,
and the mind of the doer, and the hidden exigency of the period,
severally vary. But when Thou unexpectedly commandest an unusual
and unthought-of thing—yea, even if Thou hast formerly forbidden
it, and still for the time keepest secret the reason of Thy
command, and it even be contrary to the ordinance of some society
of men, who doubts but it is to be done, inasmuch as that society
is righteous which serves Thee?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.IX-p2.1" n="256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.IX-p3" shownumber="no"> The Manichæans, like the deistical writers of the
last century, attacked the spoiling of the Egyptians, the slaughter
of the Canaanites, and such episodes. Referring to the former,
Augustin says (<i>Con. Faust</i>. xxii. 71), “Then, as for
Faustus’ objection to the spoiling of the Egyptians, he knows not
what he says. In this Moses not only did not sin, but it would have
been sin not to do it. It was by the command of God, who, from His
knowledge both of the actions and of the hearts of men, can decide
upon what every one should be made to suffer, and through whose
agency. The people at that time were still carnal, and engrossed
with earthly affection; while the Egyptians were in open rebellion
against God, for they used the gold, God’s creature, in the
service of idols, to the dishonour of the Creator, and they had
grievously oppressed strangers by making them work without pay.
Thus the Egyptians deserved the punishment, and the Israelites were
suitably employed in inflicting it.” For an exhaustive
vindication of the conduct of the children of Israel as the agents
of God in punishing the Canaanites, see <i>Graves on the
Pentateuch</i>, Part iii. lecture I. See also <i>De Civ. Dei</i>,
i. 26; and <i>Quæst. in Jos</i>. 8, 16, etc.</p></note> But blessed are they who know Thy
commands! For all things were done by them who served Thee either
to exhibit something necessary at the time, or to foreshow things
to come.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.IX-p3.1" n="257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.IX-p4" shownumber="no"> See note on sec. 14, above.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.X" n="X" next="vi.III.XI" prev="vi.III.IX" progress="8.87%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="He Reproves the Triflings of the Manichæans as to the Fruits of the Earth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—He Reproves the
Triflings of the Manichæans as to the Fruits of the
Earth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.X-p2" shownumber="no">18. These things being ignorant of, I derided
those holy servants and prophets of Thine. And what did I gain by
deriding them but to be derided by Thee, being insensibly, and
little by little, led on to those follies, as to credit that a
fig-tree wept when it was plucked, and that the mother-tree shed
milky tears? Which fig notwithstanding, plucked not by his own but
another’s wickedness, had some “saint”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.X-p2.1" n="258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.X-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i> Manichæan saint.</p></note> eaten and mingled with his
entrails, he should breathe out of it angels; yea, in his prayers
he shall assuredly groan and sigh forth particles of God, which
particles of the most high and true God should have remained bound
in that fig unless they had been set free by the teeth and belly of
some “elect saint”!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.X-p3.1" n="259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.X-p4" shownumber="no"> According to this extraordinary system, it was the
privilege of the “elect” to set free in eating such parts of
the divine substance as were imprisoned in the vegetable creation
(<i>Con. Faust</i>. xxxi. 5). They did not marry or work in the
fields, and led an ascetic life, the “hearers” or catechumens
being privileged to provide them with food. The “elect” passed
immediately on dying into the realm of light, while, as a reward
for their service, the souls of the “hearers” after death
transmigrated into plants (from which they might be most readily
freed), or into the “elect,” so as, in their turn, to pass away
into the realm of light. See <i>Con. Faust</i>. v. 10, xx. 23; and
<i>in Ps.</i> cxl.</p></note> And I, miserable one, believed that
more mercy was to be shown to the fruits of the earth than unto
men, for whom they were created; for if a hungry man—who was not
a Manichæan—should beg for any, that morsel which should be
given him would appear, as it were, condemned to capital
punishment.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.X-p4.1" n="260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.X-p5" shownumber="no"> Augustin frequently alludes to their conduct to the
poor, in refusing to give them bread or the fruits of the earth,
lest in eating they should defile the portion of God contained
therein. But to avoid the odium of their conduct, they would
inconsequently give money whereby food might be bought. See <i>in
Ps.</i> cxl. sec. 12; and <i>De Mor. Manich.</i> 36, 37, and
53.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.XI" n="XI" next="vi.III.XII" prev="vi.III.X" progress="8.94%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="He Refers to the Tears, and the Memorable Dream Concerning Her Son, Granted by God to His Mother." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—He Refers to the
Tears, and the Memorable Dream Concerning Her Son, Granted by God
to His Mother.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.XI-p2" shownumber="no">19. And Thou sendedst Thine hand from above,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.XI-p2.1" n="261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.XI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.XI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.7" parsed="|Ps|144|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 144.7">Ps. cxliv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and drewest
my soul out of that profound darkness, when my mother, Thy faithful
one, wept to thee on my behalf more than mothers are wont to weep
the bodily death of their children. For she saw that I was dead by
that faith and spirit which she had from Thee, and Thou heardest
her, O Lord. Thou heardest her, and despisedst not her tears, when,
pouring down, they watered the earth<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.XI-p3.2" n="262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.XI-p4" shownumber="no"> He alludes here to that devout manner of the
Eastern ancients, who used to lie flat on their faces in
prayer.—W. W.</p></note> under her eyes in every place where
she prayed; yea, Thou heardest her. For whence was that dream with
which Thou consoledst her, so that she permitted me to live with
her, and to have my meals at the same table in the house, which she
had begun to avoid, hating and detesting the blasphemies of my
error? For she saw herself standing on a certain wooden rule,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.XI-p4.1" n="263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.XI-p5" shownumber="no"> Symbolical of the rule of faith. See viii. sec. 30,
below.</p></note> and a bright
youth advancing towards her, joyous and smiling <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_67.html" id="vi.III.XI-Page_67" n="67" />upon her, whilst she was
grieving and bowed down with sorrow. But he having inquired of her
the cause of her sorrow and daily weeping (he wishing to teach, as
is their wont, and not to be taught), and she answering that it was
my perdition she was lamenting, he bade her rest contented, and
told her to behold and see “that where she was, there was I
also.” And when she looked she saw me standing near her on the
same rule. Whence was this, unless that Thine ears were inclined
towards her heart? O Thou Good Omnipotent, who so carest for every
one of us as if Thou caredst for him only, and so for all as if
they were but one!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.XI-p6" shownumber="no">20. Whence was this, also, that when she had
narrated this vision to me, and I tried to put this construction on
it, “That she rather should not despair of being some day what I
was,” she immediately, without hesitation, replied, “No; for it
was not told me that ‘where he is, there shalt thou be,’ but
‘where thou art, there shall he be’”? I confess to Thee, O
Lord, that, to the best of my remembrance (and I have oft spoken of
this), Thy answer through my watchful mother—that she was not
disquieted by the speciousness of my false interpretation, and saw
in a moment what was to be seen, and which I myself had not in
truth perceived before she spoke—even then moved me more than the
dream itself, by which the happiness to that pious woman, to be
realized so long after, was, for the alleviation of her present
anxiety, so long before predicted. For nearly nine years passed in
which I wallowed in the slime of that deep pit and the darkness of
falsehood, striving often to rise, but being all the more heavily
dashed down. But yet that chaste, pious, and sober widow (such as
Thou lovest), now more buoyed up with hope, though no whit less
zealous in her weeping and mourning, desisted not, at all the hours
of her supplications, to bewail my case unto Thee. And her prayers
entered into Thy presence,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.XI-p6.1" n="264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.XI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.III.XI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.88.1" parsed="|Ps|88|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 88.1">Ps. lxxxviii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet Thou didst still suffer me
to be involved and re-involved in that darkness.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.III.XII" n="XII" next="vi.IV" prev="vi.III.XI" progress="9.04%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="The Excellent Answer of the Bishop When Referred to by His Mother as to the Conversion of Her Son." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.III.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.III.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—The Excellent Answer
of the Bishop When Referred to by His Mother as to the Conversion
of Her Son.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.III.XII-p2" shownumber="no">21. And meanwhile Thou grantedst her another
answer, which I recall; for much I pass over, hastening on to those
things which the more strongly impel me to confess unto Thee, and
much I do not remember. Thou didst grant her then another answer,
by a priest of Thine, a certain bishop, reared in Thy Church and
well versed in Thy books. He, when this woman had entreated that he
would vouchsafe to have some talk with me, refute my errors,
unteach me evil things, and teach me good (for this he was in the
habit of doing when he found people fitted to receive it), refused,
very prudently, as I afterwards came to see. For he answered that I
was still unteachable, being inflated with the novelty of that
heresy, and that I had already perplexed divers inexperienced
persons with vexatious questions,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.III.XII-p2.1" n="265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.III.XII-p3" shownumber="no"> We can easily understand that Augustin’s
dialectic skill would render him a formidable opponent, while, with
the zeal of a neophyte, he urged those difficulties of Scripture
(<i>De Agon. Christ</i>. iv ) which the Manichæans knew so well
how to employ. In an interesting passage (<i>De Duab. Anim. con.
Manich</i>. ix.) he tells us that his victories over
“inexperienced persons” stimulated him to fresh conquests, and
thus kept him bound longer than he would otherwise have been in the
chains of this heresy.</p></note> as she had informed him. “But
leave him alone for a time,” saith he, “only pray God for him;
he will of himself, by reading, discover what that error is, and
how great its impiety.” He disclosed to her at the same time how
he himself, when a little one, had, by his misguided mother, been
given over to the Manichæans, and had not only read, but even
written out almost all their books, and had come to see (without
argument or proof from any one) how much that sect was to be
shunned, and had shunned it. Which when he had said, and she would
not be satisfied, but repeated more earnestly her entreaties,
shedding copious tears, that he would see and discourse with me,
he, a little vexed at her importunity, exclaimed, “Go thy way,
and God bless thee, for it is not possible that the son of these
tears should perish.” Which answer (as she often mentioned in her
conversations with me) she accepted as though it were a voice from
heaven.</p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.III.XII-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.IV" n="IV" next="vi.IV.I" prev="vi.III.XII" progress="9.11%" shorttitle="Book IV" title="Then follows a period of nine years from the nineteenth year of his age, during which having lost a friend, he followed the Manichæans—and wrote books on the fair and fit, and published a work on the liberal arts, and the categories of Aristotle." type="Book">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_68.html" id="vi.IV-Page_68" n="68" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.IV-p1.1">Book IV.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.IV-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.IV-p3" shownumber="no">Then follows a period of nine years from the
nineteenth year of his age, during which having lost a friend, he
followed the Manichæans—and wrote books on the fair and fit, and
published a work on the liberal arts, and the categories of
Aristotle.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.IV-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.IV.I" n="I" next="vi.IV.II" prev="vi.IV" progress="9.12%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Concerning that Most Unhappy Time in Which He, Being Deceived, Deceived Others; And Concerning the Mockers of His Confession." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—Concerning that Most
Unhappy Time in Which He, Being Deceived, Deceived Others; And
Concerning the Mockers of His Confession.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.IV.I-p2.1">During</span> this space
of nine years, then, from my nineteenth to my eight and twentieth
year, we went on seduced and seducing, deceived and deceiving, in
divers lusts; publicly, by sciences which they style
“liberal”—secretly, with a falsity called religion. Here
proud, there superstitious, everywhere vain! Here, striving after
the emptiness of popular fame, even to theatrical applauses, and
poetic contests, and strifes for grassy garlands, and the follies
of shows and the intemperance of desire. There, seeking to be
purged from these our corruptions by carrying food to those who
were called “elect” and “holy,” out of which, in the
laboratory of their stomachs, they should make for us angels and
gods, by whom we might be delivered.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.I-p2.2" n="266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.I-p3" shownumber="no"> Augustin tells us that he went not beyond the rank
of a “hearer,” because he found the Manichæan teachers readier
in refuting others than in establishing their own views, and seems
only to have looked for some esoteric doctrine to have been
disclosed to him under their materialistic teaching as to
God—viz. that He was an unmeasured Light that extended all ways
but one, infinitely (<i>Serm.</i> iv. sec 5.)—rather than to have
really accepted it.—<i>De Util. Cred. Præf.</i> See also iii.
sec. 18, notes 1 and 2, above.</p></note> These things did I follow eagerly,
and practise with my friends—by me and with me deceived. Let the
arrogant, and such as have not been yet savingly cast down and
stricken by Thee, O my God, laugh at me; but notwithstanding I
would confess to Thee mine own shame in Thy praise. Bear with me, I
beseech Thee, and give me grace to retrace in my present
remembrance the circlings of my past errors, and to “offer to
Thee the sacrifice of thanksgiving.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.I-p3.1" n="267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.I-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.I-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.17" parsed="|Ps|116|17|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.17">Ps. cxvi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> For what am I to myself without
Thee, but a guide to mine own downfall? Or what am I even at the
best, but one sucking Thy milk,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.I-p4.2" n="268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.I-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.I-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|2|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 2.2">1 Pet. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and feeding upon Thee, the meat
that perisheth not?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.I-p5.2" n="269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.I-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.I-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.6.27" parsed="|John|6|27|0|0" passage="John 6.27">John vi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> But what kind of man is any man,
seeing that he is but a man? Let, then, the strong and the mighty
laugh at us, but let us who are “poor and needy”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.I-p6.2" n="270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.I-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.I-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.21" parsed="|Ps|74|21|0|0" passage="Ps. 74.21">Ps. lxxiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> confess unto
Thee.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.II" n="II" next="vi.IV.III" prev="vi.IV.I" progress="9.19%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="He Teaches Rhetoric, the Only Thing He Loved, and Scorns the Soothsayer, Who Promised Him Victory." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—He Teaches Rhetoric,
the Only Thing He Loved, and Scorns the Soothsayer, Who Promised
Him Victory.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. In those years I taught the art of
rhetoric, and, overcome by cupidity, put to sale a loquacity by
which to overcome. Yet I preferred—Lord, Thou knowest—to have
honest scholars (as they are esteemed); and these I, without
artifice, taught artifices, not to be put in practise against the
life of the guiltless, though sometimes for the life of the guilty.
And Thou, O God, from afar sawest me stumbling in that slippery
path, and amid much smoke<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.II-p2.1" n="271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.II-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.II-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.3" parsed="|Isa|42|3|0|0" passage="Isa. 42.3">Isa. xlii. 3</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.IV.II-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.20" parsed="|Matt|12|20|0|0" passage="Matt. 12.20">Matt. xii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> sending out some flashes of
fidelity, which I exhibited in that my guidance of such as loved
vanity and sought after leasing,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.II-p3.3" n="272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.II-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.II-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.2" parsed="|Ps|4|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.2">Ps. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> I being their companion. In those
years I had one (whom I knew not in what is called lawful wedlock,
but whom my wayward passion, void of understanding, had
discovered), yet one only, remaining faithful even to her; in whom
I found out truly by my own experience what difference there is
between the restraints of the marriage bonds, contracted for the
sake of issue, and the compact of a lustful love, where children
are born against the parents will, although, being born, they
compel love.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.II-p5" shownumber="no">3. I remember, too, that when I decided to compete
for a theatrical prize, a soothsayer demanded of me what I would
give him to win; but I, detesting and abominating such foul
mysteries, answered, “That if the garland were of imperishable
gold, I would not suffer a fly to be destroyed to secure it for
me.” For he was to slay certain living creatures in his
sacrifices, and by those honours to invite the devils to give me
their support. But this ill thing I also refused, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_69.html" id="vi.IV.II-Page_69" n="69" />not out of a pure love<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.II-p5.1" n="273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.II-p6" shownumber="no"> “He alone is truly pure who waiteth on God, and
keepeth himself to Him alone ” (Aug. <i>De Vita Beata</i>, sec.
18). “Whoso seeketh God is pure, because the soul hath in God her
legitimate husband. Whosoever seeketh of God anything besides God,
doth not love God purely. If a wife loved her husband because he is
rich, she is not pure, for she loveth not her husband but the gold
of her husband” (Aug. <i>Serm.</i> 137). “Whoso seeks from God
any other reward but God, and for it would serve God, esteems what
he wishes to receive more than Him from whom he would receive it.
What, then? hath God no reward? None, save Himself. The reward of
God is God Himself. This it loveth; if it love aught beside, it is
no pure love. You depart from the immortal flame, you will be
chilled, corrupted. Do not depart; it will be thy corruption, will
be fornication in thee” (Aug. <i>in Ps.</i> lxxii. sec. 32).
“The pure fear of the Lord (<scripRef id="vi.IV.II-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.9" parsed="|Ps|19|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.9">Ps. xix. 9</scripRef>) is that wherewith the Church,
the more ardently she loveth her husband, the more diligently she
avoids offending Him, and therefore love, when perfected, casteth
not out this fear, but it remaineth for ever and ever” (Aug. <i>
in loc.</i>). “Under the name of pure fear is signified that will
whereby we must needs be averse from sin, and avoid sin, not
through the constant anxiety of infirmity, but through the
tranquillity of affection” (<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xiv. sec.
65).—E. B. P.</p></note> for Thee, O
God of my heart; for I knew not how to love Thee, knowing not how
to conceive aught beyond corporeal brightness.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.II-p6.2" n="274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.II-p7" shownumber="no"> See note on sec. 9, below.</p></note> And doth not a soul, sighing after
such-like fictions, commit fornication against Thee, trust in false
things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.II-p7.1" n="275" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.II-p8" shownumber="no"> “Indisputably we must take care, lest the mind,
believing that which it does not see, feign to itself something
which is not, and hope for and love that which is false. For in
that case it will not be charity out of a pure heart, and of a good
conscience, and of faith unfeigned, which is the end of the
commandment” (<i>De Trin.</i> viii. sec. 6). And again
(<i>Confessions</i>, i. 1): “For who can call on Thee, not
knowing Thee? For he that knoweth Thee not may call on Thee as
other than Thou art.”</p></note> and nourish
the wind?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.II-p8.1" n="276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.II-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.II-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.12.1" parsed="|Hos|12|1|0|0" passage="Hos. 12.1">Hosea xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> But I would
not, forsooth, have sacrifices offered to devils on my behalf,
though I myself was offering sacrifices to them by that
superstition. For what else is nourishing the wind but nourishing
them, that is, by our wanderings to become their enjoyment and
derision?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.III" n="III" next="vi.IV.IV" prev="vi.IV.II" progress="9.32%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Not Even the Most Experienced Men Could Persuade Him of the Vanity of Astrology to Which He Was Devoted." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—Not Even the Most
Experienced Men Could Persuade Him of the Vanity of Astrology to
Which He Was Devoted.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.III-p2" shownumber="no">4. Those impostors, then, whom they designate
Mathematicians, I consulted without hesitation, because they used
no sacrifices, and invoked the aid of no spirit for their
divinations, which art Christian and true piety fitly rejects and
condemns.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.III-p2.1" n="277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.III-p3" shownumber="no"> Augustin classes the votaries of both wizards and
astrologers (<i>De Doctr. Christ.</i> ii. 23; and <i>De Civ.
Dei</i>, x. 9; compare also Justin Martyr, <i>Apol.</i> ii. c. 5)
as alike “deluded and imposed on by the false angels, to whom the
lowest part of the world has been put in subjection by the law of
God’s providence;” and he says, “All arts of this sort are
either nullities, or are part of a guilty superstition springing
out of a baleful fellowship between men and devils, and are to be
utterly repudiated and avoided by the Christian, as the covenants
of a false and treacherous friendship.” It is remarkable that
though these arts were strongly denounced in the Pentateuch, the
Jews—acquiring them from the surrounding Gentile nations—have
embedded them deeply in their oral law, said also to be given by
Moses (<i>e.g.</i> in <i><span class="c75" id="vi.IV.III-p3.1">Moed Katon</span></i>
28, and <i><span class="c75" id="vi.IV.III-p3.2">Shabbath</span></i> 156, prosperity
comes from the influence of the stars; in <i><span class="c75" id="vi.IV.III-p3.3">
Shabbath</span></i> 61 it is a question whether the influence of
the stars or a charm has been effective; and in <i><span class="c75" id="vi.IV.III-p3.4">Sanhedrin</span></i> 17 magic is one of the
qualifications for the Sanhedrim). It might have been expected that
the Christians, if only from that reaction against Judaism which
shows itself in Origen’s disparagement of the letter of the Old
Testament Scriptures (see <i>De Princip</i>. iv. 15, 16), would
have shrunk from such strange arts. But the influx of pagans, who
had practiced them, into the Christian Church appears gradually to
have leavened it in no slight degree. This is not only true of the
Valentinians (see Kaye’s <i>Clement of Alex</i>. vi.) and other
heretics, but the influence of these contacts is seen even in the
writings of the “orthodox.” Those who can read between the
lines will find no slight trace of this (after separating what they
would conceive to be true from what is manifestly false) in the
story told by Zonaras, in his <i>Annals</i>, of the controversy
between the Rabbis and Sylvester, Bishop of Rome, before
Constantine. The Jews were worsted in argument, and evidently
thought an appeal to miracles might, from the Emperor’s
education, bring him over to their side. An ox is brought forth.
The Jewish wonder-worker whispers a mystic name into its ear, and
it falls dead; but Sylvester, according to the story, is quite
equal to the occasion, and restores the animal to life again by
uttering the name of the Redeemer. It may have been that the
cessation of miracles may have gradually led unstable professors of
Christianity to invent miracles; and, as Bishop Kaye observes
(<i>Tertullian</i>, p. 95), “the success of the first attempts
naturally encouraged others to practice similar impositions on the
credulity of mankind.” As to the time of the cessation of
miracles, comparison may be profitably made of the views of Kaye,
in the early part of c. ii. of his <i>Tertullian</i>, and of Blunt,
in his <i>Right Use of the Early Fathers</i>, series ii. lecture
6.</p></note> For good it
is to confess unto Thee, and to say, “Be merciful unto me, heal
my soul, for I have sinned against Thee;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.III-p3.5" n="278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.III-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.III-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41.4" parsed="|Ps|41|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 41.4">Ps. xli. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and not to abuse Thy goodness for a
license to sin, but to remember the words of the Lord, “Behold,
thou art made whole; sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto
thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.III-p4.2" n="279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.III-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.III-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.14" parsed="|John|5|14|0|0" passage="John 5.14">John v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> All of which
salutary advice they endeavour to destroy when they say, “The
cause of thy sin is inevitably determined in heaven;” and,
“This did Venus, or Saturn, or Mars;” in order that man,
forsooth, flesh and blood, and proud corruption, may be blameless,
while the Creator and Ordainer of heaven and stars is to bear the
blame. And who is this but Thee, our God, the sweetness and
well-spring of righteousness, who renderest “to every man
according to his deeds,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.III-p5.2" n="280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.III-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.III-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.6" parsed="|Rom|2|6|0|0" passage="Rom. 2.6">Rom. ii. 6</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.IV.III-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.27" parsed="|Matt|16|27|0|0" passage="Matt. 16.27">Matt. xvi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and despisest not “a broken and a
contrite heart!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.III-p6.3" n="281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.III-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.III-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.17" parsed="|Ps|51|17|0|0" passage="Ps. 51.17">Ps. li. 17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.III-p8" shownumber="no">5. There was in those days a wise man, very
skilful in medicine, and much renowned therein, who had with his
own proconsular hand put the Agonistic garland upon my distempered
head, not, though, as a physician;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.III-p8.1" n="282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.III-p9" shownumber="no"> This physician was Vindicianus, the “acute old
man” mentioned in vii. sec. 8, below, and again in <i>Ep.</i>
138, as “the most eminent physician of his day.” Augustin’s
disease, however, could not be reached by his remedies. We are
irresistibly reminded of the words of our great poet:—</p>

<p class="c52" id="vi.IV.III-p10" shownumber="no">“Canst thou minister to a mind diseased;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IV.III-p11" shownumber="no">Pluck from the memory a rooted sorrow;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IV.III-p12" shownumber="no">Raze out the written troubles of the brain;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IV.III-p13" shownumber="no">And, with some sweet oblivious antidote,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IV.III-p14" shownumber="no">Cleanse the stuff’d bosom of that perilous
stuff</p>

<p class="c46" id="vi.IV.III-p15" shownumber="no"> Which weighs upon the heart!”
—<i>Macbeth</i>, act. v. scene 3.</p>

<p id="vi.IV.III-p16" shownumber="no"><br />
</p></note> for this disease Thou alone
healest, who resistest the proud, and givest grace to the humble.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.III-p16.2" n="283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.III-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.III-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 5.5">1 Pet. v. 5</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.IV.III-p17.2" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.6">Jas. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> But didst
Thou fail me even by that old man, or forbear from healing my soul?
For when I had become more familiar with him, and hung assiduously
and fixedly on his conversation (for though couched in simple
language, it was replete with vivacity, life, and earnestness),
when he had perceived from my discourse that I was given to books
of the horoscope-casters, he, in a kind and fatherly manner,
advised me to throw them away, and not vainly bestow the care and
labour necessary for useful things upon these vanities; saying that
he himself in his earlier years had studied that art with a view to
gaining his living <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_70.html" id="vi.IV.III-Page_70" n="70" />by following it as a profession, and that, as he
had understood Hippocrates, he would soon have understood this, and
yet he had given it up, and followed medicine, for no other reason
than that he discovered it to be utterly false, and he, being a man
of character, would not gain his living by beguiling people. “But
thou,” saith he, “who hast rhetoric to support thyself by, so
that thou followest this of free will, not of necessity—all the
more, then, oughtest thou to give me credit herein, who laboured to
attain it so perfectly, as I wished to gain my living by it
alone.” When I asked him to account for so many true things being
foretold by it, he answered me (as he could) “that the force of
chance, diffused throughout the whole order of nature, brought this
about. For if when a man by accident opens the leaves of some poet,
who sang and intended something far different, a verse oftentimes
fell out wondrously apposite to the present business, it were not
to be wondered at,” he continued, “if out of the soul of man,
by some higher instinct, not knowing what goes on within itself, an
answer should be given by chance, not art, which should coincide
with the business and actions of the questioner.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.III-p18" shownumber="no">6. And thus truly, either by or through him, Thou
didst look after me. And Thou didst delineate in my memory what I
might afterwards search out for myself. But at that time neither
he, nor my most dear Nebridius, a youth most good and most
circumspect, who scoffed at that whole stock of divination, could
persuade me to forsake it, the authority of the authors influencing
me still more; and as yet I had lighted upon no certain
proof—such as I sought—whereby it might without doubt appear
that what had been truly foretold by those consulted was by
accident or chance, not by the art of the star-gazers.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.IV" n="IV" next="vi.IV.V" prev="vi.IV.III" progress="9.56%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Sorely Distressed by Weeping at the Death of His Friend, He Provides Consolation for Himself." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—Sorely Distressed by
Weeping at the Death of His Friend, He Provides Consolation for
Himself.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.IV-p2" shownumber="no">7. In those years, when I first began to teach
rhetoric in my native town, I had acquired a very dear friend, from
association in our studies, of mine own age, and, like myself, just
rising up into the flower of youth. He had grown up with me from
childhood, and we had been both school-fellows and play-fellows.
But he was not then my friend, nor, indeed, afterwards, as true
friendship is; for true it is not but in such as Thou bindest
together, cleaving unto Thee by that love which is shed abroad in
our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IV-p2.1" n="284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> But yet it
was too sweet, being ripened by the fervour of similar studies.
For, from the true faith (which he, as a youth, had not soundly and
thoroughly become master of), I had turned him aside towards those
superstitious and pernicious fables which my mother mourned in me.
With me this man’s mind now erred, nor could my soul exist
without him. But behold, Thou wert close behind Thy fugitives—at
once God of vengeance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IV-p3.2" n="285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.1" parsed="|Ps|94|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 94.1">Ps. xciv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and Fountain of mercies, who
turnest us to Thyself by wondrous means. Thou removedst that man
from this life when he had scarce completed one whole year of my
friendship, sweet to me above all the sweetness of that my
life.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.IV-p5" shownumber="no">8. “Who can show forth all Thy praise”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IV-p5.1" n="286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.106.2" parsed="|Ps|106|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 106.2">Ps. cvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> which he
hath experienced in himself alone? What was it that Thou didst
then, O my God, and how unsearchable are the depths of Thy
judgments!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IV-p6.2" n="287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.6" parsed="|Ps|36|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.6">Ps. xxxvi. 6</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.IV.IV-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" passage="Rom. 11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> For when,
sore sick of a fever, he long lay unconscious in a death-sweat, and
all despaired of his recovery, he was baptized without his
knowledge;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IV-p7.3" n="288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IV-p8" shownumber="no"> See i. sec. 17, note 3, above.</p></note> myself
meanwhile little caring, presuming that his soul would retain
rather what it had imbibed from me, than what was done to his
unconscious body. Far different, however, was it, for he was
revived and restored. Straightway, as soon as I could talk to him
(which I could as soon as he was able, for I never left him, and we
hung too much upon each other), I attempted to jest with him, as if
he also would jest with me at that baptism which he had received
when mind and senses were in abeyance, but had now learnt that he
had received. But he shuddered at me, as if I were his enemy; and,
with a remarkable and unexpected freedom, admonished me, if I
desired to continue his friend, to desist from speaking to him in
such a way. I, confounded and confused, concealed all my emotions,
till he should get well, and his health be strong enough to allow
me to deal with him as I wished. But he was withdrawn from my
frenzy, that with Thee he might be preserved for my comfort. A few
days after, during my absence, he had a return of the fever, and
died.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.IV-p9" shownumber="no">9. At this sorrow my heart was utterly darkened, and
whatever I looked upon was death. My native country was a torture
to me, and my father’s house a wondrous unhappiness; and
whatsoever I had participated in with him, wanting him, turned into
a frightful torture. Mine eyes sought him everywhere, but he was
not granted them; and I hated all places because he was not in
them; nor could they now say to me, “Behold; he is coming,” as
they did when he was alive and absent. I <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_71.html" id="vi.IV.IV-Page_71" n="71" />became a great puzzle to myself, and asked
my soul why she was so sad, and why she so exceedingly disquieted
me;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IV-p9.1" n="289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IV-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.5" parsed="|Ps|42|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.5">Ps. xlii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> but she knew
not what to answer me. And if I said, “Hope thou in God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IV-p10.2" n="290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.5" parsed="|Ps|42|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.5"><i>Ibid</i></scripRef>.</p></note> she very
properly obeyed me not; because that most dear friend whom she had
lost was, being man, both truer and better than that phantasm<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IV-p11.2" n="291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IV-p12" shownumber="no"> The mind may rest in theories and abstractions, but
the heart craves a being that it can love; and Archbishop Whately
has shown in one of his essays that the idol worship of every age
had doubtless its origin in the craving of mind and heart for an
embodiment of the object of worship. “Show us the Father, and it
sufficeth us,” says Philip (<scripRef id="vi.IV.IV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.8" parsed="|John|14|8|0|0" passage="John 14.8">John xiv. 8</scripRef>), and he expresses the longing
of the soul; and when the Lord replies, “He that hath seen Me
hath seen the Father,” He reveals to us God’s satisfaction of
human wants in the incarnation of His Son. Augustin’s heart was
now thrown in upon itself, and his view of God gave him no
consolation. It satisfied his mind, perhaps, in a measure, to think
of God as a “corporeal brightness” (see iii. 12; iv. 3, 12, 31;
v. 19, etc.) when free from trouble, but it could not satisfy him
now. He had yet to learn of Him who is the very image of God—who
by His divine power raised the dead to life again, while, with
perfect human sympathy, He could “weep with those that
wept,”—the “Son of Man” (not of a man, He being
miraculously born, but of the race of men [<span class="Greek" id="vi.IV.IV-p12.2" lang="EL">ἀνθρῶπου</span>]), <i>i.e.</i> the Son of Mankind.
See also viii. sec. 27, note, below.</p></note> she was bid
to hope in. Naught but tears were sweet to me, and they succeeded
my friend in the dearest of my affections.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.V" n="V" next="vi.IV.VI" prev="vi.IV.IV" progress="9.71%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Why Weeping is Pleasant to the Wretched." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—Why Weeping is
Pleasant to the Wretched.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.V-p2" shownumber="no">10. And now, O Lord, these things are passed
away, and time hath healed my wound. May I learn from Thee, who art
Truth, and apply the ear of my heart unto Thy mouth, that Thou
mayest tell me why weeping should be so sweet to the unhappy.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.V-p2.1" n="292" place="end"><p class="c46" id="vi.IV.V-p3" shownumber="no"> For so it has
ever been found to be:—</p>

<p class="c76" id="vi.IV.V-p4" shownumber="no">“Est quædam flere voluptas;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IV.V-p5" shownumber="no">Expletur lacrymis egeriturque dolor.”</p>

<p class="c77" id="vi.IV.V-p6" shownumber="no">—<span class="c9" id="vi.IV.V-p6.1">Ovid</span>, <i>Trist</i>.
iv. 3, 38.</p></note> Hast
Thou—although present everywhere—cast away far from Thee our
misery? And Thou abidest in Thyself, but we are disquieted with
divers trials; and yet, unless we wept in Thine ears, there would
be no hope for us remaining. Whence, then, is it that such sweet
fruit is plucked from the bitterness of life, from groans, tears,
sighs, and lamentations? Is it the hope that Thou hearest us that
sweetens it? This is true of prayer, for therein is a desire to
approach unto Thee. But is it also in grief for a thing lost, and
the sorrow with which I was then overwhelmed? For I had neither
hope of his coming to life again, nor did I seek this with my
tears; but I grieved and wept only, for I was miserable, and had
lost my joy. Or is weeping a bitter thing, and for distaste of the
things which aforetime we enjoyed before, and even then, when we
are loathing them, does it cause us pleasure?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.VI" n="VI" next="vi.IV.VII" prev="vi.IV.V" progress="9.75%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="His Friend Being Snatched Away by Death, He Imagines that He Remains Only as Half." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—His Friend Being
Snatched Away by Death, He Imagines that He Remains Only as
Half.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.VI-p2" shownumber="no">11. But why do I speak of these things? For
this is not the time to question, but rather to confess unto Thee.
Miserable I was, and miserable is every soul fettered by the
friendship of perishable things—he is torn to pieces when he
loses them, and then is sensible of the misery which he had before
ever he lost them. Thus was it at that time with me; I wept most
bitterly, and found rest in bitterness. Thus was I miserable, and
that life of misery I accounted dearer than my friend. For though I
would willingly have changed it, yet I was even more unwilling to
lose it than him; yea, I knew not whether I was willing to lose it
even for him, as is handed down to us (if not an invention) of
Pylades and Orestes, that they would gladly have died one for
another, or both together, it being worse than death to them not to
live together. But there had sprung up in me some kind of feeling,
too, contrary to this, for both exceedingly wearisome was it to me
to live, and dreadful to die, I suppose, the more I loved him, so
much the more did I hate and fear, as a most cruel enemy, that
death which had robbed me of him; and I imagined it would suddenly
annihilate all men, as it had power over him. Thus, I remember, it
was with me. Behold my heart, O my God! Behold and look into me,
for I remember it well, O my Hope! who cleansest me from the
uncleanness of such affections, directing mine eyes towards Thee,
and plucking my feet out of the net.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.VI-p2.1" n="293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.VI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.15" parsed="|Ps|25|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 25.15">Ps. xxv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> For I was astonished that other
mortals lived, since he whom I loved, as if he would never die, was
dead; and I wondered still more that I, who was to him a second
self, could live when he was dead. Well did one say of his friend,
“Thou half of my soul,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.VI-p3.2" n="294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.VI-p4" shownumber="no"> Horace, <i>Carm.</i> i. ode 3.</p></note> for I felt that my soul and his
soul were but one soul in two bodies;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.VI-p4.1" n="295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.VI-p5" shownumber="no"> Ovid, <i>Trist</i>. iv. eleg. iv. 72.</p></note> and, consequently, my life was a
horror to me, because I would not live in half. And therefore,
perchance, was I afraid to die, lest he should die wholly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.VI-p5.1" n="296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.VI-p6" shownumber="no"> Augustin’s reference to this passage in his <i>
Retractations</i> is quoted at the beginning of the book. He might
have gone further than to describe his words here as <i>declamatio
levis</i>, since the conclusion is not logical.</p></note> whom I had
so greatly loved.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.VII" n="VII" next="vi.IV.VIII" prev="vi.IV.VI" progress="9.83%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Troubled by Restlessness and Grief, He Leaves His Country a Second Time for Carthage." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Troubled by
Restlessness and Grief, He Leaves His Country a Second Time for
Carthage.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.VII-p2" shownumber="no">12. O madness, which knowest not how to love men as
men should be loved! O foolish man that I then was, enduring with
so much impatience the lot of man! So I fretted, sighed, wept,
tormented myself, and took neither rest nor advice. For I bore
about with me a rent and polluted soul, impatient of being borne by
me, and where to repose it I found not. Not 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_72.html" id="vi.IV.VII-Page_72" n="72" />in pleasant groves, not in sport or
song, not in fragrant spots, nor in magnificent banquetings, nor in
the pleasures of the bed and the couch, nor, finally, in books and
songs did it find repose. All things looked terrible, even the very
light itself; and whatsoever was not what he was, was repulsive and
hateful, except groans and tears, for in those alone found I a
little repose. But when my soul was withdrawn from them, a heavy
burden of misery weighed me down. To Thee, O Lord, should it have
been raised, for Thee to lighten and avert it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.VII-p2.1" n="297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> “The great and merciful Architect of His Church,
whom not only the philosophers have styled, but the Scripture
itself calls <span class="Greek" id="vi.IV.VII-p3.1" lang="EL">τεχνίτης</span> (an artist or
artificer), employs not on us the hammer and chisel with an intent
to wound or mangle us, but only to square and fashion our hard and
stubborn hearts into such <i>lively stones</i> as may both grace
and strengthen His heavenly structure.”—<span class="c9" id="vi.IV.VII-p3.2">Boyle</span>.</p></note> This I knew, but was neither
willing nor able; all the more since, in my thoughts of Thee, Thou
wert not any solid or substantial thing to me. For Thou wert not
Thyself, but an empty phantasm,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.VII-p3.3" n="298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.VII-p4" shownumber="no"> See iii. 9; iv. 3, 12, 31; v. 19.</p></note> and my error was my god. If I
attempted to discharge my burden thereon, that it might find rest,
it sank into emptiness, and came rushing down again upon me, and I
remained to myself an unhappy spot, where I could neither stay nor
depart from. For whither could my heart fly from my heart? Whither
could I fly from mine own self? Whither not follow myself? And yet
fled I from my country; for so should my eyes look less for him
where they were not accustomed to see him. And thus I left the town
of Thagaste, and came to Carthage.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.IV.IX" prev="vi.IV.VII" progress="9.89%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="That His Grief Ceased by Time, and the Consolation of Friends." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—That His Grief
Ceased by Time, and the Consolation of Friends.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">13. Times lose no time, nor do they idly roll
through our senses. They work strange operations on the mind.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.VIII-p2.1" n="299" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> As Seneca has it: “Quod ratio non quit, sæpe
sanabit mora” (<i>Agam</i>. 130).</p></note> Behold, they
came and went from day to day, and by coming and going they
disseminated in my mind other ideas and other remembrances, and by
little and little patched me up again with the former kind of
delights, unto which that sorrow of mine yielded. But yet there
succeeded, not certainly other sorrows, yet the causes of other
sorrows.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.VIII-p3.1" n="300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.VIII-p4" shownumber="no"> See iv. cc. 1, 10, 12, and vi. c. 16.</p></note> For whence
had that former sorrow so easily penetrated to the quick, but that
I had poured out my soul upon the dust, in loving one who must die
as if he were never to die? But what revived and refreshed me
especially was the consolations of other friends,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.VIII-p4.1" n="301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.VIII-p5" shownumber="no"> “Friendship,” says Lord Bacon, in his essay
thereon,—the sentiment being perhaps suggested by Cicero’s
“Secundas res splendidiores facit amicitia et adversas partiens
communicansque leviores” (<i>De Amicit</i>. 6),—“redoubleth
joys, and cutteth griefs in halves.” Augustin appears to have
been eminently open to influences of this kind. In his <i>De Duab.
Anim. con. Manich.</i> (c. ix.) he tells us that friendship was one
of the bonds that kept him in the ranks of the Manichæans; and
here we find that, aided by time and weeping, it restored him in
his great grief. See also v. sec. 19, and vi. sec 26, below.</p></note> with whom I did love what instead
of Thee I loved. And this was a monstrous fable and protracted lie,
by whose adulterous contact our soul, which lay itching in our
ears, was being polluted. But that fable would not die to me so oft
as any of my friends died. There were other things in them which
did more lay hold of my mind,—to discourse and jest with them; to
indulge in an interchange of kindnesses; to read together pleasant
books; together to trifle, and together to be earnest; to differ at
times without ill-humour, as a man would do with his own self; and
even by the infrequency of these differences to give zest to our
more frequent consentings; sometimes teaching, sometimes being
taught; longing for the absent with impatience, and welcoming the
coming with joy. These and similar expressions, emanating from the
hearts of those who loved and were beloved in return, by the
countenance, the tongue, the eyes, and a thousand pleasing
movements, were so much fuel to melt our souls together, and out of
many to make but one.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.IX" n="IX" next="vi.IV.X" prev="vi.IV.VIII" progress="9.97%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="That the Love of a Human Being, However Constant in Loving and Returning Love, Perishes; While He Who Loves God Never Loses a Friend." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—That the Love of a
Human Being, However Constant in Loving and Returning Love,
Perishes; While He Who Loves God Never Loses a Friend.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.IX-p2" shownumber="no">14. This is it that is loved in friends; and
so loved that a man’s conscience accuses itself if he love not
him by whom he is beloved, or love not again him that loves him,
expecting nothing from him but indications of his love. Hence that
mourning if one die, and gloom of sorrow, that steeping of the
heart in tears, all sweetness turned into bitterness, and upon the
loss of the life of the dying, the death of the living. Blessed be
he who loveth Thee, and his friend in Thee, and his enemy for Thy
sake. For he alone loses none dear to him to whom all are dear in
Him who cannot be lost. And who is this but our God, the God that
created heaven and earth,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IX-p2.1" n="302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and filleth them,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IX-p3.2" n="303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.24" parsed="|Jer|23|24|0|0" passage="Jer. 23.24">Jer. xxiii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> because by filling them He created
them?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IX-p4.2" n="304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IX-p5" shownumber="no"> See i. 2, 3, above.</p></note> None loseth
Thee but he who leaveth Thee. And he who leaveth Thee, whither
goeth he, or whither fleeth he, but from Thee well pleased to Thee
angry? For where doth not he find Thy law in his own punishment?
“And Thy law is the truth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IX-p5.1" n="305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.142" parsed="|Ps|119|142|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.142">Ps. cxix. 142</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.IV.IX-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:John.17.17" parsed="|John|17|17|0|0" passage="John 17.17">John xvii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and truth Thou.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.IX-p6.3" n="306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.IX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.IX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John 14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.X" n="X" next="vi.IV.XI" prev="vi.IV.IX" progress="10.01%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="That All Things Exist that They May Perish, and that We are Not Safe Unless God Watches Over Us." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—That All Things Exist
that They May Perish, and that We are Not Safe Unless God Watches
Over Us.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.X-p2" shownumber="no">15. “Turn us again, O Lord God of Hosts, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_73.html" id="vi.IV.X-Page_73" n="73" />cause Thy face to shine;
and we shall be saved.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.X-p2.1" n="307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.X-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.X-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.80.19" parsed="|Ps|80|19|0|0" passage="Ps. 80.19">Ps. lxxx. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> For whithersoever the soul of man
turns itself, unless towards Thee, it is affixed to sorrows,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.X-p3.2" n="308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.X-p4" shownumber="no"> See iv. cc. 1, 12, and vi. c. 16, below.</p></note> yea, though
it is affixed to beauteous things without Thee and without itself.
And yet they were not unless they were from Thee. They rise and
set; and by rising, they begin as it were to be; and they grow,
that they may become perfect; and when perfect, they wax old and
perish; and all wax not old, but all perish. Therefore when they
rise and tend to be, the more rapidly they grow that they may be,
so much the more they hasten not to be. This is the way of them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.X-p4.1" n="309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.X-p5" shownumber="no"> It is interesting in connection with the above
passages to note what Augustin says elsewhere as to the <i>
origin</i> of the law of death in the sin of our first parents. In
his <i>De Gen. ad Lit</i>. (vi. 25) he speaks thus of their
condition in the garden, and the provision made for the maintenance
of their life: “Aliud est <i>non posse mori</i>, sicut quasdam
naturas immortales creavit Deus; aliud est autem <i>posse non
mori</i>, secundum quem modum primus creatus est homo
immortalis.” Adam, he goes on to say, was <i>able to avert
death</i>, by partaking of the tree of life. He enlarges on this
doctrine in Book xiii. <i>De Civ. Dei</i>. He says (sec. 20):
“Our first parents decayed not with years, nor drew nearer to
death—a condition secured to them in God’s marvellous grace by
the tree of life, which grew along with the forbidden tree in the
midst of Paradise.” Again (sec. 19) he says: “Why do the
philosophers find that absurd which the Christian faith preaches,
namely, that our first parents were so created, that, if they had
not sinned, they would not have been dismissed from their bodies by
any death, but would have been endowed with immortality as the
reward of their obedience, and would have lived eternally with
their bodies?” That this was the doctrine of the early Church has
been fully shown by Bishop Bull in his <i>State of Man before the
Fall</i>, vol. ii. Theophilus of Antioch was of opinion (<i>Ad
Autolyc.</i> c. 24) that Adam might have gone on from strength to
strength, until at last he “would have been taken up into
heaven.” See also on this subject Dean Buckland’s <i>Sermon on
Death</i>; and Delitzsch, <i>Bibl. Psychol</i>. vi. secs. 1 and
2.</p></note> Thus much
hast Thou given them, because they are parts of things, which exist
not all at the same time, but by departing and succeeding they
together make up the universe, of which they are parts. And even
thus is our speech accomplished by signs emitting a sound; but
this, again, is not perfected unless one word pass away when it has
sounded its part, in order that another may succeed it. Let my soul
praise Thee out of all these things, O God, the Creator of all; but
let not my soul be affixed to these things by the glue of love,
through the senses of the body. For they go whither they were to
go, that they might no longer be; and they rend her with pestilent
desires, because she longs to be, and yet loves to rest in what she
loves. But in these things no place is to be found; they stay
not—they flee; and who is he that is able to follow them with the
senses of the flesh? Or who can grasp them, even when they are
near? For tardy is the sense of the flesh, because it is the sense
of the flesh, and its boundary is itself. It sufficeth for that for
which it was made, but it is not sufficient to stay things running
their course from their appointed starting-place to the end
appointed. For in Thy word, by which they were created, they hear
the fiat, “Hence and hitherto.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.XI" n="XI" next="vi.IV.XII" prev="vi.IV.X" progress="10.13%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="That Portions of the World are Not to Be Loved; But that God, Their Author, is Immutable, and His Word Eternal." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—That Portions of the
World are Not to Be Loved; But that God, Their Author, is
Immutable, and His Word Eternal.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XI-p2" shownumber="no">16. Be not foolish, O my soul, and deaden not
the ear of thine heart with the tumult of thy folly. Hearken thou
also. The word itself invokes thee to return; and there is the
place of rest imperturbable, where love is not abandoned if itself
abandoneth not. Behold, these things pass away, that others may
succeed them, and so this lower universe be made complete in all
its parts. But do I depart anywhere, saith the word of God? There
fix thy habitation. There commit whatsoever thou hast thence, O my
soul; at all events now thou art tired out with deceits. Commit to
truth whatsoever thou hast from the truth, and nothing shall thou
lose; and thy decay shall flourish again, and all thy diseases be
healed,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XI-p2.1" n="310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.3" parsed="|Ps|103|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 103.3">Ps. ciii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and thy
perishable parts shall be reformed and renovated, and drawn
together to thee; nor shall they put thee down where themselves
descend, but they shall abide with thee, and continue for ever
before God, who abideth and continueth for ever.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XI-p3.2" n="311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.23" parsed="|1Pet|1|23|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 1.23">1 Pet. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XI-p5" shownumber="no">17. Why, then, be perverse and follow thy
flesh? Rather let it be converted and follow thee. Whatever by her
thou feelest, is but in part; and the whole, of which these are
portions, thou art ignorant of, and yet they delight thee. But had
the sense of thy flesh been capable of comprehending the whole, and
not itself also, for thy punishment, been justly limited to a
portion of the whole, thou wouldest that whatsoever existeth at the
present time should pass away, that so the whole might please thee
more.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XI-p5.1" n="312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XI-p6" shownumber="no"> See xiii. sec. 22, below.</p></note> For what we
speak, also by the same sense of the flesh thou hearest; and yet
wouldest not thou that the syllables should stay, but fly away,
that others may come, and the whole<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XI-p6.1" n="313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XI-p7" shownumber="no"> A similar illustration occurs in sec. 15,
above.</p></note> be heard. Thus it is always, when
any single thing is composed of many, all of which exist not
together, all together would delight more than they do simply could
all be perceived at once. But far better than these is He who made
all; and He is our God, and He passeth not away, for there is
nothing to succeed Him. If bodies please thee, praise God for them,
and turn back thy love upon their Creator, lest in those things
which please thee thou displease.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.XII" n="XII" next="vi.IV.XIII" prev="vi.IV.XI" progress="10.20%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Love is Not Condemned, But Love in God, in Whom There is Rest Through Jesus Christ, is to Be Preferred." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—Love is Not
Condemned, But Love in God, in Whom There is Rest Through Jesus
Christ, is to Be Preferred.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XII-p2" shownumber="no">18. If souls please thee, let them be loved in God;
for they also are mutable, but in Him <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_74.html" id="vi.IV.XII-Page_74" n="74" />are they firmly established, else would
they pass, and pass away. In Him, then, let them be beloved; and
draw unto Him along with thee as many souls as thou canst, and say
to them, “Him let us love, Him let us love; He created these, nor
is He far off. For He did not create them, and then depart; but
they are of Him, and in Him. Behold, there is He wherever truth is
known. He is within the very heart, but yet hath the heart wandered
from Him. Return to your heart,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p2.1" n="314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p3" shownumber="no"> Augustin is never weary of pointing out that there
is a <i>lex occulta</i> (<i>in Ps.</i> lvii. sec. 1), a law written
on the heart, which cries to those who have forsaken the written
law, “Return to your hearts, ye transgressors.” In like manner
he interprets (<i>De Serm. Dom. in Mon.</i> ii. sec. 11) “Enter
into thy closet,” of the heart of man. The door is the gate of
the senses through which carnal thoughts enter into the mind. We
are to shut the door, because the devil (<i>in Ps.</i> cxli. 3) <i>
si clausum invenerit transit</i>. In sec. 16, above, the figure is
changed, and we are to fear lest these objects of sense render us
“deaf in the ear of our heart” with the tumult of our folly.
Men will not, he says, go back into their hearts, because the heart
is full of sin, and they fear the reproaches of conscience, just
(<i>in Ps</i>. xxxiii. 5) “as those are unwilling to enter their
houses who have troublesome wives.” These outer things, which too
often draw us away from Him, God intends should lift us up to Him
who is better than they, though they could all be ours at once,
since He made them all; and “woe,” he says (<i>De Lib. Arb</i>.
ii. 16), “to them who love the indications of Thee rather than
Thee, and remember not what these indicated.”</p></note> O ye transgressors,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p3.1" n="315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.56.8" parsed="|Isa|56|8|0|0" passage="Isa. 56.8">Isa. lvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and cleave
fast unto Him that made you. Stand with Him, and you shall stand
fast. Rest in Him, and you shall be at rest. Whither go ye in
rugged paths? Whither go ye? The good that you love is from Him;
and as it has respect unto Him it is both good and pleasant, and
justly shall it be embittered,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p4.2" n="316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p5" shownumber="no"> See iv. cc. 1, 10, above, and vi. c. 16, below.</p></note> because whatsoever cometh from Him
is unjustly loved if He be forsaken for it. Why, then, will ye
wander farther and farther in these difficult and toilsome ways?
There is no rest where ye seek it. Seek what ye seek; but it is not
there where ye seek. Ye seek a blessed life in the land of death;
it is not there. For could a blessed life be where life itself is
not?”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XII-p6" shownumber="no">19. But our very Life descended hither, and
bore our death, and slew it, out of the abundance of His own life;
and thundering He called loudly to us to return hence to Him into
that secret place whence He came forth to us—first into the
Virgin’s womb, where the human creature was married to Him,—our
mortal flesh, that it might not be for ever mortal,—and thence
“as a bridegroom coming out of his chamber, rejoicing as a strong
man to run a race.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p6.1" n="317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.5" parsed="|Ps|19|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.5">Ps. xix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> For He tarried not, but ran crying
out by words, deeds, death, life, descent, ascension, crying aloud
to us to return to Him. And He departed from our sight, that we
might return to our heart, and there find Him. For He departed, and
behold, He is here. He would not be long with us, yet left us not;
for He departed thither, whence He never departed, because “the
world was made by Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p7.2" n="318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.10" parsed="|John|1|10|0|0" passage="John 1.10">John i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> And in this world He was, and into
this world He came to save sinners,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p8.2" n="319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.15">1 Tim. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> unto whom my soul doth confess,
that He may heal it, for it hath sinned against Him.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p9.2" n="320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41.4" parsed="|Ps|41|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 41.4">Ps. xli. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> O ye sons of
men, how long so slow of heart?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p10.2" n="321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.25" parsed="|Luke|24|25|0|0" passage="Luke 24.25">Luke xxiv. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Even now, after the Life is
descended to you, will ye not ascend and live?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p11.2" n="322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p12" shownumber="no"> “The Son of God,” says Augustin in another
place, “became a son of man, that the sons of men might be made
sons of God.” He put off the <i>form</i> of God—that by which
He manifested His divine glory in heaven—and put on the “form
of a servant” (<scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.7" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|7" passage="Phil. 2.6,7">Phil. ii. 6, 7</scripRef>), that as the outshining
[<span class="Greek" id="vi.IV.XII-p12.2" lang="EL">ἀπαύγασμα</span>] of the Father’s
glory (<scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p12.3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. 1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>)
He might draw us to Himself. He descended and emptied Himself of
His dignity that we might ascend, giving an example for all time
(<i>in Ps.</i> xxxiii. sec. 4); for, “lest man should disdain to
imitate a humble man, God humbled Himself, so that the pride of the
human race might not disdain <i>to walk in the footsteps of
God.</i>” See also v. sec. 5, note, below.</p></note> But whither ascend ye, when ye are
on high, and set your mouth against the heavens?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p12.4" n="323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.9" parsed="|Ps|73|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 73.9">Ps. lxxiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Descend that ye may ascend,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p13.2" n="324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p14" shownumber="no"> “There is something in humility which, strangely
enough, exalts the heart, and something in pride which debases it.
This seems, indeed, to be contradictory, that loftiness should
debase and lowliness exalt. But pious humility enables us to submit
to what is above us; and nothing is more exalted above us than God;
and therefore humility, by making us subject to God, exalts
us.”—<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xiv. sec. 13.</p></note> and ascend
to God. For ye have fallen by “ascending against Him.” Tell
them this, that they may weep in the valley of tears,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XII-p14.1" n="325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.6" parsed="|Ps|84|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 84.6">Ps. lxxxiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and so draw
them with thee to God, because it is by His Spirit that thou
speakest thus unto them, if thou speakest burning with the fire of
love.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.IV.XIV" prev="vi.IV.XII" progress="10.37%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Love Originates from Grace and Beauty Enticing Us." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.XIII-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—Love Originates
from Grace and Beauty Enticing Us.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">20. These things I knew not at that time, and I
loved these lower beauties, and I was sinking to the very depths;
and I said to my friends, “Do we love anything but the beautiful?
What, then, is the beautiful? And what is beauty? What is it that
allures and unites us to the things we love; for unless there were
a grace and beauty in them, they could by no means attract us to
them?” And I marked and perceived that in bodies themselves there
was a beauty from their forming a kind of whole, and another from
mutual fitness, as one part of the body with its whole, or a shoe
with a foot, and so on. And this consideration sprang up in my mind
out of the recesses of my heart, and I wrote books (two or three, I
think) “on the fair and fit.” Thou knowest, O Lord, for it has
escaped me; for I have them not, but they have strayed from me, I
know not how.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.XIV" n="XIV" next="vi.IV.XV" prev="vi.IV.XIII" progress="10.40%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Concerning the Books Which He Wrote ‘On the Fair and Fit,’ Dedicated to Hierius." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.XIV-p1.1">Chapter XIV.—Concerning the Books
Which He Wrote “On the Fair and Fit,” Dedicated to
Hierius.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XIV-p2" shownumber="no">21. But what was it that prompted me, O Lord my God,
to dedicate these books to Hierius, an orator of Rome, whom I knew
not by <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_75.html" id="vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" n="75" />sight, but loved
the man for the fame of his learning, for which he was renowned,
and some words of his which I had heard, and which had pleased me?
But the more did he please me in that he pleased others, who highly
extolled him, astonished that a native of Syria, instructed first
in Greek eloquence, should afterwards become a wonderful Latin
orator, and one so well versed in studies pertaining unto wisdom.
Thus a man is commended and loved when absent. Doth this love enter
into the heart of the hearer from the mouth of the commender? Not
so. But through one who loveth is another inflamed. For hence he is
loved who is commended when the commender is believed to praise him
with an unfeigned heart; that is, when he that loves him praises
him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XIV-p3" shownumber="no">22. Thus, then, loved I men upon the judgment
of men, not upon Thine, O my God, in which no man is deceived. But
yet why not as the renowned charioteer, as the huntsman<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XIV-p3.1" n="326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XIV-p4" shownumber="no"> See vi. sec. 13, below.</p></note> known far
and wide by a vulgar popularity—but far otherwise, and seriously,
and so as I would desire to be myself commended? For I would not
that they should commend and love me as actors are,—although I
myself did commend and love them,—but I would prefer being
unknown than so known, and even being hated than so loved. Where
now are these influences of such various and divers kinds of loves
distributed in one soul? What is it that I am in love with in
another, which, if I did not hate, I should not detest and repel
from myself, seeing we are equally men? For it does not follow that
because a good horse is loved by him who would not, though he
might, be that horse, the same should therefore be affirmed by an
actor, who partakes of our nature. Do I then love in a man that
which I, who am a man, hate to be? Man himself is a great deep,
whose very hairs Thou numberest, O Lord, and they fall not to the
ground without Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XIV-p4.1" n="327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XIV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XIV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29-Matt.10.30" parsed="|Matt|10|29|10|30" passage="Matt. 10.29,30">Matt. x. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> And yet are the hairs of his head
more readily numbered than are his affections and the movements of
his heart.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XIV-p6" shownumber="no">23. But that orator was of the kind that I so
loved as I wished myself to be such a one; and I erred through an
inflated pride, and was “carried about with every wind,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XIV-p6.1" n="328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XIV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XIV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.14" parsed="|Eph|4|14|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.14">Eph. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> but yet was
piloted by Thee, though very secretly. And whence know I, and
whence confidently confess I unto Thee that I loved him more
because of the love of those who praised him, than for the very
things for which they praised him? Because had he been upraised,
and these self-same men had dispraised him, and with dispraise and
scorn told the same things of him, I should never have been so
inflamed and provoked to love him. And yet the things had not been
different, nor he himself different, but only the affections of the
narrators. See where lieth the impotent soul that is not yet
sustained by the solidity of truth! Just as the blasts of tongues
blow from the breasts of conjecturers, so is it tossed this way and
that, driven forward and backward, and the light is obscured to it
and the truth not perceived. And behold it is before us. And to me
it was a great matter that my style and studies should be known to
that man; the which if he approved, I were the more stimulated, but
if he disapproved, this vain heart of mine, void of Thy solidity,
had been offended. And yet that “fair and fit,” about which I
wrote to him, I reflected on with pleasure, and contemplated it,
and admired it, though none joined me in doing so.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.XV" n="XV" next="vi.IV.XVI" prev="vi.IV.XIV" progress="10.52%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="While Writing, Being Blinded by Corporeal Images, He Failed to Recognise the Spiritual Nature of God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.XV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.XV-p1.1">Chapter XV.—While Writing, Being
Blinded by Corporeal Images, He Failed to Recognise the Spiritual
Nature of God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XV-p2" shownumber="no">24. But not yet did I perceive the hinge on
which this impotent matter turned in Thy wisdom, O Thou Omnipotent,
“who alone doest great wonders;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p2.1" n="329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.136.4" parsed="|Ps|136|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 136.4">Ps. cxxxvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and my mind ranged through
corporeal forms, and I defined and distinguished as “fair,”
that which is so in itself, and “fit,” that which is beautiful
as it corresponds to some other thing; and this I supported by
corporeal examples. And I turned my attention to the nature of the
mind, but the false opinions which I entertained of spiritual
things prevented me from seeing the truth. Yet the very power of
truth forced itself on my gaze, and I turned away my throbbing soul
from incorporeal substance, to lineaments, and colours, and bulky
magnitudes. And not being able to perceive these in the mind, I
thought I could not perceive my mind. And whereas in virtue I loved
peace, and in viciousness I hated discord, in the former I
distinguished unity, but in the latter a kind of division. And in
that unity I conceived the rational soul and the nature of truth
and of the chief good<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p3.2" n="330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p4" shownumber="no"> Augustin tells us (<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xix. 1) that
Varro, in his lost book <i>De Philosophia</i>, gives two hundred
and eighty-eight different opinions as regards the chief good, and
shows us how readily they may be reduced in number. Now, as then,
philosophers ask the same questions. We have our hedonists, whose
“good” is their own pleasure and happiness; our materialists,
who would seek the common good of all; and our intuitionists, who
aim at following the dictates of conscience. When the pretensions
of these various schools are examined without prejudice, the
conclusion is forced upon us that we must have recourse to
Revelation for a reconcilement of the difficulties of the various
systems; and that the philosophers, to employ Davidson’s happy
illustration (<i>Prophecies</i>, Introd.), forgetting that their
faded taper has been insensibly kindled by gospel light, are
attempting now, as in Augustin’s time (<i>ibid.</i> sec. 4),
“to fabricate for themselves a happiness in this life based upon
a virtue as deceitful as it is proud.” Christianity gives the
golden key to the attainment of happiness, when it declares that
“godliness is profitable for all things, having the promise of
the life which now is, and of that which is to come ” (<scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.8" parsed="|1Tim|4|8|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 4.8">1 Tim. iv.
8</scripRef>). It was a saying of
Bacon (<i>Essay on Adversity</i>), that while “prosperity is the
blessing of the old Testament, adversity is the blessing of the
New.” He would have been nearer the truth had he said that while
temporal rewards were the special promise of the Old Testament,
spiritual rewards are the special promise of the New. For though
Christ’s immediate followers had to suffer “adversity” in the
planting of our faith, adversity cannot properly be said to be the
result of following Christ. It has yet to be shown that, on the
whole, the greatest amount of real happiness does not result, even
in this life, from a Christian life, for virtue is, even here, its
own reward. The fulness of the reward, however, will only be
received in the life to come. Augustin’s remark, therefore, still
holds good that “life eternal is the supreme good, and death
eternal the supreme evil, and that to obtain the one and escape the
other we must live rightly” (<i>ibid.</i> sec. 4); and again,
that even in the midst of the troubles of life, “as we are saved,
so we are made happy, by hope. And as we do not as yet possess a
present, but look for a future salvation, so it is with our
happiness,…we ought patiently to endure till we come to the
ineffable enjoyment of unmixed good.” See Abbé Anselme, <i>Sur
le Souverain Bien</i>, vol. v. serm. 1; and the last</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p5" shownumber="no">Chapter of Professor Sidgwick’s <i>
Methods of Ethics</i>, for the conclusions at which a mind at once
lucid and dispassionate has arrived on this question.</p></note> to consist. But <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_76.html" id="vi.IV.XV-Page_76" n="76" />in this division I,
unfortunate one, imagined there was I know not what substance of
irrational life, and the nature of the chief evil, which should not
be a substance only, but real life also, and yet not emanating from
Thee, O my God, from whom are all things. And yet the first I
called a Monad, as if it had been a soul without sex,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p5.1" n="331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p6" shownumber="no"> “Or ‘an unintelligent soul;’ very good <span class="c9" id="vi.IV.XV-p6.1">mss.</span> reading ‘<i>sensu</i>,’ the majority, it
appears, ‘<i>sexu</i>.’ If we read ‘<i>sexu</i>,’ the
absolute unity of the first principle or Monad, may be insisted
upon, and in the inferior principle, divided into ‘violence’
and ‘lust,’ ‘violence,’ as implying strength, may be looked
on as the male, ‘lust’ was, in mythology, represented as
female; if we take ‘<i>sensu</i>,’ it will express the living
but unintelligent soul of the world in the Manichæan, as a
pantheistic system.”—E. B. P.</p></note> but the
other a Duad,—anger in deeds of violence, in deeds of passion,
lust,—not knowing of what I talked. For I had not known or
learned that neither was evil a substance, nor our soul that chief
and unchangeable good.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XV-p7" shownumber="no">25. For even as it is in the case of deeds of
violence, if that emotion of the soul from whence the stimulus
comes be depraved, and carry itself insolently and mutinously; and
in acts of passion, if that affection of the soul whereby carnal
pleasures are imbibed is unrestrained,—so do errors and false
opinions contaminate the life, if the reasonable soul itself be
depraved, as it was at that time in me, who was ignorant that it
must be enlightened by another light that it may be partaker of
truth, seeing that itself is not that nature of truth. “For Thou
wilt light my candle; the Lord my God will enlighten my darkness;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p7.1" n="332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.28" parsed="|Ps|18|28|0|0" passage="Ps. 18.28">Ps. xviii. 28</scripRef>. Augustin constantly urges our
recognition of the truth that God is the “Father of lights.”
From Him as our central sun, all light, whether of wisdom or
knowledge proceedeth, and if changing the figure, our candle which
He hath lighted be blown out, He again must light it. Compare <i>
Enar. in Ps.</i> xciii. 147; and <i>Sermons</i>, 67 and 341.</p></note> and “of
His fulness have all we received,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p8.2" n="333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16" parsed="|John|1|16|0|0" passage="John 1.16">John i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> for “that was the true Light
which lighted every man that cometh into the world;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p9.2" n="334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John 1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> for in Thee
there is “no variableness, neither shadow of turning.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p10.2" n="335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" passage="Jas. 1.17">Jas. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XV-p12" shownumber="no">26. But I pressed towards Thee, and was
repelled by Thee that I might taste of death, for Thou “resistest
the proud.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p12.1" n="336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.6">Jas. iv. 6</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p13.2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 5.5">1 Pet. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> But what
prouder than for me, with a marvellous madness, to assert myself to
be that by nature which Thou art? For whereas I was mutable,—so
much being clear to me, for my very longing to become wise arose
from the wish from worse to become better,—yet chose I rather to
think Thee mutable, than myself not to be that which Thou art.
Therefore was I repelled by Thee, and Thou resistedst my changeable
stiffneckedness; and I imagined corporeal forms, and, being flesh,
I accused flesh, and, being “a wind that passeth away,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p13.3" n="337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.39" parsed="|Ps|78|39|0|0" passage="Ps. 78.39">Ps. lxxviii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> I returned
not to Thee, but went wandering and wandering on towards those
things that have no being, neither in Thee, nor in me, nor in the
body. Neither were they created for me by Thy truth, but conceived
by my vain conceit out of corporeal things. And I used to ask Thy
faithful little ones, my fellow-citizens,—from whom I
unconsciously stood exiled,—I used flippantly and foolishly to
ask, “Why, then, doth the soul which God created err?” But I
would not permit any one to ask me, “Why, then, doth God err?”
And I contended that Thy immutable substance erred of constraint,
rather than admit that my mutable substance had gone astray of free
will, and erred as a punishment.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p14.2" n="338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p15" shownumber="no"> It may assist those unacquainted with Augustin’s
writings to understand the last three sections, if we set before
them a brief view of the Manichæan speculations as to the good and
evil principles, and the nature of the human soul:—(1) The
Manichæans believed that there were two principles or substances,
one good and the other evil, and that both were eternal and opposed
one to the other. The good principle they called God, and the evil,
matter or Hyle (<i>Con. Faust.</i> xxi. 1, 2). Faustus, in his
argument with Augustin, admits that they sometimes called the evil
nature “God,” but simply as a conventional usage. Augustin says
thereon (<i>ibid</i>. sec. 4): “Faustus glibly defends himself by
saying, ‘We speak not of two gods, but of God and Hyle;’ but
when you ask for the meaning of Hyle, you find that it is in fact
another god. If the Manichæans gave the name of Hyle, as the
ancients did, to the unformed matter which is susceptible of bodily
forms, we should not accuse them of making two gods. But it is pure
folly and madness to give to matter the power of forming bodies, or
to deny that what has this power is God.” Augustin alludes in the
above passage to the Platonic theory of matter, which, as the late
Dean Mansel has shown us (<i>Gnostic Heresies, Basilides</i>,
etc.), resulted after his time in Pantheism, and which was entirely
opposed to the dualism of Manichæus. It is to this “power of
forming bodies” claimed for matter, then, that Augustin alludes
in our text (sec. 24) as “not only a substance but real life
also.” (2) The human soul the Manichæans declared to be of the
same nature as God, though not created by Him—it having
originated in the intermingling of part of His being with the evil
principle, in the conflict between the kingdoms of light and
darkness (<i>in Ps.</i> cxl. sec. 10). Augustin says to Faustus:
“You generally call your soul not a temple, but a part or member
of God ” (<i>Con. Faust.</i> xx. 15); and thus, “identifying
themselves with the nature and substance of God” (<i>ibid.</i>
xii. 13), they did not refer their sin to themselves, but to the
race of darkness, and so did not “prevail over their sin.” That
is, they denied original sin, and asserted that it necessarily
resulted from the soul’s contact with the body. To this Augustin
steadily replied, that as the soul was not of the nature of God,
but created by Him and endowed with free will, man was responsible
for his transgressions. Again, referring to the <i>Confessions</i>,
we find Augustin speaking consistently with his then belief, when
he says that he had not then learned that the soul was not a
“chief and unchangeable good” (sec. 24), or that “it was not
that nature of truth” (sec. 25); and that when he transgressed
“he accused flesh” rather than himself; and, as a result of his
Manichæan errors (sec. 26), “contended that God’s immutable
substance erred of constraint, rather than admit that his mutable
substance had gone astray of free will, and erred as a
punishment.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XV-p16" shownumber="no">27. I was about six or seven and twenty years of age
when I wrote those volumes—meditating upon corporeal fictions,
which clamoured in the ears of my heart. These I directed, O sweet
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_77.html" id="vi.IV.XV-Page_77" n="77" />Truth, to Thy
inward melody, pondering on the “fair and fit,” and longing to
stay and listen to Thee, and to rejoice greatly at the
Bridegroom’s voice,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p16.1" n="339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.29" parsed="|John|3|29|0|0" passage="John 3.29">John iii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and I could not; for by the voices
of my own errors was I driven forth, and by the weight of my own
pride was I sinking into the lowest pit. For Thou didst not “make
me to hear joy and gladness;” nor did the bones which were not
yet humbled rejoice.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XV-p17.2" n="340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.51.8" parsed="vul|Ps|51|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 51.8" version="VUL">Ps. li. 8</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IV.XVI" n="XVI" next="vi.V" prev="vi.IV.XV" progress="10.87%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="He Very Easily Understood the Liberal Arts and the Categories of Aristotle, But Without True Fruit." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IV.XVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IV.XVI-p1.1">Chapter XVI.—He Very Easily
Understood the Liberal Arts and the Categories of Aristotle, But
Without True Fruit.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XVI-p2" shownumber="no">28. And what did it profit me that, when
scarce twenty years old, a book of Aristotle’s, entitled <i>The
Ten Predicaments</i>, fell into my hands,—on whose very name I
hung as on something great and divine, when my rhetoric master of
Carthage, and others who were esteemed learned, referred to it with
cheeks swelling with pride,—I read it alone and understood it?
And on my conferring with others, who said that with the assistance
of very able masters—who not only explained it orally, but drew
many things in the dust<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p2.1" n="341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p3" shownumber="no"> As the mathematicians did their figures, in dust or
sand.</p></note>—they scarcely understood it, and
could tell me no more about it than I had acquired in reading it by
myself alone? And the book appeared to me to speak plainly enough
of substances, such as man is, and of their qualities,—such as
the figure of a man, of what kind it is; and his stature, how many
feet high; and his relationship, whose brother he is; or where
placed, or when born; or whether he stands or sits, or is shod or
armed, or does or suffers anything; and whatever innumerable things
might be classed under these nine categories,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p3.1" n="342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p4" shownumber="no"> “The categories enumerated by Aristotle are <span class="Greek" id="vi.IV.XVI-p4.1" lang="EL">ὀυσία, πόσον,
ποῖον, πρόστι, ποῦ, πότε, κείσθαι, ἔχειν, ποιεῖν,
πάσχειν</span>; which are usually rendered, as adequately as
perhaps they can be in our language, substance, quantity, quality,
relation, place, time, situation, possession, action, suffering.
The catalogue (which certainly is but a very crude one) has been by
some writers enlarged, as it is evident may easily be done by
subdividing some of the heads; and by others curtailed, as it is no
less evident that all may ultimately be referred to the two heads
of <i>substance</i> and <i>attribute</i>, or, in the language of
some logicians, ‘<i>accident</i>’” (Whately’s <i>Logic</i>,
iv. 2, sec. 1, note). “These are called in Latin the <i>
prædicaments</i>, because they can be said or predicated in the
same sense of all other terms, as well as of all the objects
denoted by them, whereas no other term can be correctly said of
them, because no other is employed to express the full extent of
their meaning” (Gillies, <i>Analysis of Aristotle</i>, c. 2).</p></note>—of which I have given some
examples,—or under that chief category of substance.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XVI-p5" shownumber="no">29. What did all this profit me, seeing it
even hindered me, when, imagining that whatsoever existed was
comprehended in those ten categories, I tried so to understand, O
my God, Thy wonderful and unchangeable unity as if Thou also hadst
been subjected to Thine own greatness or beauty, so that they
should exist in Thee as their subject, like as in bodies, whereas
Thou Thyself art Thy greatness and beauty? But a body is not great
or fair because it is a body, seeing that, though it were less
great or fair, it should nevertheless be a body. But that which I
had conceived of Thee was falsehood, not truth,—fictions of my
misery, not the supports of Thy blessedness. For Thou hadst
commanded, and it was done in me, that the earth should bring forth
briars and thorns to me,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p5.1" n="343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XVI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.13" parsed="|Isa|32|13|0|0" passage="Isa. 32.13">Isa. xxxii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and that with labour I should get
my bread.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p6.2" n="344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XVI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" passage="Gen. 3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IV.XVI-p8" shownumber="no">30. And what did it profit me that I, the base
slave of vile affections, read unaided, and understood, all the
books that I could get of the so-called liberal arts? And I took
delight in them, but knew not whence came whatever in them was true
and certain. For my back then was to the light, and my face towards
the things enlightened; whence my face, with which I discerned the
things enlightened, was not itself enlightened. Whatever was
written either on rhetoric or logic, geometry, music, or
arithmetic, did I, without any great difficulty, and without the
teaching of any man, understand, as Thou knowest, O Lord my God,
because both quickness of comprehension and acuteness of perception
are Thy gifts. Yet did I not thereupon sacrifice to Thee. So, then,
it served not to my use, but rather to my destruction, since I went
about to get so good a portion of my substance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p8.1" n="345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XVI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.12" parsed="|Luke|15|12|0|0" passage="Luke 15.12">Luke xv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> into my own power; and I kept not
my strength for Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p9.2" n="346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XVI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.59.9" parsed="vul|Ps|59|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 59.9" version="VUL">Ps. lix. 9</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note> but went away from Thee into a far
country, to waste it upon harlotries.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p10.2" n="347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XVI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.13" parsed="|Luke|15|13|0|0" passage="Luke 15.13">Luke xv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> For what did good abilities profit
me, if I did not employ them to good uses? For I did not perceive
that those arts were acquired with great difficulty, even by the
studious and those gifted with genius, until I endeavoured to
explain them to such; and he was the most proficient in them who
followed my explanations not too slowly.</p>

<div class="c49" id="vi.IV.XVI-p11.2">
<p class="c48" id="vi.IV.XVI-p12" shownumber="no">31. But what did this profit me, supposing
that Thou, O Lord God, the Truth, wert a bright and vast body,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p12.1" n="348" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p13" shownumber="no"> See iii. 12; iv. 3, 12; v. 19.</p></note> and I a
piece of that body? Perverseness too great! But such was I. Nor do
I blush, O my God, to confess to Thee Thy mercies towards me, and
to call upon Thee—I, who blushed not then to avow before men my
blasphemies, and to bark against Thee. What profited me then my
nimble wit in those sciences and all those knotty volumes,
disentangled by me without help from a human master, seeing that I
erred so odiously, and with such sacrilegious baseness, in the
doctrine of piety? Or what impediment was it to Thy <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_78.html" id="vi.IV.XVI-Page_78" n="78" />little ones to have a
far slower wit, seeing that they departed not far from Thee, that
in the nest of Thy Church they might safely become fledged, and
nourish the wings of charity by the food of a sound faith? O Lord
our God, under the shadow of Thy wings let us hope,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p13.1" n="349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XVI-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.7" parsed="|Ps|36|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.7">Ps. xxxvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> defend us,
and carry us. Thou wilt carry us both when little, and even to grey
hairs wilt Thou carry us;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p14.2" n="350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IV.XVI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.46.4" parsed="|Isa|46|4|0|0" passage="Isa. 46.4">Isa. xlvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> for our firmness, when it is Thou,
then is it firmness; but when it is our own, then it is infirmity.
Our good lives always with Thee, from which when we are averted we
are perverted. Let us now, O Lord, return, that we be not
overturned, because with Thee our good lives without any eclipse,
which good Thou Thyself art.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IV.XVI-p15.2" n="351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IV.XVI-p16" shownumber="no"> See xi. sec. 5, note, below.</p></note> And we need not fear lest we should
find no place unto which to return because we fell away from it;
for when we were absent, our home—Thy Eternity—fell
not.</p>

</div>




</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.V" n="V" next="vi.V.I" prev="vi.IV.XVI" progress="11.06%" shorttitle="Book V" title="He describes the twenty-ninth year of his age, in which, having discovered the fallacies of the Manichæans, he professed rhetoric at Rome and Milan. Having heard Ambrose, he begins to come to himself." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_79.html" id="vi.V-Page_79" n="79" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.V-p1.1">Book V.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.V-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.V-p3" shownumber="no">He describes the twenty-ninth year of his age, in
which, having discovered the fallacies of the Manichæans, he
professed rhetoric at Rome and Milan. Having heard Ambrose, he
begins to come to himself.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.V-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.V.I" n="I" next="vi.V.II" prev="vi.V" progress="11.07%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="That It Becomes the Soul to Praise God, and to Confess Unto Him." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—That It Becomes the
Soul to Praise God, and to Confess Unto Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.V.I-p2.1">Accept</span> the
sacrifice of my confessions by the agency of my tongue, which Thou
hast formed and quickened, that it may confess to Thy name; and
heal Thou all my bones, and let them say, “Lord, who is like unto
Thee?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.I-p2.2" n="352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.I-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.I-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.10" parsed="|Ps|35|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 35.10">Ps. xxxv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> For neither
does he who confesses to Thee teach Thee what may be passing within
him, because a closed heart doth not exclude Thine eye, nor does
man’s hardness of heart repulse Thine hand, but Thou dissolvest
it when Thou wiliest, either in pity or in vengeance, “and there
is no One who can hide himself from Thy heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.I-p3.2" n="353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.I-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.I-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.6" parsed="|Ps|19|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.6">Ps. xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> But let my soul praise Thee, that
it may love Thee; and let it confess Thine own mercies to Thee,
that it may praise Thee. Thy whole creation ceaseth not, nor is it
silent in Thy praises—neither the spirit of man, by the voice
directed unto Thee, nor animal nor corporeal things, by the voice
of those meditating thereon;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.I-p4.2" n="354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.I-p5" shownumber="no"> St. Paul speaks of a “minding of the flesh” and
a “minding of the spirit” (<scripRef id="vi.V.I-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.6" parsed="|Rom|8|6|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.6">Rom. viii. 6</scripRef>, margin), and we are prone to
be attracted and held by the carnal surroundings of life; that is,
“quæ per carnem sentiri querunt id est per oculos, per aures,
ceterosque corporis sensus” (<i>De Vera Relig.</i>. xxiv.). But
God would have us, as we meditate on the things that enter by the
gates of the senses, to arise towards Him, through these His
creatures. Our Father in heaven might have ordered His creation
simply in a utilitarian way, letting, for example, hunger be
satisfied without any of the pleasures of taste, and so of the
other senses. But He has not so done. To every sense He has given
its appropriate pleasure as well as its proper use. And though this
presents to us a source of temptation, still ought we for it to
praise His goodness to the full, and that <i>corde are
opere.</i>—Bradward, ii. c. 23. See also i. sec. 1, note 3, and
iv. sec. 18, above.</p></note> so that our souls may from their
weariness arise towards Thee, leaning on those things which Thou
hast made, and passing on to Thee, who hast made them wonderfully
and there is there refreshment and true strength.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.II" n="II" next="vi.V.III" prev="vi.V.I" progress="11.13%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="On the Vanity of Those Who Wished to Escape the Omnipotent God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—On the Vanity of
Those Who Wished to Escape the Omnipotent God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. Let the restless and the unjust depart and
flee from Thee. Thou both seest them and distinguishest the
shadows. And lo! all things with them are fair, yet are they
themselves foul.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.II-p2.1" n="355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.II-p3" shownumber="no"> Augustin frequently recurs to the idea, that in
God’s overruling Providence, the foulness and sin of man does not
disturb the order and fairness of the universe. He illustrates the
idea by reference to music, painting, and oratory. “For as the
beauty of a picture is increased by well-managed shadows, so, to
the eye that has skill to discern it, the universe is beautified
even by sinners, though, considered by themselves, their deformity
is a sad blemish” (<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xi. 23). So again, he
says, God would never have created angels or men whose future
wickedness he foreknew, unless He could turn them to the use of the
good, “thus embellishing the course of the ages as it were an
exquisite poem set off with antitheses” (<i>ibid.</i> xi. 18);
and further on, in the same section, “as the oppositions of
contraries lend beauty to language, so the beauty of the course of
this world is achieved by the opposition of contraries, arranged,
as it were, by an eloquence not of words, but of things.” These
reflections affected Augustin’s views as to the last things. They
seemed to him to render the idea entertained by Origen (<i>De
Princ.</i> i. 6) and other Fathers as to a general restoration
[<span class="Greek" id="vi.V.II-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀποκατάστασις</span>] unnecessary. See Hagenbach’s <i>Hist. of
Doct.</i> etc. i. 383 (Clark).</p></note> And how have
they injured Thee?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.II-p3.2" n="356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.II-p4" shownumber="no"> “In Scripture they are called God’s enemies who
oppose His rule not by nature but by vice, having no power to hurt
Him, but only themselves. For they are His enemies not through
their power to hurt, but by their will to oppose Him. For God is
unchangeable, and wholly proof against injury” (<i>De Civ.
Dei</i>, xii. 3).</p></note> Or in what have they disgraced Thy
government, which is just and perfect from heaven even to the
lowest parts of the earth. For whither fled they when they fled
from Thy presence?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.II-p4.1" n="357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.II-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.II-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.7" parsed="|Ps|139|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 139.7">Ps. cxxxix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Or where dost Thou not find them?
But they fled that they might not see Thee seeing them, and blinded
might stumble against Thee;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.II-p5.2" n="358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.II-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.II-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.16.13-Gen.16.14" parsed="|Gen|16|13|16|14" passage="Gen 16.13,14">Gen. xvi. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> since Thou forsakest nothing that
Thou hast made<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.II-p6.2" n="359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.II-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.II-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.2.26" parsed="|Wis|2|26|0|0" passage="Wisd. 2.26">Wisd. ii. 26</scripRef>. <i>Old ver.</i></p></note>—that the
unjust might stumble against Thee, and justly be hurt,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.II-p7.2" n="360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.II-p8" shownumber="no"> He also refers to the injury man does himself by
sin in ii. sec. 13, above; and elsewhere he suggests the law which
underlies it: “The vice which makes those who are called God’s
enemies resist Him, is an evil not to God but to themselves. And to
them it is an evil solely because it corrupts the good of their
nature.” And when we suffer for our sins we should thank God that
we are not unpunished (<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xii. 3). But if, when
God punishes us, we still continue in our sin, we shall be more
confirmed in habits of sin, and then, as Augustin in another place
(<i>in Ps.</i> vii. 15) warns us, “our facility in sinning will
be the punishment of God for our former yieldings to sin.” See
also Butler’s <i>Analogy</i>, Pt. i. ch. 5, “On a state of
probation as intended for moral discipline and improvement.”</p></note> withdrawing
themselves from Thy gentleness, and stumbling against Thine
uprightness, and falling upon their own roughness. Forsooth, they
know not that Thou art everywhere whom no place encompasseth, and
that Thou alone art near even to those that remove far from Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.II-p8.1" n="361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.II-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.II-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.27" parsed="|Ps|73|27|0|0" passage="Ps.73.27">Ps. lxxiii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Let them,
then, be con<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_80.html" id="vi.V.II-Page_80" n="80" />verted and seek Thee; because not as they have
forsaken their Creator hast Thou forsaken Thy creature. Let them be
converted and seek Thee; and behold, Thou art there in their
hearts, in the hearts of those who confess to Thee, and cast
themselves upon Thee, and weep on Thy bosom after their obdurate
ways, even Thou gently wiping away their tears. And they weep the
more, and rejoice in weeping, since Thou, O Lord, not man, flesh
and blood, but Thou, Lord, who didst make, remakest and comfortest
them. And where was I when I was seeking Thee? And Thou wert before
me, but I had gone away even from myself; nor did I find myself,
much less Thee!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.III" n="III" next="vi.V.IV" prev="vi.V.II" progress="11.26%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Having Heard Faustus, the Most Learned Bishop of the Manichæans, He Discerns that God, the Author Both of Things Animate and Inanimate, Chiefly Has Care for the Humble." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—Having Heard
Faustus, the Most Learned Bishop of the Manichæans, He Discerns
that God, the Author Both of Things Animate and Inanimate, Chiefly
Has Care for the Humble.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.III-p2" shownumber="no">3. Let me lay bare before my God that
twenty-ninth year of my age. There had at this time come to
Carthage a certain bishop of the Manichæans, by name Faustus, a
great snare of the devil, and in any were entangled by him through
the allurement of his smooth speech; the which, although I did
commend, yet could I separate from the truth of those things which
I was eager to learn. Nor did I esteem the small dish of oratory so
much as the science, which this their so praised Faustus placed
before me to feed upon. Fame, indeed, had before spoken of him to
me, as most skilled in all becoming learning, and pre-eminently
skilled in the liberal sciences. And as I had read and retained in
memory many injunctions of the philosophers, I used to compare some
teachings of theirs with those long fables of the Manichæans and
the former things which they declared, who could only prevail so
far as to estimate this lower world, while its lord they could by
no means find out,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p2.1" n="362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.13.9" parsed="|Wis|13|9|0|0" passage="Wisd. 13.9">Wisd. xiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> seemed to me the more probable. For
Thou art great, O Lord, and hast respect unto the lowly, but the
proud Thou knowest afar off.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p3.2" n="363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.138.6" parsed="|Ps|138|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 138.6">Ps. cxxxviii 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor dost Thou draw near but to the
contrite heart,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p4.2" n="364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.18 Bible:Ps.145.18" parsed="|Ps|34|18|0|0;|Ps|145|18|0|0" passage="Ps. 34.18; 145.18">Ps. xxxiv. 18, and cxlv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> nor art Thou
found by the proud,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p5.2" n="365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p6" shownumber="no"> See Book iv. sec. 19, note, above.</p></note>—not even could they number by
cunning skill the stars and the sand, and measure the starry
regions, and trace the courses of the planets.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.III-p7" shownumber="no">4. For with their understanding and the
capacity which Thou hast bestowed upon them they search out these
things; and much have they found out, and foretold many years
before,—the eclipses of those luminaries, the sun and moon, on
what day, at what hour, and from how many particular points they
were likely to come. Nor did their calculation fail them; and it
came to pass even as they foretold. And they wrote down the rules
found out, which are read at this day; and from these others
foretell in what year and in what month of the year, and on what
day of the month, and at what hour of the day, and at what quarter
of its light, either moon or sun is to be eclipsed, and thus it
shall be even as it is foretold. And men who are ignorant of these
things marvel and are amazed, and they that know them exult and are
exalted; and by an impious pride, departing from Thee, and
forsaking Thy light, they foretell a failure of the sun’s light
which is likely to occur so long before, but see not their own,
which is now present. For they seek not religiously whence they
have the ability where-with they seek out these things. And finding
that Thou hast made them, they give not themselves up to Thee, that
Thou mayest preserve what Thou hast made, nor sacrifice themselves
to Thee, even such as they have made themselves to be; nor do they
slay their own pride, as fowls of the air,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p7.1" n="366" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p8" shownumber="no"> He makes use of the same illustrations on <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8 Bible:Ps.11" parsed="|Ps|8|0|0|0;|Ps|11|0|0|0" passage="Ps. 8; 11">Psalms viii.
and xi. </scripRef>, where the birds
of the air represent the proud, the fishes of the sea those who
have too great a curiosity, while the beasts of the field are those
given to carnal pleasures. It will be seen that there is a
correspondence between them and the lust of the flesh, the lust of
the eye, and the pride of life, in <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.16" parsed="|1John|2|16|0|0" passage="1 John 2.16">1 John ii. 16</scripRef>. See also above, Book iii.
sec. 16; and below, Book x. sec. 41, etc.</p></note> nor their own curiosities, by which
(like the fishes of the sea) they wander over the unknown paths of
the abyss, nor their own extravagance, as the “beasts of the
field,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p8.3" n="367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.7-Ps.8.8" parsed="|Ps|8|7|8|8" passage="Ps. 8.7,8">Ps. viii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> that Thou,
Lord, “a consuming fire,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p9.2" n="368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.24" parsed="|Deut|4|24|0|0" passage="Deut. 4.24">Deut. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> mayest burn up their lifeless cares
and renew them immortally.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.III-p11" shownumber="no">5. But the way—Thy Word,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p11.1" n="369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John 1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> by whom Thou didst make these
things which they number, and themselves who number, and the sense
by which they perceive what they number, and the judgment out of
which they number—they knew not, and that of Thy wisdom there is
no number.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p12.2" n="370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p13.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.147.6" parsed="vul|Ps|147|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 147.6" version="VUL">Ps. cxlvii. 5</scripRef>, <i>Vulg</i>.</p></note> But the
Only-begotten has been “made unto us wisdom, and righteousness,
and sanctification,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p13.2" n="371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and has been numbered amongst us,
and paid tribute to Cæsar.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p14.2" n="372" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.27" parsed="|Matt|17|27|0|0" passage="Matt. 17.27">Matt. xvii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> This way, by which they might
descend to Him from themselves, they knew not; nor that through Him
they might ascend unto Him.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p15.2" n="373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p16" shownumber="no"> In <i>Sermon</i> 123, sec. 3, we have: “Christ as
God is the country to which we go—Christ as man is the way by
which we go.” See note on Book iv. sec. 19, above.</p></note> This way they knew not, and they
think themselves exalted with the stars<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p16.1" n="374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.13" parsed="|Isa|14|13|0|0" passage="Isa. 14.13">Isa. xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and shining, and lo! they fell upon
the earth,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p17.2" n="375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.4" parsed="|Rev|12|4|0|0" passage="Rev. 12.4">Rev. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and “their
foolish heart <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_81.html" id="vi.V.III-Page_81" n="81" />was darkened.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p18.2" n="376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.21">Rom. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> They say many true things
concerning the creature; but Truth, the Artificer of the creature,
they seek not with devotion, and hence they find Him not. Or if
they find Him, knowing that He is God, they glorify Him not as God,
neither are they thankful,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p19.2" n="377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.21"><i>Ibid</i></scripRef>.</p></note> but become vain in their
imaginations, and say that they themselves are wise,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p20.2" n="378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22" parsed="|Rom|1|22|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.22">Rom. i. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> attributing
to themselves what is Thine; and by this, with most perverse
blindness, they desire to impute to Thee what is their own, forging
lies against Thee who art the Truth, and changing the glory of the
incorruptible God into an image made like corruptible man, and to
birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p21.2" n="379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.23" parsed="|Rom|1|23|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.23">Rom. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>—changing
Thy truth into a lie, and worshipping and serving the creature more
than the Creator.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.III-p22.2" n="380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.III-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.III-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.III-p24" shownumber="no">6. Many truths, however, concerning the creature did
I retain from these men, and the cause appeared to me from
calculations, the succession of seasons, and the visible
manifestations of the stars; and I compared them with the sayings
of Manichæus, who in his frenzy has written most extensively on
these subjects, but discovered not any account either of the
solstices, or the equinoxes, the eclipses of the luminaries, or
anything of the kind I had learned in the books of secular
philosophy. But therein I was ordered to believe, and yet it
corresponded not with those rules acknowledged by calculation and
my own sight, but was far different.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.IV" n="IV" next="vi.V.V" prev="vi.V.III" progress="11.46%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="That the Knowledge of Terrestrial and Celestial Things Does Not Give Happiness, But the Knowledge of God Only." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—That the Knowledge of
Terrestrial and Celestial Things Does Not Give Happiness, But the
Knowledge of God Only.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.IV-p2" shownumber="no">7. Doth, then, O Lord God of truth, whosoever
knoweth those things therefore please Thee? For unhappy is the man
who knoweth all those things, but knoweth Thee not; but happy is he
who knoweth Thee, though these he may not know.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IV-p2.1" n="381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IV-p3" shownumber="no"> What a contrast does his attitude here present to
his supreme regard for secular learning before his conversion! We
have constantly in his writings expressions of the same kind. On
<scripRef id="vi.V.IV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3" parsed="|Ps|3|0|0|0" passage="Psalm ciii.">Psalm ciii.</scripRef> he dilates lovingly on the fount of happiness the word
of God is, as compared with the writings of Cicero, Tully, and
Plato; and again on <scripRef id="vi.V.IV-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38" parsed="|Ps|38|0|0|0" passage="Psalm xxxviii.">Psalm xxxviii.</scripRef> he shows that the word is the
source of all true joy. So likewise in <i>De Trin.</i> iv. 1:
“That mind is more praiseworthy which knows even its own
weakness, than that which, without regard to this, searches out and
even comes to know the ways of the stars, or which holds fast such
knowledge already acquired, while ignorant of the way by which
itself to enter into its own proper health and strength.…Such a
one has preferred to know his own weakness, rather than to know the
walls of the world, the foundations of the earth, and the pinnacles
of heaven.” See iii. sec. 9, note, above.</p></note> But he who knoweth both Thee and
them is not the happier on account of them, but is happy on account
of Thee only, if knowing Thee he glorify Thee as God, and gives
thanks, and becomes not vain in his thoughts.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IV-p3.3" n="382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.21">Rom. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> But as he is happier who knows how
to possess a tree, and for the use thereof renders thanks to Thee,
although he may not know how many cubits high it is, or how wide it
spreads, than he that measures it and counts all its branches, and
neither owns it nor knows or loves its Creator; so a just man,
whose is the entire world of wealth,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IV-p4.2" n="383" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Prov.17.6" parsed="lxx|Prov|17|6|0|0" passage="Prov. 17.6" version="LXX">Prov. xvii. 6</scripRef>, in the LXX.</p></note> and who, as having nothing, yet
possesseth all things<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IV-p5.2" n="384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.10" parsed="|1Cor|6|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 6.10">2 Cor. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> by cleaving unto Thee, to whom all
things are subservient, though he know not even the circles of the
Great Bear, yet it is foolish to doubt but that he may verily be
better than he who can measure the heavens, and number the stars,
and weigh the elements, but is forgetful of Thee, “who hast set
in order all things in number, weight, and measure.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IV-p6.2" n="385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.11.20" parsed="|Wis|11|20|0|0" passage="Wisd. 11.20">Wisd. xi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.V" n="V" next="vi.V.VI" prev="vi.V.IV" progress="11.53%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Of Manichæus Pertinaciously Teaching False Doctrines, and Proudly Arrogating to Himself the Holy Spirit." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—Of Manichæus
Pertinaciously Teaching False Doctrines, and Proudly Arrogating to
Himself the Holy Spirit.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.V-p2" shownumber="no">8. But yet who was it that ordered Manichæus
to write on these things likewise, skill in which was not necessary
to piety? For Thou hast told man to behold piety and wisdom,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.V-p2.1" n="386" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.V-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.V-p3.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Job.28.28" parsed="lxx|Job|28|28|0|0" passage="Job 28.28" version="LXX">Job xxviii. 28</scripRef> in LXX. reads: <span class="Greek" id="vi.V.V-p3.2" lang="EL">Ἰδοὺ ἡ θεοσέβεά ἐστι σοφία</span>.</p></note> of which he
might be in ignorance although having a complete knowledge of these
other things; but since, knowing not these things, he yet most
impudently dared to teach them, it is clear that he had no
acquaintance with piety. For even when we have a knowledge of these
worldly matters, it is folly to make a profession of them; but
confession to Thee is piety. It was therefore with this view that
this straying one spake much of these matters, that, standing
convicted by those who had in truth learned them, the understanding
that he really had in those more difficult things might be made
plain. For he wished not to be lightly esteemed, but went about
trying to persuade men “that the Holy Ghost, the Comforter and
Enricher of Thy faithful ones, was with full authority personally
resident in him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.V-p3.3" n="387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.V-p4" shownumber="no"> This claim of Manichæus was supported by referring
to the Lord’s promise (<scripRef id="vi.V.V-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12-John.16.13" parsed="|John|16|12|16|13" passage="John 16.12,13">John xvi. 12, 13</scripRef>) to send the Holy Ghost, the
Comforter, to guide the apostles into that truth which they were as
yet “not able to bear.” The Manichæans used the words
“Paraclete” and “Comforter,” as indeed the names of the
other two persons of the blessed Trinity, in a sense entirely
different from that of the gospel. These terms were little more
than the bodily frame, the soul of which was his own heretical
belief. Whenever opposition appeared between that belief and the
teaching of Scripture, their ready answer was that the Scriptures
had been corrupted (<i>De Mor. Ecc. Cath.</i> xxviii. and xxix.);
and in such a case, as we find Faustus contending (<i>Con.
Faust.</i> xxxii. 6), the Paraclete taught them what part to
receive and what to reject, according to the promise of Jesus that
He should “guide them into all truth,” and much more to the
same effect. Augustin’s whole argument in reply is well worthy of
attention. Amongst other things, he points out that the Manichæan
pretension to having received the promised Paraclete was precisely
the same as that of the Montanists in the previous century. It
should be observed that Beausobre (<i>Histoire,</i> i. 254, 264,
etc.) vigorously rebuts the charge brought against Manichæus of
claiming to <i>be</i> the Holy Ghost. An interesting examination of
the claims of Montanus will be found in Kaye’s <i>Tertullian</i>,
pp. 13 to 33.</p></note> When, therefore, it was
dis<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_82.html" id="vi.V.V-Page_82" n="82" />covered that
his teaching concerning the heavens and stars, and the motions of
sun and moon, was false, though these things do not relate to the
doctrine of religion, yet his sacrilegious arrogance would become
sufficiently evident, seeing that not only did he affirm things of
which he knew nothing, but also perverted them, and with such
egregious vanity of pride as to seek to attribute them to himself
as to a divine being.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.V-p5" shownumber="no">9. For when I hear a Christian brother
ignorant of these things, or in error concerning them, I can bear
with patience to see that man hold to his opinions; nor can I
apprehend that any want of knowledge as to the situation or nature
of this material creation can be injurious to him, so long as he
does not entertain belief in anything unworthy of Thee, O Lord, the
Creator of all. But if he conceives it to pertain to the form of
the doctrine of piety, and presumes to affirm with great obstinacy
that whereof he is ignorant, therein lies the injury. And yet even
a weakness such as this in the dawn of faith is borne by our Mother
Charity, till the new man may grow up “unto a perfect man,” and
not be “carried about with every wind of doctrine.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.V-p5.1" n="388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.V-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.V-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.13-Eph.4.14" parsed="|Eph|4|13|4|14" passage="Eph. 4.13,14">Eph. iv. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> But in him
who thus presumed to be at once the teacher, author, head, and
leader of all whom he could induce to believe this, so that all who
followed him believed that they were following not a simple man
only, but Thy Holy Spirit, who would not judge that such great
insanity, when once it stood convicted of false teaching, should be
abhorred and utterly cast off? But I had not yet clearly
ascertained whether the changes of longer and shorter days and
nights, and day and night itself, with the eclipses of the greater
lights, and whatever of the like kind I had read in other books,
could be expounded consistently with his words. Should I have found
myself able to do so, there would still have remained a doubt in my
mind whether it were so or no, although I might, on the strength of
his reputed godliness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.V-p6.2" n="389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.V-p7" shownumber="no"> See vi. sec. 12, note, below.</p></note> rest my faith on his
authority.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.VI" n="VI" next="vi.V.VII" prev="vi.V.V" progress="11.68%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Faustus Was Indeed an Elegant Speaker, But Knew Nothing of the Liberal Sciences." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—Faustus Was Indeed an
Elegant Speaker, But Knew Nothing of the Liberal
Sciences.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.VI-p2" shownumber="no">10. And for nearly the whole of those nine
years during which, with unstable mind, I had been their follower,
I had been looking forward with but too great eagerness for the
arrival of this same Faustus. For the other members of the sect
whom I had chanced to light upon, when unable to answer the
questions I raised, always bade me look forward to his coming,
when, by discoursing with him, these, and greater difficulties if I
had them, would be most easily and amply cleared away. When at last
he did come, I found him to be a man of pleasant speech, who spoke
of the very same things as they themselves did, although more
fluently, and in better language. But of what profit to me was the
elegance of my cup-bearer, since he offered me not the more
precious draught for which I thirsted? My ears were already
satiated with similar things; neither did they appear to me more
conclusive, because better expressed; nor true, because oratorical;
nor the spirit necessarily wise, because the face was comely and
the language eloquent. But they who extolled him to me were not
competent judges; and therefore, as he was possessed of suavity of
speech, he appeared to them to be prudent and wise. Another sort of
persons, however, was, I was aware, suspicious even of truth
itself, if enunciated in smooth and flowing language. But me, O my
God, Thou hadst already instructed by wonderful and mysterious
ways, and therefore I believe that Thou instructedst me because it
is truth; nor of truth is there any other teacher—where or
whencesoever it may shine upon us<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.VI-p2.1" n="390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> Sec. vii. sec. 15, below.</p></note>—but Thee. From Thee, therefore, I
had now learned, that because a thing is eloquently expressed, it
should not of necessity seem to be true; nor, because uttered with
stammering lips, should it be false nor, again, perforce true,
because unskilfully delivered; nor consequently untrue, because the
language is fine; but that wisdom and folly are as food both
wholesome and unwholesome, and courtly or simple words as town-made
or rustic vessels,—and both kinds of food may be served in either
kind of dish.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.VI-p4" shownumber="no">11. That eagerness, therefore, with which I
had so long waited for this man was in truth delighted with his
action and feeling when disputing, and the fluent and apt words
with which he clothed his ideas. I was therefore filled with joy,
and joined with others (and even exceeded them) in exalting and
praising him. It was, however, a source of annoyance to me that I
was not allowed at those meetings of his auditors to introduce and
impart<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.VI-p4.1" n="391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.VI-p5" shownumber="no"> “This was the old fashion of the East, where the
scholars had liberty to ask questions of their masters, and to move
doubts as the professors were reading, or so soon as the lecture
was done. Thus did our Saviour with the doctors (<scripRef id="vi.V.VI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.46" parsed="|Luke|2|46|0|0" passage="Luke 2.46">Luke ii.
46</scripRef>). So it is still in
some European Universities.”—W. W.</p></note> any of those
questions that troubled me in familiar exchange of arguments with
him. When I might speak, and began, in conjunction with my friends,
to engage his attention at such times as it was not unseeming for
him to enter into a discussion with me, 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_83.html" id="vi.V.VI-Page_83" n="83" />and had mooted such questions as
perplexed me, I discovered him first to know nothing of the liberal
sciences save grammar, and that only in an ordinary way. Having,
however, read some of Tully’s <i>Orations</i>, a very few books
of Seneca and some of the poets, and such few volumes of his own
sect as were written coherently in Latin, and being day by day
practised in speaking, he so acquired a sort of eloquence, which
proved the more delightful and enticing in that it was under the
control of ready tact, and a sort of native grace. Is it not even
as I recall, O Lord my God, Thou judge of my conscience? My heart
and my memory are laid before Thee, who didst at that time direct
me by the inscrutable mystery of Thy Providence, and didst set
before my face those vile errors of mine, in order that I might see
and loathe them.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.VII" n="VII" next="vi.V.VIII" prev="vi.V.VI" progress="11.80%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Clearly Seeing the Fallacies of the Manichæans, He Retires from Them, Being Remarkably Aided by God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Clearly Seeing the
Fallacies of the Manichæans, He Retires from Them, Being
Remarkably Aided by God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.VII-p2" shownumber="no">12. For when it became plain to me that he was
ignorant of those arts in which I had believed him to excel, I
began to despair of his clearing up and explaining all the
perplexities which harassed me: though ignorant of these, however,
he might still have held the truth of piety, had he not been a
Manichæan. For their books are full of lengthy fables<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.VII-p2.1" n="392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> We have referred in the note on iii. sec. 10,
above, to the way in which the Manichæans parodied Scripture
names. In these “fables” this is remarkably evidenced. “To
these filthy rags of yours,” says Augustin (<i>Con. Faust.</i>
xx. 6), “you would unite the mystery of the Trinity; for you say
that the Father dwells in a secret light, the power of the Son in
the sun, and His wisdom in the moon, and the Holy Spirit in the
air.” The Manichæan doctrine as to the mixture of the divine
nature with the substance of evil, and the way in which that nature
was released by the “elect,” has already been pointed out (see
note iii. sec. 18, above). The part of sun and moon, also, in
accomplishing this release, is alluded to in his <i>De Mor.
Manich.</i> “This part of God,” he says (c. xxxvi.), “is
daily being set free in all parts of the world, and restored to its
own domain. But in its passage upwards as vapour from earth to
heaven, it enters plants, because their roots are fixed in the
earth, and so gives fertility and strength to all herbs and
shrubs.” These parts of God, arrested in their rise by the
vegetable world, were released, as above stated, by the
“elect”. All that escaped from them in the act of eating, as
well as what was set free by evaporation, passed into the sun and
moon, as into a kind of purgatorial state—they being purer light
than the only recently emancipated good nature. In his letter to
Januarius (<i>Ep.</i> lv. 6), he tells us that the moon’s waxing
and waning were said by the Manichæans to be caused by its
receiving souls from matter as it were into a ship, and
transferring them “into the sun as into another ship.” The sun
was called Christ, and was worshipped; and accordingly we find
Augustin, after alluding to these monstrous doctrines, saying
(<i>Con. Faust.</i> v. 11): “If your affections were set upon
spiritual and intellectual good instead of material forms, you
would not pay homage to the material sun as a divine substance and
as the light of wisdom.” Many other interesting quotations might
be added, but we must content ourselves with the following. In his
<i>Reply to Faustus</i> (xx. 6), he says: “You call the sun a
ship, so that you are not only astray worlds off, as the saying is,
but adrift. Next, while every one sees that the sun is round, which
is the form corresponding from its perfection to his position among
the heavenly bodies, you maintain that he is triangular [perhaps in
allusion to the early symbol of the Trinity]; that is, that his
light shines on the earth through a triangular window in heaven.
Hence it is that you bend and bow your heads to the sun, while you
worship not this visible sun, but some imaginary ship, which you
suppose to be shining through a triangular opening.”</p></note> concerning
the heaven and stars, the sun and moon, and I had ceased to think
him able to decide in a satisfactory manner what I ardently
desired,—whether, on comparing these things with the calculations
I had read elsewhere, the explanations contained in the works of
Manichæus were preferable, or at any rate equally sound? But when
I proposed that these subjects should be deliberated upon and
reasoned out, he very modestly did not dare to endure the burden.
For he was aware that he had no knowledge of these things, and was
not ashamed to confess it. For he was not one of those loquacious
persons, many of whom I had been troubled with, who covenanted to
teach me these things, and said nothing; but this man possessed a
heart, which, though not right towards Thee, yet was not altogether
false towards himself. For he was not altogether ignorant of his
own ignorance, nor would he without due consideration be inveigled
in a controversy, from which he could neither draw back nor
extricate himself fairly. And for that I was even more pleased with
him, for more beautiful is the modesty of an ingenuous mind than
the acquisition of the knowledge I desired,—and such I found him
to be in all the more abstruse and subtle questions.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.VII-p4" shownumber="no">13. My eagerness after the writings of
Manichæus having thus received a check, and despairing even more
of their other teachers,—seeing that in sundry things which
puzzled me, he, so famous amongst them, had thus turned out,—I
began to occupy myself with him in the study of that literature
which he also much affected, and which I, as Professor of Rhetoric,
was then engaged in teaching the young Carthaginian students, and
in reading with him either what he expressed a wish to hear, or I
deemed suited to his bent of mind. But all my endeavours by which I
had concluded to improve in that sect, by acquaintance with that
man, came completely to an end: not that I separated myself
altogether from them, but, as one who could find nothing better, I
determined in the meantime upon contenting myself with what I had
in any way lighted upon, unless, by chance, something more
desirable should present itself. Thus that Faustus, who had
entrapped so many to their death,—neither willing nor witting
it,—now began to loosen the snare in which I had been taken. For
Thy hands, O my God, in the hidden design of Thy Providence, did
not desert my soul; and out of the blood of my mother’s heart,
through the tears that she poured out by day and by night, was a
sacrifice offered unto Thee for me; and by marvellous ways didst
Thou deal with me.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.VII-p4.1" n="393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.VII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.VII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.26" parsed="|Joel|2|26|0|0" passage="Joel 2.26">Joel ii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> It was Thou, O my God, who didst
it, for the steps of a man are ordered by the Lord, and He shall
dispose his way.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.VII-p5.2" n="394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.VII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.VII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.23" parsed="|Ps|37|23|0|0" passage="Ps. 37.23">Ps. xxxvii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Or how can
we procure salvation but from Thy hand, remaking what it hath
made?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.V.IX" prev="vi.V.VII" progress="11.99%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="He Sets Out for Rome, His Mother in Vain Lamenting It." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_84.html" id="vi.V.VIII-Page_84" n="84" />

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—He Sets Out for
Rome, His Mother in Vain Lamenting It.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">14. Thou dealedst with me, therefore, that I
should be persuaded to go to Rome, and teach there rather what I
was then teaching at Carthage. And how I was persuaded to do this,
I will not fail to confess unto Thee; for in this also the
profoundest workings of Thy wisdom, and Thy ever present mercy to
usward, must be pondered and avowed. It was not my desire to go to
Rome because greater advantages and dignities were guaranteed me by
the friends who persuaded me into this,—although even at this
period I was influenced by these considerations,—but my principal
and almost sole motive was, that I had been informed that the
youths studied more quietly there, and were kept under by the
control of more rigid discipline, so that they did not capriciously
and impudently rush into the school of a master not their own, into
whose presence they were forbidden to enter unless with his
consent. At Carthage, on the contrary, there was amongst the
scholars a shameful and intemperate license. They burst in rudely,
and, with almost furious gesticulations, interrupt the system which
any one may have instituted for the good of his pupils. Many
outrages they perpetrate with astounding phlegm, which would be
punishable by law were they not sustained by custom; that custom
showing them to be the more worthless, in that they now do, as
according to law, what by Thy unchangeable law will never be
lawful. And they fancy they do it with impunity, whereas the very
blindness whereby they do it is their punishment, and they suffer
far greater things than they do. The manners, then, which as a
student I would not adopt,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.VIII-p2.1" n="395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> See iii. sec. 6, note, above.</p></note> I was compelled as a teacher to
submit to from others; and so I was too glad to go where all who
knew anything about it assured me that similar things were not
done. But Thou, “my refuge and my portion in the land of the
living,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.VIII-p3.1" n="396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.VIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.VIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.142.5" parsed="|Ps|142|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 142.5">Ps. cxlii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> didst while
at Carthage goad me, so that I might thereby be withdrawn from it,
and exchange my worldly habitation for the preservation of my soul;
whilst at Rome Thou didst offer me enticements by which to attract
me there, by men enchanted with this dying life,—the one doing
insane actions, and the other making assurances of vain things;
and, in order to correct my footsteps, didst secretly employ their
and my perversity. For both they who disturbed my tranquillity were
blinded by a shameful madness, and they who allured me elsewhere
smacked of the earth. And I, who hated real misery here, sought
fictitious happiness there.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.VIII-p5" shownumber="no">15. But the cause of my going thence and going
thither, Thou, O God, knewest, yet revealedst it not, either to me
or to my mother, who grievously lamented my journey, and went with
me as far as the sea. But I deceived her, when she violently
restrained me either that she might retain me or accompany me, and
I pretended that I had a friend whom I could not quit until he had
a favourable wind to set sail. And I lied to my mother—and such a
mother!—and got away. For this also Thou hast in mercy pardoned
me, saving me, thus replete with abominable pollutions, from the
waters of the sea, for the water of Thy grace, whereby, when I was
purified, the fountains of my mother’s eyes should be dried, from
which for me she day by day watered the ground under her face. And
yet, refusing to go back without me, it was with difficulty I
persuaded her to remain that night in a place quite close to our
ship, where there was an oratory<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.VIII-p5.1" n="397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.VIII-p6" shownumber="no"> See vi. sec. 2, note, below.</p></note> in memory of the blessed Cyprian.
That night I secretly left, but she was not backward in prayers and
weeping. And what was it, O Lord, that she, with such an abundance
of tears, was asking of Thee, but that Thou wouldest not permit me
to sail? But Thou, mysteriously counselling and hearing the real
purpose of her desire, granted not what she then asked, in order to
make me what she was ever asking. The wind blew and filled our
sails, and withdrew the shore from our sight; and she, wild with
grief, was there on the morrow, and filled Thine ears with
complaints and groans, which Thou didst disregard; whilst, by the
means of my longings, Thou wert hastening me on to the cessation of
all longing, and the gross part of her love to me was whipped out
by the just lash of sorrow. But, like all mothers,—though even
more than others,—she loved to have me with her, and knew not
what joy Thou wert preparing for her by my absence. Being ignorant
of this, she did weep and mourn, and in her agony was seen the
inheritance of Eve,—seeking in sorrow what in sorrow she had
brought forth. And yet, after accusing my perfidy and cruelty, she
again continued her intercessions for me with Thee, returned to her
accustomed place, and I to Rome.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.IX" n="IX" next="vi.V.X" prev="vi.V.VIII" progress="12.14%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Being Attacked by Fever, He is in Great Danger." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—Being Attacked by
Fever, He is in Great Danger.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.IX-p2" shownumber="no">16. And behold, there was I received by the
scourge of bodily sickness, and I was descending into hell burdened
with all the sins that I had committed, both against Thee, myself,
and others, many and grievous, over and above that bond of original
sin whereby we all die in Adam.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p2.1" n="398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> For none of these things hadst
Thou <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_85.html" id="vi.V.IX-Page_85" n="85" />forgiven me in Christ, neither had He
“abolished” by His cross “the enmity”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p3.2" n="399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.15" parsed="|Eph|2|15|0|0" passage="Eph. 2.15">Eph. ii. 15</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.V.IX-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.20" parsed="|Col|1|20|0|0" passage="Col. 1.20">Col. i. 20</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> which, by my sins, I had incurred
with Thee. For how could He, by the crucifixion of a phantasm,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p4.3" n="400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p5" shownumber="no"> The Manichæan belief in regard to the unreal
nature of Christ’s body may be gathered from Augustin’s <i>
Reply to Faustus</i>: “You ask,” argues Faustus (xxvi. i.),
“if Jesus was not born, how did He die?…In return I ask you,
how did Elias not die, though he was a man? Could a mortal encroach
upon the limits of immortality, and could not Christ add to His
immortality whatever experience of death was
required?…Accordingly, if it is a good argument that Jesus was a
man because He died, it is an equally good argument that Elias was
not a man because he did not die.…As, from the outset of His
taking the likeness of man, He underwent in appearance all the
experiences of humanity, it was quite consistent that He should
complete the system by appearing to die.” So that with him the
whole life of Jesus was a “phantasm.” His birth, circumcision,
crucifixion, baptism, and temptation were (<i>ibid.</i> xxxii. 7)
the mere result of the interpolation of crafty men, or sprung from
the ignorance of the apostles, when as yet they had not reached
perfection in knowledge. It is noticeable that Augustin, referring
to <scripRef id="vi.V.IX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.15" parsed="|Eph|2|15|0|0" passage="Eph. 2.15">Eph. ii. 15</scripRef>, substitutes His cross for His
flesh, he, as a Manichæan, not believing in the real humanity of
the Son of God. See iii. sec. 9, note, above.</p></note> which I
supposed Him to be? As true, then, was the death of my soul, as
that of His flesh appeared to me to be untrue; and as true the
death of His flesh as the life of my soul, which believed it not,
was false. The fever increasing, I was now passing away and
perishing. For had I then gone hence, whither should I have gone
but into the fiery torments meet for my misdeeds, in the truth of
Thy ordinance? She was ignorant of this, yet, while absent, prayed
for me. But Thou, everywhere present, hearkened to her where she
was, and hadst pity upon me where I was, that I should regain my
bodily health, although still frenzied in my sacrilegious heart.
For all that peril did not make me wish to be baptized, and I was
better when, as a lad, I entreated it of my mother’s piety, as I
have already related and confessed.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p5.2" n="401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p6" shownumber="no"> See i. sec. 10, above.</p></note> But I had grown up to my own
dishonour, and all the purposes of Thy medicine I madly derided,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p6.1" n="402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p7" shownumber="no"> See also iv. sec. 8, above, where he derides his
friend’s baptism.</p></note> who wouldst
not suffer me, though such a one, to die a double death. Had my
mother’s heart been smitten with this wound, it never could have
been cured. For I cannot sufficiently express the love she had for
me, nor how she now travailed for me in the spirit with a far
keener anguish than when she bore me in the flesh.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.IX-p8" shownumber="no">17. I cannot conceive, therefore, how she
could have been healed if such a death of mine had transfixed the
bowels of her love. Where then would have been her so earnest,
frequent, and unintermitted prayers to Thee alone? But couldst
Thou, most merciful God, despise the “contrite and humble
heart”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p8.1" n="403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.19" parsed="|Ps|51|19|0|0" passage="Ps. 51.19">Ps. li. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> of that pure
and prudent widow, so constant in alms-deeds, so gracious and
attentive to Thy saints, not permitting one day to pass without
oblation at Thy altar, twice a day, at morning and even-tide,
coming to Thy church without intermission—not for vain gossiping,
nor old wives’ “fables,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p9.2" n="404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.10" parsed="|1Tim|5|10|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 5.10">1 Tim. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> but in order that she might listen
to Thee in Thy sermons, and Thou to her in her prayers?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p10.2" n="405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p11" shownumber="no"> Watts gives the following note here:—“Oblations
were those offerings of bread, meal, or wine, for making of the
Eucharist, or of alms besides for the poor, which the primitive
Christians every time they communicated brought to the church,
where it was received by the deacons, who presented them to the
priest or bishop. Here note: (1) They communicated daily; (2) they
had service morning and evening, and two sermons a day many
times,” etc. An interesting trace of an old use in this matter of
oblations is found in the Queen’s Coronation Service. After other
oblations had been offered, the Queen knelt before the Archbishop
and presented to him “oblations” of bread and wine <i>for</i>
the Holy Communion. See also Palmer’s <i>Origines Liturgicæ</i>,
iv. 8, who demonstrates by reference to patristic writers that the
custom was universal in the primitive Church:—“But though all
the churches of the East and West agreed in this respect, they
differed in appointing the time and place at which the oblations of
the people were received.” It would appear from the following
account of early Christian worship, that in the time of Justin
Martyr the oblations were collected after the reception of the
Lord’s Supper. In his <i>First Apology</i> we read (c. lxvii.):
“On the day called Sunday
[<span class="Greek" id="vi.V.IX-p11.1" lang="EL">τοῦ ἡλίου λεγομένῃ
ἡμέρᾳ</span>] all who live in
cities or in the country gather together to one place, and the
memoirs of the apostles or the writings of the prophets are read,
as long as time permits them. When the reader has ceased, the
president [<span class="Greek" id="vi.V.IX-p11.2" lang="EL">ὁ 
προεστὼς</span>] verbally
instructs, and exhorts to the imitation of these good things. Then
we all rise together and pray [<span class="Greek" id="vi.V.IX-p11.3" lang="EL">εὐχὰς πέμπομεν</span>], and, as we before said, when our
prayer is ended, bread and wine and water are brought, and the
president in like manner offers prayers and thanksgivings according
to his ability [Kaye renders (p. 89) <span class="Greek" id="vi.V.IX-p11.4" lang="EL">
εὐχὰς ὁμοίως καὶ εὐχαριστίας, ὅση δύναμις αὐτῷ,
ἀναπέμπει</span>, “with his utmost power”], and the people
assent, saying Amen; and there is a distribution to each, and a
participation of that over which thanks had been given, and to
those who are absent a portion is sent by the deacons. And they who
are well-to-do, and willing, give what each thinks fit; and what is
collected [<span class="Greek" id="vi.V.IX-p11.5" lang="EL">τὸ συλλεγόμενον</span>] is deposited with the
president, who succours the orphans and widows, and those who,
through sickness or any other cause, are in want, and those who are
in bonds, and the stranger sojourning among us, and, in a word,
takes care of all who are in need.” The whole passage is given,
as portions of it will be found to have a bearing on other parts of
the <i>Confessions</i>. Bishop Kaye’s <i>Justin Martyr</i>, c.
iv., may be referred to for his view of the controverted points in
the passage. See also Bingham’s <i>Antiquities</i>, ii. 2–9;
and notes to vi. sec. 2, and ix. secs. 6 and 27, below.</p></note> Couldst
Thou—Thou by whose gift she was such—despise and disregard
without succouring the tears of such a one, wherewith she entreated
Thee not for gold or silver, nor for any changing or fleeting good,
but for the salvation of the soul of her son? By no means, Lord.
Assuredly Thou wert near, and wert hearing and doing in that method
in which Thou hadst predetermined that it should be done. Far be it
from Thee that Thou shouldst delude her in those visions and the
answers she had from Thee,—some of which I have spoken of,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p11.6" n="406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p12" shownumber="no"> See above, iii. 11, 12.</p></note> and others
not,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p12.1" n="407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p13" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid.</i> iii. 12.</p></note>—which she
kept<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p13.1" n="408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IX-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.19" parsed="|Luke|2|19|0|0" passage="Luke 2.19">Luke ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> in her
faithful breast, and, always petitioning, pressed upon Thee as
Thine autograph. For Thou, “because Thy mercy endureth for
ever,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.IX-p14.2" n="409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.IX-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.IX-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.1" parsed="|Ps|118|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 118.1">Ps. cxviii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
condescendest to those whose debts Thou hast pardoned, to become
likewise a debtor by Thy promises.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.X" n="X" next="vi.V.XI" prev="vi.V.IX" progress="12.38%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="When He Had Left the Manichæans, He Retained His Depraved Opinions Concerning Sin and the Origin of the Saviour." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—When He Had Left the
Manichæans, He Retained His Depraved Opinions Concerning Sin and
the Origin of the Saviour.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.X-p2" shownumber="no">18. Thou restoredst me then from that illness, and
made sound the son of Thy hand-maid meanwhile in body, that he
might live for Thee, to endow him with a higher and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_86.html" id="vi.V.X-Page_86" n="86" />more enduring health.
And even then at Rome I joined those deluding and deluded
“saints;” not their “hearers” only,—of the number of whom
was he in whose house I had fallen ill, and had recovered,—but
those also whom they designate “The Elect.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p2.1" n="410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p3" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec. 1, note, above.</p></note> For it still seemed to me “that
it was not we that sin, but that I know not what other nature
sinned in us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p3.1" n="411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p4" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec. 26, note 2, above.</p></note> And it
gratified my pride to be free from blame and, after I had committed
any fault, not to acknowledge that I had done any,—“that Thou
mightest heal my soul because it had sinned against Thee;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p4.1" n="412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.X-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41.4" parsed="|Ps|41|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 41.4">Ps. xli. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> but I loved
to excuse it, and to accuse something else (I wot not what) which
was with me, but was not I. But assuredly it was wholly I, and my
impiety had divided me against myself; and that sin was all the
more incurable in that I did not deem myself a sinner. And
execrable iniquity it was, O God omnipotent, that I would rather
have Thee to be overcome in me to my destruction, than myself of
Thee to salvation! Not yet, therefore, hadst Thou set a watch
before my mouth, and kept the door of my lips, that my heart might
not incline to wicked speeches, to make excuses of sins, with men
that work iniquity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p5.2" n="413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.X-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.3-Ps.141.4" parsed="|Ps|141|3|141|4" passage="Ps. 141.3,4">Ps. cxli. 3, 4</scripRef>, <i>Old Vers</i>. See also
Augustin’s <i>Commentary on the Psalms</i>, where, using his
Septuagint version, he applies this passage to the Manichæans.</p></note>—and, therefore, was I still
united with their “Elect.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.X-p7" shownumber="no">19. But now, hopeless of making proficiency in
that false doctrine, even those things with which I had decided
upon contenting myself, providing that I could find nothing better,
I now held more loosely and negligently. For I was half inclined to
believe that those philosophers whom they call “Academics”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p7.1" n="414" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p8" shownumber="no"> “Amongst these philosophers,” <i>i.e.</i> those
who have founded their systems on denial, “some are satisfied
with denying certainty, admitting at the same time probability, and
these are the New Academics; the others, who are the Pyrrhonists,
have denied even this probability, and have maintained that all
things are equally certain and uncertain” (<i>Port. Roy. Log</i>.
iv. 1). There are, according to the usual divisions, three
Academies, the old, the middle, and the new; and some subdivide the
middle and the new each into two schools, making five schools of
thought in all. These begin with Plato, the founder (387 <span class="c9" id="vi.V.X-p8.1">B.C.</span>), and continue to the fifth school, founded
by Antiochus (83 <span class="c9" id="vi.V.X-p8.2">B.C.</span>), who, by combining
his teachings with that of Aristotle and Zeno, prepared the way for
Neo-Platonism and its development of the dogmatic side of Plato’s
teaching. In the second Academic school, founded by Arcesilas,—of
whom Aristo, the Stoic, parodying the line in the <i>Iliad</i> (vi.
181), <span class="Greek" id="vi.V.X-p8.3" lang="EL">Πρόσθε λέων, ὄπιθεν δὲ
δράκων, μέσσῃ δὲ χίμαιρα</span>, said sarcastically he was
“Plato in front, Pyrrho behind, and Diodorus in the
middle,”—the “sceptical” tendency in Platonism began to
develope itself, which, under Carneades, was expanded into the
doctrine of the third Academic school. Arcesilas had been a pupil
of Polemo when he was head of the old Academy. Zeno also,
dissatisfied with the cynical philosophy of Crates, had learnt
Platonic doctrine from Polemo, and was, as Cicero tells us (<i>De
Fin</i>. iv. 16), greatly influenced by his teaching. Zeno,
however, soon founded his own school of Stoical philosophy, which
was violently opposed by Arcesilas (Cicero, <i>Acad. Post</i>. i.
12). Arcesilas, according to Cicero (<i>ibid.</i>), taught his
pupils that we cannot know anything, not even that we are unable to
know. It is exceedingly probable, however, that he taught
esoterically the doctrines of Plato to those of his pupils he
thought able to receive them, keeping them back from the multitude
because of the prevalence of the new doctrine. This appears to have
been Augustin’s view when he had arrived at a fuller knowledge of
their doctrines than that he possessed at the time referred to in
his <i>Confessions</i>. In his treatises against the Academicians
(iii. 17) he maintains the wisdom of Arcesilas in this matter. He
says: “As the multitude are prone to rush into false opinions,
and, from being accustomed to bodies, readily, but to their hurt,
believe everything to be corporeal, this most acute and learned man
determined rather to unteach those who had suffered from bad
teaching, than to teach those whom he did not think teachable.”
Again, in the first of his <i>Letters</i>, alluding to these
treatises, he says: “It seems to me to be suitable enough to the
times in which they flourished, that whatever issued pure from the
fountain-head of Platonic philosophy should be rather conducted
into dark and thorny thickets for the refreshment of a very few <i>
men</i>, than left to flow in open meadow-land, where it would be
impossible to keep it clear and pure from the inroads of the vulgar
herd. I use the word ‘herd’ advisedly, for what is more brutish
than the opinion that the soul is material?” and more to the same
purpose. In his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xix 18, he contrasts the
uncertainty ascribed to the doctrines of these teachers with the
certainty of the Christian faith. See Burton’s <i>Bampton
Lectures</i>, note 33, and Archer Butler’s <i>Ancient
Philosophy</i>, ii. 313, 348, etc. See also vii. sec. 13, note,
below.</p></note> were more
sagacious than the rest, in that they held that we ought to doubt
everything, and ruled that man had not the power of comprehending
any truth; for so, not yet realizing their meaning, I also was
fully persuaded that they thought just as they are commonly held to
do. And I did not fail frankly to restrain in my host that
assurance which I observed him to have in those fictions of which
the works of Manichæus are full. Notwithstanding, I was on terms
of more intimate friendship with them than with others who were not
of this heresy. Nor did I defend it with my former ardour; still my
familiarity with that sect (many of them being concealed in Rome)
made me slower<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p8.4" n="415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p9" shownumber="no"> See iii. sec. 21, above.</p></note> to seek any
other way,—particularly since I was hopeless of finding the
truth, from which in Thy Church, O Lord of heaven and earth,
Creator of all things visible and invisible, they had turned me
aside,—and it seemed to me most unbecoming to believe Thee to
have the form of human flesh, and to be bounded by the bodily
lineaments of our members. And because, when I desired to meditate
on my God, I knew not what to think of but a mass of bodies<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p9.1" n="416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p10" shownumber="no"> See iv. secs. 3, 12, and 31, above.</p></note> (for what
was not such did not seem to me to be), this was the greatest and
almost sole cause of my inevitable error.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.X-p11" shownumber="no">20. For hence I also believed evil to be a similar
sort of substance, and to be possessed of its own foul and
misshapen mass—whether dense, which they denominated earth, or
thin and subtle, as is the body of the air, which they fancy some
malignant spirit crawling through that earth. And because a
piety—such as it was—compelled me to believe that the good God
never created any evil nature, I conceived two masses, the one
opposed to the other, both infinite, but the evil the more
contracted, the good the more expansive. And from this mischievous
commencement the other profanities followed on me. For when my mind
tried to revert to the Catholic faith, I was cast back, since what
I had held to be the Catholic faith was not so. And it appeared to
me more de<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_87.html" id="vi.V.X-Page_87" n="87" />vout to
look upon Thee, my God,—to whom I make confession of Thy
mercies,—as infinite, at least, on other sides, although on that
side where the mass of evil was in opposition to Thee<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p11.1" n="417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p12" shownumber="no"> See iv. 26, note 2, above.</p></note> I was
compelled to confess Thee finite, that if on every side I should
conceive Thee to be confined by the form of a human body. And
better did it seem to me to believe that no evil had been created
by Thee—which to me in my ignorance appeared not only some
substance, but a bodily one, because I had no conception of the
mind excepting as a subtle body, and that diffused in local
spaces—than to believe that anything could emanate from Thee of
such a kind as I considered the nature of evil to be. And our very
Saviour Himself, also, Thine only-begotten,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p12.1" n="418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p13" shownumber="no"> See above, sec. 12, note.</p></note> I believed to have been reached
forth, as it were, for our salvation out of the lump of Thy most
effulgent mass, so as to believe nothing of Him but what I was able
to imagine in my vanity. Such a nature, then, I thought could not
be born of the Virgin Mary without being mingled with the flesh;
and how that which I had thus figured to myself could be mingled
without being contaminated, I saw not. I was afraid, therefore, to
believe Him to be born in the flesh, lest I should be compelled to
believe Him contaminated by the flesh.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.X-p13.1" n="419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.X-p14" shownumber="no"> The dualistic belief of the Manichæan ever led him
to contend that Christ only appeared in a resemblance of flesh, and
did not touch its substance so as to be defiled. Hence Faustus
characteristically speaks of the Incarnation (<i>Con. Faust.</i>
xxxii. 7) as “the shameful birth of Jesus from a woman,” and
when pressed (<i>ibid.</i> xi. 1) with such passages as, Christ was
“born of the seed of David according to the flesh” (<scripRef id="vi.V.X-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.3">Rom. i.
3</scripRef>), he would fall back
upon what in these days we are familiar with as that “higher
criticism,” which rejects such parts of Scripture as it is
inconvenient to receive. Paul, he said, then only “spoke as a
child” (<scripRef id="vi.V.X-p14.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.11" parsed="|1Cor|13|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.11">1 Cor. xiii. 11</scripRef>), but when he became a man in
doctrine, he put away childish things, and then declared, “Though
we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we
Him no more.” See above, sec. 16, note 3.</p></note> Now will Thy spiritual ones blandly
and lovingly smile at me if they shall read these my confessions;
yet such was I.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.XI" n="XI" next="vi.V.XII" prev="vi.V.X" progress="12.69%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="Helpidius Disputed Well Against the Manichæans as to the Authenticity of the New Testament." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—Helpidius Disputed
Well Against the Manichæans as to the Authenticity of the New
Testament.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.XI-p2" shownumber="no">21. Furthermore, whatever they had censured<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XI-p2.1" n="420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XI-p3" shownumber="no"> See iii. sec. 14, above.</p></note> in Thy
Scriptures I thought impossible to be defended; and yet sometimes,
indeed, I desired to confer on these several points with some one
well learned in those books, and to try what he thought of them.
For at this time the words of one Helpidius, speaking and disputing
face to face against the said Manichæans, had begun to move me
even at Carthage, in that he brought forth things from the
Scriptures not easily withstood, to which their answer appeared to
me feeble. And this answer they did not give forth publicly, but
only to us in private,—when they said that the writings of the
New Testament had been tampered with by I know not whom, who were
desirous of ingrafting the Jewish law upon the Christian faith;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XI-p3.1" n="421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XI-p4" shownumber="no"> On this matter reference may be made to <i>Con.
Faust.</i> xviii. 1, 3; xix. 5, 6; xxxiii. 1, 3.</p></note> but they
themselves did not bring forward any uncorrupted copies.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XI-p4.1" n="422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XI-p5" shownumber="no"> They might well not like to give the answer in
public, for, as Augustin remarks (<i>De Mor.</i> <i>Eccles.
Cath.</i> sec. 14), every one could see “that this is all that is
left for men to say when it is proved that they are wrong. The
astonishment that he experienced now, that they did “not bring
forward any uncorrupted copies,” had fast hold of him, and after
his conversion he confronted them on this very ground. “You ought
to bring forward,” he says (<i>ibid.</i> sec. 61), “another
manuscript with the same contents, but incorrupt and more correct,
with only the passage wanting which you charge with being
spurious.…You say you will not, lest you be suspected of
corrupting it. This is your usual reply, and a true one.” See
also <i>De Mor. Manich.</i> sec. 55; and <i>Con. Faust.</i> xi. 2,
xiii. 5, xviii. 7, xxii. 15, xxxii. 16.</p></note> But I,
thinking of corporeal things, very much ensnared and in a measure
stifled, was oppressed by those masses;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XI-p5.1" n="423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XI-p6" shownumber="no"> See above, sec. 19, <i>Fin.</i>.</p></note> panting under which for the breath
of Thy Truth, I was not able to breathe it pure and
undefiled.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.XII" n="XII" next="vi.V.XIII" prev="vi.V.XI" progress="12.76%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Professing Rhetoric at Rome, He Discovers the Fraud of His Scholars." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—Professing Rhetoric
at Rome, He Discovers the Fraud of His Scholars.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.XII-p2" shownumber="no">22. Then began I assiduously to practise that
for which I came to Rome—the teaching of rhetoric; and first to
bring together at my home some to whom, and through whom, I had
begun to be known; when, behold, I learnt that other offences were
committed in Rome which I had not to bear in Africa. For those
subvertings by abandoned young men were not practised here, as I
had been informed; yet, suddenly, said they, to evade paying their
master’s fees, many of the youths conspire together, and remove
themselves to another,—breakers of faith, who, for the love of
money, set a small value on justice. These also my heart
“hated,” though not with a “perfect hatred;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XII-p2.1" n="424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.XII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.22" parsed="|Ps|139|22|0|0" passage="Ps. 139.22">Ps. cxxxix. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> for,
perhaps, I hated them more in that I was to suffer by them, than
for the illicit acts they committed. Such of a truth are base
persons, and they are unfaithful to Thee, loving these transitory
mockeries of temporal things, and vile gain, which begrimes the
hand that lays hold on it; and embracing the fleeting world, and
scorning Thee, who abidest, and invitest to return, and pardonest
the prostituted human soul when it returneth to Thee. And now I
hate such crooked and perverse men, although I love them if they
are to be corrected so as to prefer the learning they obtain to
money, and to learning Thee, O God, the truth and fulness of
certain good and most chaste peace. But then was the wish stronger
in me for my own sake not to suffer them evil, than was the wish
that they should become good for Thine.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.V.XIV" prev="vi.V.XII" progress="12.81%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="He is Sent to Milan, that He, About to Teach Rhetoric, May Be Known by Ambrose." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.XIII-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—He is Sent to
Milan, that He, About to Teach Rhetoric, May Be Known by
Ambrose.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">23. When, therefore, they of Milan had sent <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_88.html" id="vi.V.XIII-Page_88" n="88" />to Rome to the prefect
of the city, to provide them with a teacher of rhetoric for their
city, and to despatch him at the public expense, I made interest
through those identical persons, drunk with Manichæan vanities, to
be freed from whom I was going away,—neither of us, however,
being aware of it,—that Symmachus, the then prefect, having
proved me by proposing a subject, would send me. And to Milan I
came, unto Ambrose the bishop, known to the whole world as among
the best of men, Thy devout servant; whose eloquent discourse did
at that time strenuously dispense unto Thy people the flour of Thy
wheat, the “gladness” of Thy “oil,” and the sober
intoxication of Thy “wine.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XIII-p2.1" n="425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.XIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.7 Bible:Ps.104.15" parsed="|Ps|4|7|0|0;|Ps|104|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.7; 104.15">Ps. iv. 7, and civ. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> To him was I unknowingly led by
Thee, that by him I might knowingly be led to Thee. That man of God
received me like a father, and looked with a benevolent and
episcopal kindliness on my change of abode. And I began to love
him, not at first, indeed, as a teacher of the truth,—which I
entirely despaired of in Thy Church,—but as a man friendly to
myself. And I studiously hearkened to him preaching to the people,
not with the motive I should, but, as it were, trying to discover
whether his eloquence came up to the fame thereof, or flowed fuller
or lower than was asserted; and I hung on his words intently, but
of the matter I was but as a careless and contemptuous spectator;
and I was delighted with the pleasantness of his speech, more
erudite, yet less cheerful and soothing in manner, than that of
Faustus. Of the matter, however, there could be no comparison; for
the latter was straying amid Manichæan deceptions, whilst the
former was teaching salvation most soundly. But “salvation is far
from the wicked,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XIII-p3.2" n="426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.XIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.155" parsed="|Ps|119|155|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.155">Ps. cxix. 155</scripRef>.</p></note> such as I then stood before him;
and yet I was drawing nearer gradually and
unconsciously.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.V.XIV" n="XIV" next="vi.VI" prev="vi.V.XIII" progress="12.87%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Having Heard the Bishop, He Perceives the Force of the Catholic Faith, Yet Doubts, After the Manner of the Modern Academics." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.V.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.V.XIV-p1.1">Chapter XIV.—Having Heard the
Bishop, He Perceives the Force of the Catholic Faith, Yet Doubts,
After the Manner of the Modern Academics.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.XIV-p2" shownumber="no">24. For although I took no trouble to learn
what he spake, but only to hear how he spake (for that empty care
alone remained to me, despairing of a way accessible for man to
Thee), yet, together with the words which I prized, there came into
my mind also the things about which I was careless; for I could not
separate them. And whilst I opened my heart to admit “how
skilfully he spake,” there also entered with it, but gradually,
“and how truly he spake!” For first, these things also had
begun to appear to me to be defensible; and the Catholic faith, for
which I had fancied nothing could be said against the attacks of
the Manichæans, I now conceived might be maintained without
presumption; especially after I had heard one or two parts of the
Old Testament explained, and often allegorically—which when I
accepted literally, I was “killed” spiritually.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XIV-p2.1" n="427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XIV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.V.XIV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.V.XIV-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 3.6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>. See vi. sec. 6, note,
below.</p></note> Many places,
then, of those books having been expounded to me, I now blamed my
despair in having believed that no reply could be made to those who
hated and derided<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XIV-p3.3" n="428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XIV-p4" shownumber="no"> He frequently alludes to this scoffing spirit, so
characteristic of these heretics. As an example, he says (<i>in
Ps.</i> cxlvi. 13): “There has sprung up a certain accursed sect
of the Manichæans which derides the Scriptures it takes and reads.
It wishes to censure what it does not understand, and by disturbing
and censuring what it understands not, has deceived many.” See
also sec. 16, and iv. sec. 8, above.</p></note> the Law and
the Prophets. Yet I did not then see that for that reason the
Catholic way was to be held because it had its learned advocates,
who could at length, and not irrationally, answer objections; nor
that what I held ought therefore to be condemned because both sides
were equally defensible. For that way did not appear to me to be
vanquished; nor yet did it seem to me to be victorious.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.V.XIV-p5" shownumber="no">25. Hereupon did I earnestly bend my mind to
see if in any way I could possibly prove the Manichæans guilty of
falsehood. Could I have realized a spiritual substance, all their
strongholds would have been beaten down, and cast utterly out of my
mind; but I could not. But yet, concerning the body of this world,
and the whole of nature, which the senses of the flesh can attain
unto, I, now more and more considering and comparing things, judged
that the greater part of the philosophers held much the more
probable opinions. So, then, after the manner of the Academics (as
they are supposed),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XIV-p5.1" n="429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XIV-p6" shownumber="no"> See above, sec. 19, and note.</p></note> doubting of everything and
fluctuating between all, I decided that the Manichæans were to be
abandoned; judging that, even while in that period of doubt, I
could not remain in a sect to which I preferred some of the
philosophers; to which philosophers, however, because they were
without the saving name of Christ, I utterly refused to commit the
cure of my fainting soul. I resolved, therefore, to be a
catechumen<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XIV-p6.1" n="430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XIV-p7" shownumber="no"> See vi. sec. 2, note, below.</p></note> in the
Catholic Church, which my parents had commended to me, until
something settled should manifest itself to me whither I might
steer my course.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.V.XIV-p7.1" n="431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.V.XIV-p8" shownumber="no"> In his <i>Benefit of Believing</i>, Augustin
adverts to the above experiences with a view to the conviction of
his friend Honoratus, who was then a Manichæan.</p></note></p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.V.XIV-p9" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.VI" n="VI" next="vi.VI.I" prev="vi.V.XIV" progress="12.98%" shorttitle="Book VI" title="Attaining his thirtieth year, he, under the admonition of the discourses of Ambrose, discovered more and more the truth of the Catholic doctrine, and deliberates as to the better regulation of his life." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_89.html" id="vi.VI-Page_89" n="89" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.VI-p1.1">Book VI.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.VI-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.VI-p3" shownumber="no">Attaining his thirtieth year, he, under the
admonition of the discourses of Ambrose, discovered more and more
the truth of the Catholic doctrine, and deliberates as to the
better regulation of his life.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.VI-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.VI.I" n="I" next="vi.VI.II" prev="vi.VI" progress="12.99%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="His Mother Having Followed Him to Milan, Declares that She Will Not Die Before Her Son Shall Have Embraced the Catholic Faith." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—His Mother Having
Followed Him to Milan, Declares that She Will Not Die Before Her
Son Shall Have Embraced the Catholic Faith.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.VI.I-p2.1">O Thou</span>, my hope
from my youth,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.I-p2.2" n="432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.I-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.I-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.71.5" parsed="|Ps|71|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 71.5">Ps. lxxi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> where wert
Thou to me, and whither hadst Thou gone? For in truth, hadst Thou
not created me, and made a difference between me and the beasts of
the field and fowls of the air? Thou hadst made me wiser than they,
yet did I wander about in dark and slippery places, and sought Thee
abroad out of myself, and found not the God of my heart;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.I-p3.2" n="433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.I-p4" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec. 18, note, above.</p></note> and had
entered the depths of the sea, and distrusted and despaired finding
out the truth. By this time my mother, made strong by her piety,
had come to me, following me over sea and land, in all perils
feeling secure in Thee. For in the dangers of the sea she comforted
the very sailors (to whom the inexperienced passengers, when
alarmed, were wont rather to go for comfort), assuring them of a
safe arrival, because she had been so assured by Thee in a vision.
She found me in grievous danger, through despair of ever finding
truth. But when I had disclosed to her that I was now no longer a
Manichæan, though not yet a Catholic Christian, she did not leap
for joy as at what was unexpected; although she was now reassured
as to that part of my misery for which she had mourned me as one
dead, but who would be raised to Thee, carrying me forth upon the
bier of her thoughts, that Thou mightest say unto the widow’s
son, “Young man, I say unto Thee, arise,” and he should revive,
and begin to speak, and Thou shouldest deliver him to his mother.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.I-p4.1" n="434" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.I-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.I-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.12-Luke.7.15" parsed="|Luke|7|12|7|15" passage="Luke 7.12-15">Luke vii. 12-l5</scripRef>.</p></note> Her heart,
then, was not agitated with any violent exultation, when she had
heard that to be already in so great a part accomplished which she
daily, with tears, entreated of Thee might be done,—that though I
had not yet grasped the truth, I was rescued from falsehood. Yea,
rather, for that she was fully confident that Thou, who hadst
promised the whole, wouldst give the rest, most calmly, and with a
breast full of confidence, she replied to me, “She believed in
Christ, that before she departed this life, she would see me a
Catholic believer.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.I-p5.2" n="435" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.I-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Fidelem Catholicum</i>—those who are baptized
being usually designated <i>Fideles</i>. The following extract from
Kaye’s <i>Tertullian</i> (pp. 230, 231) is worthy of
note:—“As the converts from heathenism, to use Tertullian’s
expression, were not born, but became Christians [<i>fiunt,
nascuntur, Christiani</i>], they went through a course of
instruction in the principles and doctrines of the gospel, and were
subjected to a strict probation before they were admitted to the
rite of baptism. In this stage of their progress they were called
catechumens, of whom, according to Suicer, there were two
classes,—one called ‘Audientes,’ who had only entered upon
their course, and begun to hear the word of God; the other, <span class="Greek" id="vi.VI.I-p6.1" lang="EL">συναιτοῦντες,</span> or ‘Competentes,’ who had
made such advances in Christian knowledge and practice as to be
qualified to appear at the font. Tertullian, however, appears
either not to have known or to have neglected this distinction,
since he applies the names of ‘Audientes’ and ‘Auditores’
indifferently to all who had not partaken of the rite of baptism.
When the catechumens had given full proof of the ripeness of their
knowledge, and of the stedfastness of their faith, they were
baptized, admitted to the table of the Lord, and styled <i>
Fideles</i>. The importance which Tertullian attached to this
previous probation of the candidates for baptism, appears from the
fact that he founds upon the neglect of it one of his charges
against the heretics. ‘Among them,’ he says, ‘no distinction
is made between the catechumen and the faithful or confirmed
Christian; the catechumen is pronounced fit for baptism before he
is instructed; all come in indiscriminately; all hear, all pray
together.’” There were certain peculiar forms used in the
admission of catechumens; as, for example, anointing with oil,
imposition of hands, and the consecration and giving of salt; and
when, from the progress of Christianity, Tertullian’s above
description as to converts from heathenism had ceased to be
correct, these forms were continued in many churches as part of the
baptismal service, whether of infants or adults. See Palmer’s <i>
Origines Liturgicæ</i>, v. 1, and also i. sec. 17, above, where
Augustin says: “I was signed with the sign of the cross, and was
seasoned with His salt, even from the womb of my mother.”</p></note> And thus much said she to me; but
to Thee, O Fountain of mercies, poured she out more frequent
prayers and tears, that Thou wouldest hasten Thy aid, and enlighten
my darkness; and she hurried all the more assiduously to the
church, and hung upon the words of Ambrose, praying for the
fountain of water that springeth up into everlasting life.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.I-p6.2" n="436" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.I-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.I-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.14" parsed="|John|4|14|0|0" passage="John 4.14">John iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> For she
loved that man as an angel of God, because she knew that it was by
him that I had been brought, for the present, to that perplexing
state of agitation<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.I-p7.2" n="437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.I-p8" shownumber="no"> “Sermons,” says Goodwin in his <i>Evangelical
Communicant</i>, “are, for the most part, as showers of rain that
water for the instant; such as may tickle the ear and warm the
affections, and put the soul into a posture of obedience. Hence it
is that men are oft-times sermon-sick, as some are sea-sick; very
ill, much troubled for the present, but by and by all is well again
as they were.”</p></note> I was now in, through which she was
fully persuaded that I should pass from 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_90.html" id="vi.VI.I-Page_90" n="90" />sickness unto health, after an excess, as
it were, of a sharper fit, which doctors term the
“crisis.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.II" n="II" next="vi.VI.III" prev="vi.VI.I" progress="13.16%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="She, on the Prohibition of Ambrose, Abstains from Honouring the Memory of the Martyrs." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—She, on the
Prohibition of Ambrose, Abstains from Honouring the Memory of the
Martyrs.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. When, therefore, my mother had at one
time—as was her custom in Africa—brought to the oratories built
in the memory of the saints<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.II-p2.1" n="438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.II-p3" shownumber="no"> That is, as is explained further on in the section,
the <i>Martyrs</i>. Tertullian gives us many indications of the
veneration in which the martyrs were held towards the close of the
second century. The anniversary of the martyr’s death was called
his <i>natalitium</i>, or natal day, as his martyrdom ushered him
into eternal life, and <i>oblationes pro defunctis</i> were then
offered. (<i>De Exhor. Cast.</i> c. 11; <i>De Coro.</i> c. 3). Many
extravagant things were said about the glory of martyrdom, with the
view, doubtless, of preventing apostasy in time of persecution. It
was described (<i>De Bap.</i> c. 16; and <i>De Pat.</i> c. 13.) as
a second baptism, and said to secure for a man immediate entrance
into heaven, and complete enjoyment of its happiness. These views
developed in Augustin’s time into all the wildness of Donatism.
Augustin gives us an insight into the customs prevailing in his
day, and their significance, which greatly illustrates the present
section. In his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, viii. 27, we read: “But,
nevertheless, we do not build temples, and ordain priests, rites,
and sacrifices for these same martyrs; for they are not our gods,
but their God is our God. Certainly we honour their reliquaries, as
the memorials of holy men of God, who strove for the truth even to
the death of their bodies, that the true religion might be made
known, and false and fictitious religions exposed.…But who ever
heard a priest of the faithful, standing at an altar built for the
honour and worship of God over the holy body of some martyr, say in
the prayers, I offer to thee a sacrifice, O Peter, or O Paul, or O
Cyprian? For it is to God that sacrifices are offered at their
tombs,—the God who made them both men and martyrs, and associated
them with holy angels in celestial honour; and the reason why we
pay such honours to their memory is, that by so doing we may both
give thanks to the true God for their victories, and, by recalling
them afresh to remembrance, may stir ourselves up to imitate them
by seeking to obtain like crowns and palms, calling to our help
that same God on whom they called. Therefore, whatever honours the
religious may pay in the places of the martyrs, they are but
honours rendered to their memory [<i>ornamenta memoriarum</i>], not
sacred rites or sacrifices offered to dead men as to gods. And even
such as bring thither food—which, indeed, is not done by the
better Christians, and in most places of the world is not done at
all—do so in order that it may be sanctified to them through the
merits of the martyrs, in the name of the Lord of the martyrs,
first presenting the food and offering prayer, and thereafter
taking it away to be eaten, or to be in part bestowed upon the
needy. But he who knows the one sacrifice of Christians, which is
the sacrifice offered in those places, also knows that these are
not sacrifices offered to the martyrs.” He speaks to the same
effect in Book xxii. sec. 10; and in his <i>Reply to Faustus</i>
(xx. 21), who had charged the Christians with imitating the Pagans,
“and appeasing the ‘shades’ of the departed with wine and
food.” See v. sec. 17, note.</p></note> certain cakes, and bread, and wine,
and was forbidden by the door-keeper, so soon as she learnt that it
was the bishop who had forbidden it, she so piously and obediently
acceded to it, that I myself marvelled how readily she could bring
herself to accuse her own custom, rather than question his
prohibition. For wine-bibbing did not take possession of her
spirit, nor did the love of wine stimulate her to hatred of the
truth, as it doth too many, both male and female, who nauseate at a
song of sobriety, as men well drunk at a draught of water. But she,
when she had brought her basket with the festive meats, of which
she would taste herself first and give the rest away, would never
allow herself more than one little cup of wine, diluted according
to her own temperate palate, which, out of courtesy, she would
taste. And if there were many oratories of departed saints that
ought to be honoured in the same way, she still carried round with
her the selfsame cup, to be used everywhere; and this, which was
not only very much watered, but was also very tepid with carrying
about, she would distribute by small sips to those around; for she
sought their devotion, not pleasure. As soon, therefore, as she
found this custom to be forbidden by that famous preacher and most
pious prelate, even to those who would use it with moderation, lest
thereby an occasion of excess<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.II-p3.1" n="439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.II-p4" shownumber="no"> Following the example of Ambrose, Augustin used all
his influence and eloquence to correct such shocking abuses in the
churches. In his letter to Alypius, Bishop of Thagaste (when as yet
only a presbyter assisting the venerable Valerius), he gives an
account of his efforts to overcome them in the church of Hippo. The
following passage is instructive (<i>Ep.</i> xxix. 9):—“I
explained to them the circumstances out of which this custom seems
to have necessarily risen in the Church, namely, that when, in the
peace which came after such numerous and violent persecutions,
crowds of heathen who wished to assume the Christian religion were
kept back, because, having been accustomed to celebrate the feasts
connected with their worship of idols in revelling and drunkenness,
they could not easily refrain from pleasures so hurtful and so
habitual, it had seemed good to our ancestors, making for the time
a concession to this infirmity, to permit them to celebrate,
instead of the festivals which they renounced, other feasts in
honour of the holy martyrs, which were observed, not as before with
a profane design, but with similar self-indulgence.”</p></note> might be given to such as were
drunken, and because these, so to say, festivals in honour of the
dead were very like unto the superstition of the Gentiles, she most
willingly abstained from it. And in lieu of a basket filled with
fruits of the earth, she had learned to bring to the oratories of
the martyrs a heart full of more purified petitions, and to give
all that she could to the poor;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.II-p4.1" n="440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.II-p5" shownumber="no"> See v. sec. 17, note 5, above.</p></note> that so the communion of the
Lord’s body might be rightly celebrated there, where, after the
example of His passion, the martyrs had been sacrificed and
crowned. But yet it seems to me, O Lord my God, and thus my heart
thinks of it in thy sight, that my mother perhaps would not so
easily have given way to the relinquishment of this custom had it
been forbidden by another whom she loved not as Ambrose,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.II-p5.1" n="441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.II-p6" shownumber="no"> On another occasion, when Monica’s mind was
exercised as to non-essentials, Ambrose gave her advice which has
perhaps given origin to the proverb, “When at Rome, do as Rome
does.” It will be found in the letter to Casulanus (<i>Ep.</i>
xxxvi. 32), and is as follows:—“When my mother was with me in
that city, I, as being only a catechumen, felt no concern about
these questions; but it was to her a question causing anxiety,
whether she ought, after the custom of our own town, to fast on the
Saturday, or, after the custom of the church of Milan, not to fast.
To deliver her from perplexity, I put the question to the man of
God whom I have first named. He answered, ‘What else can I
recommend to others than what I do myself?’ When I thought that
by this he intended simply to prescribe to us that we should take
food on Saturdays,—for I knew this to be his own practice,—he,
following me, added these words: ‘When I am here I do not fast on
Saturday, but when I am at Rome I do; Whatever church you may come
to, conform to its custom, if you would avoid either receiving or
giving offence.’” We find the same incident referred to in <i>
Ep.</i> liv. 3.</p></note> whom, out of
regard for my salvation, she loved most dearly; and he loved her
truly, on account of her most religious conversation, whereby, in
good works so “fervent in spirit,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.II-p6.1" n="442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.II-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.II-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11" parsed="|Rom|12|11|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.11">Rom. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> she frequented the church; so that
he would often, when he saw me, burst forth into her praises,
congratulating me that I had such a mother—little knowing what a
son she had in me, who was in doubt as to all these things,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_91.html" id="vi.VI.II-Page_91" n="91" />and did not imagine the
way of life could be found out.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.III" n="III" next="vi.VI.IV" prev="vi.VI.II" progress="13.42%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="As Ambrose Was Occupied with Business and Study, Augustin Could Seldom Consult Him Concerning the Holy Scriptures." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—As Ambrose Was
Occupied with Business and Study, Augustin Could Seldom Consult Him
Concerning the Holy Scriptures.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.III-p2" shownumber="no">3. Nor did I now groan in my prayers that Thou
wouldest help me; but my mind was wholly intent on knowledge, and
eager to dispute. And Ambrose himself I esteemed a happy man, as
the world counted happiness, in that such great personages held him
in honour; only his celibacy appeared to me a painful thing. But
what hope he cherished, what struggles he had against the
temptations that beset his very excellences, what solace in
adversities, and what savoury joys Thy bread possessed for the
hidden mouth of his heart when ruminating<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.III-p2.1" n="443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.III-p3" shownumber="no"> In his <i>Reply to Faustus</i> (vi. 7), he,
conformably with this idea, explains the division into clean and
unclean beasts under the Levitical law symbolically. “No
doubt,” he says, “the animal is pronounced unclean by the law
because it does not chew the cud, which is not a fault, but its
nature. But the men of whom this animal is a symbol are unclean,
not by nature, but from their own fault; because, though they
gladly hear the words of wisdom, they never reflect on them
afterwards. For to recall, in quiet repose, some useful instruction
from the stomach of memory to the mouth of reflection, is a kind of
spiritual rumination. The animals above mentioned are a symbol of
those people who do not do this. And the prohibition of the flesh
of these animals is a warning against this fault. Another passage
of Scripture (<scripRef id="vi.VI.III-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.21.20" parsed="|Prov|21|20|0|0" passage="Prov. 21.20">Prov. xxi. 20</scripRef>) speaks of the precious
treasure of wisdom, and describes ruminating as clean, and not
ruminating as unclean: ‘A precious treasure resteth in the mouth
of a wise man, but a foolish man swallows it up.’ Symbols of this
kind, either in words or in things, give useful and pleasant
exercise to intelligent minds in the way of inquiry and
comparison.”</p></note> on it, I could neither conjecture,
nor had I experienced. Nor did he know my embarrassments, nor the
pit of my danger. For I could not request of him what I wished as I
wished, in that I was debarred from hearing and speaking to him by
crowds of busy people, whose infirmities he devoted himself to.
With whom when he was not engaged (which was but a little time), he
either was refreshing his body with necessary sustenance, or his
mind with reading. But while reading, his eyes glanced over the
pages, and his heart searched out the sense, but his voice and
tongue were silent. Ofttimes, when we had come (for no one was
forbidden to enter, nor was it his custom that the arrival of those
who came should be announced to him), we saw him thus reading to
himself, and never otherwise; and, having long sat in silence (for
who durst interrupt one so intent?), we were fain to depart,
inferring that in the little time he secured for the recruiting of
his mind, free from the clamour of other men’s business, he was
unwilling to be taken off. And perchance he was fearful lest, if
the author he studied should express aught vaguely, some doubtful
and attentive hearer should ask him to expound it, or to discuss
some of the more abstruse questions, as that, his time being thus
occupied, he could not turn over as many volumes as he wished;
although the preservation of his voice, which was very easily
weakened, might be the truer reason for his reading to himself. But
whatever was his motive in so doing, doubtless in such a man was a
good one.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.III-p4" shownumber="no">4. But verily no opportunity could I find of
ascertaining what I desired from that Thy so holy oracle, his
breast, unless the thing might be entered into briefly. But those
surgings in me required to find him at full leisure, that I might
pour them out to him, but never were they able to find him so; and
I heard him, indeed, every Lord’s day, “rightly dividing the
word of truth”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.III-p4.1" n="444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.III-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.III-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.15" parsed="|2Tim|2|15|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 2.15">2 Tim. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> among the
people; and I was all the more convinced that all those knots of
crafty calumnies, which those deceivers of ours had knit against
the divine books, could be unravelled. But so soon as I understood,
withal, that man made “after the image of Him that created
him”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.III-p5.2" n="445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.III-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.III-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.10" parsed="|Col|3|10|0|0" passage="Col. 3.10">Col. iii. 10</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.VI.III-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26-Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|26|1|27" passage="Gen 1.26,27">Gen. i. 26, 27</scripRef>. And because we are created in
the image of God, Augustin argues (<i>Serm.</i> lxxxviii. 6), we
have the ability to see and know Him, just as, having eyes to see,
we can look upon the sun. And hereafter, too (<i>Ep.</i> xcii. 3),
“We shall see Him according to the measure in which we shall be
like Him; because now the measure in which we do not see Him is
according to the measure of our unlikeness to Him.”</p></note> was not so
understood by Thy spiritual sons (whom of the Catholic mother Thou
hadst begotten again through grace), as though they believed and
imagined Thee to be bounded by human form,—although what was the
nature of a spiritual substance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.III-p6.3" n="446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.III-p7" shownumber="no"> See iii. sec. 12, note, above.</p></note> I had not the faintest or dimmest
suspicion,—yet rejoicing, I blushed that for so many years I had
barked, not against the Catholic faith, but against the fables of
carnal imaginations. For I had been both impious and rash in this,
that what I ought inquiring to have learnt, I had pronounced on
condemning. For Thou, O most high and most near, most secret, yet
most present, who hast not limbs some larger some smaller, but art
wholly everywhere, and nowhere in space, nor art Thou of such
corporeal form, yet hast Thou created man after Thine own image,
and, behold, from head to foot is he confined by space.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.IV" n="IV" next="vi.VI.V" prev="vi.VI.III" progress="13.59%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="He Recognises the Falsity of His Own Opinions, and Commits to Memory the Saying of Ambrose." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—He Recognises the
Falsity of His Own Opinions, and Commits to Memory the Saying of
Ambrose.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.IV-p2" shownumber="no">5. As, then, I knew not how this image of Thine
should subsist, I should have knocked and propounded the doubt how
it was to be believed, and not have insultingly opposed it, as if
it were believed. Anxiety, therefore, as to what to retain as
certain, did all the more sharply gnaw into my soul, the more shame
I felt that, having been so long deluded and de<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_92.html" id="vi.VI.IV-Page_92" n="92" />ceived by the promise of
certainties, I had, with puerile error and petulance, prated of so
many uncertainties as if they were certainties. For that they were
falsehoods became apparent to me afterwards. However, I was certain
that they were uncertain, and that I had formerly held them as
certain when with a blind contentiousness I accused Thy Catholic
Church, which though I had not yet discovered to teach truly, yet
not to teach that of which I had so vehemently accused her. In this
manner was I confounded and converted, and I rejoiced, O my God,
that the one Church, the body of Thine only Son (wherein the name
of Christ had been set upon me when an infant), did not appreciate
these infantile trifles, nor maintained, in her sound doctrine, any
tenet that would confine Thee, the Creator of all, in
space—though ever so great and wide, yet bounded on all sides by
the restraints of a human form.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.IV-p3" shownumber="no">6. I rejoiced also that the old Scriptures of
the law and the prophets were laid before me, to be perused, not
now with that eye to which they seemed most absurd before, when I
censured Thy holy ones for so thinking, whereas in truth they
thought not so; and with delight I heard Ambrose, in his sermons to
the people, oftentimes most diligently recommend this text as a
rule,—“The letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.IV-p3.1" n="447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.IV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.IV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>. The spiritual or allegorical
meaning here referred to is one that Augustin constantly sought, as
did many of the early Fathers, both Greek and Latin. He only
employs this method of interpretation, however, in a qualified
way—never going to the lengths of Origen or Clement of
Alexandria. He does not depreciate the letter of Scripture, though,
as we have shown above (iii. sec. 14, note), he went as far as he
well could in interpreting the history spiritually. He does not
seem, however, quite consistent in his statements as to the
relative prominence to be given to the literal and spiritual
meanings, as may be seen by a comparison of the latter portions of
secs. 1 and 3 of book xvii. of the <i>City of God</i>. His general
idea may be gathered from the following passage in the 21st sec. of
book xiii.:—“Some allegorize all that concerns paradise itself,
where the first men, the parents of the human race, are, according
to the truth of Holy Scripture, recorded to have been; and they
understand all its trees and fruit-bearing plants as virtues and
habits of life, as if they had no existence in the external world,
but were only so spoken of or related for the sake of spiritual
meanings. As if there could not be a real terrestrial paradise! As
if there never existed these two women, Sarah and Hagar, nor the
two sons who were born to Abraham, the one of the bond-woman, the
other of the free, because the apostle says that in them the two
covenants were prefigured! or as if water never flowed from the
rock when Moses struck it, because therein Christ can be seen in a
figure, as the same apostle says: ‘Now that rock was Christ’
(<scripRef id="vi.VI.IV-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.4">1
Cor. x. 4</scripRef>).…These and
similar allegorical interpretations may be suitably put upon
paradise without giving offence to any one, while <i>yet we believe
the strict truth of the history</i>, confirmed by its
circumstantial narrative of facts.” The allusion in the above
passage to Sarah and Hagar invites the remark, that in <scripRef id="vi.VI.IV-p4.3" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.24" parsed="|Gal|4|24|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.24">Galatians
iv. 24</scripRef>, the words in our
version rendered, “which things are an allegory,” should be,
“which things are such as may be allegorized.” [<span class="Greek" id="vi.VI.IV-p4.4" lang="EL">Ἁτινά ἐστιν ἀλληγορούμενα</span>. See Jelf, 398,
sec. 2.] It is important to note this, as the passage has been
quoted in support of the more extreme method of allegorizing,
though it could clearly go no further than to sanction allegorizing
by way of spiritual meditation upon Scripture, and not in the
interpretation of it—which first, as Waterland thinks
(<i>Works</i>, vol. v. p. 311), was the end contemplated by most of
the Fathers. Thoughtful students of Scripture will feel that we
have no right to make historical facts typical or allegorical,
unless (as in the case of the manna, the brazen serpent, Jacob’s
ladder, etc.) we have divine authority for so doing; and few such
will dissent from the opinion of Bishop Marsh (Lecture vi.) that
the type must not only resemble the antitype, but must have been
<i>designed</i> to resemble it, and further, that we must have the
authority of Scripture for the existence of such design. The text,
“The letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life,” as a perusal
of the context will show, has nothing whatever to do with either
“literal” or “spiritual” meanings. Augustin himself
interprets it in one place (<i>De Spir. et Lit</i>. cc. 4, 5) as
meaning the killing letter of the law, as compared with the
quickening power of the gospel. “An opinion,” to conclude with
the thoughtful words of Alfred Morris on this</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.IV-p5" shownumber="no">Chapter ( <i>Words for the Heart and
Life</i>, p. 203), “once common must therefore be rejected. Some
still talk of ‘letter’ and ‘spirit’ in a way which has no
sanction here. The ‘letter’ with them is the literal meaning of
the text, the ‘spirit’ is its symbolic meaning. And, as the
‘spirit’ possesses an evident superiority to the ‘letter,’
they fly away into the region of secret senses and hidden
doctrines, find types where there is nothing typical, and
allegories where there is nothing allegorical; make Genesis more
evangelical than the Epistle to the Romans, and Leviticus than the
Epistle to the Hebrews; mistaking lawful criticism for legal
Christianity, they look upon the exercise of a sober judgment as a
proof of a depraved taste, and forget that diseased as well as very
powerful eyes may see more than others. It is not the obvious
meaning and the secret meaning that are intended by ‘letter’
and ‘spirit,’ nor any two meanings of Christianity, nor two
meanings of any thing or things, but the two systems of Moses and
of Christ.” Reference may be made on this whole subject of
allegorical interpretation in the writings of the Fathers to
Blunt’s <i>Right Use of the Early Fathers</i>, series i. lecture
9.</p></note> whilst,
drawing aside the mystic veil, he spiritually laid open that which,
accepted according to the “letter,” seemed to teach perverse
doctrines—teaching herein nothing that offended me, though he
taught such things as I knew not as yet whether they were true. For
all this time I restrained my heart from assenting to anything,
fearing to fall headlong; but by hanging in suspense I was the
worse killed. For my desire was to be as well assured of those
things that I saw not, as I was that seven and three are ten. For I
was not so insane as to believe that this could not be
comprehended; but I desired to have other things as clear as this,
whether corporeal things, which were not present to my senses, or
spiritual, whereof I knew not how to conceive except corporeally.
And by believing I might have been cured, that so the sight of my
soul being cleared,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.IV-p5.1" n="448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.IV-p6" shownumber="no"> Augustin frequently dilates on this idea. In sermon
88 (cc. 5, 6, etc.), he makes the whole of the ministries of
religion subservient to the clearing of the inner eye of the soul
and in his <i>De Trin.</i> i. 3, he says: “And it is necessary to
purge our minds, in order to be able to see ineffably that which is
ineffable [<i>i.e.</i> the Godhead], whereto not having yet
attained, we are to be nourished by faith, and led by such ways as
are more suited to our capacity, that we may be rendered apt and
able to comprehend it.”</p></note> it might in some way be directed
towards Thy truth, which abideth always, and faileth in naught. But
as it happens that he who has tried a bad physician fears to trust
himself with a good one, so was it with the health of my soul,
which could not be healed but by believing, and, lest it should
believe falsehoods, refused to be cured—resisting Thy hands, who
hast prepared for us the medicaments of faith, and hast applied
them to the maladies of the whole world, and hast bestowed upon
them so great authority.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.V" n="V" next="vi.VI.VI" prev="vi.VI.IV" progress="13.85%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Faith is the Basis of Human Life; Man Cannot Discover that Truth Which Holy Scripture Has Disclosed." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—Faith is the Basis of
Human Life; Man Cannot Discover that Truth Which Holy Scripture Has
Disclosed.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.V-p2" shownumber="no">7. From this, however, being led to prefer the
Catholic doctrine, I felt that it was with more moderation and
honesty that it commanded things to be believed that were not
demonstrated <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_93.html" id="vi.VI.V-Page_93" n="93" />(whether it was that they could be
demonstrated, but not to any one, or could not be demonstrated at
all), than was the method of the Manichæans, where our credulity
was mocked by audacious promise of knowledge, and then so many most
fabulous and absurd things were forced upon belief because they
were not capable of demonstration.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.V-p2.1" n="449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.V-p3" shownumber="no"> He similarly exalts the claims of the Christian
Church over Manichæanism in his <i>Reply to Faustus</i> (xxxii.
19): “If you submit to receive a load of endless fictions at the
bidding of an obscure and irrational authority, so that you believe
all those things because they are written in the books which your
misguided judgment pronounces trustworthy, though there is no
evidence of their truth, why not rather submit to the evidence of
the gospel, which is so well-founded, so confirmed, so generally
acknowledged and admired, and which has an unbroken series of
testimonies from the apostles down to our own day, that so you may
have an intelligent belief, and may come to know that all your
objections are the fruit of folly and perversity?” And again, in
his <i>Reply to Manichæus’ Fundamental</i> <i>Epistle</i> (sec.
18), alluding to the credulity required in those who accept
Manichæan teaching on the mere authority of the teacher:
“Whoever thoughtlessly yields this becomes a Manichæan, not by
knowing undoubted truth, but by believing doubtful statements. Such
were we when in our inexperienced youth we were deceived.”</p></note> After that, O Lord, Thou, by little
and little, with most gentle and most merciful hand, drawing and
calming my heart, didst persuade taking into consideration what a
multiplicity of things which I had never seen, nor was present when
they were enacted, like so many of the things in secular history,
and so many accounts of places and cities which I had not seen; so
many of friends, so many of physicians, so many now of these men,
now of those, which unless we should believe, we should do nothing
at all in this life; lastly, with how unalterable an assurance I
believed of what parents I was born, which it would have been
impossible for me to know otherwise than by hearsay,—taking into
consideration all this, Thou persuadest me that not they who
believed Thy books (which, with so great authority, Thou hast
established among nearly all nations), but those who believed them
not were to be blamed;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.V-p3.1" n="450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.V-p4" shownumber="no"> He has a like train of thought in another place
(<i>De Fide Rer. quæ non Vid.</i> sec. 4): “If, then (harmony
being destroyed), human society itself would not stand if we
believe not that we see not, how much more should we have faith in
divine things, though we see them not; which if we have it not, we
do not violate the friendship of a few men, but the profoundest
religion—so as to have as its consequence the profoundest
misery.” Again, referring to belief in Scripture, he argues
(<i>Con. Faust.</i> xxxiii. 6) that, if we doubt its evidence, we
may equally doubt that of any book, and asks, “How do we know the
authorship of the works of Plato, Aristotle, Cicero, Varro, and
other similar writers, but by the unbroken chain of evidence?”
And once more he contends (<i>De Mor. Cath. Eccles.</i> xxix. 60)
that, “The utter overthrow of all literature will follow and
there will be an end to all books handed down from the past, if
what is supported by such a strong popular belief, and established
by the uniform testimony of so many men and so many times, is
brought into such suspicion that it is not allowed to have the
credit and the authority of common history.”</p></note> and that those men were not to be
listened unto who should say to me, “How dost thou know that
those Scriptures were imparted unto mankind by the Spirit of the
one true and most true God?” For it was the same thing that was
most of all to be believed, since no wranglings of blasphemous
questions, whereof I had read so many amongst the
self-contradicting philosophers, could once wring the belief from
me that Thou art,—whatsoever Thou wert, though what I knew
not,—or that the government of human affairs belongs to
Thee.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.V-p5" shownumber="no">8. Thus much I believed, at one time more
strongly than another, yet did I ever believe both that Thou wert,
and hadst a care of us, although I was ignorant both what was to be
thought of Thy substance, and what way led, or led back to Thee.
Seeing, then, that we were too weak by unaided reason to find out
the truth, and for this cause needed the authority of the holy
writings, I had now begun to believe that Thou wouldest by no means
have given such excellency of authority to those Scriptures
throughout all lands, had it not been Thy will thereby to be
believed in, and thereby sought. For now those things which
heretofore appeared incongruous to me in the Scripture, and used to
offend me, having heard divers of them expounded reasonably, I
referred to the depth of the mysteries, and its authority seemed to
me all the more venerable and worthy of religious belief, in that,
while it was visible for all to read it, it reserved the majesty of
its secret<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.V-p5.1" n="451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.V-p6" shownumber="no"> See i. sec. 10, note, above.</p></note> within its
profound significance, stooping to all in the great plainness of
its language and lowliness of its style, yet exercising the
application of such as are not light of heart; that it might
receive all into its common bosom, and through narrow passages waft
over some few towards Thee, yet many more than if it did not stand
upon such a height of authority, nor allured multitudes within its
bosom by its holy humility. These things I meditated upon, and Thou
wert with me; I sighed, and Thou heardest me; I vacillated, and
Thou didst guide me; I roamed through the broad way<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.V-p6.1" n="452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.V-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.V-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13" parsed="|Matt|7|13|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.13">Matt. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> of the
world, and Thou didst not desert me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.VI" n="VI" next="vi.VI.VII" prev="vi.VI.V" progress="14.04%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="On the Source and Cause of True Joy,—The Example of the Joyous Beggar Being Adduced." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—On the Source and
Cause of True Joy,—The Example of the Joyous Beggar Being
Adduced.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.VI.VI-p2" shownumber="no">9. I longed for honours, gains, wedlock; and Thou
mockedst me. In these desires I underwent most bitter hardships,
Thou being the more gracious the less Thou didst suffer anything
which was not Thou to grow sweet to me. Behold my heart, O Lord,
who wouldest that I should recall all this, and confess unto Thee.
Now let my soul cleave to Thee, which Thou hast freed from that
fast-holding bird-lime of death. How wretched was it! And Thou
didst irritate the feeling of its wound, that, forsaking all else,
it might be converted unto Thee,—who art above all, and without
whom all things would be naught,—be converted and be healed.
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_94.html" id="vi.VI.VI-Page_94" n="94" />How wretched was I
at that time, and how didst Thou deal with me, to make me sensible
of my wretchedness on that day wherein I was preparing to recite a
panegyric on the Emperor,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.VI-p2.1" n="453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> In the Benedictine edition it is suggested that
this was probably Valentinian the younger, whose court was,
according to Possidius (c. i.), at Milan when Augustin was
professor of rhetoric there, who writes (<i>Con. Litt. Petil.</i>
iii. 25) that he in that city recited a panegyric to Bauto, the
consul, on the first of January, according to the requirements of
his profession of rhetoric.</p></note> wherein I was to deliver many a
lie, and lying was to be applauded by those who knew I lied; and my
heart panted with these cares, and boiled over with the
feverishness of consuming thoughts. For, while walking along one of
the streets of Milan, I observed a poor mendicant,—then, I
imagine, with a full belly,—joking and joyous; and I sighed, and
spake to the friends around me of the many sorrows resulting from
our madness, for that by all such exertions of ours,—as those
wherein I then laboured, dragging along, under the spur of desires,
the burden of my own unhappiness, and by dragging increasing it, we
yet aimed only to attain that very joyousness which that mendicant
had reached before us, who, perchance, never would attain it! For
what he had obtained through a few begged pence, the same was I
scheming for by many a wretched and tortuous turning,—the joy of
a temporary felicity. For he verily possessed not true joy, but yet
I, with these my ambitions, was seeking one much more untrue. And
in truth he was joyous, I anxious; he free from care, I full of
alarms. But should any one inquire of me whether I would rather be
merry or fearful, I would reply, Merry. Again, were I asked whether
I would rather be such as he was, or as I myself then was, I should
elect to be myself, though beset with cares and alarms, but out of
perversity; for was it so in truth? For I ought not to prefer
myself to him because I happened to be more learned than he, seeing
that I took no delight therein, but sought rather to please men by
it; and that not to instruct, but only to please. Wherefore also
didst Thou break my bones with the rod of Thy correction.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.VI-p3.1" n="454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.VI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.VI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.15" parsed="|Prov|22|15|0|0" passage="Prov. 22.15">Prov. xxii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.VI-p5" shownumber="no">10. Away with those, then, from my soul, who
say unto it, “It makes a difference from whence a man’s joy is
derived. That mendicant rejoiced in drunkenness; thou longedst to
rejoice in glory.” What glory, O Lord? That which is not in Thee.
For even as his was no true joy, so was mine no true glory;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.VI-p5.1" n="455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.VI-p6" shownumber="no"> Here, as elsewhere, we have the feeling which finds
its expression in i. sec. 1, above: “Thou hast formed us for
Thyself, and our hearts are restless till they find rest in
Thee.”</p></note> and it
subverted my soul more. He would digest his drunkenness that same
night, but many a night had I slept with mine, and risen again with
it, and was to sleep again and again to rise with it, I know not
how oft. It does indeed “make a difference whence a man’s joy
is derived.” I know it is so, and that the joy of a faithful hope
is incomparably beyond such vanity. Yea, and at that time was he
beyond me, for he truly was the happier man; not only for that he
was thoroughly steeped in mirth, I torn to pieces with cares, but
he, by giving good wishes, had gotten wine, I, by lying, was
following after pride. Much to this effect said I then to my dear
friends, and I often marked in them how it fared with me; and I
found that it went ill with me, and fretted, and doubled that very
ill. And if any prosperity smiled upon me, I loathed to seize it,
for almost before I could grasp it flew away.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.VII" n="VII" next="vi.VI.VIII" prev="vi.VI.VI" progress="14.18%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="He Leads to Reformation His Friend Alypius, Seized with Madness for the Circensian Games." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—He Leads to
Reformation His Friend Alypius, Seized with Madness for the
Circensian Games.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.VII-p2" shownumber="no">11. These things we, who lived like friends
together, jointly deplored, but chiefly and most familiarly did I
discuss them with Alypius and Nebridius, of whom Alypius was born
in the same town as myself, his parents being of the highest rank
there, but he being younger than I. For he had studied under me,
first, when I taught in our own town, and afterwards at Carthage,
and esteemed me highly, because I appeared to him good and learned;
and I esteemed him for his innate love of virtue, which, in one of
no great age, was sufficiently eminent. But the vortex of
Carthaginian customs (amongst whom these frivolous spectacles are
hotly followed) had inveigled him into the madness of the
Circensian games. But while he was miserably tossed about therein,
I was professing rhetoric there, and had a public school. As yet he
did not give ear to my teaching, on account of some ill-feeling
that had arisen between me and his father. I had then found how
fatally he doted upon the circus, and was deeply grieved that he
seemed likely—if, indeed, he had not already done so—to cast
away his so great promise. Yet had I no means of advising, or by a
sort of restraint reclaiming him, either by the kindness of a
friend or by the authority of a master. For I imagined that his
sentiments towards me were the same as his father’s; but he was
not such. Disregarding, therefore, his father’s will in that
matter, he commenced to salute me, and, coming into my
lecture-room, to listen for a little and depart.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.VII-p3" shownumber="no">12. But it slipped my memory to deal with him,
so that he should not, through a blind and headstrong desire of
empty pastimes, undo so great a wit. But Thou, O Lord, who
governest the helm of all Thou hast created, hadst not forgotten
him, who was one day to be amongst Thy sons, the President of Thy
sacrament;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.VII-p3.1" n="456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.VII-p4" shownumber="no"> Compare v. sec. 17, note, above, and sec. 15, note,
below.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_95.html" id="vi.VI.VII-Page_95" n="95" />and that his amendment
might plainly be attributed to Thyself, Thou broughtest it about
through me, but I knowing nothing of it. For one day, when I was
sitting in my accustomed place, with my scholars before me, he came
in, saluted me, sat himself down, and fixed his attention on the
subject I was then handling. It so happened that I had a passage in
hand, which while I was explaining, a simile borrowed from the
Circensian games occurred to me, as likely to make what I wished to
convey pleasanter and plainer, imbued with a biting jibe at those
whom that madness had enthralled. Thou knowest, O our God, that I
had no thought at that time of curing Alypius of that plague. But
he took it to himself, and thought that I would not have said it
but for his sake. And what any other man would have made a ground
of offence against me, this worthy young man took as a reason for
being offended at himself, and for loving me more fervently. For
Thou hast said it long ago, and written in Thy book, “Rebuke a
wise man, and he will love thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.VII-p4.1" n="457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.VII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.VII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.8" parsed="|Prov|9|8|0|0" passage="Prov. 9.8">Prov. ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> But I had not rebuked him, but
Thou, who makest use of all consciously or unconsciously, in that
order which Thyself knowest (and that order is right), wroughtest
out of my heart and tongue burning coals, by which Thou mightest
set on fire and cure the hopeful mind thus languishing. Let him be
silent in Thy praises who meditates not on Thy mercies, which from
my inmost parts confess unto Thee. For he upon that speech rushed
out from that so deep pit, wherein he was wilfully plunged, and was
blinded by its miserable pastimes; and he roused his mind with a
resolute moderation; whereupon all the filth of the Circensian
pastimes<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.VII-p5.2" n="458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.VII-p6" shownumber="no"> The games in the Provinces of the empire were on
the same model as those held in the Circus Maximus at Rome, though
not so imposing. This circus was one of those vast works executed
by Tarquinius Priscus. Hardly a vestige of it at the present time
remains, though the Cloaca Maxima, another of his stupendous works,
has not, after more than 2500 years, a stone displaced, and still
performs its appointed service of draining the city of Rome into
the Tiber. In the circus were exhibited chariot and foot races,
fights on horseback, representations of battles (on which occasion
camps were pitched in the circus), and the Grecian athletic sports
introduced after the conquest of that country. See also sec. 13,
note, below.</p></note> flew off
from him, and he did not approach them further. Upon this, he
prevailed with his reluctant father to let him be my pupil. He gave
in and consented. And Alypius, beginning again to hear me, was
involved in the same superstition as I was, loving in the
Manichæans that ostentation of continency<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.VII-p6.1" n="459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.VII-p7" shownumber="no"> Augustin, in book v. sec. 9, above, refers to the
reputed sanctity of Manichæus, and it may well be questioned
whether the sect deserved that unmitigated reprobation he pours out
upon them in his <i>De Moribus</i>, and in parts of his controversy
with Faustus. Certain it is that Faustus laid claim, on behalf of
his sect, to a very different moral character to that Augustin
would impute to them. He says (<i>Con. Faust.</i> v. 1): “Do I
believe the gospel? You ask me if I believe it, though my obedience
to its commands shows that I do. I should rather ask you if you
believe it, since you give no proof of your belief. I have left my
father, mother, wife, and children, and all else that the Gospel
requires (<scripRef id="vi.VI.VII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.29" parsed="|Matt|19|29|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.29">Matt. xix. 29</scripRef>); and do you ask if I believe
the gospel? Perhaps you do not know what is called the gospel. The
gospel is nothing else than the preaching and the precept of
Christ. I have parted with all gold and silver, and have left off
carrying money in my purse; content with daily food; without
anxiety for to-morrow; and without solicitude about how I shall be
fed, or wherewithal I shall be clothed: and do you ask if I believe
the gospel? You see in me the blessings of the gospel (<scripRef id="vi.VI.VII-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3-Matt.5.11" parsed="|Matt|5|3|5|11" passage="Matt. 5.3-11">Matt. v.
3–11</scripRef>); and do you ask
if I believe the gospel? You see me poor, meek, a peacemaker, pure
in heart, mourning, hungering, thirsting, bearing persecutions and
enmity for righteousness’ sake; and do you doubt my belief in the
gospel?” It is difficult to understand that Manichæanism can
have spread as largely as it did at that time, if the asceticism of
many amongst them had not been real. It may be noted that in his
controversy with Fortunatus, Augustin strangely declines to discuss
the charges of immorality that had been brought against the
Manichæans; and in the last</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.VII-p8" shownumber="no">Chapter of his <i>De Moribus</i>, it
appears to be indicated that one, if not more, of those whose evil
deeds are there spoken of had a desire to follow the rule of life
laid down by Manichæus.</p></note> which he believed to be true and
unfeigned. It was, however, a senseless and seducing continency,
ensnaring precious souls, not able as yet to reach the height of
virtue, and easily beguiled with the veneer of what was but a
shadowy and feigned virtue.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.VI.IX" prev="vi.VI.VII" progress="14.40%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="The Same When at Rome, Being Led by Others into the Amphitheatre, is Delighted with the Gladiatorial Games." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—The Same When at
Rome, Being Led by Others into the Amphitheatre, is Delighted with
the Gladiatorial Games.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">13. He, not relinquishing that worldly way
which his parents had bewitched him to pursue, had gone before me
to Rome, to study law, and there he was carried away in an
extraordinary manner with an incredible eagerness after the
gladiatorial shows. For, being utterly opposed to and detesting
such spectacles, he was one day met by chance by divers of his
acquaintance and fellow-students returning from dinner, and they
with a friendly violence drew him, vehemently objecting and
resisting, into the amphitheatre, on a day of these cruel and
deadly shows, he thus protesting: “Though you drag my body to
that place, and there place me, can you force me to give my mind
and lend my eyes to these shows? Thus shall I be absent while
present, and so shall overcome both you and them.” They hearing
this, dragged him on nevertheless, desirous, perchance, to see
whether he could do as he said. When they had arrived thither, and
had taken their places as they could, the whole place became
excited with the inhuman sports. But he, shutting up the doors of
his eyes, forbade his mind to roam abroad after such naughtiness;
and would that he had shut his ears also! For, upon the fall of one
in the fight, a mighty cry from the whole audience stirring him
strongly, he, overcome by curiosity, and prepared as it were to
despise and rise superior to it, no matter what it were, opened his
eyes, and was struck with a deeper wound in his soul than the
other, whom he desired to see, was in his body;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.VIII-p2.1" n="460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> The scene of this episode was, doubtless, the great
Flavian Amphitheatre, known by us at this day as the Colosseum. It
stands in the valley between the Cælian and Esquiline hills, on
the site of a lake formerly attached to the palace of Nero. Gibbon,
in his graphic way, says of the building (<i>Decline and Fall</i>,
i. 355): “Posterity admires, and will long admire, the awful
remains of the amphitheatre of Titus, which so well deserved the
epithet of colossal. It was a building of an elliptic figure, five
hundred and sixty-four feet in length, and four hundred and
sixty-seven in breadth, founded on fourscore arches, and rising,
with four successive orders of architecture, to the height of one
hundred and forty feet. The outside of the edifice was encrusted
with marble, and decorated with statues. The slopes of the vast
concave which formed the inside were filled and surrounded with
sixty or eighty rows of seats of marble, likewise covered with
cushions, and capable of receiving with ease above fourscore
thousand spectators. Sixty-four vomitories (for by that name the
doors were very aptly distinguished) poured forth the immense
multitude; and the entrances, passages, and staircases were
contrived with such exquisite skill, that each person, whether of
the senatorial, the equestrian, or the plebeian order, arrived at
his destined place without trouble or confusion. Nothing was
omitted which in any respect could be subservient to the
convenience or pleasure of the spectators. They were protected from
the sun and rain by an ample canopy occasionally drawn over their
heads. The air was continually refreshed by the playing of
fountains, and profusely impregnated by the grateful scent of
aromatics. In the centre of the edifice, the arena, or stage, was
strewed with the finest sand, and successively assumed the most
different forms; at one moment it seemed to rise out of the earth,
like the garden of the Hesperides, and was afterwards broken into
the rocks and caverns of Thrace. The subterraneous pipes conveyed
an inexhaustible supply of water; and what had just before appeared
a level plain might be suddenly converted into a wide lake, covered
with armed vessels and replenished with the monsters of the deep.
In the decoration of these scenes the Roman emperors displayed
their wealth and liberality; and we read, on various occasions,
that the whole furniture of the amphitheatre consisted either of
silver, or of gold, or of amber.” In this magnificent building
were enacted <i>venatios</i> or hunting scenes, sea-fights, and
gladiatorial shows, in all of which the greatest lavishness was
exhibited. The men engaged were for the most part either criminals
or captives taken in war. On the occasion of the triumph of Trajan
for his victory over the Dacians, it is said that ten thousand
gladiators were engaged in combat, and that in the <i>naumachia</i>
or sea-fight shown by Domitian, ships and men in force equal to two
real fleets were engaged, at an enormous expenditure of human life.
“If,” says James Martineau (<i>Endeavours after the Christian
Life</i>, pp. 261, 262), “you would witness a scene
characteristic of the popular life of old, you must go to the
amphitheatre of Rome, mingle with its eighty thousand spectators,
and watch the eager faces of senators and people; observe how the
masters of the world spend the wealth of conquest, and indulge the
pride of power. See every wild creature that God has made to dwell,
from the jungles of India to the mountains of Wales, from the
forests of Germany to the deserts of Nubia, brought hither to be
hunted down in artificial groves by thousands in an hour, behold
the captives of war, noble, perhaps, and wise in their own land,
turned loose, amid yells of insult, more terrible for their foreign
tongue, to contend with brutal gladiators, trained to make death
the favourite amusement, and present the most solemn of individual
realities as a wholesale public sport; mark the light look with
which the multitude, by uplifted finger, demands that the wounded
combatant be slain before their eyes; notice the troop of Christian
martyrs awaiting hand in hand the leap from the tiger’s den. And
when the day’s spectacle is over, and the blood of two thousand
victims stains the ring, follow the giddy crowd as it streams from
the vomitories into the street, trace its lazy course into the
Forum, and hear it there scrambling for the bread of private
indolence doled out by the purse of public corruption; and see how
it suns itself to sleep in the open ways, or crawls into foul dens
till morning brings the hope of games and merry blood again;—and
you have an idea of the Imperial people, and their passionate
living for the moment, which the gospel found in occupation of the
world.” The desire for these shows increased as the empire
advanced. Constantine failed to put a stop to them at Rome, though
they were not admitted into the Christian capital he established at
Constantinople. We have already shown (iii. sec. 2, note, above)
how strongly attendance at stage-plays and scenes like these was
condemned by the Christian teachers. The passion, however, for
these exhibitions was so great, that they were only brought to an
end after the monk Telemachus—horrified that Christians should
witness such scenes—had been battered to death by the people in
their rage at his flinging himself between the swordsmen to stop
the combat. This tragic episode occurred in the year 403, at a show
held in commemoration of a temporary success over the troops of
Alaric.</p></note> and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_96.html" id="vi.VI.VIII-Page_96" n="96" />he fell more miserably than he on whose fall that
mighty clamour was raised, which entered through his ears, and
unlocked his eyes, to make way for the striking and beating down of
his soul, which was bold rather than valiant hitherto; and so much
the weaker in that it presumed on itself, which ought to have
depended on Thee. For, directly he saw that blood, he therewith
imbibed a sort of savageness; nor did he turn away, but fixed his
eye, drinking in madness unconsciously, and was delighted with the
guilty contest, and drunken with the bloody pastime. Nor was he now
the same he came in, but was one of the throng he came unto, and a
true companion of those who had brought him thither. Why need I say
more? He looked, shouted, was excited, carried away with him the
madness which would stimulate him to return, not only with those
who first enticed him, but also before them, yea, and to draw in
others. And from all this didst Thou, with a most powerful and most
merciful hand, pluck him, and taughtest him not to repose
confidence in himself, but in Thee—but not till long after.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.IX" n="IX" next="vi.VI.X" prev="vi.VI.VIII" progress="14.66%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Innocent Alypius, Being Apprehended as a Thief, is Set at Liberty by the Cleverness of an Architect." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—Innocent Alypius,
Being Apprehended as a Thief, is Set at Liberty by the Cleverness
of an Architect.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.IX-p2" shownumber="no">14. But this was all being stored up in his memory
for a medicine hereafter. As was that also, that when he was yet
studying under me at Carthage, and was meditating at noonday in the
market-place upon what he had to recite (as scholars are wont to be
exercised), Thou sufferedst him to be apprehended as a thief by the
officers of the market-place. For no other reason, I apprehend,
didst Thou, O our God, suffer it, but that he who was in the future
to prove so great a man should now begin to learn that, in judging
of causes, man should not with a reckless credulity readily be
condemned by man. For as he was walking up and down alone before
the judgment-seat with his tablets and pen, lo, a young man, one of
the scholars, the real thief, privily bringing a hatchet, got in
without Alypius’ seeing him as far as the leaden bars which
protect the silversmiths’ shops, and began to cut away the lead.
But the noise of the hatchet being heard, the silversmiths below
began to make a stir, and sent to take in custody whomsoever they
should find. But the thief, hearing their voices, ran away, leaving
his hatchet, fearing to be taken with it. Now Alypius, who had not
seen him come in, caught sight of him as he went out, and noted
with what speed he made off. And, being curious to know the
reasons, he entered the place, where, finding the hatchet, he stood
wondering and pondering, when behold, those that were sent caught
him alone, hatchet in hand, the noise whereof had startled them and
brought them thither. They lay hold of him and drag him away, and,
gathering the tenants of the market-place about them, boast of
having taken a notorious thief, and thereupon he was being led away
to apppear before the judge.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.IX-p3" shownumber="no">15. But thus far was he to be instructed. For
immediately, O Lord, Thou camest to the succour of his innocency,
whereof Thou wert the sole witness. For, as he was being led either
to prison or to punishment, they were met by a 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_97.html" id="vi.VI.IX-Page_97" n="97" />certain architect, who had the chief
charge of the public buildings. They were specially glad to come
across him, by whom they used to be suspected of stealing the goods
lost out of the market-place, as though at last to convince him by
whom these thefts were committed. He, however, had at divers times
seen Alypius at the house of a certain senator, whom he was wont to
visit to pay his respects; and, recognising him at once, he took
him aside by the hand, and inquiring of him the cause of so great a
misfortune, heard the whole affair, and commanded all the rabble
then present (who were very uproarious and full of threatenings) to
go with him. And they came to the house of the young man who had
committed the deed. There, before the door, was a lad so young as
not to refrain from disclosing the whole through the fear of
injuring his master. For he had followed his master to the
market-place. Whom, so soon as Alypius recognised, he intimated it
to the architect; and he, showing the hatchet to the lad, asked him
to whom it belonged. “To us,” quoth he immediately; and on
being further interrogated, he disclosed everything. Thus, the
crime being transferred to that house, and the rabble shamed, which
had begun to triumph over Alypius, he, the future dispenser of Thy
word, and an examiner of numerous causes in Thy Church,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.IX-p3.1" n="461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.IX-p4" shownumber="no"> “Alypius became Bishop of Thagaste (Aug. <i>De
Gestis c. Emerit</i>. secs. 1 and 5). On the necessity which
bishops were under of hearing secular causes, and its use, see
Bingham, ii. c. 7.”—E. B. P.</p></note> went away
better experienced and instructed.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.X" n="X" next="vi.VI.XI" prev="vi.VI.IX" progress="14.77%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="The Wonderful Integrity of Alypius in Judgment. The Lasting Friendship of Nebridius with Augustin." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—The Wonderful
Integrity of Alypius in Judgment. The Lasting Friendship of
Nebridius with Augustin.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.X-p2" shownumber="no">16. Him, therefore, had I lighted upon at
Rome, and he clung to me by a most strong tie, and accompanied me
to Milan, both that he might not leave me, and that he might
practise something of the law he had studied, more with a view of
pleasing his parents than himself. There had he thrice sat as
assessor with an uncorruptness wondered at by others, he rather
wondering at those who could prefer gold to integrity. His
character was tested, also, not only by the bait of covetousness,
but by the spur of fear. At Rome, he was assessor to the Count of
the Italian Treasury.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.X-p2.1" n="462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.X-p3" shownumber="no"> “The Lord High Treasurer of the Western Empire
was called <i>Comes Sacrarum largitionum</i>. He had six other
treasurers in so many provinces under him, whereof he of Italy was
one under whom this Alypius had some office of judicature,
something like (though far inferior) to our Baron of the Exchequer.
See Sir Henry Spelman’s <i>Glossary</i>, in the word <i>
Comes</i>; and Cassiodor, Var. v. c. 40.”—W. W.</p></note> There was at that time a most
potent senator, to whose favours many were indebted, of whom also
many stood in fear. He would fain, by his usual power, have a thing
granted him which was forbidden by the laws. This Alypius resisted;
a bribe was promised, he scorned it with all his heart; threats
were employed, he trampled them under foot,—all men being
astonished at so rare a spirit, which neither coveted the
friendship nor feared the enmity of a man at once so powerful and
so greatly famed for his innumerable means of doing good or ill.
Even the judge whose councillor Alypius was, although also
unwilling that it should be done, yet did not openly refuse it, but
put the matter off upon Alypius, alleging that it was he who would
not permit him to do it; for verily, had the judge done it, Alypius
would have decided otherwise. With this one thing in the way of
learning was he very nearly led away,—that he might have books
copied for him at prætorian prices.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.X-p3.1" n="463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.X-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Pretiis prætorianis</i>. Du Cange says that
“<i>Pretium regium</i> is the right of a king or lord to purchase
commodities at a certain and definite price.” This may perhaps
help us to understand the phrase as above employed.</p></note> But, consulting justice, he changed
his mind for the better, esteeming equity, whereby he was hindered,
more gainful than the power whereby he was permitted. These are
little things, but “He that is faithful in that which is least,
is faithful also in much.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.X-p4.1" n="464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.X-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.X-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.10" parsed="|Luke|16|10|0|0" passage="Luke 16.10">Luke xvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor can that possibly be void which
proceedeth out of the mouth of Thy Truth. “If, therefore, ye have
not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to
your trust the true riches? And if ye have not been faithful in
that which is another man’s, who shall give you that which is
your own?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.X-p5.2" n="465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.X-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.X-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.11-Luke.16.12" parsed="|Luke|16|11|16|12" passage="Luke 16.11,12">Luke xvi. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> He, being
such, did at that time cling to me, and wavered in purpose, as I
did, what course of life was to be taken.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.X-p7" shownumber="no">17. Nebridius also, who had left his native
country near Carthage, and Carthage itself, where he had usually
lived, leaving behind his fine paternal estate, his house, and his
mother, who intended not to follow him, had come to Milan, for no
other reason than that he might live with me in a most ardent
search after truth and wisdom. Like me he sighed, like me he
wavered, an ardent seeker after true life, and a most acute
examiner of the most abstruse questions.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.X-p7.1" n="466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.X-p8" shownumber="no"> Augustin makes a similar allusion to Nebridius’
ardour in examining difficult questions, especially those which
refer <i>ad doctrinam pietatis</i>, in his 98th Epistle.</p></note> So were there three begging mouths,
sighing out their wants one to the other, and waiting upon Thee,
that Thou mightest give them their meat in due season.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.X-p8.1" n="467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.X-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.X-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.145.15" parsed="|Ps|145|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 145.15">Ps. cxlv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And in all
the bitterness which by Thy mercy followed our worldly pursuits, as
we contemplated the end, why this suffering should be ours,
darkness came upon us; and we turned away groaning and exclaiming,
“How long shall these things be?” And this we often said; and
saying so, we did not relinquish them, for as yet we had discovered
noth<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_98.html" id="vi.VI.X-Page_98" n="98" />ing certain
to which, when relinquished, we might betake ourselves.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.XI" n="XI" next="vi.VI.XII" prev="vi.VI.X" progress="14.90%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="Being Troubled by His Grievous Errors, He Meditates Entering on a New Life." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—Being Troubled by His
Grievous Errors, He Meditates Entering on a New Life.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.XI-p2" shownumber="no">18. And I, puzzling over and reviewing these
things, most marvelled at the length of time from that my
nineteenth year, wherein I began to be inflamed with the desire of
wisdom, resolving, when I had found her, to forsake all the empty
hopes and lying insanities of vain desires. And behold, I was now
getting on to my thirtieth year, sticking in the same mire, eager
for the enjoyment of things present, which fly away and destroy me,
whilst I say, “Tomorrow I shall discover it; behold, it will
appear plainly, and I shall seize it; behold, Faustus will come and
explain everything! O ye great men, ye Academicians, it is then
true that nothing certain for the ordering of life can be attained!
Nay, let us search the more diligently, and let us not despair. Lo,
the things in the ecclesiastical books, which appeared to us absurd
aforetime, do not appear so now, and may be otherwise and honestly
interpreted. I will set my feet upon that step, where, as a child,
my parents placed me, until the clear truth be discovered. But
where and when shall it be sought? Ambrose has no leisure,—we
have no leisure to read. Where are we to find the books? Whence or
when procure them? From whom borrow them? Let set times be
appointed, and certain hours be set apart for the health of the
soul. Great hope has risen upon us, the Catholic faith doth not
teach what we conceived, and vainly accused it of. Her learned ones
hold it as an abomination to believe that God is limited by the
form of a human body. And do we doubt to ‘knock,’ in order that
the rest may be ‘opened’?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XI-p2.1" n="468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.XI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.7">Matt. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> The mornings are taken up by our
scholars; how do we employ the rest of the day? Why do we not set
about this? But when, then, pay our respects to our great friends,
of whose favours we stand in need? When prepare what our scholars
buy from us? When recreate ourselves, relaxing our minds from the
pressure of care?”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.XI-p4" shownumber="no">19. “Perish everything, and let us dismiss these
empty vanities, and betake ourselves solely to the search after
truth! Life is miserable, death uncertain. If it creeps upon us
suddenly, in what state shall we depart hence, and where shall we
learn what we have neglected here? Or rather shall we not suffer
the punishment of this negligence? What if death itself should cut
off and put an end to all care and feeling? This also, then, must
be inquired into. But God forbid that it should be so. It is not
without reason, it is no empty thing, that the so eminent height of
the authority of the Christian faith is diffused throughout the
entire world. Never would such and so great things be wrought for
us, if, by the death of the body, the life of the soul were
destroyed. Why, therefore, do we delay to abandon our hopes of this
world, and give ourselves wholly to seek after God and the blessed
life? But stay! Even those things are enjoyable; and they possess
some and no little sweetness. We must not abandon them lightly, for
it would be a shame to return to them again. Behold, now is it a
great matter to obtain some post of honour! And what more could we
desire? We have crowds of influential friends, though we have
nothing else, and if we make haste a presidentship may be offered
us; and a wife with some money, that she increase not our expenses;
and this shall be the height of desire. Many men, who are great and
worthy of imitation, have applied themselves to the study of wisdom
in the marriage state.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.XI-p5" shownumber="no">20. Whilst I talked of these things, and these
winds veered about and tossed my heart hither and thither, the time
passed on; but I was slow to turn to the Lord, and from day to day
deferred to live in Thee, and deferred not daily to die in myself.
Being enamoured of a happy life, I yet feared it in its own abode,
and, fleeing from it, sought after it. I conceived that I should be
too unhappy were I deprived of the embracements of a woman;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XI-p5.1" n="469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XI-p6" shownumber="no"> “I was entangled in the life of this world,
clinging to dull hopes of a beauteous wife, the pomp of riches, the
emptiness of honours, and the other hurtful and destructive
pleasures” (Aug. <i>De Util. Credendi</i>, sec. 3). “After I
had shaken off the Manichæans and escaped, especially when I had
crossed the sea, the Academics long detained me tossing in the
waves, winds from all quarters beating against my helm. And so I
came to this shore, and there found a pole-star to whom to entrust
myself. For I often observed in the discourses of our priest
[Ambrose], and sometimes in yours [Theodorus], that you had no
corporeal notions when you thought of God, or even of the soul,
which of all things is next to God. But I was withheld, I own, from
casting myself speedily into the bosom of true wisdom by the
alluring hopes of marriage and honours; meaning, when I had
obtained these, to press (as few singularly happy, had before me)
with oar and sail into that haven, and there rest” (Aug. <i>De
Vita Beata</i>, sec. 4).—E. B. P.</p></note> and of Thy
merciful medicine to cure that infirmity I thought not, not having
tried it. As regards continency, I imagined it to be under the
control of our own strength (though in myself I found it not),
being so foolish as not to know what is written, that none can be
continent unless Thou give it;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XI-p6.1" n="470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.XI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Wis.8.2" parsed="vul|Wis|8|2|0|0" passage="Wisd. 8.2" version="VUL">Wisd. viii. 2</scripRef>, <i>Vulg</i>.</p></note> and that Thou wouldst give it, if
with heartfelt groaning I should knock at Thine ears, and should
with firm faith cast my care upon Thee.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.XII" n="XII" next="vi.VI.XIII" prev="vi.VI.XI" progress="15.07%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Discussion with Alypius Concerning a Life of Celibacy." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—Discussion with
Alypius Concerning a Life of Celibacy.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.XII-p2" shownumber="no">21. It was in truth Alypius who prevented me from
marrying, alleging that thus we could <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_99.html" id="vi.VI.XII-Page_99" n="99" />by no means live together, having so much
undistracted leisure in the love of wisdom, as we had long desired.
For he himself was so chaste in this matter that it was
wonderful—all the more, too, that in his early youth he had
entered upon that path, but had not clung to it; rather had he,
feeling sorrow and disgust at it, lived from that time to the
present most continently. But I opposed him with the examples of
those who as married men had loved wisdom, found favour with God,
and walked faithfully and lovingly with their friends. From the
greatness of whose spirit I fell far short, and, enthralled with
the disease of the flesh and its deadly sweetness, dragged my chain
along, fearing to be loosed; and, as if it pressed my wound,
rejected his kind expostulations, as it were the hand of one who
would unchain me. Moreover, it was by me that the serpent spake
unto Alypius himself, weaving and laying in his path, by my tongue,
pleasant snares, wherein his honourable and free feet<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XII-p2.1" n="471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XII-p3" shownumber="no"> “Paulinus says that though he lived among the
people and sat over them, ruling the sheep of the Lord’s fold, as
a watchful shepherd, with anxious sleeplessness, yet by
renunciation of the world, and denial of flesh and blood, he had
made himself a wilderness, severed from the many, called among the
few” (Ap. Aug. <i>Ep.</i> 24, sec. 2). St. Jerome calls him
“his holy and venerable brother, Father (Papa) Alypius”
(<i>Ep.</i> 39, <i>ibid.</i>). Earlier, Augustin speaks of him as
“abiding in union with him, to be an example to the brethren who
wished to avoid the cares of this world” (<i>Ep.</i> 22); and to
Paulinus (<i>Ep</i>. 27), [Romanianus] “is a relation of the
venerable and truly blessed Bishop Alypius, whom you embrace with
your whole heart deservedly; for whosoever thinks favourably of
that man, thinks of the great mercy of God. Soon, by the help of
God, I shall transfuse Alypius wholly into your soul [Paulinus had
asked Alypius to write him his life, and Augustin had, at
Alypius’ request, undertaken to relieve him, and to do it]; for I
feared chiefly lest he should shrink from laying open all which the
Lord has bestowed upon him, lest, if read by any ordinary person
(for it would not be read by you only), he should seem not so much
to set forth the gifts of God committed to men, as to exalt
himself.”—E. B. P.</p></note> might be
entangled.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.XII-p4" shownumber="no">22. For when he wondered that I, for whom he
had no slight esteem, stuck so fast in the bird-lime of that
pleasure as to affirm whenever we discussed the matter that it
would be impossible for me to lead a single life, and urged in my
defence when I saw him wonder that there was a vast difference
between the life that he had tried by stealth and snatches (of
which he had now but a faint recollection, and might therefore,
without regret, easily despise), and my sustained acquaintance with
it, whereto if but the honourable name of marriage were added, he
would not then be astonished at my inability to contemn that
course,—then began he also to wish to be married, not as if
overpowered by the lust of such pleasure, but from curiosity. For,
as he said, he was anxious to know what that could be without which
my life, which was so pleasing to him, seemed to me not life but a
penalty. For his mind, free from that chain, was astounded at my
slavery, and through that astonishment was going on to a desire of
trying it, and from it to the trial itself, and thence, perchance,
to fall into that bondage whereat he was so astonished, seeing he
was ready to enter into “a covenant with death;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XII-p4.1" n="472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.XII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.15" parsed="|Isa|28|15|0|0" passage="Isa. 28.15">Isa. xxviii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and he that
loves danger shall fall into it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XII-p5.2" n="473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.XII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.3.27" parsed="|Sir|3|27|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 3.27">Ecclus. iii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> For whatever the conjugal honour be
in the office of well-ordering a married life, and sustaining
children, influenced us but slightly. But that which did for the
most part afflict me, already made a slave to it, was the habit of
satisfying an insatiable lust; him about to be enslaved did an
admiring wonder draw on. In this state were we, until Thou, O most
High, not forsaking our lowliness, commiserating our misery, didst
come to our rescue by wonderful and secret ways.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.VI.XIV" prev="vi.VI.XII" progress="15.21%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Being Urged by His Mother to Take a Wife, He Sought a Maiden that Was Pleasing Unto Him." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.XIII-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—Being Urged by His
Mother to Take a Wife, He Sought a Maiden that Was Pleasing Unto
Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">23. Active efforts were made to get me a wife. I
wooed, I was engaged, my mother taking the greatest pains in the
matter, that when I was once married, the health-giving baptism
might cleanse me; for which she rejoiced that I was being daily
fitted, remarking that her desires and Thy promises were being
fulfilled in my faith. At which time, verily, both at my request
and her own desire, with strong heartfelt cries did we daily beg of
Thee that Thou wouldest by a vision disclose unto her something
concerning my future marriage; but Thou wouldest not. She saw
indeed certain vain and fantastic things, such as the earnestness
of a human spirit, bent thereon, conjured up; and these she told me
of, not with her usual confidence when Thou hadst shown her
anything, but slighting them. For she could, she declared, through
some feeling which she could not express in words, discern the
difference betwixt Thy revelations and the dreams of her own
spirit. Yet the affair was pressed on, and a maiden sued who wanted
two years of the marriageable age; and, as she was pleasing, she
was waited for.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.XIV" n="XIV" next="vi.VI.XV" prev="vi.VI.XIII" progress="15.24%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="The Design of Establishing a Common Household with His Friends is Speedily Hindered." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.XIV-p1.1">Chapter XIV.—The Design of
Establishing a Common Household with His Friends is Speedily
Hindered.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.XIV-p2" shownumber="no">24. And many of us friends, consulting on and
abhorring the turbulent vexations of human life, had considered and
now almost determined upon living at ease and separate from the
turmoil of men. And this was to be obtained in this way; we were to
bring whatever we could severally procure, and make a common
household, so that, through the sincerity of our friendship,
nothing should belong more to one than the other; but the whole,
being derived from all, should as a whole belong to each, and the
whole unto all. It seemed to us that this <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_100.html" id="vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" n="100" />society might consist of ten persons, some
of whom were very rich, especially Romanianus,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XIV-p2.1" n="474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XIV-p3" shownumber="no"> Romanianus was a relation of Alypius (Aug. <i>
Ep.</i> 27, <i>ad Paulin.</i>), of talent which astonished Augustin
himself (<i>C. Acad.</i> i. 1, ii. 1), “surrounded by affluence
from early youth, and snatched by what are thought adverse
circumstances from the absorbing whirlpools of life”
(<i>ibid.</i>). Augustin frequently mentions his great wealth, as
also this vexatious suit, whereby he was harassed (<i>C. Acad.</i>
i. 1, ii. 1), and which so clouded his mind that his talents were
almost unknown (<i>C. Acad.</i> ii. 2); as also his very great
kindness to himself, when, “as a poor lad, setting out to foreign
study, he had received him in his house, supported and (yet more)
encouraged him; when deprived of his father, comforted, animated,
aided him: when returning to Carthage, in pursuit of a higher
employment, supplied him with all necessaries.” “Lastly,”
says Augustin, “whatever ease I now enjoy, that I have escaped
the bonds of useless desires, that, laying aside the weight of dead
cares, I breathe, recover, return to myself, that with all
earnestness I am seeking the truth [Augustin wrote this the year
before his baptism], that I am attaining it, that I trust wholly to
arrive at it, you encouraged, impelled, effected” (<i>C.
Acad.</i> ii. 2). Augustin had “cast him headlong with himself”
(as so many other of his friends) into the Manichæan heresy
(<i>ibid.</i> i. sec. 3), and it is to be hoped that he extricated
him with himself; but we only learn positively that he continued to
be fond of the works of Augustin (<i>Ep.</i> 27), whereas in that
which he dedicated to him (<i>C. Acad.</i>), Augustin writes very
doubtingly to him, and afterwards recommends him to Paulinus, “to
be cured wholly or in part by his conversation” (<i>Ep.</i>
27).—E. B. P.</p></note> our townsman, an intimate friend of
mine from his childhood, whom grave business matters had then
brought up to Court; who was the most earnest of us all for this
project, and whose voice was of great weight in commending it,
because his estate was far more ample than that of the rest. We had
arranged, too, that two officers should be chosen yearly, for the
providing of all necessary things, whilst the rest were left
undisturbed. But when we began to reflect whether the wives which
some of us had already, and others hoped to have, would permit
this, all that plan, which was being so well framed, broke to
pieces in our hands, and was utterly wrecked and cast aside. Thence
we fell again to sighs and groans, and our steps to follow the
broad and beaten ways<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XIV-p3.1" n="475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XIV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.XIV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13" parsed="|Matt|7|13|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.13">Matt. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> of the world; for many thoughts
were in our heart, but Thy counsel standeth for ever.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XIV-p4.2" n="476" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XIV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.XIV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.11" parsed="|Ps|33|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 33.11">Ps. xxxiii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Out of which
counsel Thou didst mock ours, and preparedst Thine own, purposing
to give us meat in due season, and to open Thy hand, and to fill
our souls with blessing.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XIV-p5.2" n="477" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XIV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VI.XIV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.145.15-Ps.145.16" parsed="|Ps|145|15|145|16" passage="Ps. 145.15,16">Ps. cxlv. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.XV" n="XV" next="vi.VI.XVI" prev="vi.VI.XIV" progress="15.35%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="He Dismisses One Mistress, and Chooses Another." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.XV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.XV-p1.1">Chapter XV.—He Dismisses One
Mistress, and Chooses Another.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.XV-p2" shownumber="no">25. Meanwhile my sins were being multiplied,
and my mistress being torn from my side as an impediment to my
marriage, my heart, which clave to her, was racked, and wounded,
and bleeding. And she went back to Africa, making a vow unto Thee
never to know another man, leaving with me my natural son by her.
But I, unhappy one, who could not imitate a woman, impatient of
delay, since it was not until two years’ time I was to obtain her
I sought,—being not so much a lover of marriage as a slave to
lust,—procured another (not a wife, though), that so by the
bondage of a lasting habit the disease of my soul might be nursed
up, and kept up in its vigour, or even increased, into the kingdom
of marriage. Nor was that wound of mine as yet cured which had been
caused by the separation from my former mistress, but after
inflammation and most acute anguish it mortified,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XV-p2.1" n="478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XV-p3" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Natura Con. Manich.</i> he has the
same idea. He is speaking of the evil that has no pain, and
remarks: “Likewise in the body, better is a wound with pain than
putrefaction without pain, which is specially styled corruption;”
and the same idea is embodied in the extract from Caird’s <i>
Sermons</i>, on p. 5, note 7.</p></note> and the pain became numbed, but
more desperate.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VI.XVI" n="XVI" next="vi.VII" prev="vi.VI.XV" progress="15.40%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="The Fear of Death and Judgment Called Him, Believing in the Immortality of the Soul, Back from His Wickedness, Him Who Aforetime Believed in the Opinions of Epicurus." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VI.XVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VI.XVI-p1.1">Chapter XVI.—The Fear of Death
and Judgment Called Him, Believing in the Immortality of the Soul,
Back from His Wickedness, Him Who Aforetime Believed in the
Opinions of Epicurus.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VI.XVI-p2" shownumber="no">26. Unto Thee be praise, unto Thee be glory, O
Fountain of mercies! I became more wretched, and Thou nearer. Thy
right hand was ever ready to pluck me out of the mire, and to
cleanse me, but I was ignorant of it. Nor did anything recall me
from a yet deeper abyss of carnal pleasures, but the fear of death
and of Thy future judgment, which, amid all my fluctuations of
opinion, never left my breast. And in disputing with my friends,
Alypius and Nebridius, concerning the nature of good and evil, I
held that Epicurus had, in my judgment, won the palm, had I not
believed that after death there remained a life for the soul, and
places of recompense, which Epicurus would not believe.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XVI-p2.1" n="479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XVI-p3" shownumber="no"> The ethics of Epicurus were a modified Hedonism
(Diog. Laërt. <i>De Vitis</i>, etc., x. 123). With him the earth
was a congeries of atoms (<i>ibid</i>. 38, 40), which atoms existed
from eternity, and <i>formed themselves</i>, uninfluenced by the
gods. The soul he held to be material. It was diffused through the
body, and was in its nature somewhat like air. At death it was
resolved into its original atoms, when the being ceased to exist
(<i>ibid</i>. 63, 64). Hence death was a matter of indifference to
man [<span class="Greek" id="vi.VI.XVI-p3.1" lang="EL">ὁ θάνατος
οὐδὲν πρὸς ἡμᾶς</span>, <i>ibid</i>. 124, etc.]. In that
great upheaval after the scholasticism of the Middle Ages, the
various ancient philosophies were revived. This of Epicurus was
disentombed and, as it were, vitalized by Gassendi, in the
beginning of the seventeenth century; and it has a special
importance from its bearing on the physical theories and
investigations of modern times. Archer Butler, adverting to the
inadequacy of the chief philosophical schools to satisfy the wants
of the age in the early days of the planting of Christianity
(<i>Lectures on Ancient Philosophy</i>, ii. 333), says of the
Epicurean: “Its popularity was unquestioned; its adaptation to a
luxurious age could not be doubted. But it was not formed to
satisfy the wants of the time, however it might minister to its
pleasures. It was, indeed, as it still continues to be, the tacit
philosophy of the careless, and might thus number a larger army of
disciples than any contemporary system. But its supremacy existed
only when it estimated numbers, it ceased when tried by <i>
weight</i>. The eminent men of Rome were often its avowed
favourers; but they were for the most part men eminent in arms and
statesmanship, rather than the influential directors of the world
of speculation. Nor could the admirable poetic art of Lucretius, or
the still more attractive ease of Horace, confer such strength or
dignity upon the system as to enable it to compete with the new and
mysterious elements now upon all sides gathering into
conflict.”</p></note> And I
demanded, “Supposing us to be immortal, and to be living in the
enjoyment of perpetual bodily pleasure, and that without any fear
of losing it, why, then, should we not be happy, or why should we
search for anything else?”—not knowing that even this very
thing was a part of my great misery, that, being thus sunk and
blinded, I could not discern that light 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_101.html" id="vi.VI.XVI-Page_101" n="101" />of honour and beauty to be embraced
for its own sake,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XVI-p3.2" n="480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XVI-p4" shownumber="no"> See viii. sec. 17, note, below.</p></note> which cannot
be seen by the eye of the flesh, it being visible only to the inner
man. Nor did I, unhappy one, consider out of what vein it emanated,
that even these things, loathsome as they were, I with pleasure
discussed with my friends. Nor could I, even in accordance with my
then notions of happiness, make myself happy without friends, amid
no matter how great abundance of carnal pleasures. And these
friends assuredly I loved for their own sakes, and I knew myself to
be loved of them again for my own sake. O crooked ways! Woe to the
audacious soul which hoped that, if it forsook Thee, it would find
some better thing! It hath turned and returned, on hack, sides, and
belly, and all was hard,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VI.XVI-p4.1" n="481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VI.XVI-p5" shownumber="no"> See above, iv. cc. 1, 10, and 12.</p></note> and Thou alone rest. And behold,
Thou art near, and deliverest us from our wretched wanderings, and
stablishest us in Thy way, and dost comfort us, and say, “Run; I
will carry you, yea, I will lead you, and there also will I carry
you.”</p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.VI.XVI-p6" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.VII" n="VII" next="vi.VII.I" prev="vi.VI.XVI" progress="15.53%" shorttitle="Book VII" title=" He recalls the beginning of his youth, i.e. the thirty-first year of his age, in which very grave errors as to the nature of God and the origin of evil being distinguished, and the Sacred Books more accurately known, he at length arrives at a clear knowledge of God, not yet rightly apprehending Jesus Christ." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_102.html" id="vi.VII-Page_102" n="102" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.VII-p1.1">Book VII.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.VII-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.VII-p3" shownumber="no">He recalls the beginning of his youth, i.e. the
thirty-first year of his age, in which very grave errors as to the
nature of God and the origin of evil being distinguished, and the
Sacred Books more accurately known, he at length arrives at a clear
knowledge of God, not yet rightly apprehending Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.VII-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.VII.I" n="I" next="vi.VII.II" prev="vi.VII" progress="15.54%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="He Regarded Not God Indeed Under the Form of a Human Body, But as a Corporeal Substance Diffused Through Space." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—He Regarded Not God
Indeed Under the Form of a Human Body, But as a Corporeal Substance
Diffused Through Space.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.VII.I-p2.1">Dead</span> now was that
evil and abominable youth of mine, and I was passing into early
manhood: as I increased in years, the fouler became I in vanity,
who could not conceive of any substance but such as I saw with my
own eyes. I thought not of Thee, O God, under the form of a human
body. Since the time I began to hear something of wisdom, I always
avoided this; and I rejoiced to have found the same in the faith of
our spiritual mother, Thy Catholic Church. But what else to imagine
Thee I knew not. And I, a man, and such a man, sought to conceive
of Thee, the sovereign and only true God; and I did in my inmost
heart believe that Thou wert incorruptible, and inviolable, and
unchangeable; because, not knowing whence or how, yet most plainly
did I see and feel sure that that which may be corrupted must be
worse than that which cannot, and what cannot be violated did I
without hesitation prefer before that which can, and deemed that
which suffers no change to be better than that which is changeable.
Violently did my heart cry out against all my phantasms, and with
this one blow I endeavoured to beat away from the eye of my mind
all that unclean crowd which fluttered around it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.I-p2.2" n="482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.I-p3" shownumber="no"> See iii. sec. 12, iv. secs. 3 and 12, and v. sec.
19, above.</p></note> And lo, being scarce put off, they,
in the twinkling of an eye, pressed in multitudes around me, dashed
against my face, and beclouded it; so that, though I thought not of
Thee under the form of a human body, yet was I constrained to image
Thee to be something corporeal in space, either infused into the
world, or infinitely diffused beyond it,—even that incorruptible,
inviolable, and unchangeable, which I preferred to the corruptible,
and violable, and changeable; since whatsoever I conceived,
deprived of this space, appeared as nothing to me, yea, altogether
nothing, not even a void, as if a body were removed from its place
and the place should remain empty of any body at all, whether
earthy, terrestrial, watery, aerial, or celestial, but should
remain a void place—a spacious nothing, as it were.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.I-p4" shownumber="no">2. I therefore being thus gross-hearted, nor
clear even to myself, whatsoever was not stretched over certain
spaces, nor diffused, nor crowded together, nor swelled out, or
which did not or could not receive some of these dimensions, I
judged to be altogether nothing.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.I-p4.1" n="483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.I-p5" shownumber="no"> “For with what understanding can man apprehend
God, who does not yet apprehend that very understanding itself of
his own by which he desires to apprehend Him? And if he does
already apprehend this, let him carefully consider that there is
nothing in his own nature better than it: and let him see whether
he can there see any outlines of forms, or brightness of colours,
or greatness of space, or distance of parts, or extension of size,
or any movements through intervals of place, or any such thing at
all. Certainly we find nothing of all this in that, than which we
find nothing better in our own nature, that is, in our own
intellect, by which we apprehend wisdom according to our capacity.
What, therefore, we do not find in that, which is our own best, we
ought not to seek in Him, who is far better than that best of ours;
that so we may understand God, if we are able, and as much as we
are able, as good without quality, great without quantity, a
Creator though He lack nothing, ruling but from no position,
sustaining all things without ‘having’ them, in His wholeness
everywhere yet without place, eternal without time, making things
that are changeable without change of Himself, and without passion.
Whoso thus thinks of God, although he cannot yet find out in all
ways what He is, yet piously takes heed, as much as he is able, to
think nothing of Him that He is not.”—<i>De Trin.</i> v. 2.</p></note> For over such forms as my eyes are
wont to range did my heart then range; nor did I see that this same
observation, by which I formed those same images, was not of this
kind, and yet it could not have formed them had not itself been
something great. In like manner did I conceive of Thee, Life of my
life, as vast through infinite spaces, on every side penetrating
the whole mass of the world, and beyond it, all ways, through
immeasurable and boundless spaces; so that the earth should have
Thee, the heaven have Thee, all things have Thee, and they bounded
in Thee, but Thou nowhere. For as the body of this air which is
above the earth preventeth not the light of the sun from passing
through it, penetrating it, not by bursting or by cutting, but by
filling it entirely, so I imagined the body, not of heaven, air,
and sea only, but of the earth also, to be pervious <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_103.html" id="vi.VII.I-Page_103" n="103" />to Thee, and in all its
greatest parts as well as smallest penetrable to receive Thy
presence, by a secret inspiration, both inwardly and outwardly
governing all things which Thou hast created. So I conjectured,
because I was unable to think of anything else; for it was untrue.
For in this way would a greater part of the earth contain a greater
portion of Thee, and the less a lesser; and all things should so be
full of Thee, as that the body of an elephant should contain more
of Thee than that of a sparrow by how much larger it is, and
occupies more room; and so shouldest Thou make the portions of
Thyself present unto the several portions of the world, in pieces,
great to the great, little to the little. But Thou art not such a
one; nor hadst Thou as yet enlightened my darkness.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.II" n="II" next="vi.VII.III" prev="vi.VII.I" progress="15.72%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="The Disputation of Nebridius Against the Manichæans, on the Question ‘Whether God Be Corruptible or Incorruptible.’" type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—The Disputation of
Nebridius Against the Manichæans, on the Question “Whether God
Be Corruptible or Incorruptible.”</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.II-p2" shownumber="no">3. It was sufficient for me, O Lord, to oppose
to those deceived deceivers and dumb praters (dumb, since Thy word
sounded not forth from them) that which a long while ago, while we
were at Carthage, Nebridius used to propound, at which all we who
heard it were disturbed: “What could that reputed nation of
darkness, which the Manichæans are in the habit of setting up as a
mass opposed to Thee, have done unto Thee hadst Thou objected to
fight with it? For had it been answered, ‘It would have done Thee
some injury,’ then shouldest Thou be subject to violence and
corruption; but if the reply were: ‘It could do Thee no
injury,’ then was no cause assigned for Thy fighting with it; and
so fighting as that a certain portion and member of Thee, or
offspring of Thy very substance, should be blended with adverse
powers and natures not of Thy creation, and be by them corrupted
and deteriorated to such an extent as to be turned from happiness
into misery, and need help whereby it might be delivered and
purged; and that this offspring of Thy substance was the soul, to
which, being enslaved, contaminated, and corrupted, Thy word, free,
pure, and entire, might bring succour; but yet also the word itself
being corruptible, because it was from one and the same substance.
So that should they affirm Thee, whatsoever Thou art, that is, Thy
substance whereby Thou art, to be incorruptible, then were all
these assertions false and execrable; but if corruptible, then that
were false, and at the first utterance to be abhorred.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.II-p2.1" n="484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.II-p3" shownumber="no"> Similar arguments are made use of in his
controversy with Fortunatus (<i>Dis.</i> ii. 5), where he says,
that as Fortunatus could find no answer, so neither could he when a
Manichæan, and that this led him to the true faith. Again, in his
<i>De Moribus</i> (sec. 25), where he examines the answers which
had been given, he commences: “For this gives rise to the
question, which used to throw us into great perplexity, even when
we were your zealous disciples, nor could we find any
answer,—what the race of darkness would have done to God,
supposing He had refused to fight with it at the cost of such
calamity to part of Himself. For if God would not have suffered any
loss by remaining quiet, we thought it hard that we had been sent
to endure so much. Again, if He would have suffered, His nature
cannot have been incorruptible, as it behooves the nature of God to
be.” We have already, in the note to book iv. sec. 26, referred
to some of the matters touched on in this section; but they call
for further elucidation. The following passage, quoted by Augustin
from Manichæus himself (<i>Con. Ep. Manich.</i> 19), discloses to
us (1) their ideas as to the nature and position of the two
kingdoms: “In one direction, on the border of this bright and
holy region, there was a land of darkness, deep and vast in extent,
where abode fiery bodies, destructive races. Here was boundless
darkness flowing from the same source in immeasurable abundance,
with the productions properly belonging to it. Beyond this were
muddy, turbid waters with their inhabitants; and inside of them
winds terrible and violent, with their prince and their
progenitors. Then, again, a fiery region of destruction, with its
chiefs and peoples. And similarly inside of this, a race full of
smoke and gloom, where abode the dreadful prince and chief of all,
having around him innumerable princes, himself the mind and source
of them all. Such are the five natures of the region of
corruption.” Augustin also designates them (<i>ibid.</i> sec. 20)
“the five dens of the race of darkness.” The nation of darkness
desires to possess the kingdom of light, and prepares to make war
upon it; and in the controversy with Faustus we have (2) the
beginning and issue of the war (<i>Con. Faust.</i> ii. 3; see also
<i>De Hæres</i>, 46). Augustin says: “You dress up for our
benefit some wonderful First Man, who came down from the race of
light, to war with the race of darkness, armed with his waters
against the waters of the enemy, and with his fire against their
fire, and with his winds against their winds.” And again
(<i>ibid.</i> sec. 5): “You say that he mingled with the
principles of darkness in his conflict with the race of darkness,
that by capturing these principles the world might be made out of
the mixture. So that, by your profane fancies, Christ is not only
mingled with heaven and all the stars, but conjoined and compounded
with the earth and all its productions—a Saviour no more, but
needing to be saved by you, by your eating and disgorging Him. This
foolish custom of making your disciples bring you food, that your
teeth and stomach may be the means of relieving Christ, who is
bound up in it, is a consequence of your profane fancies. You
declare that Christ is liberated in this way,—not, however,
entirely; for you hold that some tiny particles of no value still
remain in the excrement, to be mixed up and compounded again and
again in various material forms, and to be released and purified at
any rate by the fire in which the world will be burned up, if not
before. Nay, even then, you say, Christ is not entirely liberated,
but some extreme particles of His good and divine nature, which
have been so defiled that they cannot be cleansed, are condemned to
stay for ever in the mass of darkness.” The result of this
commingling of the light with the darkness was, that a certain
portion and member of God was turned “from happiness into
misery,” and placed in bondage in the world, and was in need of
help “whereby it might be delivered and purged.” (See also <i>
Con. Fortunat.</i> i. 1.) Reference may be made (3), for
information as to the method by which the divine substance was
released in the eating of the elect, to the notes on book iii. sec.
18, above; and for the influence of the sun and moon in
accomplishing that release, to the note on book v. sec, 12,
above.</p></note> This
argument, then, was enough against those who wholly merited to be
vomited forth from the surfeited stomach, since they had no means
of escape without horrible sacrilege, both of heart and tongue,
thinking and speaking such things of Thee.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.III" n="III" next="vi.VII.IV" prev="vi.VII.II" progress="15.91%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="That the Cause of Evil is the Free Judgment of the Will." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—That the Cause of
Evil is the Free Judgment of the Will.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.III-p2" shownumber="no">4. But I also, as yet, although I said and was
firmly persuaded, that Thou our Lord, the true God, who madest not
only our souls but our bodies, and not our souls and bodies alone,
but all creatures and all things, wert uncontaminable and
inconvertible, and in no part mutable: yet understood I not readily
and clearly what was the cause of evil. And yet, whatever it was, I
perceived that it must be so sought out as not to constrain me by
it to believe that the immutable God was mutable, lest I myself
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_104.html" id="vi.VII.III-Page_104" n="104" />should become the
thing that I was seeking out. I sought, therefore, for it free from
care, certain of the untruthfulness of what these asserted, whom I
shunned with my whole heart; for I perceived that through seeking
after the origin of evil, they were filled with malice, in that
they liked better to think that Thy Substance did suffer evil than
that their own did commit it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.III-p2.1" n="485" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.III-p3" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec. 26, note, above.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.III-p4" shownumber="no">5. And I directed my attention to discern what
I now heard, that free will<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.III-p4.1" n="486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.III-p5" shownumber="no"> See iii. sec. 12, note, and iv. sec. 26, note,
above.</p></note> was the cause of our doing evil,
and Thy righteous judgment of our suffering it. But I was unable
clearly to discern it. So, then, trying to draw the eye of my mind
from that pit, I was plunged again therein, and trying often, was
as often plunged back again. But this raised me towards Thy light,
that I knew as well that I had a will as that I had life: when,
therefore, I was willing or unwilling to do anything, I was most
certain that it was none but myself that was willing and unwilling;
and immediately I perceived that there was the cause of my sin. But
what I did against my will I saw that I suffered rather than did,
and that judged I not to be my fault, but my punishment; whereby,
believing Thee to be most just, I quickly confessed myself to be
not unjustly punished. But again I said: “Who made me? Was it not
my God, who is not only good, but goodness itself? Whence came I
then to will to do evil, and to be unwilling to do good, that there
might be cause for my just punishment? Who was it that put this in
me, and implanted in me the root of bitterness, seeing I was
altogether made by my most sweet God? If the devil were the author,
whence is that devil? And if he also, by his own perverse will, of
a good angel became a devil, whence also was the evil will in him
whereby he became a devil, seeing that the angel was made
altogether good by that most Good Creator?” By these reflections
was I again cast down and stifled; yet not plunged into that hell
of error (where no man confesseth unto Thee),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.III-p5.1" n="487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.III-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.III-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.5" parsed="|Ps|6|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 6.5">Ps. vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> to think that Thou dost suffer
evil, rather than that man doth it.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.IV" n="IV" next="vi.VII.V" prev="vi.VII.III" progress="16.00%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title=" That God is Not Corruptible, Who, If He Were, Would Not Be God at All." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—That God is Not
Corruptible, Who, If He Were, Would Not Be God at All.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.IV-p2" shownumber="no">6. For I was so struggling to find out the rest, as
having already found that what was incorruptible must be better
than the corruptible; and Thee, therefore, whatsoever Thou wert,
did I acknowledge to be incorruptible. For never yet was, nor will
be, a soul able to conceive of anything better than Thou, who art
the highest and best good. But whereas most truly and certainly
that which is incorruptible is to be preferred to the corruptible
(like as I myself did now prefer it), then, if Thou were not
incorruptible, I could in my thoughts have reached unto something
better than my God. Where, then, I saw that the incorruptible was
to be preferred to the corruptible, there ought I to seek Thee, and
there observe “whence evil itself was,” that is, whence comes
the corruption by which Thy substance can by no means be profaned.
For corruption, truly, in no way injures our God,—by no will, by
no necessity, by no unforeseen chance,—because He is God, and
what He wills is good, and Himself is that good; but to be
corrupted is not good. Nor art Thou compelled to do anything
against Thy will in that Thy will is not greater than Thy power.
But greater should it be wert Thou Thyself greater than Thyself;
for the will and power of God is God Himself. And what can be
unforeseen by Thee, who knowest all things? Nor is there any sort
of nature but Thou knowest it. And what more should we say “why
that substance which God is should not be corruptible,” seeing
that if it were so it could not be God?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.V" n="V" next="vi.VII.VI" prev="vi.VII.IV" progress="16.05%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Questions Concerning the Origin of Evil in Regard to God, Who, Since He is the Chief Good, Cannot Be the Cause of Evil." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—Questions Concerning
the Origin of Evil in Regard to God, Who, Since He is the Chief
Good, Cannot Be the Cause of Evil.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.V-p2" shownumber="no">7. And I sought “whence is evil?” And sought in
an evil way; nor saw I the evil in my very search. And I set in
order before the view of my spirit the whole creation, and whatever
we can discern in it, such as earth, sea, air, stars, trees, living
creatures; yea, and whatever in it we do not see, as the firmament
of heaven, all the angels, too, and all the spiritual inhabitants
thereof. But these very beings, as though they were bodies, did my
fancy dispose in such and such places, and I made one huge mass of
all Thy creatures, distinguished according to the kinds of
bodies,—some of them being real bodies, some what I myself had
feigned for spirits. And this mass I made huge,—not as it was,
which I could not know, but as large as I thought well, yet every
way finite. But Thee, O Lord, I imagined on every part environing
and penetrating it, though every way infinite; as if there were a
sea everywhere, and on every side through immensity nothing but an
infinite sea; and it contained within itself some sponge, huge,
though finite, so that the sponge would in all its parts be filled
from the immeasurable sea. So conceived I Thy Creation to be itself
finite, and filled by Thee, the Infinite. And I said, Behold God,
and behold what God hath created; and God is good, yea, most
mightily and incomparably better than all these; but yet He, who is
good, hath created them good, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_105.html" id="vi.VII.V-Page_105" n="105" />behold how He encircleth and filleth them.
Where, then, is evil, and whence, and how crept it in hither? What
is its root, and what its seed? Or hath it no being at all? Why,
then, do we fear and shun that which hath no being? Or if we fear
it needlessly, then surely is that fear evil whereby the heart is
unnecessarily pricked and tormented,—and so much a greater evil,
as we have naught to fear, and yet do fear. Therefore either that
is evil which we fear, or the act of fearing is in itself evil.
Whence, therefore, is it, seeing that God, who is good, hath made
all these things good? He, indeed, the greatest and chiefest Good,
hath created these lesser goods; but both Creator and created are
all good. Whence is evil? Or was there some evil matter of which He
made and formed and ordered it, but left something in it which He
did not convert into good? But why was this? Was He powerless to
change the whole lump, so that no evil should remain in it, seeing
that He is omnipotent? Lastly, why would He make anything at all of
it, and not rather by the same omnipotency cause it not to be at
all? Or could it indeed exist contrary to His will? Or if it were
from eternity, why did He permit it so to be for infinite spaces of
times in the past, and was pleased so long after to make something
out of it? Or if He wished now all of a sudden to do something,
this rather should the Omnipotent have accomplished, that this evil
matter should not be at all, and that He only should be the whole,
true, chief, and infinite Good. Or if it were not good that He, who
was good, should not also be the framer and creator of what was
good, then that matter which was evil being removed, and brought to
nothing, He might form good matter, whereof He might create all
things. For He would not be omnipotent were He not able to create
something good without being assisted by that matter which had not
been created by Himself.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.V-p2.1" n="488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.V-p3" shownumber="no"> See xi. sec. 7, note, below.</p></note> Such like things did I revolve in
my miserable breast, overwhelmed with most gnawing cares lest I
should die ere I discovered the truth; yet was the faith of Thy
Christ, our Lord and Saviour, as held in the Catholic Church, fixed
firmly in my heart, unformed, indeed, as yet upon many points, and
diverging from doctrinal rules, but yet my mind did not utterly
leave it, but every day rather drank in more and more of
it.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.VI" n="VI" next="vi.VII.VII" prev="vi.VII.V" progress="16.17%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="He Refutes the Divinations of the Astrologers, Deduced from the Constellations." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—He Refutes the
Divinations of the Astrologers, Deduced from the
Constellations.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.VI-p2" shownumber="no">8. Now also had I repudiated the lying
divinations and impious absurdities of the astrologers. Let Thy
mercies, out of the depth of my soul, confess unto thee<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.VI-p2.1" n="489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.VI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.107.8" parsed="vul|Ps|107|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 107.8" version="VUL">Ps. cvii. 8</scripRef>, <i>Vulg</i>.</p></note> for this
also, O my God. For Thou, Thou altogether,—for who else is it
that calls us back from the death of all errors, but that Life
which knows not how to die, and the Wisdom which, requiring no
light, enlightens the minds that do, whereby the universe is
governed, even to the fluttering leaves of trees?—Thou providedst
also for my obstinacy wherewith I struggled with Vindicianus,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.VI-p3.2" n="490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.VI-p4" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec. 5, note, above.</p></note> an acute old
man, and Nebridius, a young one of remarkable talent; the former
vehemently declaring, and the latter frequently, though with a
certain measure of doubt, saying, “That no art existed by which
to foresee future things, but that men’s surmises had oftentimes
the help of luck, and that of many things which they foretold some
came to pass unawares to the predictors, who lighted on it by their
oft speaking.” Thou, therefore, didst provide a friend for me,
who was no negligent consulter of the astrologers, and yet not
thoroughly skilled in those arts, but, as I said, a curious
consulter with them; and yet knowing somewhat, which he said he had
heard from his father, which, how far it would tend to overthrow
the estimation of that art, he knew not. This man, then, by name
Firminius, having received a liberal education, and being well
versed in rhetoric, consulted me, as one very dear to him, as to
what I thought on some affairs of his, wherein his worldly hopes
had risen, viewed with regard to his so-called constellations; and
I, who had now begun to lean in this particular towards
Nebridius’ opinion, did not indeed decline to speculate about the
matter, and to tell him what came into my irresolute mind, but
still added that I was now almost persuaded that these were but
empty and ridiculous follies. Upon this he told me that his father
had been very curious in such books, and that he had a friend who
was as interested in them as he was himself, who, with combined
study and consultation, fanned the flame of their affection for
these toys, insomuch that they would observe the moment when the
very dumb animals which bred in their houses brought forth, and
then observed the position of the heavens with regard to them, so
as to gather fresh proofs of this so-called art. He said, moreover,
that his father had told him, that at the time his mother was about
to give birth to him (Firminius), a female servant of that friend
of his father’s was also great with child, which could not be
hidden from her master, who took care with most diligent exactness
to know of the birth of his very dogs. And so it came to pass that
(the one for his wife, and the other for his ser<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_106.html" id="vi.VII.VI-Page_106" n="106" />vant, with the most careful
observation, calculating the days and hours, and the smaller
divisions of the hours) both were delivered at the same moment, so
that both were compelled to allow the very selfsame constellations,
even to the minutest point, the one for his son, the other for his
young slave. For so soon as the women began to be in travail, they
each gave notice to the other of what was fallen out in their
respective houses, and had messengers ready to despatch to one
another so soon as they had information of the actual birth, of
which they had easily provided, each in his own province, to give
instant intelligence. Thus, then, he said, the messengers of the
respective parties met one another in such equal distances from
either house, that neither of them could discern any difference
either in the position of the stars or other most minute points.
And yet Firminius, born in a high estate in his parents’ house,
ran his course through the prosperous paths of this world, was
increased in wealth, and elevated to honours; whereas that
slave—the yoke of his condition being unrelaxed—continued to
serve his masters, as Firminius, who knew him, informed me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.VI-p5" shownumber="no">9. Upon hearing and believing these things, related
by so reliable a person, all that resistance of mine melted away;
and first I endeavoured to reclaim Firminius himself from that
curiosity, by telling him, that upon inspecting his constellations,
I ought, were I to foretell truly, to have seen in them parents
eminent among their neighbours, a noble family in its own city,
good birth, becoming education, and liberal learning. But if that
servant had consulted me upon the same constellations, since they
were his also, I ought again to tell him, likewise truly, to see in
them the meanness of his origin, the abjectness of his condition,
and everything else altogether removed from and at variance with
the former. Whence, then, looking upon the same constellations, I
should, if I spoke the truth, speak diverse things, or if I spoke
the same, speak falsely; thence assuredly was it to be gathered,
that whatever, upon consideration of the constellations, was
foretold truly, was not by art, but by chance; and whatever
falsely, was not from the unskillfulness of the art, but the error
of chance.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.VI-p6" shownumber="no">10. An opening being thus made, I ruminated
within myself on such things, that no one of those dotards (who
followed such occupations, and whom I longed to assail, and with
derision to confute) might urge against me that Firminius had
informed me falsely, or his father him: I turned my thoughts to
those that are born twins, who generally come out of the womb so
near one to another, that the small distance of time between
them—how much force soever they may contend that it has in the
nature of things—cannot be noted by human observation, or be
expressed in those figures which the astrologer is to examine that
he may pronounce the truth. Nor can they be true; for, looking into
the same figures, he must have foretold the same of Esau and
Jacob,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.VI-p6.1" n="491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.VI-p7" shownumber="no"> He uses the same illustration when speaking of the
<i>mathematici</i>, or astrologers, in his <i>De Doct. Christ.</i>
ii. 33.</p></note> whereas the
same did not happen to them. He must therefore speak falsely; or if
truly, then, looking into the same figures, he must not speak the
same things. Not then by art, but by chance, would he speak truly.
For Thou, O Lord, most righteous Ruler of the universe, the
inquirers and inquired of knowing it not, workest by a hidden
inspiration that the consulter should hear what, according to the
hidden deservings of souls, he ought to hear, out of the depth of
Thy righteous judgment, to whom let not man say, “What is
this?” or “Why that?” Let him not say so, for he is
man.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.VII" n="VII" next="vi.VII.VIII" prev="vi.VII.VI" progress="16.38%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="He is Severely Exercised as to the Origin of Evil." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—He is Severely
Exercised as to the Origin of Evil.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.VII-p2" shownumber="no">11. And now, O my Helper, hadst Thou freed me
from those fetters; and I inquired, “Whence is evil?” and found
no result. But Thou sufferedst me not to be carried away from the
faith by any fluctuations of thought, whereby I believed Thee both
to exist, and Thy substance to be unchangeable, and that Thou hadst
a care of and wouldest judge men; and that in Christ, Thy Son, our
Lord, and the Holy Scriptures, which the authority of Thy Catholic
Church pressed upon me, Thou hadst planned the way of man’s
salvation to that life which is to come after this death. These
things being safe and immoveably settled in my mind, I eagerly
inquired, “Whence is evil?” What torments did my travailing
heart then endure! What sighs, O my God! Yet even there were Thine
ears open, and I knew it not; and when in stillness I sought
earnestly, those silent contritions of my soul were strong cries
unto Thy mercy. No man knoweth, but only Thou, what I endured. For
what was that which was thence through my tongue poured into the
ears of my most familiar friends? Did the whole tumult of my soul,
for which neither time nor speech was sufficient, reach them? Yet
went the whole into Thine ears, all of which I bellowed out from
the sightings of my heart; and my desire was before Thee, and the
light of mine eyes was not with me;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.VII-p2.1" n="492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.VII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.37.9-Ps.37.11" parsed="vul|Ps|37|9|37|11" passage="Ps. 37.9-11" version="VUL">Ps. xxxvii. 9–11</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note> for that was within, I without. Nor
was that in place, but my attention was directed to things
contained in place; but there did I find no resting-place, nor did
they receive me in such a way as that I could say, “It is
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_107.html" id="vi.VII.VII-Page_107" n="107" />sufficient, it is
well;” nor did they let me turn back, where it might be well
enough with me. For to these things was I superior, but inferior to
Thee; and Thou art my true joy when I am subjected to Thee, and
Thou hadst subjected to me what Thou createdst beneath me.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.VII-p3.2" n="493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.VII-p4" shownumber="no"> Man can only control the forces of nature by
yielding obedience to nature’s laws; and our true joy and safety
is only to be found being “subjected” to God. So Augustin says
in another place, (<i>De Trin.</i> x. 7), the soul is enjoined to
know itself, “in order that it may consider itself, and live
according to its own nature; that is, seek to be regulated
according to its own nature, viz. under Him to whom it ought to be
subject, and above those things to which it is to be preferred;
under Him by whom it ought to be ruled, above those things which it
ought to rule.”</p></note> And this was
the true temperature and middle region of my safety, to continue in
Thine image, and by serving Thee to have dominion over the body.
But when I lifted myself proudly against Thee, and “ran against
the Lord, even on His neck, with the thick bosses” of my
buckler,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.VII-p4.1" n="494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.VII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.VII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.15.26" parsed="|Job|15|26|0|0" passage="Job 15.26">Job xv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> even these
inferior things were placed above me, and pressed upon me, and
nowhere was there alleviation or breathing space. They encountered
my sight on every side in crowds and troops, and in thought the
images of bodies obtruded themselves as I was returning to Thee, as
if they would say unto me, “Whither goest thou, unworthy and base
one?” And these things had sprung forth out of my wound; for thou
humblest the proud like one that is wounded,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.VII-p5.2" n="495" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.VII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.VII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.89.11" parsed="vul|Ps|89|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 89.11" version="VUL">Ps. lxxxix. 11</scripRef>. <i>Vulg</i>.</p></note> and through my own swelling was I
separated from Thee; yea, my too much swollen face closed up mine
eyes.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.VII.IX" prev="vi.VII.VII" progress="16.48%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="By God’s Assistance He by Degrees Arrives at the Truth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—By God’s
Assistance He by Degrees Arrives at the Truth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">12. “But Thou, O Lord, shall endure for
ever,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.VIII-p2.1" n="496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.VIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.12" parsed="|Ps|102|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 102.12">Ps. cii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> yet not for
ever art Thou angry with us, because Thou dost commiserate our dust
and ashes; and it was pleasing in Thy sight to reform my deformity,
and by inward stings didst Thou disturb me, that I should be
dissatisfied until Thou wert made sure to my inward sight. And by
the secret hand of Thy remedy was my swelling lessened, and the
disordered and darkened eyesight of my mind, by the sharp
anointings of healthful sorrows, was from day to day made
whole.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.IX" n="IX" next="vi.VII.X" prev="vi.VII.VIII" progress="16.50%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="He Compares the Doctrine of the Platonists Concerning the Λόγος With the Much More Excellent Doctrine of Christianity." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—He Compares the
Doctrine of the Platonists Concerning the</span> <span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.IX-p1.2" lang="EL">
Λόγος</span> <span class="c2" id="vi.VII.IX-p1.3">With the Much More Excellent
Doctrine of Christianity.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.IX-p2" shownumber="no">13. And Thou, willing first to show me how
Thou “resistest the proud, but givest grace unto the humble”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p2.1" n="497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.6">Jas. iv. 6</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 5.5">l Pet. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and by how
great art act of mercy Thou hadst pointed out to men the path of
humility, in that Thy “Word was made flesh” and dwelt among
men,—Thou procuredst for me, by the instrumentality of one
inflated with most monstrous pride, certain books of the
Platonists,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p3.3" n="498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p4" shownumber="no"> “This,”says Watts, “was likely to be the book
of Amelius the Platonist, who hath indeed this beginning of St.
John’s Gospel, calling the apostle a barbarian.” This Amelius
was a disciple of Plotinus, who was the first to develope and
formulate the Neo-Platonic doctrines, and of whom it is said that
he would not have his likeness taken, nor be reminded of his
birthday, because it would recall the existence of the body he so
much despised. A popular account of the theories of Plotinus, and
their connection with the doctrines of Plato and of Christianity
respectively, will be found in Archer Butler’s <i>Lectures on
Ancient Philosophy</i>, vol. ii. pp. 348–358. For a more
systematic view of his writings, see Ueberweg’s <i>History of
Philosophy</i>, sec. 68. Augustin alludes again in his <i>De Vita
Beata</i> (sec. 4) to the influence the Platonic writings had on
him at this time; and it is interesting to note how in God’s
providence they were drawing him to seek a fuller knowledge of Him,
just as in his nineteenth year (book iii. sec. 7, above) the <i>
Hortensius</i> of Cicero stimulated him to the pursuit of wisdom.
Thus in his experience was exemplified the truth embodied in the
saying of Clemens Alexandrinus,—“Philosophy led the Greeks to
Christ, as the law did the Jews.” Archbishop Trench, in his <i>
Hulsean Lectures</i> (lecs. 1 and 3, 1846, “Christ the Desire of
all Nations”), enters with interesting detail into this question,
specially as it relates to the heathen world. “None,” he says
in lecture 3, “can thoughtfully read the early history of the
Church without marking how hard the Jewish Christians found it to
make their own the true idea of a Son of God, as indeed is
witnessed by the whole Epistle to the Hebrews—how comparatively
easy the Gentile converts; how the Hebrew Christians were
continually in danger of sinking down into Ebionite heresies,
making Christ but a man as other men, refusing to go on unto
perfection, or to realize the truth of His higher nature; while, on
the other hand, the genial promptness is as remarkable with which
the Gentile Church welcomed and embraced the offered truth, ‘God
manifest in the flesh.’ We feel that there must have been
effectual preparations in the latter, which wrought its greater
readiness for receiving and heartily embracing this truth when it
arrived.” The passage from Amelius the Platonist, referred to at
the beginning of this note, is examined in Burton’s <i>Bampton
Lectures</i>, note 90. It has been adverted to by Eusebius,
Theodoret, and perhaps by Augustin in the <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, x.
29, quoted in note 2, sec. 25, below. See Kayes’ <i>Clement</i>,
pp. 116–124.</p></note> translated
from Greek into Latin.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p4.1" n="499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p5" shownumber="no"> See i. sec. 23, note, above, and also his <i>
Life</i>, in the last vol. of the Benedictine edition of his works,
for a very fair estimate of his knowledge of Greek.</p></note> And therein I read, not indeed in
the same words, but to the selfsame effect,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p5.1" n="500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p6" shownumber="no"> The Neo-Platonic ideas as to the “Word” or
<span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.1" lang="EL">Λόγος</span>, which Augustin (1) contrasts
during the remainder of this book with the doctrine of the gospel,
had its germ in the writings of Plato. The Greek term expresses
both <i>reason</i> and the <i>expression of reason</i> in speech;
and the Fathers frequently illustrate, by reference to this
connection between ideas and uttered words, the fact that the
“Word” that was <i>with God</i> had an incarnate existence in
the world as the “Word” <i>made flesh</i>. By the <span class="c75" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.2">Logos</span> of the Alexandrian school something very
different was meant from the Christian doctrine as to the
incarnation, of which the above can only be taken as a dim
illustration. It has been questioned, indeed, whether the
philosophers, from Plotinus to the Gnostics of the time of St.
John, believed the <i><span class="c75" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.3">Logos</span></i> and the
supreme God to have in any sense separate “personalities.” Dr.
Burton, in his <i>Bampton Lectures</i>, concludes that they did not
(lect. vii. p. 215, and note 93; compare Dorner, <i>Person of
Christ</i>, i. 27, Clark); and quotes Origen when he points out to
Celsus, that “while the heathen use the reason of God as another
term for God Himself, the Christians use the term <i><span class="c75" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.4">Logos</span></i> for the Son of God.” Another point
of difference which appears in Augustin’s review of Platonism
above, is found in the Platonist’s discarding the idea of the <i>
<span class="c75" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.5">Logos</span></i> becoming man. This the very
genius of their philosophy forbade them to hold, since they looked
on matter as impure. (2) It has been charged against Christianity
by Gibbon and other sceptical writers, that it has borrowed largely
from the doctrines of Plato; and it has been said that this
doctrine of the <i><span class="c75" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.6">Logos</span></i> was taken
from them by Justin Martyr. This charge, says Burton (<i>ibid</i>.
p. 194), “has laid open in its supporters more inconsistencies
and more misstatements than any other which ever has been
advanced.” We have alluded in the note to book iii. sec. 8,
above, to Justin Martyr’s search after truth. He endeavoured to
find it successively in the Stoical, the Peripatetic, the
Pythagorean, and the Platonic schools; and he appears to have
thought as highly of Plato’s philosophy as did Augustin. He does
not, however, fail to criticise his doctrine when inconsistent with
Christianity (see Burton, <i>ibid</i>. notes 18 and 86). Justin
Martyr has apparently been chosen for attack as being the earliest
of the post-apostolic Fathers. Burton, however, shows that
Ignatius, who knew St. John, and was bishop of Antioch thirty years
before his death, used precisely the same expression as applied to
Christ (<i>ibid</i>. p. 204). This would appear to be a conclusive
answer to this objection. (3) It may be well to note here
Burton’s general conclusions as to the employment of this term
<i><span class="c75" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.7">Logos</span></i> in St. John, since it occurs
frequently in this part of the <i>Confessions</i>. Every one must
have observed St. John’s use of the term is peculiar as compared
with the other apostles, but it is not always borne in mind that a
generation probably elapsed between the date of his gospel and that
of the other apostolic writings. In this interval the Gnostic
heresy had made great advances; and it would appear that John,
finding this term <i><span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.8" lang="EL">Logos</span></i> prevalent
when he wrote, infused into it a nobler meaning, and pointed out to
those being led away by this heresy that there was indeed One who
might be called “the Word”—One who was not, indeed, God’s
mind, or as the word that comes from the mouth and passes away, but
One who, while He had been “made flesh” like unto us, was yet
co-eternal with God. “You will perceive,” says Archer Butler
(<i>Ancient Philosophy</i>, vol. ii. p. 10), “how natural, or
rather how necessary, is such a process, when you remember that
this is exactly what every teacher must do who speaks of God to a
heathen; he adopts the term, but he refines and exalts its meaning.
Nor, indeed, is the procedure different in any use whatever of
language in sacred senses and for sacred purposes. It has been
justly remarked, by (I think) Isaac Casaubon, that the principle of
all these adaptations is expressed in the sentence of St. Paul,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.9" lang="EL">Ὀν ἀγνοοῦντες εὐσεβεῖτε, τοῦτον
ἐγὼ καταγγέλλω ὑμῖν</span>.” On the charge against
Christianity of having borrowed from heathenism, reference may be
made to Trench’s <i>Hulsean Lectures</i>, lect. i. (1846); and
for the sources of Gnosticism, and St. John’s treatment of
heresies as to the “Word,” lects. ii. and v. in Mansel’s <i>
Gnostic Heresies</i> will be consulted with profit.</p></note> enforced by many and divers
reasons, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_108.html" id="vi.VII.IX-Page_108" n="108" />that, “In the beginning was the Word,
and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in
the beginning with God. All things were made by Him; and without
Him was not any thing made that was made.” That which was made by
Him is “life; and the life was the light of men. And the light
shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehendeth it not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p6.10" n="501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.5" parsed="|John|1|1|1|5" passage="John 1.1-5">John i. 1–5</scripRef>.</p></note> And that the
soul of man, though it “bears witness of the light,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p7.2" n="502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.7-John.1.8" parsed="|John|1|7|1|8" passage="John 1.7,8"><i>Ibid.</i> i. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> yet itself
“is not that light;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p8.2" n="503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p9" shownumber="no"> See note, sec. 23, below.</p></note> but the Word of God, being God, is
that true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the
world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p9.1" n="504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John 1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And that
“He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the
world knew Him not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p10.2" n="505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.10" parsed="|John|1|10|0|0" passage="John 1.10"><i>Ibid.</i> i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> But that “He came unto His own,
and His own received Him not.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p11.2" n="506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.11" parsed="|John|1|11|0|0" passage="John 1.11"><i>Ibid.</i> i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> But as many as received Him, to
them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that
believe on His name.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p12.2" n="507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12" parsed="|John|1|12|0|0" passage="John 1.12"><i>Ibid.</i> i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> This I did not read
there.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.IX-p14" shownumber="no">14. In like manner, I read there that God the
Word was born not of flesh, nor of blood, nor of the will of man,
nor of the will of the flesh, but of God. But that “the Word was
made flesh, and dwelt among us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p14.1" n="508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John 1.14"><i>Ibid.</i> i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> I read not there. For I discovered
in those books that it was in many and divers ways said, that the
Son was in the form of the Father, and “thought it not robbery to
be equal with God,” for that naturally He was the same substance.
But that He emptied Himself, “and took upon Him the form of a
servant, and was made in the likeness of men: and being found in
fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto
death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also hath highly
exalted Him” from the dead, “and given Him a name above every
name; that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in
heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that
every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory
of God the Father;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p15.2" n="509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.11" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|11" passage="Phil. 2.6-11">Phil. ii. 6–11</scripRef>.</p></note> those books have not. For that
before all times, and above all times, Thy only-begotten Son
remaineth unchangeably co-eternal with Thee; and that of “His
fulness” souls receive,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p16.2" n="510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16" parsed="|John|1|16|0|0" passage="John 1.16">John i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> that they may be blessed; and that
by participation of the wisdom remaining in them they are renewed,
that they may be wise, is there. But that “in due time Christ
died for the ungodly,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p17.2" n="511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.6" parsed="|Rom|5|6|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.6">Rom. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and that Thou sparedst not Thine
only Son, but deliveredst Him up for us all,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p18.2" n="512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> is not there. “Because Thou hast
hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them
unto babes;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p19.2" n="513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25" parsed="|Matt|11|25|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.25">Matt. xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> that they
“that labour and are heavy laden” might “come” unto Him and
He might refresh them,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p20.2" n="514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28" parsed="|Matt|11|28|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.28"><i>Ibid</i>. ver. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> because He is “meek and lowly in
heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p21.2" n="515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.29"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> “The meek
will He guide in judgment; and the meek will He teach His way;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p22.2" n="516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.9" parsed="|Ps|25|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 25.9">Ps. xxv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> looking upon
our humility and our distress, and forgiving all our sins.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p23.2" n="517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.18" parsed="|Ps|25|18|0|0" passage="Ps. 25.18"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> But such as
are puffed up with the elation of would-be sublimer learning, do
not hear Him saying, “Learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in
heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p24.2" n="518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> “Because that, when they knew
God, they glorified Him not as God, neither were thankful; but
became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was
darkened. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p25.2" n="519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21-Rom.1.22" parsed="|Rom|1|21|1|22" passage="Rom. 1.21,22">Rom. i. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.IX-p27" shownumber="no">15. And therefore also did I read there, that
they had changed the glory of Thy incorruptible nature into idols
and divers forms,—“into an image made like to corruptible man,
and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p27.1" n="520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.23" parsed="|Rom|1|23|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.23"><i>Ibid.</i> i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> namely, into
that Egyptian food<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p28.2" n="521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p29" shownumber="no"> In the Benedictine edition we have reference to
Augustin’s <i>in Ps.</i> xlvi. 6, where he says: “We find the
lentile is an Egyptian food, for it abounds in Egypt, whence the
Alexandrian lentile is esteemed so as to be brought to our country,
as if it grew not here. Esau, by desiring Egyptian food, lost his
birthright; and so the Jewish people, of whom it is said they
turned back in heart to Egypt, in a manner craved for lentiles, and
lost their birthright.” See <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.3" parsed="|Exod|16|3|0|0" passage="Ex. 16.3">Ex. xvi. 3</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p29.2" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.5" parsed="|Num|11|5|0|0" passage="Num. 11.5">Num. xi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> for which Esau lost his
birthright;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p29.3" n="522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.33-Gen.25.34" parsed="|Gen|25|33|25|34" passage="Gen. 25.33,34">Gen. xxv. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p></note> for that Thy
first-born people worshipped the head of a four-footed beast
instead of Thee, turning back in heart towards Egypt, and
prostrating Thy image—their own soul—before the image
“of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_109.html" id="vi.VII.IX-Page_109" n="109" />an
ox that eateth grass.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p30.2" n="523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.106.20" parsed="|Ps|106|20|0|0" passage="Ps. 106.20">Ps. cvi. 20</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p31.2" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.1-Exod.32.6" parsed="|Exod|32|1|32|6" passage="Ex. 32.1-6">Ex. xxxii. 1–6</scripRef>.</p></note> These things found I there; but I
fed not on them. For it pleased Thee, O Lord, to take away the
reproach of diminution from Jacob, that the elder should serve the
younger;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p31.3" n="524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.12" parsed="|Rom|9|12|0|0" passage="Rom. 9.12">Rom. ix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and Thou
hast called the Gentiles into Thine inheritance. And I had come
unto Thee from among the Gentiles, and I strained after that gold
which Thou willedst Thy people to take from Egypt, seeing that
wheresoever it was it was Thine.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p32.2" n="525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p33" shownumber="no"> Similarly, as to all truth being God’s, Justin
Martyr says: “Whatever things were rightly said among all men are
the property of us Christians” (<i>Apol.</i> ii. 13). In this he
parallels what Augustin claims in another place (<i>De Doctr.
Christ.</i> ii. 28): “Let every good and true Christian
understand that wherever truth may be found, it belongs to his
Master.” Origen has a similar allusion to that of Augustin above
(<i>Ep. ad Gregor</i>. vol. i. 30), but echoes the experience of
our erring nature, when he says that the gold of Egypt more
frequently becomes transformed into an idol, than into an ornament
for the tabernacle of God. Augustin gives us at length his views on
this matter in his <i>De Doctr. Christ.</i> ii. 60, 61: “If those
who are called philosophers, and especially the Platonists, have
said aught that is true and in harmony with our faith, we are not
only not to shrink from it, but to claim it for our own use from
those who have unlawful possession of it. For, as the Egyptians had
not only the idols and heavy burdens which the people of Israel
hated and fled from, but also vessels and ornaments of gold and
silver, and garments, which the same people when going out of Egypt
appropriated to themselves, designing them for a better use,—not
doing this on their own authority, but by the command of God, the
Egyptians themselves, in their ignorance, providing them with
things which they themselves were not making a good use of (<scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.21-Exod.3.22 Bible:Exod.12.35-Exod.12.36" parsed="|Exod|3|21|3|22;|Exod|12|35|12|36" passage="Ex. 3.21,22; 12.35,36">Ex. iii. 21, 22, xii. 35, 36</scripRef>); in the same way all branches
of heathen learning have not only false and superstitious fancies
and heavy burdens of unnecessary toil, which every one of us, when
going out under the leadership of Christ from the fellowship of the
heathen ought to abhor and avoid, but they contain also liberal
instruction which is better adapted to the use of the truth, and
some most excellent precepts of morality; and some truths in regard
even to the worship of the One God are found among them. Now these
are, so to speak, their gold and silver, which they did not create
themselves, but dug out of the mines of God’s providence which
are everywhere scattered abroad, and are perversely and unlawfully
prostituting to the worship of devils. These, therefore, the
Christian, when he separates himself in spirit from the miserable
fellowship of these men, ought to take away from them, and to
devote to their proper use in preaching the gospel. Their garments,
also,—that is, human institutions such as are adapted to that
intercourse with men which is indispensable in this life,—we must
take and turn to a Christian use. And what else have many good and
faithful men among our brethren done? Do we not see with what
quantity of gold and silver, and garments, Cyprian, that most
persuasive teacher and most blessed martyr, was loaded when he came
out of Egypt? How much Lactantius brought with him! And Victorinus,
and Optatus, and Hilary, not to speak of living men! How much
Greeks out of number have borrowed! And, prior to all these, that
most faithful servant of God, Moses, had done the same thing; for
of him it is written that he was learned in all the wisdom of the
Egyptians (<scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p33.2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.22" parsed="|Acts|7|22|0|0" passage="Acts 7.22">Acts vii. 22</scripRef>).…For what was done at the
time of the exodus was no doubt a type prefiguring what happens
now.”</p></note> And to the Athenians Thou saidst by
Thy apostle, that in Thee “we live, and move, and have our
being;” as one of their own poets has said.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p33.3" n="526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" passage="Acts 17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> And verily these books came from
thence. But I set not my mind on the idols of Egypt, whom they
ministered to with Thy gold,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p34.2" n="527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.8" parsed="|Hos|2|8|0|0" passage="Hos. 2.8">Hosea ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “who changed the truth of God
into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the
Creator.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.IX-p35.2" n="528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.IX-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.IX-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.X" n="X" next="vi.VII.XI" prev="vi.VII.IX" progress="17.02%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="Divine Things are the More Clearly Manifested to Him Who Withdraws into the Recesses of His Heart." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—Divine Things are the
More Clearly Manifested to Him Who Withdraws into the Recesses of
His Heart.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.X-p2" shownumber="no">16. And being thence warned to return to
myself, I entered into my inward self, Thou leading me on; and I
was able to do it, for Thou wert become my helper. And I entered,
and with the eye of my soul (such as it was) saw above the same eye
of my soul, above my mind, the Unchangeable Light.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.X-p2.1" n="529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.X-p3" shownumber="no"> Not the “corporeal brightness” which as a
Manichee he had believed in, and to which reference has been made
in iii. secs. 10, 12, iv. sec. 3, and sec. 2, above. The Christian
belief he indicates in his <i>De Trin.</i> viii. 2: “God is Light
(<scripRef id="vi.VII.X-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" passage="1 John 1.5">1
John i. 5</scripRef>), not in such
way that these eyes see, but in such way as the heart sees when it
is said, ‘He is Truth.’” See also note 1, sec. 23, above.</p></note> Not this
common light, which all flesh may look upon, nor, as it were, a
greater one of the same kind, as though the brightness of this
should be much more resplendent, and with its greatness fill up all
things. Not like this was that light, but different, yea, very
different from all these. Nor was it above my mind as oil is above
water, nor as heaven above earth; but above it was, because it made
me, and I below it, because I was made by it. He who knows the
Truth knows that Light; and he that knows it knoweth eternity. Love
knoweth it. O Eternal Truth, and true Love, and loved Eternity!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.X-p3.2" n="530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.X-p4" shownumber="no"> If we knew not God, he says, we could not love Him
(<i>De Trin.</i> viii. 12); but in language very similar to that
above, he tells us “we are men, created in the image of our
Creator, whose eternity is true, and whose truth is eternal; whose
love is eternal and true, and who Himself is the eternal, true, and
adorable Trinity, without confusion, without separation”, (<i>De
Civ. Dei</i>, xi. 28); God, then, as even the Platonists hold,
being the principle of all knowledge. “Let Him,” he concludes,
in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i> (viii. 4), “be sought in whom all
things are secured to us, let Him be discovered in whom all truth
becomes certain to us, let Him be loved in whom all becomes right
to us.”</p></note> Thou art my
God; to Thee do I sigh both night and day. When I first knew Thee,
Thou liftedst me up, that I might see there was that which I might
see, and that yet it was not I that did see. And Thou didst beat
back the infirmity of my sight, pouring forth upon me most strongly
Thy beams of light, and I trembled with love and fear; and I found
myself to be far off from Thee, in the region of dissimilarity, as
if I heard this voice of Thine from on high: “I am the food of
strong men; grow, and thou shalt feed upon me; nor shall thou
convert me, like the food of thy flesh, into thee, but thou shall
be converted into me.” And I learned that Thou for iniquity dost
correct man, and Thou dost make my soul to consume away like a
spider.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.X-p4.1" n="531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.X-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.X-p5.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.39.11" parsed="vul|Ps|39|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 39.11" version="VUL">Ps. xxxix. 11</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note> And I said,
“Is Truth, therefore, nothing because it is neither diffused
through space, finite, nor infinite?” And Thou criedst to me from
afar, “Yea, verily, ‘<span class="c9" id="vi.VII.X-p5.2">I Am that I
Am.</span>’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.X-p5.3" n="532" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.X-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.X-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" passage="Ex. 3.14">Ex. iii. 14</scripRef>. Augustin, when in his <i>De
Civ. Dei</i> (viii. 11, 12) he makes reference to this text, leans
to the belief, from certain parallels between Plato’s doctrines
and those of the word of God, that he may have derived information
concerning the Old Testament Scriptures from an interpreter when in
Egypt. He says: “The most striking thing in this connection, and
that which most of all inclines me almost to assent to the opinion
that Plato was not ignorant of those writings, is the answer which
was given to the question elicited from the holy Moses when the
words of God were conveyed to him by the angel; for when he asked
what was the name of that God who was commanding him to go and
deliver the Hebrew people out of Egypt, this answer was given: ‘I
am who am; and thou shalt say to the children of Israel, He who <i>
is</i> sent me unto you;’ as though, compared with Him that truly
<i>is</i>, because He is unchangeable, those things which have been
created mutable <i>are</i> not,—a truth which Plato vehemently
held, and most diligently commended. And I know not whether this
sentiment is anywhere to be found in the books of those who were
before Plato, unless in that book where it is said, ‘I am who am;
and thou shalt say to the children of Israel, <i>Who is</i> sent me
unto you.’ But we need not determine from what source he learned
these things,—whether it was from the books of the ancients who
preceded him or, as is more likely, from the words of the apostle
(<scripRef id="vi.VII.X-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.20">Rom.
i. 20</scripRef>), ‘Because that
which is known of God has been manifested among them, for God hath
manifested it to them. For His invisible things from the creation
of the world are clearly seen, being understood by those thing
which have been made, also His eternal power and
Godhead.’”—<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, viii. 11, 12.</p></note> And I heard
this, as things <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_110.html" id="vi.VII.X-Page_110" n="110" />are heard in the heart, nor was there room
for doubt; and I should more readily doubt that I live than that
Truth is not, which is “clearly seen, being understood by the
things that are made.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.X-p6.3" n="533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.X-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.X-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XI" n="XI" next="vi.VII.XII" prev="vi.VII.X" progress="17.18%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="That Creatures are Mutable and God Alone Immutable." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—That Creatures are
Mutable and God Alone Immutable.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XI-p2" shownumber="no">17. And I viewed the other things below Thee,
and perceived that they neither altogether are, nor altogether are
not. They are, indeed, because they are from Thee; but are not,
because they are not what Thou art. For that truly is which remains
immutably.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XI-p2.1" n="534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XI-p3" shownumber="no"> Therefore, he argues, is God called the I AM (<i>De
Nat. Boni</i>, 19): for <i>omnis mutatio facit non esse quod
erat.</i> Similarly, we find him speaking in his <i>De Mor.
Manich.</i> (c. I.): “For that exists in the highest sense of the
word which continues always the same, which is throughout like
itself, which cannot in any part be corrupted or changed, which is
not subject to time, which admits of no variation in its present as
compared with its former condition. This is existence in its true
sense.” See also note 3, p. 158.</p></note> It is good,
then, for me to cleave unto God,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XI-p3.1" n="535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.28" parsed="|Ps|73|28|0|0" passage="Ps. 73.28">Ps. lxxiii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> for if I remain not in Him, neither
shall I in myself; but He, remaining in Himself, reneweth all
things.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XI-p4.2" n="536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.27" parsed="|Wis|7|27|0|0" passage="Wisd. 7.27">Wisd. vii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> And Thou art
the Lord my God, since Thou standest not in need of my goodness.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XI-p5.2" n="537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.2" parsed="|Ps|16|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 16.2">Ps. xvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XII" n="XII" next="vi.VII.XIII" prev="vi.VII.XI" progress="17.21%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Whatever Things the Good God Has Created are Very Good." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—Whatever Things the
Good God Has Created are Very Good.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XII-p2" shownumber="no">18. And it was made clear unto me that those
things are good which yet are corrupted, which, neither were they
supremely good, nor unless they were good, could be corrupted;
because if supremely good, they were incorruptible, and if not good
at all, there was nothing in them to be corrupted. For corruption
harms, but, less it could diminish goodness, it could not harm.
Either, then, corruption harms not, which cannot be; or, what is
most certain, all which is corrupted is deprived of good. But if
they be deprived of all good, they will cease to be. For if they
be, and cannot be at all corrupted, they will become better,
because they shall remain incorruptibly. And what more monstrous
than to assert that those things which have lost all their goodness
are made better? Therefore, if they shall be deprived of all good,
they shall no longer be. So long, therefore, as they are, they are
good; therefore whatsoever is, is good. That evil, then, which I
sought whence it was, is not any substance; for were it a
substance, it would be good. For either it would be an
incorruptible substance, and so a chief good, or a corruptible
substance, which unless it were good it could not be corrupted. I
perceived, therefore, and it was made clear to me, that Thou didst
make all things good, nor is there any substance at all that was
not made by Thee; and because all that Thou hast made are not
equal, therefore all things are; because individually they are
good, and altogether very good, because our God made all things
very good.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XII-p2.1" n="538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.31">Gen. i. 31</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.VII.XII-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.39.21" parsed="|Sir|39|21|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 39.21">Ecclus. xxxix.
21</scripRef>. Evil, with Augustin,
is a “privation of good.” See iii. sec. 12, note, above.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.VII.XIV" prev="vi.VII.XII" progress="17.27%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="It is Meet to Praise the Creator for the Good Things Which are Made in Heaven and Earth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XIII-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—It is Meet to
Praise the Creator for the Good Things Which are Made in Heaven and
Earth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">19. And to Thee is there nothing at all evil,
and not only to Thee, but to Thy whole creation; because there is
nothing without which can break in, and mar that order which Thou
hast appointed it. But in the parts thereof, some things, because
they harmonize not with others, are considered evil;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XIII-p2.1" n="539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XIII-p3" shownumber="no"> See v. sec. 2, note 1, above, where Augustin
illustrates the existence of good and evil by the lights and shades
in a painting, etc.</p></note> whereas
those very things harmonize with others, and are good, and in
themselves are good. And all these things which do not harmonize
together harmonize with the inferior part which we call earth,
having its own cloudy and windy sky concordant to it. Far be it
from me, then, to say, “These things should not be.” For should
I see nothing but these, I should indeed desire better; but yet, if
only for these, ought I to praise Thee; for that Thou art to be
praised is shown from the “earth, dragons, and all deeps; fire,
and hail; snow, and vapours; stormy winds fulfilling Thy word;
mountains, and all hills; fruitful trees, and all cedars; beasts,
and all cattle; creeping things, and flying fowl; kings of the
earth, and all people; princes, and all judges of the earth; both
young men and maidens; old men and children,” praise Thy name.
But when, “from the heavens,” these praise Thee, praise Thee,
our God, “in the heights,” all Thy “angels,” all Thy
“hosts,” “sun and moon,” all ye stars and light, “the
heavens of heavens,” and the “waters that be above the
heavens,” praise Thy name.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XIII-p3.1" n="540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.1-Ps.148.12" parsed="|Ps|148|1|148|12" passage="Ps. 148.1-12">Ps. cxlviii. 1–12</scripRef>.</p></note> I did not now desire better things,
because I was thinking of all; and with a better judgment I
reflected that the things above were better than those below, but
that all were better than those above alone.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XIV" n="XIV" next="vi.VII.XV" prev="vi.VII.XIII" progress="17.32%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Being Displeased with Some Part Of God’s Creation, He Conceives of Two Original Substances." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_111.html" id="vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" n="111" />

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XIV-p1.1">Chapter XIV.—Being Displeased
with Some Part Of God’s Creation, He Conceives of Two Original
Substances.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XIV-p2" shownumber="no">20. There is no wholeness in them whom aught
of Thy creation displeased no more than there was in me, when many
things which Thou madest displeased me. And, because my soul dared
not be displeased at my God, it would not suffer aught to be Thine
which displeased it. Hence it had gone into the opinion of two
substances, and resisted not, but talked foolishly. And, returning
thence, it had made to itself a god, through infinite measures of
all space; and imagined it to be Thee, and placed it in its heart,
and again had become the temple of its own idol, which was to Thee
an abomination. But after Thou hadst fomented the head of me
unconscious of it, and closed mine eyes lest they should “behold
vanity,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XIV-p2.1" n="541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XIV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XIV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.37" parsed="|Ps|119|37|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.37">Ps. cxix. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> I ceased
from myself a little, and my madness was lulled to sleep; and I
awoke in Thee, and saw Thee to be infinite, though in another way;
and this sight was not derived from the flesh.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XV" n="XV" next="vi.VII.XVI" prev="vi.VII.XIV" progress="17.36%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="Whatever Is, Owes Its Being to God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XV-p1.1">Chapter XV.—Whatever Is, Owes Its
Being to God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XV-p2" shownumber="no">21. And I looked back on other things, and I
perceived that it was to Thee they owed their being, and that they
were all bounded in Thee; but in another way, not as being in
space, but because Thou holdest all things in Thine hand in truth:
and all things are true so far as they have a being; nor is there
any falsehood, unless that which is not is thought to be. And I saw
that all things harmonized, not with their places only, but with
their seasons also. And that Thou, who only art eternal, didst not
begin to work after innumerable spaces of times; for that all
spaces of times, both those which have passed and which shall pass,
neither go nor come, save through Thee, working and abiding.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XV-p2.1" n="542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XV-p3" shownumber="no"> See xi. secs. 15, 16, 26, etc., below.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XVI" n="XVI" next="vi.VII.XVII" prev="vi.VII.XV" progress="17.38%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="Evil Arises Not from a Substance, But from the Perversion of the Will." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XVI-p1.1">Chapter XVI.—Evil Arises Not from
a Substance, But from the Perversion of the Will.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XVI-p2" shownumber="no">22. And I discerned and found it no marvel,
that bread which is distasteful to an unhealthy palate is pleasant
to a healthy one; and that the light, which is painful to sore
eyes, is delightful to sound ones. And Thy righteousness
displeaseth the wicked; much more the viper and little worm, which
Thou hast created good, fitting in with inferior parts of Thy
creation; with which the wicked themselves also fit in, the more in
proportion as they are unlike Thee, but with the superior
creatures, in proportion as they become like to Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVI-p2.1" n="543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVI-p3" shownumber="no"> See v. sec. 2, note 1, above.</p></note> And I
inquired what iniquity was, and ascertained it not to be a
substance, but a perversion of the will, bent aside from Thee, O
God, the Supreme Substance, towards these lower things, and casting
out its bowels,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVI-p3.1" n="544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.10.9" parsed="|Sir|10|9|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 10.9">Ecclus x. 9</scripRef>. Commenting on this passage of
the Apocrypha (<i>De Mus</i>. vi. 40), he says, that while the
soul’s happiness and life is in God, “what is to go into outer
things, but to cast out its <i>inward parts</i>, that is, to place
itself far from God—not by distance of place, but by the
affection of the mind?”</p></note> and swelling
outwardly.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XVII" n="XVII" next="vi.VII.XVIII" prev="vi.VII.XVI" progress="17.42%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="Above His Changeable Mind, He Discovers the Unchangeable Author of Truth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XVII-p1.1">Chapter XVII.—Above His
Changeable Mind, He Discovers the Unchangeable Author of
Truth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XVII-p2" shownumber="no">23. And I marvelled that I now loved Thee, and
no phantasm instead of Thee. And yet I did not merit to enjoy my
God, but was transported to Thee by Thy beauty, and presently torn
away from Thee by mine own weight, sinking with grief into these
inferior things. This weight was carnal custom. Yet was there a
remembrance of Thee with me; nor did I any way doubt that there was
one to whom I might cleave, but that I was not yet one who could
cleave unto Thee; for that the body which is corrupted presseth
down the soul, and the earthly dwelling weigheth down the mind
which thinketh upon many things.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVII-p2.1" n="545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.9.15" parsed="|Wis|9|15|0|0" passage="Wisd. 9.15">Wisd. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And most certain I was that Thy
“invisible things from the creation of the world are clearly
seen, being understood by the things that are made, even Thy
eternal power and Godhead.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVII-p3.2" n="546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> For, inquiring whence it was that I
admired the beauty of bodies whether celestial or terrestrial, and
what supported me in judging correctly on things mutable, and
pronouncing, “This should be thus, this not,”—inquiring,
then, whence I so judged, seeing I did so judge, I had found the
unchangeable and true eternity of Truth, above my changeable mind.
And thus, by degrees, I passed from bodies to the soul, which makes
use of the senses of the body to perceive; and thence to its
inward<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVII-p4.2" n="547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVII-p5" shownumber="no"> See above, sec. 10.</p></note> faculty, to
which the bodily senses represent outward things, and up to which
reach the capabilities of beasts; and thence, again, I passed on to
the reasoning faculty,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVII-p5.1" n="548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVII-p6" shownumber="no"> Here, and more explicitly in sec. 25, we have
before us what has been called the “trichotomy” of man. This
doctrine Augustin does not deny in theory, but appears to consider
(<i>De Anima,</i> iv. 32) it prudent to overlook in practice. The
biblical view of psychology may well be considered here not only on
its own account, but as enabling us clearly to apprehend this
passage and that which follows it. It is difficult to understand
how any one can doubt that St. Paul, when speaking in <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 5.23">1 Thess.
v. 23</scripRef>, of our
“<i>spirit, soul, and body</i> being preserved unto the coming of
our Lord Jesus Christ,” implies a belief in a kind of trinity in
man. And it is very necessary to the understanding of other
Scriptures that we should realize what special attributes pertain
to the soul and the spirit respectively. It may be said, generally,
that the soul (<span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.2" lang="EL">ψυχή</span>) is
that passionate and affectionate nature which is common to us and
the inferior creatures, while the spirit (<span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.3" lang="EL">πνεῦμα</span>) is the higher intellectual nature
which is peculiar to man. Hence our Lord in His agony in the garden
says (<scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.4" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.38" parsed="|Matt|26|38|0|0" passage="Matt. 26.38">Matt. xxvi. 38</scripRef>), “My <span class="c9" id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.5">
Soul</span> is exceeding <i>sorrowful</i>”—the soul being
liable to emotions of pleasure and pain. In the same passage (ver
41) he says to the apostles who had slept during His great agony,
“The <span class="c9" id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.6">Spirit</span> indeed is <i>willing</i>, but
the flesh is weak,” so that the spirit is the seat of the will.
And that the spirit is also the seat of <i>consciousness</i> we
gather from St. Paul’s words (<scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.7" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.11">1 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>), “What man knoweth the
things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? even so
the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God.” And it
is <i>on the spirit of man that the Spirit of God operates</i>;
whence we read (<scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.16" parsed="|Rom|8|16|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.16">Rom. viii. 16</scripRef>), “The Spirit beareth
witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God.” It is
important to note that the word “flesh” (<span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.9" lang="EL">σαρξ</span>) has its special significance, as
distinct from body. The word comes to us from the Hebrew through
the Hellenistic Greek of the LXX., and in biblical language (see
Bishop Pearson’s <i>Præfatio Parænetica</i> to his edition of
the LXX.) stands for our human nature with it worldly surroundings
and liability to temptation; so that when it is said, “The Word
was made flesh,” we have what is equivalent to, “The Word put
on human nature.” It is, therefore, the flesh and the spirit that
are ever represented in conflict one with the other when men are in
the throes of temptation. So it must be while life lasts; for it is
characteristic of our position in the world that we possess <i>
soulish</i> bodies (to employ the barbarous but expressive word of
Dr. Candlish in his <i>Life in a Risen Saviour</i>, p. 182), and
only on the morning of the resurrection will the body be <i>
spiritual</i> and suited to the new sphere of its existence: “It
is sown a natural [<span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.10" lang="EL">ψυχικὸν</span>,
“soulish”] body, it is raised a spiritual [<span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.11" lang="EL">πνευματικόν</span>] body” (<scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.12" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.44">1 Cor.
xv. 44</scripRef>); “for,” as
Augustin says in his <i>Enchiridion</i> (c. xci.), “just as now
the body is called <i>animate</i> (or, using the Greek term, as
above, instead of the Latin, “soulish”), though it is a body
and not a soul, so then the body shall be called <i>spiritual</i>,
though it shall be a body, not a spirit.…No part of our nature
shall be in discord with another; but as we shall be free from
enemies without, so we shall not have ourselves for enemies
within.” For further information on this most interesting
subject, see Delitzsch, <i>Biblical Psychology</i>, ii. 4 (“The
True and False Trichotomy”); Olshausen, <i>Opuscula
Theologica</i>, iv. (“De Trichotomia”) and cc. 2, 17, and 18 of
R. W. Evans’ <i>Ministry of the Body</i>, where the subject is
discussed with thoughtfulness and spiritual insight. This matter is
also treated of in the introductory chapters of Schlegel’s <i>
Philosophy of Life</i>.</p></note> unto which whatever is received
from <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_112.html" id="vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" n="112" />the
senses of the body is referred to be judged, which also, finding
itself to be variable in me, raised itself up to its own
intelligence, and from habit drew away my thoughts, withdrawing
itself from the crowds of contradictory phantasms; that so it might
find out that light<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVII-p6.13" n="549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVII-p7" shownumber="no"> That light which illumines the soul, he tells us in
his <i>De Gen. ad Lit.</i> (xii. 31), is God Himself, from whom all
light cometh; and, though created in His image and likeness, when
it tries to discover Him, <i>palpitat infirmitate, et minus
valet</i>. In sec. 13, above, speaking of Platonism, he describes
it as holding “that the soul of man, though it ‘bears witness
of the Light,’ yet itself ‘is not that Light.’” In his <i>
De Civ. Dei</i>, x. 2, he quotes from Plotinus (mentioned in note
2, sec. 13, above) in regard to the Platonic doctrine as to
enlightenment from on high. He says: “Plotinus, commenting on
Plato, repeatedly and strongly asserts that not even the soul,
which they believe to be the soul of the world, derives its
blessedness from any other source than we do, viz. from that Light
which is distinct from it and created it, and by whose intelligible
illumination it enjoys light in things intelligible. He also
compares those spiritual things to the vast and conspicuous
heavenly bodies, as if God were the sun, and the soul the moon; for
they suppose that the moon derives its light from the sun. That
great Platonist, therefore, says that the rational soul, or rather
the intellectual soul,—in which class he comprehends the souls of
the blessed immortal who inhabit heaven,—has no nature superior
to it save God, the Creator of the world and the soul itself, and
that these heavenly spirits derive their blessed life, and the
light of truth, from the same source as ourselves, agreeing with
the gospel where we read, ‘There was a man sent from God, whose
name was John. The same came for a witness, to bear witness of that
Light, that through Him all might believe. He was not that Light,
but that he might bear witness of the Light. That was the true
Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world’
(<scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.6-John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|6|1|9" passage="John 1.6-9">John
i. 6-9</scripRef>);—a distinction
which sufficiently proves that the rational or intellectual soul,
such as John had, cannot be its own light, but needs to receive
illumination from another, the true Light. This John himself avows
when he delivers his witness (<scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16" parsed="|John|1|16|0|0" passage="John 1.16"><i>ibid.</i> 16</scripRef>): ‘We have all received of
His fulness.’” Comp. Tertullian, <i>De Testim. Anim</i>., and
the note to iv. sec. 25, above, where other references to God’s
being the Father of Lights are given.</p></note> by which it was besprinkled, when,
without all doubting, it cried out, “that the unchangeable was to
be preferred before the changeable;” whence also it knew that
unchangeable, which, unless it had in some way known, it could have
had no sure ground for preferring it to the changeable. And thus,
with the flash of a trembling glance, it arrived at that which is.
And then I saw Thy invisible things understood by the things that
are made.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVII-p7.3" n="550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> But I was
not able to fix my gaze thereon; and my infirmity being beaten
back, I was thrown again on my accustomed habits, carrying along
with me naught but a loving memory thereof, and an appetite for
what I had, as it were, smelt the odour of, but was not yet able to
eat.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XVIII" n="XVIII" next="vi.VII.XIX" prev="vi.VII.XVII" progress="17.69%" shorttitle="Chapter XVIII" title="Jesus Christ, the Mediator, is the Only Way of Safety." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p1.1">Chapter XVIII.—Jesus Christ, the
Mediator, is the Only Way of Safety.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p2" shownumber="no">24. And I sought a way of acquiring strength
sufficient to enjoy Thee; but I found it not until I embraced that
“Mediator between God and man, the man Christ Jesus,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p2.1" n="551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 2.5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “who is
over all, God blessed for ever,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p3.2" n="552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> calling unto me, and saying, “I
am the way, the truth, and the life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p4.2" n="553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John 14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and mingling that food which I was
unable to receive with our flesh. For “the Word was made
flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p5.2" n="554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John 1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> that Thy
wisdom, by which Thou createdst all things, might provide milk for
our infancy. For I did not grasp my Lord Jesus,—I, though
humbled, grasped not the humble One;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p6.2" n="555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> Christ descended that we may ascend. See iv. sec.
19, notes 1 and 3, above.</p></note> nor did I know what lesson that
infirmity of His would teach us. For Thy Word, the Eternal Truth,
pre-eminent above the higher parts of Thy creation, raises up those
that are subject unto Itself; but in this lower world built for
Itself a humble habitation of our clay, whereby He intended to
abase from themselves such as would be subjected and bring them
over unto Himself, allaying their swelling, and fostering their
love; to the end that they might go on no further in
self-confidence, but rather should become weak, seeing before their
feet the Divinity weak by taking our “coats of skins;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p7.1" n="556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XVIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.21" parsed="|Gen|3|21|0|0" passage="Gen. 3.21">Gen. iii. 21</scripRef>. Augustin frequently makes
these “coats of skin” symbolize the mortality to which our
first parents became subject by being deprived of the tree of life
(see iv. sec. 15, note 3, above); and in his <i>Enarr. in Ps.</i>
(ciii. 1, 8), he says they are thus symbolical inasmuch as the skin
is only taken from animals when dead.</p></note> and wearied,
might cast themselves down upon It, and It rising, might lift them
up.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XIX" n="XIX" next="vi.VII.XX" prev="vi.VII.XVIII" progress="17.75%" shorttitle="Chapter XIX" title="He Does Not Yet Fully Understand the Saying of John, that ‘The Word Was Made Flesh.’" type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XIX-p1.1">Chapter XIX.—He Does Not Yet
Fully Understand the Saying of John, that “The Word Was Made
Flesh.”</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XIX-p2" shownumber="no">25. But I thought differently, thinking only of my
Lord Christ as of a man of excellent wisdom, to whom no man could
be equalled; especially for that, being wonderfully born of a
virgin, He seemed, through the divine care for us, to have attained
so great authority of leadership,—for an example of contemning
temporal things for the obtaining of immortality. But what mystery
there was in, “The Word was <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_113.html" id="vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" n="113" />made flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XIX-p2.1" n="557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XIX-p3" shownumber="no"> We have already seen, in note 1, sec. 13, above,
how this text (1) runs counter to Platonic beliefs as to the <span class="c75" id="vi.VII.XIX-p3.1">Logos</span>. The following passage from Augustin’s
<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, x. 29, is worth putting on record in this
connection:—“Are ye ashamed to be corrected? This is the vice
of the proud. It is forsooth, a degradation for learned men to pass
from the school of Plato to the discipleship of Christ, who by His
Spirit taught a fisherman to think and to say, ‘In the beginning
was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The
same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him,
and without Him was not any thing made that was made. In Him was
life; and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in
darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not’ (<scripRef id="vi.VII.XIX-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.5" parsed="|John|1|1|1|5" passage="John 1.1-5">John i.
1–5</scripRef>). The old saint
Simplicianus, afterwards Bishop of Milan, used to tell me that a
certain Platonist was in the habit of saying that this opening
passage of the holy Gospel entitled, ‘According to John,’
should be written in letters of gold, and hung up in all churches
in the most conspicuous place. But the proud scorn to take God for
their Master, because ‘the Word was made flesh and dwelt among
us’ (<scripRef id="vi.VII.XIX-p3.3" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John 1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>). So that with these miserable
creatures it is not enough that they are sick, but they boast of
their sickness, and are ashamed of the medicine which could heal
them. And doing so, they secure not elevation, but a more
disastrous fall.” This text, too, as Irenæus has remarked, (2)
entirely opposes the false teaching of the <i>Docetæ</i>, who, as
their name imports, believed, with the Manichæans, that Christ
only <i>appeared</i> to have a body; as was the case, they said,
with the angels entertained by Abraham (see Burton’s <i>Bampton
Lectures</i>, lect. 6). It is curious to note here that Augustin
maintained that the Angel of the Covenant was not an anticipation,
as it were, of the incarnation of the Word, but only a created
angel (<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xvi. 29, and <i>De Trin.</i> iii. 11),
thus unconsciously playing into the hands of the Arians. See
Bull’s <i>Def. Fid. Nic.</i> i. 1, sec. 2, etc., and iv. 3, sec.
14.</p></note> I could not even imagine. Only I
had learnt out of what is delivered to us in writing of Him, that
He did eat, drink, sleep, walk, rejoice in spirit, was sad, and
discoursed; that flesh alone did not cleave unto Thy Word, but with
the human soul and body. All know thus who know the
unchangeableness of Thy Word, which I now knew as well as I could,
nor did I at all have any doubt about it. For, now to move the
limbs of the body at will, now not; now to be stirred by some
affection, now not; now by signs to enunciate wise sayings, now to
keep silence, are properties of a soul and mind subject to change.
And should these things be falsely written of Him, all the rest
would risk the imputation, nor would there remain in those books
any saving faith for the human race. Since, then, they were written
truthfully, I acknowledged a perfect man to be in Christ—not the
body of a man only, nor with the body a sensitive soul without a
rational, but a very man; whom, not only as being a form of truth,
but for a certain great excellency of human nature and a more
perfect participation of wisdom, I decided was to be preferred
before others. But Alypius imagined the Catholics to believe that
God was so clothed with flesh, that, besides God and flesh, there
was no soul in Christ, and did not think that a human mind was
ascribed to Him. And, because He was thoroughly persuaded that the
actions which were recorded of Him could not be performed except by
a vital and rational creature, he moved the more slowly towards the
Christian faith. But, learning afterwards that this was the error
of the Apollinarian heretics,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XIX-p3.4" n="558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XIX-p4" shownumber="no"> The founder of this heresy was Apollinaris the
younger, Bishop of Laodicea, whose erroneous doctrine was condemned
at the Council of Constantinople, <span class="c9" id="vi.VII.XIX-p4.1">A.D.</span> 381.
Note 4, sec. 23, above, on the “trichotomy,” affords help in
understanding it. Apollinaris seems to have desired to exalt the
Saviour, not to detract from His honour, like Arius. Before his
time men had written much on the divine and much on the human side
of our Lord’s nature. He endeavoured to show (see Dorner’s <i>
Person of Christ</i>, A. ii. 252, etc., Clark) in what the two
natures united differed from human nature. He concluded that our
Lord had no need of the human <span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XIX-p4.2" lang="EL">
πνεῦμα</span>, and that its place was supplied by the divine
nature, so that God “the Word,” the body and the <span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XIX-p4.3" lang="EL">ψυχή</span>, constituted the being of the
Saviour. Dr. Pusey quotes the following passages hereon:—“The
faithful who believes and confesses in the Mediator a real human,
<i>i.e.</i> our nature, although God the Word, taking it in a
singular manner, sublimated it into the only Son of God, so that He
who took it, and what He took, was one person in the Trinity. For,
after man was assumed, there became not a quaternity but remained
the Trinity, that assumption making in an ineffable way the truth
of one person in God and man. Since we do not say that Christ is
only God, as do the Manichæan heretics, nor only man, as the
Photinian heretics, nor in such wise man as not to have anything
which certainly belongs to human nature, whether the soul, or in
the soul itself the rational mind, or the flesh not taken of the
woman, but made of the Word, converted and changed into flesh,
which three false and vain statements made three several divisions
of the Apollinarian heretics; but we say that Christ is true God,
born of God the Father, without any beginning of time, and also
true man, born of a human mother in the fulness of time; and that
His humanity, whereby He is inferior to the Father, does not
derogate from His divinity, whereby He is equal to the Father”
(<i>De Dono Persev.</i> sec. <i>ult.</i>). “There was formerly a
heresy—its remnants perhaps still exist—of some called
Apollinarians. Some of them said that that man whom the Word took,
when ‘the Word was made flesh,’ had not the human, <i>i.e.</i>
rational (<span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XIX-p4.4" lang="EL">λογικόν</span>)
mind, but was only a soul without human intelligence, but that the
very Word of God was in that man instead of a mind. They were cast
out,—the Catholic faith rejected them, and they made a heresy. It
was established in the Catholic faith that that man whom the wisdom
of God took had nothing less than other men, with regard to the
integrity of man’s nature, but as to the excellency of His
person, had more than other men. For other men may be said to be
partakers of the Word of God, having the Word of God, but none of
them can be called the Word of God, which He was called when it is
said, ‘<i>The Word was made flesh</i>’ ” (<i>in Ps.</i>
xxix., <i>Enarr.</i> ii. sec. 2). “But when they reflected that,
if their doctrine were true, they must confess that the
only-begotten Son of God, the Wisdom and Word of the Father, <i>by
whom all things were made</i>, is believed to have taken a sort of
brute with the figure of a human body, they were dissastisfied with
themselves; yet not so as to amend, and confess that the whole man
was assumed by the wisdom of God, without any diminution of nature,
but still more boldly denied to Him the soul itself, and everything
of any worth in man, and said that He only took human flesh”
(<i>De</i> 83<i>, Div. Quæst</i>. qu. 80). Reference on the
questions touched on in this note may be made to Neander’s <i>
Church History</i>, ii. 401, etc. (Clark); and Hagenbach, <i>
History of Doctrines</i>, i. 270 (Clark).</p></note> he rejoiced in the Catholic faith,
and was conformed to it. But somewhat later it was, I confess, that
I learned how in the sentence, “The Word was made flesh,” the
Catholic truth can be distinguished from the falsehood of
Photinus.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XIX-p4.5" n="559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XIX-p5" shownumber="no"> See notes on p. 107.</p></note> For the
disapproval of heretics makes the tenets of Thy Church and sound
doctrine to stand out boldly.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XIX-p5.1" n="560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XIX-p6" shownumber="no"> Archbishop Trench’s words on this sentence in the
<i>Confessions</i> (<i>Hulsean Lectures</i>, lect. v. 1845) have a
special interest in the present attitude of the Roman
Church:—“Doubtless there is a true idea of scriptural
developments which has always been recognised, to which the great
Fathers of the Church have set their seal; this, namely, that the
Church, informed and quickened by the Spirit of God, more and more
discovers what in Holy Scripture is given her; but not this, that
she unfolds by an independent power anything further therefrom. She
has always possessed what she now possesses of doctrine and truth,
only not always with the same distinctness of consciousness. She
has not added to her wealth, but she has become more and more aware
of that wealth; her dowry has remained always the same, but that
dowry was so rich and so rare, that only little by little she has
counted over and taken stock and inventory of her jewels. She has
consolidated her doctrine, compelled to this by the challenges and
provocation of enemies, or induced to it by the growing sense of
her own needs.” Perhaps no one, to turn from the Church to
individual men, has been more indebted than was Augustin to
controversies with heretics for the evolvement of truth.</p></note> For there must be also heresies,
that the approved may be made manifest among the weak.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XIX-p6.1" n="561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XIX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XIX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.19" parsed="|1Cor|11|19|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 11.19">1 Cor. xi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XX" n="XX" next="vi.VII.XXI" prev="vi.VII.XIX" progress="18.05%" shorttitle="Chapter XX" title="He Rejoices that He Proceeded from Plato to the Holy Scriptures, and Not the Reverse." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XX-p1.1">Chapter XX.—He Rejoices that He
Proceeded from Plato to the Holy Scriptures, and Not the
Reverse.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XX-p2" shownumber="no">26. But having then read those books of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_114.html" id="vi.VII.XX-Page_114" n="114" />Platonists, and being
admonished by them to search for incorporeal truth, I saw Thy
invisible things, understood by those things that are made;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XX-p2.1" n="562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and though
repulsed, I perceived what that was, which through the darkness of
my mind I was not allowed to contemplate,—assured that Thou wert,
and wert infinite, and yet not diffused in space finite or
infinite; and that Thou truly art, who art the same ever,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XX-p3.2" n="563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XX-p4" shownumber="no"> See sec. 17, note, above.</p></note> varying
neither in part nor motion; and that all other things are from
Thee, on this most sure ground alone, that they are. Of these
things was I indeed assured, yet too weak to enjoy Thee. I
chattered as one well skilled; but had I not sought Thy way in
Christ our Saviour, I would have proved not skilful, but ready to
perish. For now, filled with my punishment, I had begun to desire
to seem wise; yet mourned I not, but rather was puffed up with
knowledge.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XX-p4.1" n="564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XX-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.1">1 Cor. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> For where
was that charity building upon the “foundation” of humility,
“which is Jesus Christ”?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XX-p5.2" n="565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.11" parsed="|1Cor|3|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.11">1 Cor. iii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Or, when would these books teach me
it? Upon these, therefore, I believe, it was Thy pleasure that I
should fall before I studied Thy Scriptures, that it might be
impressed on my memory how I was affected by them; and that
afterwards when I was subdued by Thy books, and when my wounds were
touched by Thy healing fingers, I might discern and distinguish
what a difference there is between presumption and
confession,—between those who saw whither they were to go, yet
saw not the way, and the way which leadeth not only to behold but
to inhabit the blessed country.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XX-p6.2" n="566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XX-p7" shownumber="no"> We have already quoted a passage from Augustin’s
<i>Sermons</i> (v. sec. 5, note 7, above), where Christ as God is
described as the country we seek, while as man He is the way to go
to it. The Fathers frequently point out in their controversies with
the philosophers that it little profited that they should know of a
goal to be attained unless they could learn the <i>way</i> to reach
it. And, in accordance with the sentiment, Augustin says: “For it
is as man that He is the Mediator and the Way. Since, if the way
lieth between him who goes and the place whither he goes, there is
hope of his reaching it; but if there be no way, or if he know not
where it is, what boots it to know whither he should go?” (<i>De
Civ. Dei</i>, xi. 2.) And again, in his <i>De Trin.</i> iv. 15:
“But of what use is it for the proud man, who, on that account,
is ashamed to embark upon the ship of wood, to behold from afar his
country beyond the sea? Or how can it hurt the humble man not to
behold it from so great a distance, when he is actually coming to
it by that wood upon which the other disdains to be borne?”</p></note> For had I first been moulded in Thy
Holy Scriptures, and hadst Thou, in the familiar use of them, grown
sweet unto me, and had I afterwards fallen upon those volumes, they
might perhaps have withdrawn me from the solid ground of piety; or,
had I stood firm in that wholesome disposition which I had thence
imbibed, I might have thought that it could have been attained by
the study of those books alone.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VII.XXI" n="XXI" next="vi.VIII" prev="vi.VII.XX" progress="18.15%" shorttitle="Chapter XXI" title="What He Found in the Sacred Books Which are Not to Be Found in Plato." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VII.XXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VII.XXI-p1.1">Chapter XXI.—What He Found in the
Sacred Books Which are Not to Be Found in Plato.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VII.XXI-p2" shownumber="no">27. Most eagerly, then, did I seize that
venerable writing of Thy Spirit, but more especally the Apostle
Paul;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p2.1" n="567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p3" shownumber="no"> Literally, “The venerable <i>pen</i> of Thy
Spirit (<i><span class="c75" id="vi.VII.XXI-p3.1">Logos</span></i>); words which would
seem to imply a belief on Augustin’s part in a verbal inspiration
of Scripture. That he gave Scripture the highest honour as God’s
inspired word is clear not only from this, but other passages in
his works. It is equally clear, however, that he gave full
recognition to the human element in the word. See <i>De Cons.
Evang.</i> ii. 12, where both these aspects are plainly
discoverable. Compare also <i>ibid</i>. c. 24.</p></note> and those
difficulties vanished away, in which he at one time appeared to me
to contradict himself, and the text of his discourse not to agree
with the testimonies of the Law and the Prophets. And the face of
that pure speech appeared to me one and the same; and I learned to
“rejoice with trembling.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p3.2" n="568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.11" parsed="|Ps|2|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 2.11">Ps. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> So I commenced, and found that
whatsoever truth I had there read was declared here with the
recommendation of Thy grace; that he who sees may not so glory as
if he had not received<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p4.2" n="569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.7">l Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> not only that which he sees, but
also that he can see (for what hath he which he hath not
received?); and that he may not only be admonished to see Thee, who
art ever the same, but also may be healed, to hold Thee; and that
he who from afar off is not able to see, may still walk on the way
by which he may reach, behold, and possess Thee. For though a man
“delight in the law of God after the inward man,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p5.2" n="570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.22" parsed="|Rom|7|22|0|0" passage="Rom. 7.22">Rom. vii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> what shall
he do with that other law in his members which warreth against the
law of his mind, and bringeth him into captivity to the law of sin,
which is in his members?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p6.2" n="571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" passage="Rom. 7.23"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> For Thou art righteous, O Lord, but
we have sinned and committed iniquity, and have done wickedly,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p7.2" n="572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p8" shownumber="no"> Song of the Three Children, 4 <i>sq.</i></p></note> and Thy hand
is grown heavy upon us, and we are justly delivered over unto that
ancient sinner, the governor of death; for he induced our will to
be like his will, whereby he remained not in Thy truth. What shall
“wretched man” do? “Who shall deliver him from the body of
this death,” but Thy grace only, “through Jesus ‘Christ our
Lord,’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p8.1" n="573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24-Rom.7.25" parsed="|Rom|7|24|7|25" passage="Rom. 7.24,25">Rom. vii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> whom Thou
hast begotten co-eternal, and createdst<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p9.2" n="574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" passage="Prov. 8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>, as quoted from the old Italic
version. It must not be understood to teach that the Lord is a
creature. (1) Augustin, as indeed is implied in the <i>
Confessions</i> above, understands the passage of the incarnation
of Christ, and in his <i>De Doct. Christ.</i> i. 38, he distinctly
so applies it: “For Christ…desiring to be Himself the Way to
those who are just setting out, determined to take a fleshly body.
Whence also that expression, ‘The Lord created me in the
beginning of his Way,’—that is, that those who wish to come
might begin their journey in Him.” Again, in a remarkable passage
in his <i>De Trin.</i> i. 24, he makes a similar application of the
words: “According to the form of a servant, it is said, ‘The
Lord created me in the beginning of His ways.’ Because, according
to the form of God, he said, ‘I am the Truth;’ and, according
to the form of a servant, ‘I am the Way.’” (2) Again, <i>
creasti</i> is from the LXX. <span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.2" lang="EL">ἔκτισε</span>, which is that version’s
rendering in this verse of the Hebrew <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.3" lang="HE">
קָנָנִי</span>. The <i>Vulgate</i>, more correctly translating from
the Hebrew, gives <i>possedit</i>, thus corresponding to our
English version, “The Lord <i>possessed</i> me,” etc. The LXX.
would appear to have made an erroneous rendering here, for <span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.4" lang="EL">κτίζω</span> is generally in that version
the equivalent for <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.5" lang="HE">בָרָא</span>, “to
create,” while <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.6" lang="HE">קָגָה</span> is
usually rendered by <span class="Greek" id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.7" lang="EL">κτάομαι</span>,
“to possess,” “to acquire.” It is true that Gesenius
supposes that in a few passages, and <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.8" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef> among them,
<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.9" lang="HE">קָנָה</span> should be rendered “to
create;” but these very passages our authorized version renders
“to get,” or “to possess;” and, as Dr. Tregelles observes,
referring to M’Call on the Divine Sonship, “in all passages
cited for that sense, ‘to possess’ appears to be the true
meaning.”</p></note> in the begin<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_115.html" id="vi.VII.XXI-Page_115" n="115" />ning of Thy ways, in
whom the Prince of this world found nothing worthy of death,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p10.10" n="575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.18.38" parsed="|John|18|38|0|0" passage="John 18.38">John xviii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> yet killed
he Him, and the handwriting which was contrary to us was blotted
out?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p11.2" n="576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.14" parsed="|Col|2|14|0|0" passage="Col. 2.14">Col. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> This those
writings contain not. Those pages contain not the expression of
this piety,—the tears of confession, Thy sacrifice, a troubled
spirit, “a broken and a contrite heart,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p12.2" n="577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.17" parsed="|Ps|51|17|0|0" passage="Ps. 51.17">Ps. li. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> the salvation of the people, the
espoused city,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p13.2" n="578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.2" parsed="|Rev|21|2|0|0" passage="Rev. 21.2">Rev. xxi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> the earnest
of the Holy Ghost,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p14.2" n="579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.5" parsed="|2Cor|5|5|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.5">2 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> the cup of our redemption.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p15.2" n="580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.13" parsed="|Ps|116|13|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.13">Ps. cxvi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> No man sings
there, Shall not my soul be subject unto God? For of Him cometh my
salvation, for He is my God and my salvation, my defender, I shall
not be further moved.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p16.2" n="581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.62.1-Ps.62.2" parsed="|Ps|62|1|62|2" passage="Ps. 62.1,2">Ps. lxii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> No one there hears Him calling,
“Come unto me all ye that labour.” They scorn to learn of Him,
because He is meek and lowly of heart;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p17.2" n="582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28-Matt.11.29" parsed="|Matt|11|28|11|29" passage="Matt. 11.28,29">Matt. xi. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> for “Thou hast hid those things
from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p18.2" n="583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25" parsed="|Matt|11|25|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.25">Matt. xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> For it is
one thing, from the mountain’s wooded summit to see the land of
peace,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p19.2" n="584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.49" parsed="|Deut|32|49|0|0" passage="Deut. 32.49">Deut. xxxii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> and not to
find the way thither,—in vain to attempt impassable ways, opposed
and waylaid by fugitives and deserters, under their captain the
“lion”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p20.2" n="585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
“dragon;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p21.2" n="586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.3" parsed="|Rev|12|3|0|0" passage="Rev. 12.3">Rev. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and another
to keep to the way that leads thither, guarded by the host of the
heavenly general, where they rob not who have deserted the heavenly
army, which they shun as torture. These things did in a wonderful
manner sink into my bowels, when I read that “least of Thy
apostles,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VII.XXI-p22.2" n="587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VII.XXI-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VII.XXI-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.9">1 Cor. xv. 9</scripRef>. In giving an account, remarks
Pusey, of this period to his friend and patron Romanianus, St.
Augustin seems to have blended together this and the history of his
completed conversion, which was also wrought in connection with
words in the same apostle, but the account of which he uniformly
suppresses, for fear, probably, of injuring the individual to whom
he was writing (see on book ix. sec. 4, note, below). “Since that
vehement flame which was about to seize me as yet was not, I
thought that by which I was slowly kindled was the very greatest.
When lo! certain books, when they had distilled a very few drops of
most precious unguent on that tiny flame, it is past belief,
Romanianus, past belief, and perhaps past what even you believe of
me (and what could I say more?), nay, to myself also is it past
belief, what a conflagration of myself they lighted. What ambition,
what human show, what empty love of fame, or, lastly, what
incitement or band of this mortal life could hold me then? I turned
speedily and wholly back into myself. I cast but a glance, I
confess, as one passing on, upon that religion which was implanted
into us as boys, and interwoven with our very inmost selves; but
she drew me unknowing to herself. So then, stumbling, hurrying,
hesitating, I seized the Apostle Paul; ‘for never,’ said I,
‘could they have wrought such things, or lived as it is plain
they did live, if their writings and arguments were opposed to this
so high good.’ I read the whole most intently and carefully. But
then, never so little light having been shed thereon, such a
countenance of wisdom gleamed upon me, that if I could exhibit
it—I say not to you, who ever hungeredst after her, though
unknown—but to your very adversary (see book vi. sec. 24, note,
above), casting aside and abandoning whatever now stimulates him so
keenly to whatsoever pleasures, he would, amazed, panting,
enkindled, fly to her Beauty” (<i>Con. Acad.</i> ii. 5).</p></note> and had
reflected upon Thy works, and feared greatly.</p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.VII.XXI-p24" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.VIII.I" prev="vi.VII.XXI" progress="18.39%" shorttitle="Book VIII" title="He finally describes the thirty-second year of his age, the most memorable of his whole life, in which, being instructed by Simplicianus concerning the conversion of others, and the manner of acting, he is, after a severe struggle, renewed in his whole mind, and is converted unto God." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_116.html" id="vi.VIII-Page_116" n="116" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.VIII-p1.1">Book VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.VIII-p3" shownumber="no">He finally describes the thirty-second year of his
age, the most memorable of his whole life, in which, being
instructed by Simplicianus concerning the conversion of others, and
the manner of acting, he is, after a severe struggle, renewed in
his whole mind, and is converted unto God.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.VIII-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.I" n="I" next="vi.VIII.II" prev="vi.VIII" progress="18.40%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="He, Now Given to Divine Things, and Yet Entangled by the Lusts of Love, Consults Simplicianus in Reference to the Renewing of His Mind." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—He, Now Given to
Divine Things, and Yet Entangled by the Lusts of Love, Consults
Simplicianus in Reference to the Renewing of His Mind.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.VIII.I-p2.1">O My</span> God, let me
with gratitude remember and confess unto Thee Thy mercies bestowed
upon me. Let my bones be steeped in Thy love, and let them say, Who
is like unto Thee, O Lord?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p2.2" n="588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.10" parsed="|Ps|35|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 35.10">Ps. xxxv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou hast loosed my bonds, I
will offer unto Thee the sacrifice of thanksgiving.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p3.2" n="589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.16-Ps.116.17" parsed="|Ps|116|16|116|17" passage="Ps. 116.16,17">Ps. cxvi. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> And how Thou
hast loosed them I will declare; and all who worship Thee when they
hear these things shall say: “Blessed be the Lord in heaven and
earth, great and wonderful is His name.” Thy words had stuck fast
into my breast, and I was hedged round about by Thee on every
side.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p4.2" n="590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.10" parsed="|Job|1|10|0|0" passage="Job 1.10">Job. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Of Thy
eternal life I was now certain, although I had seen it “through a
glass darkly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p5.2" n="591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet I no
longer doubted that there was an incorruptible substance, from
which was derived all other substance; nor did I now desire to be
more certain of Thee, but more stedfast in Thee. As for my temporal
life, all things were uncertain, and my heart had to be purged from
the old leaven.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p6.2" n="592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> The
“Way,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p7.2" n="593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John 14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> the Saviour
Himself, was pleasant unto me, but as yet I disliked to pass
through its straightness. And Thou didst put into my mind, and it
seemed good in my eyes, to go unto Simplicianus,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p8.2" n="594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p9" shownumber="no"> “Simplicianus ‘became a successor of the most
blessed Ambrose, Bishop of the Church of Milan’ (Aug. <i>
Retract.</i> ii. 1). To him St. Augustin wrote two books, <i>De
Diversis Quæstionibus</i> (<i>Op.</i> t. vi. p. 82 <i>sq.</i>),
and calls him ‘father’ (<i>ibid.</i>), speaks of his
‘fatherly affections from his most benevolent heart, not recent
or sudden, but tried and known’ (<i>Ep.</i> 37), requests his
‘remarks and corrections of any books of his which might chance
to fall into his holy hands’ (<i>ibid.</i>) St. Ambrose mentions
his ‘having traversed the whole world, for the sake of the faith,
and of acquiring divine knowledge, and having given the whole
period of this life to holy reading, night and day: that he had an
acute mind, whereby he took in intellectual studies, and was in the
habit of proving how far the books of philosophy were gone astray
from the truth,’ <i>Ep.</i> 65, sec 5, p. 1052, ed. Ben. See also
Tillemont, H. E. t. 10, Art. ‘S. Simplicien.’”—E. B. P.</p></note> who appeared to me a faithful
servant of Thine, and Thy grace shone in him. I had also heard that
from his very youth he had lived most devoted to Thee. Now he had
grown into years, and by reason of so great age, passed in such
zealous following of Thy ways, he appeared to me likely to have
gained much experience; and so in truth he had. Out of which
experience I desired him to tell me (setting before him my griefs)
which would be the most fitting way for one afflicted as I was to
walk in Thy way.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.I-p10" shownumber="no">2. For the Church I saw to be full, and one
went this way, and another that. But it was displeasing to me that
I led a secular life; yea, now that my passions had ceased to
excite me as of old with hopes of honour and wealth, a very
grievous burden it was to undergo so great a servitude. For,
compared with Thy sweetness, and the beauty of Thy house, which I
loved,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p10.1" n="595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.8" parsed="|Ps|26|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 26.8">Ps. xxvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> those things
delighted me no longer. But still very tenaciously was I held by
the love of women; nor did the apostle forbid me to marry, although
he exhorted me to something better, especially wishing that all men
were as he himself was.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p11.2" n="596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> But I, being weak, made choice of
the more agreeable place, and because of this alone was tossed up
and down in all beside, faint and languishing with withering cares,
because in other matters I was compelled, though unwilling, to
agree to a married life, to which I was given up and enthralled. I
had heard from the mouth of truth that “there be eunuchs, which
have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake;”
but, saith He, “he that is able to receive it, let him receive
it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p12.2" n="597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Vain,
assuredly, are all men in whom the knowledge of God is not, and who
could not, out of the good things which are seen, find out Him who
is good.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p13.2" n="598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.13.1" parsed="|Wis|13|1|0|0" passage="Wisd. 13.1">Wisd. xiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> But I was no
longer in that vanity; I had surmounted it, and by the united
testimony of Thy whole creation had found Thee, our Creator,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p14.2" n="599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p15" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec, 18, and note, above.</p></note> and
Thy <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_117.html" id="vi.VIII.I-Page_117" n="117" />Word,
God with Thee, and together with Thee and the Holy Ghost<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p15.1" n="600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p16" shownumber="no"> “And the Holy Ghost.” These words, though in
the text of the Benedictine edition are not, as the editors point
out, found in the majority of the best <span class="c9" id="vi.VIII.I-p16.1">
mss.</span></p></note> one God, by
whom Thou createdst all things. There is yet another kind of
impious men, who “when they knew God, they glorified Him not as
God, neither were thankful.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p16.2" n="601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.21">Rom. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Into this also had I fallen; but
Thy right hand held me up,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p17.2" n="602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.35" parsed="|Ps|18|35|0|0" passage="Ps. 18.35">Ps. xviii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> and bore me away, and Thou placedst
me where I might recover. For Thou hast said unto man, “Behold,
the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p18.2" n="603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.28.28" parsed="|Job|28|28|0|0" passage="Job 28.28">Job xxviii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and desire not to seem wise,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p19.2" n="604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.7" parsed="|Prov|3|7|0|0" passage="Prov. 3.7">Prov. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> because,
“Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p20.2" n="605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22" parsed="|Rom|1|22|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.22">Rom. i. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> But I had
now found the goodly pearl,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p21.2" n="606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p22" shownumber="no"> In his <i>Quæst. ex. Matt.</i> 13, likewise,
Augustin compares Christ to the pearl of great price, who is in
every way able to satisfy the cravings of man.</p></note> which, selling all that I had,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.I-p22.1" n="607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.I-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.I-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.46" parsed="|Matt|13|46|0|0" passage="Matt. 13.46">Matt. xiii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> I ought to
have bought; and I hesitated.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.II" n="II" next="vi.VIII.III" prev="vi.VIII.I" progress="18.57%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="The Pious Old Man Rejoices that He Read Plato and the Scriptures, and Tells Him of the Rhetorician Victorinus Having Been Converted to the Faith Through the Reading of the Sacred Books." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—The Pious Old Man
Rejoices that He Read Plato and the Scriptures, and Tells Him of
the Rhetorician Victorinus Having Been Converted to the Faith
Through the Reading of the Sacred Books.</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.VIII.II-p2" shownumber="no">3. To Simplicianus then I went,—the father
of Ambrose<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p2.1" n="608" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p3" shownumber="no"> Simplicianus succeeded Ambrose, 397 <span class="c9" id="vi.VIII.II-p3.1">A.D.</span> He has already been referred to, in the
extract from <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, in note 1, p. 113, above as “the
old saint Simplicianus, afterwards Bishop of Milan.” In <i>
Ep.</i> p. 37, Augustin addresses him as “his father, most worthy
of being cherished with respect and sincere affection.” When
Simplicianus is spoken of above as “the father of Ambrose in
receiving Thy grace,” reference is doubtless made to his having
been instrumental in his conversion—he having “begotten” him
“through the gospel” (<scripRef id="vi.VIII.II-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.15" parsed="|1Cor|4|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.15">1 Cor. iv. 15</scripRef>). Ambrose, when writing to him
(<i>Ep.</i> 65), concludes, “Vale, et nos parentis affectu
dilige, ut facis.”</p></note> (at that
time a bishop) in receiving Thy grace, and whom he truly loved as a
father. To him I narrated the windings of my error. But when I
mentioned to him that I had read certain books of the Platonists,
which Victorinus, sometime Professor of Rhetoric at Rome (who died
a Christian, as I had been told), had translated into Latin, he
congratulated me that I had not fallen upon the writings of other
philosophers, which were full of fallacies and deceit, “after the
rudiments of the world,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p3.3" n="609" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.II-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" passage="Col. 2.8">Col. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> whereas they,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p4.2" n="610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>i.e.</i> the Platonists.</p></note> in many ways, led to the belief in
God and His word.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p5.1" n="611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p6" shownumber="no"> In like manner Augustin, in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>
(viii. 5), says: “No philosophers come nearer to us than the
Platonists;” and elsewhere, in the same book, he speaks, in
exalted terms, of their superiority to other philosophers. When he
speaks of the Platonists, he means the Neo-Platonists, from whom he
conceived that he could best derive a knowledge of Plato, who had,
by pursuing the Socratic method in concealing his opinions,
rendered it difficult “to discover clearly what he himself
thought on various matters, any more than it is to discover what
were the real opinions of Socrates” (<i>ibid.</i> sec 4). Whether
Plato himself had or not knowledge of the revelation contained in
the Old Testament Scriptures, as Augustin supposed (<i>De Civ.
Dei</i>, viii. 11, 12), it is clear that the later Platonists were
considerably affected by Judaic ideas, even as the philosophizing
Jews were indebted to Platonism. This view has been embodied in the
proverb frequently found in the Fathers, Latin as well as Greek,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.VIII.II-p6.1" lang="EL">Ἤ Πλάτων φιλονίζει ἤ Φίλων
πλατωνίζει</span>. Archer Butler, in the fourth of his <i>Lectures
on Ancient Philosophy</i>, treats of the vitality of Plato’s
teaching and the causes of its influence, and shows how in certain
points there is a harmony between his ideas and the precepts of the
gospel. On the difficulty of unravelling the subtleties of the
Platonic philosophy, see Burton’s <i>Bampton Lectures</i> (lect.
3).</p></note> Then, to
exhort me to the humility of Christ,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p6.2" n="612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p7" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec. 19, above.</p></note> hidden from the wise, and revealed
to little ones,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p7.1" n="613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.II-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25" parsed="|Matt|11|25|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.25">Matt. xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> he spoke of
Victorinus himself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p8.2" n="614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p9" shownumber="no"> “Victorinus, by birth an African, taught rhetoric
at Rome under Constantius, and in extreme old age, giving himself
up to the faith of Christ, wrote some books against Arius,
dialectically [and so] very obscure, which are not understood but
by the learned, and a commentary on the Apostle” [Paul] (Jerome,
<i>De Viris Ill.</i> c. 101). It is of the same, probably, that
Gennadius speaks (<i>De Viris Ill.</i> c. 60), “that he commented
in a Christian and pious strain, but inasmuch as he was a man taken
up with secular literature, and not trained in the Divine
Scriptures by any teacher, he produced what was comparatively of
little weight.” Comp. Jerome, <i>Præf. in Comm. in Gal.</i>, and
see Tillemont, 1. c. p. 179, <i>sq</i>. Some of his works are
extant.—E. B. P.</p></note> whom, whilst he was at Rome, he had
known very intimately; and of him he related that about which I
will not be silent. For it contains great praise of Thy grace,
which ought to be confessed unto Thee, how that most learned old
man, highly skilled in all the liberal sciences, who had read,
criticised, and explained so many works of the philosophers; the
teacher of so many noble senators; who also, as a mark of his
excellent discharge of his duties, had (which men of this world
esteem a great honour) both merited and obtained a statue in the
Roman Forum, he,—even to that age a worshipper of idols, and a
participator in the sacrilegious rites to which almost all the
nobility of Rome were wedded, and had inspired the people with the
love of</p>

<p class="c52" id="vi.VIII.II-p10" shownumber="no">“The dog Anubis, and a medley crew</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.VIII.II-p11" shownumber="no">Of monster gods [who] ’gainst Neptune stand in
arms,</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.VIII.II-p12" shownumber="no">’Gainst Venus and Minerva, steel-clad
Mars,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p12.1" n="615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p13" shownumber="no"> <i>Æneid</i>, viii. 736–8. The Kennedys.</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.VIII.II-p14" shownumber="no">whom Rome once conquered, now worshipped, all which old
Victorinus had with thundering eloquence defended so many
years,—he now blushed not to be the child of Thy Christ, and an
infant at Thy fountain, submitting his neck to the yoke of
humility, and subduing his forehead to the reproach of the
Cross.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.II-p15" shownumber="no">4. O Lord, Lord, who hast bowed the heavens
and come down, touched the mountains and they did smoke,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p15.1" n="616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.II-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.5" parsed="|Ps|144|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 144.5">Ps. cxliv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> by what
means didst Thou convey Thyself into that bosom? He used to read,
as Simplicianus said, the Holy Scripture, most studiously sought
after and searched into all the Christian writings, and said to
Simplicianus,—not openly, but secretly, and as a
friend,—“Know thou that I am a Christian.” To which he
replied, “I will not believe it, nor will I rank you among the
Christians unless I see you in the Church of Christ.” Whereupon
he replied derisively, “Is it then the walls that make
Christians?” And this he <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_118.html" id="vi.VIII.II-Page_118" n="118" />often said, that he already was a
Christian; and Simplicianus making the same answer, the conceit of
the “walls” was by the other as often renewed. For he was
fearful of offending his friends, proud demon-worshippers, from the
height of whose Babylonian dignity, as from cedars of Lebanon which
had not yet been broken by the Lord,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p16.2" n="617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.II-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.5" parsed="|Ps|29|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 29.5">Ps. xxix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> he thought a storm of enmity would
descend upon him. But after that, from reading and inquiry, he had
derived strength, and feared lest he should be denied by Christ
before the holy angels if he now was afraid to confess Him before
men,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p17.2" n="618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.II-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.26" parsed="|Luke|9|26|0|0" passage="Luke 9.26">Luke ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and appeared
to himself guilty of a great fault in being ashamed of the
sacraments<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p18.2" n="619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p19" shownumber="no"> “The Fathers gave the name of <i>sacrament</i>,
or <i>mystery</i>, to everything which conveyed one signification
or property to unassisted reason, and another to faith. Hence
Cyprian speaks of the ‘sacraments’ of the Lord’s Prayer,
meaning the hidden meaning conveyed therein, which could only be
appreciated by a Christian. The Fathers sometimes speak of
confirmation as a sacrament, because the chrism signified the grace
of the Holy Ghost; and the imposition of hands was not merely a
bare sign, but the form by which it was conveyed. See Bingham, book
xii. c. 1, sec. 4. Yet at the same time they continually speak of
<i>two</i> great sacraments of the Christian Church” (Palmer’s
<i>Origines Liturgicæ</i>, vol. ii. c. 6, sec. 1, p. 201).</p></note> of the
humility of Thy word, and not being ashamed of the sacrilegious
rites of those proud demons, whose pride he had imitated and their
rites adopted, he became bold-faced against vanity, and shame-faced
toward the truth, and suddenly and unexpectedly said to
Simplicianus,—as he himself informed me,—“Let us go to the
church; I wish to be made a Christian.” But he, not containing
himself for joy, accompanied him. And having been admitted to the
first sacraments of instruction,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p19.1" n="620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p20" shownumber="no"> That is, he became a <i>catechumen</i>. In addition
to the information on this subject, already given in the note to
book vi. sec. 2, above, the following references to it may prove
instructive. (1) Justin Martyr, describing the manner of receiving
converts into the Church in his day, says (<i>Apol.</i> i. 61):
“As many as are persuaded and believe that what we teach and say
is true and undertake to be able to live accordingly, are
instructed to pray, and to entreat God with fasting for the
remission of their sins that are past, we praying and fasting with
them. Then they are brought by us where there is water, and are
regenerated in the same manner in which we were ourselves
regenerated. And this washing is called illumination, because they
who learn these things are illuminated in their understandings.”
And again (<i>ibid.</i> 65): “We, after we have thus washed him
who has been convinced and has assented to our teaching, bring him
to the place where those who are called brethren are assembled, in
order that we may offer hearty prayers, in common for ourselves and
for the baptized [illuminated] person, and for all others in every
place.…Having ended the prayers, we salute one another with a
kiss. There is then brought to the president of the brethren bread,
and a cup of wine mixed with water; and he, taking them, gives
praise and glory to the Father of the universe, through the name of
the Son and of the Holy Ghost.…And when the president has given
thanks, and all the people have expressed their assent, those who
are called by us deacons give to each of those present, to partake
of, the bread and wine mixed with water over which the thanksgiving
was pronounced, and to those who are absent they carry away a
portion.” And once more (<i>ibid.</i> 66): “This food is called
among us <span class="Greek" id="vi.VIII.II-p20.1" lang="EL">Εὐχαριστία</span> [the
Eucharist], of which no one is allowed to partake but the man who
believes that the things which we teach are true, and who has been
washed with the washing that is for the remission of sins, and unto
regeneration, and who is so living as Christ has enjoined.” (2)
In Watts’ translation, we have the following note on this episode
in our text: “Here be divers particulars of the primitive
fashion, in this story of Victorinus. First, being converted, he
was to take some well-known Christian (who was to be his godfather)
to go with him to the bishop, who, upon notice of it, admitted him
a <i>catechumenus</i>, and gave him those six points of
catechistical doctrine mentioned Heb. vi, 1, 2. When the time of
baptism drew near, the young Christian came to give in his heathen
name, which was presently registered, submitting himself to
examination. On the eve, was he, in a set form, first, to renounce
the devil, and to pronounce, I confess to Thee, O Christ, repeating
the Creed with it, in the form here recorded. The time for giving
in their names must be within the two first weeks in Lent; and the
solemn day to renounce upon was Maundy Thursday. So bids the
Council of Laodicea (Can. 45 and 46).” The <i>renunciation</i>
adverted to by Watts in the above passage may be traced to an early
period in the writings of the Fathers. It is mentioned by
Tertullian, Ambrose, and Jerome, and “in the fourth century,”
says Palmer (<i>Origines Liturgicæ</i>, c. 5, sec. 2, where the
authorities will be found), “the renunciation was made with great
solemnity. Cyril of Jerusalem, speaking to those who had been
recently baptized, said, ‘First, you have entered into the
vestibule of the baptistry, and, standing towards the west, you
have heard, and been commanded, and stretch forth your hands, and
renounce Satan as if he were present.’ This rite of turning to
the west at the renunciation of Satan is also spoken of by Jerome,
Gregory, Nazianzen, and Ambrose; and it was sometimes performed
with exsufflations and other external signs of enmity to Satan, and
rejection of him and his works. To the present day these customs
remain in the patriarchate of Constantinople, where the candidates
for baptism turn to the west to renounce Satan, stretching forth
their hands and using an exsufflation as a sign of enmity against
him. And the Monophysites of Antioch and Jerusalem, Alexandria and
Armenia, also retain the custom of renouncing Satan with faces
turned to the west.”</p></note> he not long after gave in his name,
that he might be regenerated by baptism,—Rome marvelling, and the
Church rejoicing. The proud saw, and were enraged; they gnashed
with their teeth, and melted away!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p20.2" n="621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.II-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.112.10" parsed="|Ps|112|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 112.10">Ps. cxii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> But the Lord God was the hope of
Thy servant, and He regarded not vanities and lying madness.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p21.2" n="622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.II-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.6 Bible:Ps.31.14 Bible:Ps.31.18" parsed="|Ps|31|6|0|0;|Ps|31|14|0|0;|Ps|31|18|0|0" passage="Ps. 31.6,14,18">Ps. xxxi. 6, 14, 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.II-p23" shownumber="no">5. Finally, when the hour arrived for him to
make profession of his faith (which at Rome they who are about to
approach Thy grace are wont to deliver<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p23.1" n="623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p24" shownumber="no"> Literally, “give back,” <i>reddere</i>.</p></note> from an elevated place, in view of
the faithful people, in a set form of words learnt by heart),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.II-p24.1" n="624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.II-p25" shownumber="no"> Anciently, as Palmer has noted in the introduction
to his <i>Origines Liturgicæ</i>, the liturgies of the various
churches were learnt by heart. They probably began to be committed
to writing about Augustin’s day. The reference, however, in this
place, is to the Apostles’ Creed, which, Dr. Pusey in a note
remarks, was delivered orally to the catechumens to commit it to
memory, and by them <i>delivered back, i.e.</i> publicly repeated
before they were baptized. “The symbol [creed] bearing hallowed
testimony, which ye have together received, and are this day
severally to give back [<i>reddidistis</i>], are the words in which
the faith of our mother the Church is solidly constructed on a
stable foundation, which is Christ the Lord. ‘For other
foundation can no man lay,’ etc. Ye have received them, and given
back [<i>reddidistis</i>] what ye ought to retain in heart and
mind, what ye should repeat in your beds, think on in the streets,
and forget not in your meals, and while sleeping in body, in heart
watch therein. For this is the faith, and the rule of salvation,
that ‘We believe in God, the Father Almighty,’” etc. (Aug.
<i>Serm.</i> 215, <i>in Redditione Symboli</i>). “On the Sabbath
day [Saturday], when we shall keep a vigil through the mercy of
God, ye will give back [<i>reddituri</i>] not the [Lord’s]
Prayer, but the Creed” (<i>Serm.</i> 58, sec. ult.). “What ye
have briefly heard, ye ought not only to believe, but to commit to
memory in so many words, and utter with your mouth” (<i>Serm.</i>
214, in <i>Tradit. Symb.</i> 3, sec. 2). “Nor, in order to retain
the very words of the Creed, ought ye any wise to write it, but <i>
to learn it thoroughly by hearing</i>, nor, when ye have learnt it,
ought ye to write it, but always to keep and refresh it in your
memories.—‘This is my covenant, which I will make with them
after those days,’ saith the Lord; ‘I will place my law in
their minds, and in their hearts will I write it.’ To convey
this, <i>the Creed is learnt by hearing, and not written</i> on
tables or any other substance, but on the heart” (<i>Serm.</i>
212, sec. 2). See the Roman Liturgy (<i>Assem, Cod. Liturg</i>. t.
i. p. 11 <i>sq</i>., 16), and the Gothic and Gallican (pp. 30 <i>
sq</i>., 38 <i>sq</i>., 40 <i>sq</i>., etc.). “The renunciation
of Satan,” to quote once more from Palmer’s <i>Origines</i> (c.
5, sec. 3), “was always followed by a profession of faith in
Christ, as it is now in the English ritual.…The promise of
obedience and faith in Christ was made by the catechumens and
sponsors, with their faces turned towards the east, as we learn
from Cyril of Jerusalem and many other writers. Tertullian speaks
of the profession of faith made at baptism, in the Father, Son, and
Holy Spirit, and in the Church. Cyprian mentions the interrogation,
‘Dost thou believe in eternal life, and remission of sins through
the Holy Church?’ Eusebius and many other Fathers also speak of
the profession of faith made at this time; and it is especially
noted in the Apostolical Constitutions, which were written in the
East at the end of the third or beginning of the fourth century.
The profession of faith in the Eastern churches has generally been
made by the sponsor, or the person to be baptized, not in the form
of answers to questions, but by repeating the Creed after the
priest. In the Western churches, the immemorial custom has been,
for the priest to interrogate the candidate for baptism, or his
sponsor, on the principal articles of the Christian faith.”</p></note> the
presbyters, he said, offered <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_119.html" id="vi.VIII.II-Page_119" n="119" />Victorinus to make his profession more
privately, as the custom was to do to those who were likely,
through bashfulness, to be afraid; but he chose rather to profess
his salvation in the presence of the holy assembly. For it was not
salvation that he taught in rhetoric, and yet he had publicly
professed that. How much less, therefore, ought he, when
pronouncing Thy word, to dread Thy meek flock, who, in the delivery
of his own words, had not feared the mad multitudes! So, then, when
he ascended to make his profession, all, as they recognised him,
whispered his name one to the other, with a voice of
congratulation. And who was there amongst them that did not know
him? And there ran a low murmur through the mouths of all the
rejoicing multitude, “Victorinus! Victorinus!” Sudden was the
burst of exultation at the sight of him; and suddenly were they
hushed, that they might hear him. He pronounced the true faith with
an excellent boldness, and all desired to take him to their very
heart—yea, by their love and joy they took him thither; such were
the hands with which they took him.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.III" n="III" next="vi.VIII.IV" prev="vi.VIII.II" progress="19.10%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="That God and the Angels Rejoice More on the Return of One Sinner Than of Many Just Persons." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—That God and the
Angels Rejoice More on the Return of One Sinner Than of Many Just
Persons.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.III-p2" shownumber="no">6. Good God, what passed in man to make him
rejoice more at the salvation of a soul despaired of, and delivered
from greater danger, than if there had always been hope of him, or
the danger had been less? For so Thou also, O merciful Father, dost
“joy over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and
nine just persons that need no repentance.” And with much
joyfulness do we hear, whenever we hear, how the lost sheep is
brought home again on the Shepherd’s shoulders, while the angels
rejoice, and the drachma is restored to Thy treasury, the
neighhours rejoicing with the woman who found it;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.III-p2.1" n="625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.III-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.III-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.4-Luke.15.10" parsed="|Luke|15|4|15|10" passage="Luke 15.4-10">Luke xv. 4–10</scripRef>.</p></note> and the joy of the solemn service
of Thy house constraineth to tears, when in Thy house it is read of
Thy younger son that he “was dead, and is alive again, and was
lost, and is found.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.III-p3.2" n="626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.III-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.III-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.32" parsed="|Luke|15|32|0|0" passage="Luke 15.32">Luke xv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> For Thou rejoicest both in us and
in Thy angels, holy through holy charity. For Thou art ever the
same; for all things which abide neither the same nor for ever,
Thou ever knowest after the same manner.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.III-p5" shownumber="no">7. What, then, passes in the soul when it more
delights at finding or having restored to it the thing it loves
than if it had always possessed them? Yea, and other things bear
witness hereunto; and all things are full of witnesses, crying out,
“So it is.” The victorious commander triumpheth; yet he would
not have conquered had he not fought, and the greater the peril of
the battle, the more the rejoicing of the triumph. The storm tosses
the voyagers, threatens shipwreck, and every one waxes pale at the
approach of death; but sky and sea grow calm, and they rejoice
much, as they feared much. A loved one is sick, and his pulse
indicates danger; all who desire his safety are at once sick at
heart: he recovers, though not able as yet to walk with his former
strength, and there is such joy as was not before when he walked
sound and strong. Yea, the very pleasures of human life—not those
only which rush upon us unexpectedly, and against our wills, but
those that are voluntary and designed—do men obtain by
difficulties. There is no pleasure at all in eating and drinking
unless the pains of hunger and thirst go before. And drunkards eat
certain salt meats with the view of creating a troublesome heat,
which the drink allaying causes pleasure. It is also the custom
that the affianced bride should not immediately be given up, that
the husband may not less esteem her whom, as betrothed, he longed
not for.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.III-p5.1" n="627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.III-p6" shownumber="no"> See ix. sec 19, note.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.III-p7" shownumber="no">8. This law obtains in base and accursed joy;
in that joy also which is permitted and lawful; in the sincerity of
honest friendship; and in Him who was dead, and lived again, had
been lost, and was found.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.III-p7.1" n="628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.III-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.III-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.32" parsed="|Luke|15|32|0|0" passage="Luke 15.32">Luke xv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> The greater joy is everywhere
preceded by the greater pain. What meaneth this, O Lord my God,
when Thou art, an everlasting joy unto Thine own self, and some
things about Thee are ever rejoicing in Thee?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.III-p8.2" n="629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.III-p9" shownumber="no"> See xii. sec. 12, and xiii. sec. 11, below.</p></note> What meaneth this, that this
portion of things thus ebbs and flows, alternately offended and
reconciled? Is this the fashion of them, and is this all Thou hast
allotted to them, whereas from the highest heaven to the lowest
earth, from the beginning of the world to its end, from the angel
to the worm, from the first movement unto the last, Thou settedst
each in its right place, and appointedst each its proper seasons,
everything good after its kind? Woe is me! How high art Thou in the
highest, and how deep in the deepest! Thou withdrawest no whither,
and scarcely do we <i>return</i> to Thee.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.IV" n="IV" next="vi.VIII.V" prev="vi.VIII.III" progress="19.21%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="He Shows by the Example of Victorinus that There is More Joy in the Conversion of Nobles." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—He Shows by the
Example of Victorinus that There is More Joy in the Conversion of
Nobles.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.IV-p2" shownumber="no">9. Haste, Lord, and act; stir us up, and call us
back; inflame us, and draw us to Thee; stir 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_120.html" id="vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" n="120" />us up, and grow sweet unto us; let
us now love Thee, let us “run after Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p2.1" n="630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.4" parsed="|Song|1|4|0|0" passage="Song. 1.4">Cant. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Do not many men, out of a deeper
hell of blindness than that of Victorinus, return unto Thee, and
approach, and are enlightened, receiving that light, which they
that receive, receive power from Thee to become Thy sons?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p3.2" n="631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12" parsed="|John|1|12|0|0" passage="John 1.12">John i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> But if they
be less known among the people, even they that know them joy less
for them. For when many rejoice together, the joy of each one is
the fuller in that they are incited and inflamed by one another.
Again, because those that are known to many influence many towards
salvation, and take the lead with many to follow them. And,
therefore, do they also who preceded them much rejoice in regard to
them, because they rejoice not in them alone. May it be averted
that in Thy tabernacle the persons of the rich should be accepted
before the poor, or the noble before the ignoble; since rather
“Thou hast chosen the weak things of the world to confound the
things which are mighty and base things of the world, and things
which are despised, hast Thou chosen, yea, and things which are
not, to bring to naught things that are.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p4.2" n="632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.27-1Cor.1.28" parsed="|1Cor|1|27|1|28" passage="1 Cor. 1.27,28">1 Cor. i. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note> And yet, even that “least of the
apostles,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p5.2" n="633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.9">1 Cor. xv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> by whose
tongue Thou soundest out these words, when Paulus the proconsul<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p6.2" n="634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.12" parsed="|Acts|13|12|0|0" passage="Acts 13.12">Acts. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>—his pride
overcome by the apostle’s warfare—was made to pass under the
easy yoke<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p7.2" n="635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.30" parsed="|Matt|11|30|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.30">Matt. xi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> of Thy
Christ, and became a provincial of the great King,—he also,
instead of Saul, his former name, desired to be called Paul,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p8.2" n="636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p9" shownumber="no"> “‘As Scipio, after the conquest of Africa, took
the name of Africanus, so Saul also, being sent to preach to the
Gentiles, brought back his trophy out of the first spoils won by
the Church, the proconsul Sergius Paulus, and set up his banner, in
that for Saul he was called Paul’ (Jerome, <i>Comm. in Ep. ad
Philem. init</i>). Origen mentions the same opinion (which is
indeed suggested by the relation in the Acts), but thinks that the
apostle had originally two names (<i>Præf. in Comm. in Ep. ad
Rom.</i>), which, as a Roman, may very well have been, and yet that
he made use of his Roman name Paul first in connection with the
conversion of the proconsul; Chrysostom says that it was doubtless
changed at the command of God, which is to be supposed, but still
may have been at this time.”—E. B. P.</p></note> in testimony
of so great a victory. For the enemy is more overcome in one of
whom he hath more hold, and by whom he hath hold of more. But the
proud hath he more hold of by reason of their nobility; and by them
of more, by reason of their authority.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p9.1" n="637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p10" shownumber="no"> “Satan makes choice of <i>persons of place and
power</i>. These are either in the Commonwealth or church. If he
can, he will secure the throne and the pulpit, as the two forts
that command the whole line.…A prince or a ruler may stand for a
thousand; therefore saith Paul to Elymas when he would have turned
the deputy from the faith, ‘O full of all subtilty, thou child of
the devil!’ (<scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.10" parsed="|Acts|13|10|0|0" passage="Acts 13.10">Acts. xiii. 10</scripRef>). As if he had said, ‘You
have learned this of your father the devil,—to haunt the courts
of princes, wind into the favour of great ones. There is a double
policy Satan hath in gaining such to his side.—(<i>a</i>) None
have such advantage to draw others to their way. Corrupt the
captain, and it is hard if he bring not off his troop with him.
When the princes—men of renown in their tribes—stood up with
Korah, presently a multitude are drawn into the conspiracy (<scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p10.2" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.2 Bible:Num.16.19" parsed="|Num|16|2|0|0;|Num|16|19|0|0" passage="Num. 16.2,19">Num. xvi.
2, 19</scripRef>). Let Jeroboam set
up idolatry, and Israel is soon in a snare. It is said [that] the
people willingly walked after his commandment (<scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p10.3" osisRef="Bible:Hos.5.11" parsed="|Hos|5|11|0|0" passage="Hos. 5.11">Hos. v.
11</scripRef>). (b) Should the sin
stay at court, and the infection go no further, yet the sin of such
a one, though a good man, may cost a whole kingdom dear. Satan
stood up against Israel, and provoked David to number Israel (<scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p10.4" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.21.1" parsed="|1Chr|21|1|0|0" passage="1 Chron. 21.1">1 Chron.
xxi. 1</scripRef>). He owed Israel a
spite, and he pays them home in their king’s sin, which dropped
in a fearful plague upon their heads,”—<span class="c9" id="vi.VIII.IV-p10.5">Gurnall</span>, <i>The Christian in Complete Armour</i>,
vol. i. part 2.</p></note> By how much the more welcome, then,
was the heart of Victorinus esteemed, which the devil had held as
an unassailable retreat, and the tongue of Victorinus, with which
mighty and cutting weapon he had slain many; so much the more
abundantly should Thy sons rejoice, seeing that our King hath bound
the strong man,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p10.6" n="638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.29" parsed="|Matt|12|29|0|0" passage="Matt. 12.29">Matt. xii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and they saw
his vessels taken from him and cleansed,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p11.2" n="639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.22 Bible:Luke.11.25" parsed="|Luke|11|22|0|0;|Luke|11|25|0|0" passage="Luke 11.22,25">Luke xi. 22, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and made meet for Thy honour, and
become serviceable for the Lord unto every good work.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.IV-p12.2" n="640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.IV-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.IV-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.21" parsed="|2Tim|2|21|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 2.21">2 Tim. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.V" n="V" next="vi.VIII.VI" prev="vi.VIII.IV" progress="19.36%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Of the Causes Which Alienate Us from God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—Of the Causes Which
Alienate Us from God.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.VIII.V-p2" shownumber="no">10. But when that man of Thine, Simplicianus,
related this to me about Victorinus, I burned to imitate him; and
it was for this end he had related it. But when he had added this
also, that in the time of the Emperor Julian, there was a law made
by which Christians were forbidden to teach grammar and oratory,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p2.1" n="641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p3" shownumber="no"> During the reign of Constantius, laws of a
persecuting character were enacted against Paganism, which led
multitudes <i>nominally</i> to adopt the Christian faith. When
Julian the Apostate came to the throne, he took steps immediately
to reinstate Paganism in all its ancient splendour. His court was
filled with Platonic philosophers and diviners, and he sacrificed
daily to the gods. But, instead of imitating the example of his
predecessor, and enacting laws against the Christians, he
endeavoured by <i>subtlety</i> to destroy their faith. In addition
to the measures mentioned by Augustin above, he endeavoured to
foment divisions in the Church by recalling the banished Donatists,
and stimulating them to disseminate their doctrines, and he himself
wrote treatises against it. In order, if possible, to counteract
the influence of Christianity, he instructed his priests to imitate
the Christians in their relief of the poor and care for the sick.
But while in every way enacting measures of disability against the
Christians, he showed great favour to the Jews, and with the view
of confuting the predictions of Christ, went so far as to encourage
them to rebuild the Temple.</p></note> and he, in
obedience to this law, chose rather to abandon the wordy school
than Thy word, by which Thou makest eloquent the tongues of the
dumb,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p3.1" n="642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.V-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.10.21" parsed="|Wis|10|21|0|0" passage="Wisd. 10.21">Wisd. x. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>—he
appeared to me not more brave than happy, in having thus discovered
an opportunity of waiting on Thee only, which thing I was sighing
for, thus bound, not with the irons of another, but my own iron
will. My will was the enemy master of, and thence had made a chain
for me and bound me. Because of a perverse will was lust made; and
lust indulged in became custom; and custom not resisted became
necessity. By which links, as it were, joined together (whence I
term it a “chain”), did a hard bondage hold me enthralled.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p4.2" n="643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p5" shownumber="no"> There would appear to be a law at work in the moral
and spiritual worlds similar to that of gravitation in the natural,
which “acts inversely as the square of the distance.” As we are
more affected, for example, by events that have taken place near us
either in time or place, than by those which are more remote, so in
spiritual things, the monitions of conscience would seem to become
feeble with far greater rapidity than the continuance of our
resistance would lead us to expect, while the power of sin, in like
proportion, becomes strong. When tempted, men see not the end from
the beginning. The allurement, however, which at first is but as a
gossamer thread, is soon felt to have the strength of a cable.
“Evil men and seducers wax worse and worse” (<scripRef id="vi.VIII.V-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.13" parsed="|2Tim|3|13|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 3.13">2 Tim.
iii. 13</scripRef>), and when it is
too late they learn that the embrace of the siren is but the
prelude to destruction. “Thus,”as Gurnall has it (<i>The
Christian in Complete Armour</i>, vol. i. part 2), “Satan leads
poor creatures down into the depths of sin by winding stairs, that
let them not see the bottom whither they are going.…Many who at
this day lie in open profaneness, never thought they should have
rolled so far from their modest beginnings. O Christians, give not
place to Satan, no, not an inch, in his first motions. He that is a
beggar and a modest one without doors, will command the house if
let in. Yield at first, and thou givest away thy strength to resist
him in the rest; when the hem is worn, the whole garment will ravel
out, if it be not mended by timely repentance.” See Müller, <i>
Lehre von der Sünde</i>, book v., where the beginnings and
alarming progress of evil in the soul are graphically described.
See ix. sec. 18, note, below.</p></note> But
that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_121.html" id="vi.VIII.V-Page_121" n="121" />new will
which had begun to develope in me, freely to worship Thee, and to
wish to enjoy Thee, O God, the only sure enjoyment, was not able as
yet to overcome my former wilfulness, made strong by long
indulgence. Thus did my two wills, one old and the other new, one
carnal, the other spiritual, contend within me; and by their
discord they unstrung my soul.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.V-p6" shownumber="no">11. Thus came I to understand, from my own
experience, what I had read, how that “the flesh lusteth against
the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p6.1" n="644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.V-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> I verily lusted both ways;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p7.2" n="645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p8" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec. 26, note, and v. sec. 18, above.</p></note> yet more in
that which I approved in myself, than in that which I disapproved
in myself. For in this last it was now rather not “I,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p8.1" n="646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.V-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.20" parsed="|Rom|7|20|0|0" passage="Rom 7.20">Rom. vii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> because in
much I rather suffered against my will than did it willingly. And
yet it was through me that custom became more combative against me,
because I had come willingly whither I willed not. And who, then,
can with any justice speak against it, when just punishment follows
the sinner?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p9.2" n="647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p10" shownumber="no"> See v. sec. 2, note 6, above.</p></note> Nor had I
now any longer my wonted excuse, that as yet I hesitated to be
above the world and serve Thee, because my perception of the truth
was uncertain; for now it was certain. But I, still bound to the
earth, refused to be Thy soldier; and was as much afraid of being
freed from all embarrassments, as we ought to fear to be
embarrassed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.V-p11" shownumber="no">12. Thus with the baggage of the world was I
sweetly burdened, as when in slumber; and the thoughts wherein I
meditated upon Thee were like unto the efforts of those desiring to
awake, who, still overpowered with a heavy drowsiness, are again
steeped therein. And as no one desires to sleep always, and in the
sober judgment of all waking is better, yet does a man generally
defer to shake off drowsiness, when there is a heavy lethargy in
all his limbs, and, though displeased, yet even after it is time to
rise with pleasure yields to it, so was I assured that it were much
better for me to give up myself to Thy charity, than to yield
myself to my own cupidity; but the former course satisfied and
vanquished me, the latter pleased me and fettered me.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p11.1" n="648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>Illud placebat et vincebat; hoc libebat et
vinciebat.</i> Watts renders freely, “But notwithstanding that
former course pleased and overcame my reason, yet did this latter
tickle and enthrall my senses.”</p></note> Nor had I
aught to answer Thee calling to me, “Awake, thou that sleepest,
and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p12.1" n="649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.V-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.14">Eph. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> And to Thee
showing me on every side, that what Thou saidst was true, I,
convicted by the truth, had nothing at all to reply, but the
drawling and drowsy words: “Presently, lo, presently;” “Leave
me a little while.” But “presently, presently,” had no
present; and my “leave me a little while” went on for a long
while.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p13.2" n="650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p14" shownumber="no"> As Bishop Wilberforce, eloquently describing this
condition of mind, says, in his sermon on <i>The Almost
Christian</i>, “New, strange wishes were rising in his heart. The
Mighty One was brooding over its currents, was stirring up its
tides, was fain to overrule their troubled flow—to arise in open
splendour on his eyes; to glorify his life with His own blessed
presence. And he himself was evidently conscious of the struggle;
he was almost won; he was drawn towards that mysterious birth, and
he well-nigh yielded. He even knew what was passing within his
soul; he could appreciate something of its importance, of the
living value of that moment. If that conflict was indeed visible to
higher powers around him; if they who longed to keep him in the
kingdom of darkness, and they who were ready to rejoice at his
repentance—if they could see the inner waters of that troubled
heart, as they surged and eddied underneath these mighty
influences, how must they have waited for the doubtful choice! how
would they strain their observation to see if that <span class="c9" id="vi.VIII.V-p14.1">Almost</span> should turn into an <span class="c9" id="vi.VIII.V-p14.2">
Altogether</span>, or die away again, and leave his heart harder
than it had been before!”</p></note> In vain did
I “delight in Thy law after the inner man,” when “another law
in my members warred against the law of my mind, and brought me
into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members.” For the
law of sin is the violence of custom, whereby the mind is drawn and
held, even against its will; deserving to be so held in that it so
willingly falls into it. “O wretched man that I am! who shall
deliver me from the body of this death” but Thy grace only,
through Jesus Christ our Lord?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.V-p14.3" n="651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.V-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.V-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.22-Rom.7.24" parsed="|Rom|7|22|7|24" passage="Rom. 7.22-24">Rom. vii. 22–24</scripRef>. This <i>difficilis et
periculosus locus</i> (<i>Serm.</i> cliv. 1) he interprets
differently at different periods of his life. In this place, as
elsewhere in his writings, he makes the passage refer (according to
the general interpretation in the Church up to that time) to man
convinced of sin under the influence of the law, but not under
grace. In his <i>Retractations</i>, however (i. 23, sec. 1), he
points out that he had found reason to interpret the passage not of
man convinced of sin, but of man renewed and regenerated in Christ
Jesus. This is the view constantly taken in his anti-Pelagian
writings, which were published subsequently to the date of his <i>
Confessions</i>; and indeed this change in interpretation probably
arose from the pressure of the Pelagian controversy (see <i>Con.
Duas Ep. Pel.</i> i. 10, secs. 18 and 22), and the fear lest the
old view should too much favour the heretics, and their exaltation
of the powers of the natural man to the disparagement of the
influence of the grace of God.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.VI" n="VI" next="vi.VIII.VII" prev="vi.VIII.V" progress="19.66%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Pontitianus’ Account of Antony, the Founder of Monachism, and of Some Who Imitated Him." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—Pontitianus’
Account of Antony, the Founder of Monachism, and of Some Who
Imitated Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.VI-p2" shownumber="no">13. And how, then, Thou didst deliver me out
of the bonds of carnal desire, wherewith I was most firmly
fettered, and out of the drudgery of worldly business, will I now
declare and confess unto Thy name, “O Lord, my strength and my
Redeemer.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VI-p2.1" n="652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.VI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.14" parsed="|Ps|19|14|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.14">Ps. xix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Amid
increasing anxiety, I was transacting my usual affairs, and
daily <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_122.html" id="vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" n="122" />sighing
unto Thee. I resorted as frequently to Thy church as the business,
under the burden of which I groaned, left me free to do. Alypius
was with me, being after the third sitting disengaged from his
legal occupation, and awaiting further opportunity of selling his
counsel, as I was wont to sell the power of speaking, if it can be
supplied by teaching. But Nebridius had, on account of our
friendship, consented to teach under Verecundus, a citizen and a
grammarian of Milan, and a very intimate friend of us all; who
vehemently desired, and by the right of friendship demanded from
our company, the faithful aid he greatly stood in need of.
Nebridius, then, was not drawn to this by any desire of gain (for
he could have made much more of his learning had he been so
inclined), but, as a most sweet and kindly friend, he would not be
wanting in an office of friendliness, and slight our request. But
in this he acted very discreetly, taking care not to become known
to those personages whom the world esteems great; thus avoiding
distraction of mind, which he desired to have free and at leisure
as many hours as possible, to search, or read, or hear something
concerning wisdom.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.VI-p4" shownumber="no">14. Upon a certain day, then, Nebridius being
away (why, I do not remember), lo, there came to the house to see
Alypius and me, Pontitianus, a countryman of ours, in so far as he
was an African, who held high office in the emperor’s court. What
he wanted with us I know not, but we sat down to talk together, and
it fell out that upon a table before us, used for games, he noticed
a book; he took it up, opened it, and, contrary to his expectation,
found it to be the Apostle Paul,—for he imagined it to be one of
those books which I was wearing myself out in teaching. At this he
looked up at me smilingly, and expressed his delight and wonder
that he had so unexpectedly found this book, and this only, before
my eyes. For he was both a Christian and baptized, and often
prostrated himself before Thee our God in the church, in constant
and daily prayers. When, then, I had told him that I bestowed much
pains upon these writings, a conversation ensued on his speaking of
Antony,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VI-p4.1" n="653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VI-p5" shownumber="no"> It may be well here to say a few words in regard to
Monachism and Antony’s relation to it:—(1) There is much in the
later Platonism, with its austerities and bodily mortifications
(see vii. sec. 13, note 2, above), which is in common with the
asceticism of the early Church. The Therapeutæ of Philo, indeed,
of whom there were numbers in the neighbourhood of Alexandria in
the first century, may be considered as the natural forerunners of
the Egyptian monks. (2) Monachism, according to Sozomen (i. 12),
had its origin in a desire to escape persecution by retirement into
the wilderness. It is probable, however, that, as in the case of
Paul the hermit of Thebais, the desire for freedom from the cares
of life, so that by contemplation and mortification of the body,
the <span class="Greek" id="vi.VIII.VI-p5.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span> or inner reason
(which was held to be an emanation of God) might be purified, had
as much to do with the hermit life as a fear of persecution.
Mosheim, indeed (<i>Ecc. Hist.</i> i. part 2, c. 3), supposes Paul
to have been influenced entirely by these Platonic notions. (3)
Antony was born in the district of Thebes, <span class="c9" id="vi.VIII.VI-p5.2">
A.D.</span> 251, and visited Paul in the Egyptian desert a little
before his death. To Antony is the world indebted for establishing
communities of monks, as distinguished from the solitary asceticism
of Paul; he therefore is rightly viewed as the founder of
Monachism. He appears to have known little more than how to speak
his native Coptic, yet during his long life (said to have been 100
years) he by his fervent enthusiasm made for himself a name little
inferior to that of the “king of men,” Athanasius, whom in the
time of the Arian troubles he stedfastly supported, and by whom his
life has been handed down to us. Augustin, in his <i>De Doctr.
Christ.</i> (Prol. sec. 4), speaks of him as “a just and holy
man, who, not being able to read himself, is said to have committed
the Scriptures to memory through hearing them read by others, and
by dint of wise meditation to have arrived at a thorough
understanding of them.” (4) According to Sozomen (iii. 14),
monasteries had not been established in Europe <span class="c9" id="vi.VIII.VI-p5.3">
A.D.</span> 340. They were, Baronius tells us, introduced into Rome
about that date by Athanasius, during a visit to that city.
Athanasius mentions “ascetics” as dwelling at Rome <span class="c9" id="vi.VIII.VI-p5.4">A.D.</span> 355. Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, Martin,
Bishop of Tours, and Jerome were enthusiastic suppporters of the
system. (5) Monachism in Europe presented more of its practical and
less of its contemplative side, than in its cradle in the East. An
example of how the monks of the East did work for the good of
others is seen in the instance of the monks of Pachomius; still in
this respect, as in matters of doctrine, the West has generally
shown itself more practical than the East. Probably climate and the
style of living consequent thereon have much to do with this.
Sulpicius Severus (dial. i. 2, <i>De Vita Martini</i>) may be taken
to give a quaint illustration of this, when he makes one of his
characters say, as he hears of the mode of living of the Eastern
monks, that their diet was only suited to angels. However mistaken
we may think the monkish systems to be, it cannot be concealed that
in the days of anarchy and semi-barbarism they were oftentimes
centres of civilisation. Certainly in its originating idea of
meditative seclusion, there is much that is worthy of commendation;
for, as Farindon has it (<i>Works</i>, iv. 130), “This has been
the practice not only of holy men, but of heathen men. Thus did
Tully, and Antony, and Crassus make way to that honour and renown
which they afterwards purchased in eloquence (Cicero, <i>De
Officiis</i>, ii. 13, viii. 7); thus did they pass a <i>solitudine
in scholas, a scholis in forum</i>,—‘from their secret
retirement into the schools, and from the schools into the
pleading-place.’”</p></note> the Egyptian
monk, whose name was in high repute among Thy servants, though up
to that time not familiar to us. When he came to know this, he
lingered on that topic, imparting to us a knowledge of this man so
eminent, and marvelling at our ignorance. But we were amazed,
hearing Thy wonderful works most fully manifested in times so
recent, and almost in our own, wrought in the true faith and the
Catholic Church. We all wondered—we, that they were so great, and
he, that we had never heard of them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.VI-p6" shownumber="no">15. From this his conversation turned to the
companies in the monasteries, and their manners so fragrant unto
Thee, and of the fruitful deserts of the wilderness, of which we
knew nothing. And there was a monastery at Milan<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VI-p6.1" n="654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VI-p7" shownumber="no"> Augustin, when comparing Christian with Manichæan
asceticism, says in his <i>De Mor. Eccl. Cath.</i> (sec. 70), “I
saw at Milan a lodging-house of saints, in number not a few,
presided over by one presbyter, a man of great excellence and
learning.” In the previous note we have given the generally
received opinion, that the first monastery in Europe was
established at Rome. It may be mentioned here that Muratori
maintains that the institution was transplanted from the East first
to Milan; others contend that the first European society was at
Aquileia.</p></note> full of good brethren, without the
walls of the city, under the fostering care of Ambrose, and we were
ignorant of it. He went on with his relation, and we listened
intently and in silence. He then related to us how on a certain
afternoon, at Triers, when the emperor was taken up with seeing the
Circensian games,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VI-p7.1" n="655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VI-p8" shownumber="no"> See vi. sec. 12, note 1, above.</p></note> he and three
others, his comrades, went out for a walk in the gardens close to
the city walls, and there, as they chanced to walk two and two, one
strolled away with him, while the other two went by themselves; and
these, in their ram<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_123.html" id="vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" n="123" />bling, came upon a certain cottage
inhabited by some of Thy servants, “poor in spirit,” of whom
“is the kingdom of heaven,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VI-p8.1" n="656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.VI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.3">Matt. v. 3</scripRef>. Roman commentators are ever
ready to use this text of Scripture as an argument in favour of
monastic poverty, and some may feel disposed from its context to
imagine such an interpretation to be implied in this place. This,
however, can hardly be so. Augustin constantly points out in his
sermons, etc. in what the poverty that is pleasing to God consists.
“Pauper Dei,” he says (<i>in Ps.</i> cxxxi. 15), “in animo
est, non in sacculo;” and his interpretation of this passage in
his <i>Exposition of the Sermon on the Mount</i> (i. 3) is entirely
opposed to the Roman view. We there read: “The poor in spirit are
rightly understood here as meaning the humble and God-fearing, <i>
i.e.</i> those who have not a spirit which puffeth up. Nor ought
blessedness to begin at any other point whatever, if indeed it is
to reach the highest wisdom. ‘The fear of the Lord is the
beginning of wisdom’ (<scripRef id="vi.VIII.VI-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.111.10" parsed="|Ps|111|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 111.10">Ps. cxi. 10</scripRef>); whereas, on the other hand
also, ‘pride’ is entitled ‘the beginning of all sin’ (<scripRef id="vi.VIII.VI-p9.3" osisRef="Bible:Sir.10.13" parsed="|Sir|10|13|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 10.13">Ecclus.
x. 13</scripRef>). Let the proud,
therefore, seek after and love the kingdoms of the earth, but
‘blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven.’”</p></note> where they found a book in which
was written the life of Antony. This one of them began to read,
marvel at, and be inflamed by it; and in the reading, to meditate
on embracing such a life, and giving up his worldly employments to
serve Thee. And these were of the body called “Agents for Public
Affairs.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VI-p9.4" n="657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VI-p10" shownumber="no"> “<i>Agentes in rebus</i>. There was a society of
them still about the court. Their militia or employments were to
gather in the emperor’s tributes; to fetch in offenders; to do
<i>Palatini obsequia</i>, offices of court provide corn, etc., ride
on errands like messengers of the chamber, lie abroad as spies and
intelligencers. They were often preferred to places of magistracy
in the provinces; such were called <i>Principes</i> or <i>
Magistriani</i>. St. Hierome upon Abdias, c. 1, calls them
messengers. They succeeded the <i>Frumentarii</i>, between which
two and the <i>Curiosi</i> and the <i>Speculatores</i> there was
not much difference.”—W. W.</p></note> Then,
suddenly being overwhelmed with a holy love and a sober sense of
shame, in anger with himself, he cast his eyes upon his friend,
exclaiming, “Tell me, I entreat thee, what end we are striving
for by all these labours of ours. What is our aim? What is our
motive in doing service? Can our hopes in court rise higher than to
be ministers of the emperor? And in such a position, what is there
not brittle, and fraught with danger, and by how many dangers
arrive we at greater danger? And when arrive we thither? But if I
desire to become a friend of God, behold, I am even now made it.”
Thus spake he, and in the pangs of the travail of the new life, he
turned his eyes again upon the page and continued reading, and was
inwardly changed where Thou sawest, and his mind was divested of
the world, as soon became evident; for as he read, and the surging
of his heart rolled along, he raged awhile, discerned and resolved
on a better course, and now, having become Thine, he said to his
friend, “Now have I broken loose from those hopes of ours, and am
determined to serve God; and this, from this hour, in this place, I
enter upon. If thou art reluctant to imitate me, hinder me not.”
The other replied that he would cleave to him, to share in so great
a reward and so great a service. Thus both of them, being now
Thine, were building a tower at the necessary cost,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VI-p10.1" n="658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.VI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.26-Luke.14.35" parsed="|Luke|14|26|14|35" passage="Luke 14.26-35">Luke xiv. 26–35</scripRef>.</p></note>—of
forsaking all that they had and following Thee. Then Pontitianus,
and he that had walked with him through other parts of the garden,
came in search of them to the same place, and having found them,
reminded them to return as the day had declined. But they, making
known to him their resolution and purpose, and how such a resolve
had sprung up and become confirmed in them, entreated them not to
molest them, if they refused to join themselves unto them. But the
others, no whit changed from their former selves, did yet (as he
said) bewail themselves, and piously congratulated them,
recommending themselves to their prayers; and with their hearts
inclining towards earthly things, returned to the palace. But the
other two, setting their affections upon heavenly things, remained
in the cottage. And both of them had affianced brides, who, when
they heard of this, dedicated also their virginity unto
God.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.VII" n="VII" next="vi.VIII.VIII" prev="vi.VIII.VI" progress="20.06%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="He Deplores His Wretchedness, that Having Been Born Thirty-Two Years, He Had Not Yet Found Out the Truth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—He Deplores His
Wretchedness, that Having Been Born Thirty-Two Years, He Had Not
Yet Found Out the Truth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.VII-p2" shownumber="no">16. Such was the story of Pontitianus. But
Thou, O Lord, whilst he was speaking, didst turn me towards myself,
taking me from behind my back, where I had placed myself while
unwilling to exercise self-scrutiny; and Thou didst set me face to
face with myself, that I might behold how foul I was, and how
crooked and sordid, bespotted and ulcerous. And I beheld and
loathed myself; and whither to fly from myself I discovered not.
And if I sought to turn my gaze away from myself, he continued his
narrative, and Thou again opposedst me unto myself, and thrustedst
me before my own eyes, that I might discover my iniquity, and hate
it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VII-p2.1" n="659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.VII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.2" parsed="|Ps|36|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.2">Ps. xxxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> I had known
it, but acted as though I knew it not,—winked at it, and forgot
it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.VII-p4" shownumber="no">17. But now, the more ardently I loved those
whose healthful affections I heard tell of, that they had given up
themselves wholly to Thee to be cured, the more did I abhor myself
when compared with them. For many of my years (perhaps twelve) had
passed away since my nineteenth, when, on the reading of Cicero’s
<i>Hortensius</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VII-p4.1" n="660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VII-p5" shownumber="no"> See iii. sec. 7, above.</p></note> I was roused to a desire for
wisdom; and still I was delaying to reject mere worldly happiness,
and to devote myself to search out that whereof not the finding
alone, but the bare search,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VII-p5.1" n="661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VII-p6" shownumber="no"> It is interesting to compare with this passage the
views contained in Augustin’s three books, <i>Con.
Academicos</i>,—the earliest of his extant works, and written
about this time. Licentius there maintains that the “bare
search” for truth renders a man happy, while Trygetius contends
that the “finding alone” can produce happiness. Augustin does
not agree with the doctrine of the former, and points out that
while the Academics held the probable to be attainable, it could
not be so without the true, by which the probable is measured and
known. And, in his <i>De Vita Beata</i>, he contends that he who
seeks truth and finds it not, has not attained happiness, and that
though the grace of God be indeed guiding him, he must not expect
complete happiness (<i>Retractations</i>, i. 2) till after death.
Perhaps no sounder philosophy can be found than that evidenced in
the life of Victor Hugo’s good Bishop Myriel, who rested in the
practice of love, and was content to look for perfect happiness,
and a full unfolding of God’s mysteries, to the future
life:—“Aimez-vous les uns les autres, il declarait cela
complet, ne souhaitait rien de plus et c’était là toute sa
doctrine. Un jour, cet homme qui se croyait ‘philosophe,’ ce
senateur, déjà nommé, dit à l’évêque: ‘Mais voyez donc le
spectacle du monde; guerre de tous contre tous; le plus fort a le
plus d’ésprit. Votre aimez-vous les uns les autres est une
bêtise.’—‘Eh bien,’ répondit Monseigneur Bienvenu, sans
disputer, ‘si c’est une bêtise, l’âme doit s’y enfermer
comme la perle dans l’huitre.’ Il s’y enfermait donc, il y
vivait, il s’en satisfaisait absolument, laissant de côté les
questions prodigieuses qui attirent et qui épouvantent, les
perspectives insoudables de l’abstraction, les précipices de la
métaphysique, toutes ces profondeurs convergentes, pour
l’apôtre, à Dieu, pour l’athée, au néant: la destinée, le
bien et le mal, la guerre de l’être contre l’être, la
conscience de l’homme, le somnambulisme pensif de l’animal, la
transformation par la mort, la récapitulation d’existences qui
contient le tombeau, la greffe incompréhensible des amours
successifs sur le moi persistant, l’essence, la substance, le Nil
et l’Ens, l’âme, la nature, la liberté, la nécessité;
problèmes à pic, épaisseurs sinistres, où se penchent les
gigantesques archanges de l’ésprit humain; formidables abimes
que Lucrèce, Manon, Saint Paul, et Dante contemplent avec cet œil
fulgurant qui semble, en regardant fixement l’infini, y faire
eclore les étoiles. Monseigneur Bienvenu était simplement un
homme qui constatait du dehors les questions mystérieuses sans les
scruter, sans les agiter, et sans en troubler son propre ésprit;
et qui avait dans l’âme le grave respect de
l’ombre.”—<i>Les Mis</i>é<i>rables</i>, c. xiv.</p></note> ought to have been pre<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_124.html" id="vi.VIII.VII-Page_124" n="124" />ferred before the treasures
and kingdoms of this world, though already found, and before the
pleasures of the body, though encompassing me at my will. But I,
miserable young man, supremely miserable even in the very outset of
my youth, had entreated chastity of Thee, and said, “Grant me
chastity and continency, but not yet.” For I was afraid lest Thou
shouldest hear me soon, and soon deliver me from the disease of
concupiscence, which I desired to have satisfied rather than
extinguished. And I had wandered through perverse ways in a
sacrilegious superstition; not indeed assured thereof, but
preferring that to the others, which I did not seek religiously,
but opposed maliciously.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.VII-p7" shownumber="no">18. And I had thought that I delayed from day to day
to reject worldly hopes and follow Thee only, because there did not
appear anything certain whereunto to direct my course. And now had
the day arrived in which I was to be laid bare to myself, and my
conscience was to chide me. “Where art thou, O my tongue? Thou
saidst, verily, that for an uncertain truth thou wert not willing
to cast off the baggage of vanity. Behold, now it is certain, and
yet doth that burden still oppress thee; whereas they who neither
have so worn themselves out with searching after it, nor yet have
spent ten years and more in thinking thereon, have had their
shoulders unburdened, and gotten wings to fly away.” Thus was I
inwardly consumed and mightily confounded with an horrible shame,
while Pontitianus was relating these things. And he, having
finished his story, and the business he came for, went his way. And
unto myself, what said I not within myself? With what scourges of
rebuke lashed I not my soul to make it follow me, struggling to go
after Thee! Yet it drew back; it refused, and exercised not itself.
All its arguments were exhausted and confuted. There remained a
silent trembling; and it feared, as it would death, to be
restrained from the flow of that custom whereby it was wasting away
even to death.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.VIII.IX" prev="vi.VIII.VII" progress="20.25%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="The Conversation with Alypius Being Ended, He Retires to the Garden, Whither His Friend Follows Him." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—The Conversation
with Alypius Being Ended, He Retires to the Garden, Whither His
Friend Follows Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">19. In the midst, then, of this great strife
of my inner dwelling, which I had strongly raised up against my
soul in the chamber of my heart,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VIII-p2.1" n="662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.VIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.20" parsed="|Isa|26|20|0|0" passage="Isa. 26.20">Isa. xxvi. 20</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.VIII.VIII-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.6" parsed="|Matt|6|6|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.6">Matt. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> troubled both in mind and
countenance, I seized upon Alypius, and exclaimed: “What is wrong
with us? What is this? What heardest thou? The unlearned start up
and ‘take’ heaven,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.VIII-p3.3" n="663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.VIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.VIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.12" parsed="|Matt|11|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.12">Matt. xi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and we, with our learning, but
wanting heart, see where we wallow in flesh and blood! Because
others have preceded us, are we ashamed to follow, and not rather
ashamed at not following?” Some such words I gave utterance to,
and in my excitement flung myself from him, while he gazed upon me
in silent astonishment. For I spoke not in my wonted tone, and my
brow, cheeks, eyes, colour, tone of voice, all expressed my emotion
more than the words. There was a little garden belonging to our
lodging, of which we had the use, as of the whole house; for the
master, our landlord, did not live there. Thither had the tempest
within my breast hurried me, where no one might impede the fiery
struggle in which I was engaged with myself, until it came to the
issue that Thou knewest, though I did not. But I was mad that I
might be whole, and dying that I might have life, knowing what evil
thing I was, but not knowing what good thing I was shortly to
become. Into the garden, then, I retired, Alypius following my
steps. For his presence was no bar to my solitude; or how could he
desert me so troubled? We sat down at as great a distance from the
house as we could. I was disquieted in spirit, being most impatient
with myself that I entered not into Thy will and covenant, O my
God, which all my bones cried out unto me to enter, extolling it to
the skies. And we enter not therein by ships, or chariots, or feet,
no, nor by going so far as I had come from the house to that place
where we were sitting. For not to go only, but to enter there, was
naught else but to will to go, but to will it resolutely and
thoroughly; not to stagger and sway about this way and that, a
changeable and half-wounded will, wrestling, with one part falling
as another rose.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.VIII-p5" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_125.html" id="vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" n="125" />20.
Finally, in the very fever of my irresolution, I made many of those
motions with my body which men sometimes desire to do, but cannot,
if either they have not the limbs, or if their limbs be bound with
fetters, weakened by disease, or hindered in any other way. Thus,
if I tore my hair, struck my forehead, or if, entwining my fingers,
I clasped my knee, this I did because I willed it. But I might have
willed and not done it, if the power of motion in my limbs had not
responded. So many things, then, I did, when to have the will was
not to have the power, and I did not that which both with an
unequalled desire I longed more to do, and which shortly when I
should will I should have the power to do; because shortly when I
should will, I should will thoroughly. For in such things the power
was one with the will, and to will was to do, and yet was it not
done; and more readily did the body obey the slightest wish of the
soul in the moving its limbs at the order of the mind, than the
soul obeyed itself to accomplish in the will alone this its great
will.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.IX" n="IX" next="vi.VIII.X" prev="vi.VIII.VIII" progress="20.36%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="That the Mind Commandeth the Mind, But It Willeth Not Entirely." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—That the Mind
Commandeth the Mind, But It Willeth Not Entirely.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.IX-p2" shownumber="no">21. Whence is this monstrous thing? And why is it?
Let Thy mercy shine on me, that I may inquire, if so be the
hiding-places of man’s punishment, and the darkest contritions of
the sons of Adam, may perhaps answer me. Whence is this monstrous
thing? and why is it? The mind commands the body, and it obeys
forthwith; the mind commands itself, and is resisted. The mind
commands the hand to be moved, and such readiness is there that the
command is scarce to be distinguished from the obedience. Yet the
mind is mind, and the hand is body. The mind commands the mind to
will, and yet, though it be itself, it obeyeth not. Whence this
monstrous thing? and why is it? I repeat, it commands itself to
will, and would not give the command unless it willed; yet is not
that done which it commandeth. But it willeth not entirely;
therefore it commandeth not entirely. For so far forth it
commandeth, as it willeth; and so far forth is the thing commanded
not done, as it willeth not. For the will commandeth that there be
a will;—not another, but itself. But it doth not command
entirely, therefore that is not which it commandeth. For were it
entire, it would not even command it to be, because it would
already be. It is, therefore, no monstrous thing partly to will,
partly to be unwilling, but an infirmity of the mind, that it doth
not wholly rise, sustained by truth, pressed down by custom. And so
there are two wills, because one of them is not entire; and the one
is supplied with what the other needs.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.X" n="X" next="vi.VIII.XI" prev="vi.VIII.IX" progress="20.41%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="He Refutes the Opinion of the Manichæans as to Two Kinds of Minds,—One Good and the Other Evil." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—He Refutes the Opinion
of the Manichæans as to Two Kinds of Minds,—One Good and the
Other Evil.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.X-p2" shownumber="no">22. Let them perish from Thy presence,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p2.1" n="664" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.X-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.2" parsed="|Ps|68|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 68.2">Ps. lxviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> O God, as
“vain talkers and deceivers”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p3.2" n="665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.X-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.10" parsed="|Titus|1|10|0|0" passage="Titus 1.10">Titus i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> of the soul do perish, who,
observing that there were two wills in deliberating, affirm that
there are two kinds of minds in us,—one good, the other evil.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p4.2" n="666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p5" shownumber="no"> And that therefore they were not responsible for
their evil deeds, it not being they that sinned, but the nature of
evil in them. See iv. sec. 26, and note, above, where the
Manichæan doctrines in this matter are fully treated.</p></note> They
themselves verily are evil when they hold these evil opinions; and
they shall become good when they hold the truth, and shall consent
unto the truth, that Thy apostle may say unto them, “Ye were
sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p5.1" n="667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.X-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.8" parsed="|Eph|5|8|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.8">Eph. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> But, they,
desiring to be light, not “in the Lord,” but in themselves,
conceiving the nature of the soul to be the same as that which God
is,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p6.2" n="668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p7" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec. 26, note, above.</p></note> are made
more gross darkness; for that through a shocking arrogancy they
went farther from Thee, “the true Light, which lighteth every man
that cometh into the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p7.1" n="669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.X-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John 1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Take heed what you say, and blush
for shame; draw near unto Him and be “lightened,” and your
faces shall not be “ashamed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p8.2" n="670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.X-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.5" parsed="|Ps|34|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 34.5">Ps. xxxiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> I, when I was deliberating upon
serving the Lord my God now, as I had long purposed,—I it was who
willed, I who was unwilling. It was I, even I myself. I neither
willed entirely, nor was entirely unwilling. Therefore was I at war
with myself, and destroyed by myself. And this destruction overtook
me against my will, and yet showed not the presence of another
mind, but the punishment of mine own.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p9.2" n="671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p10" shownumber="no"> See v. sec. 2, note 6, above, and x. sec. 5, note,
below.</p></note> “Now, then, it is no more I that
do it, but sin that dwelleth in me,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p10.1" n="672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.X-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.17" parsed="|Rom|7|17|0|0" passage="Rom. 7.17">Rom. vii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>—the punishment of a more
unconfined sin, in that I was a son of Adam.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.X-p12" shownumber="no">23. For if there be as many contrary natures
as there are conflicting wills, there will not now be two natures
only, but many. If any one deliberate whether he should go to their
conventicle, or to the theatre, those men<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.X-p12.1" n="673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.X-p13" shownumber="no"> The Manichæans.</p></note> at once cry out, “Behold, here
are two natures,—one good, drawing this way, another bad, drawing
back that way; for whence else is this indecision between
conflicting wills?” But I reply that both are bad—that which
draws to them, and that which draws back to the theatre. But they
believe not that will to be other than good which draws to them.
Supposing, then, one of us <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_126.html" id="vi.VIII.X-Page_126" n="126" />should deliberate, and through the conflict of
his two wills should waver whether he should go to the theatre or
to our church, would not these also waver what to answer? For
either they must confess, which they are not willing to do, that
the will which leads to our church is good, as well as that of
those who have received and are held by the mysteries of theirs, or
they must imagine that there are two evil natures and two evil
minds in one man, at war one with the other; and that will not be
true which they say, that there is one good and another bad; or
they must be converted to the truth, and no longer deny that where
any one deliberates, there is one soul fluctuating between
conflicting wills.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.X-p14" shownumber="no">24. Let them no more say, then, when they perceive
two wills to be antagonistic to each other in the same man, that
the contest is between two opposing minds, of two opposing
substances, from two opposing principles, the one good and the
other bad. For Thou, O true God, dost disprove, check, and convince
them; like as when both wills are bad, one deliberates whether he
should kill a man by poison, or by the sword; whether he should
take possession of this or that estate of another’s, when he
cannot both; whether he should purchase pleasure by prodigality, or
retain his money by covetousness; whether he should go to the
circus or the theatre, if both are open on the same day; or,
thirdly, whether he should rob another man’s house, if he have
the opportunity; or, fourthly, whether he should commit adultery,
if at the same time he have the means of doing so,—all these
things concurring in the same point of time, and all being equally
longed for, although impossible to be enacted at one time. For they
rend the mind amid four, or even (among the vast variety of things
men desire) more antagonistic wills, nor do they yet affirm that
there are so many different substances. Thus also is it in wills
which are good. For I ask them, is it a good thing to have delight
in reading the apostle, or good to have delight in a sober psalm,
or good to discourse on the gospel? To each of these they will
answer, “It is good.” What, then, if all equally delight us,
and all at the same time? Do not different wills distract the mind,
when a man is deliberating which he should rather choose? Yet are
they all good, and are at variance until one be fixed upon, whither
the whole united will may be borne, which before was divided into
many. Thus, also, when above eternity delights us, and the pleasure
of temporal good holds us down below, it is the same soul which
willeth not that or this with an entire will, and is therefore torn
asunder with grievous perplexities, while out of truth it prefers
that, but out of custom forbears not this.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.XI" n="XI" next="vi.VIII.XII" prev="vi.VIII.X" progress="20.57%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="In What Manner the Spirit Struggled with the Flesh, that It Might Be Freed from the Bondage of Vanity." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—In What Manner the
Spirit Struggled with the Flesh, that It Might Be Freed from the
Bondage of Vanity.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.XI-p2" shownumber="no">25. Thus was I sick and tormented, accusing myself
far more severely than was my wont, tossing and turning me in my
chain till that was utterly broken, whereby I now was but slightly,
but still was held. And Thou, O Lord, pressedst upon me in my
inward parts by a severe mercy, redoubling the lashes of fear and
shame, lest I should again give way, and that same slender
remaining tie not being broken off, it should recover strength, and
enchain me the faster. For I said mentally, “Lo, let it be done
now, let it be done now.” And as I spoke, I all but came to a
resolve. I all but did it, yet I did it not. Yet fell I not back to
my old condition, but took up my position hard by, and drew breath.
And I tried again, and wanted but very little of reaching it, and
somewhat less, and then all but touched and grasped it; and yet
came not at it, nor touched, nor grasped it, hesitating to die unto
death, and to live unto life; and the worse, whereto I had been
habituated, prevailed more with me than the better, which I had not
tried. And the very moment in which I was to become another man,
the nearer it approached me, the greater horror did it strike into
me; but it did not strike me back, nor turn me aside, but kept me
in suspense.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.XI-p3" shownumber="no">26. The very toys of toys, and vanities of vanities,
my old mistresses, still enthralled me; they shook my fleshly
garment, and whispered softly, “Dost thou part with us? And from
that moment shall we no more be with thee for ever? And from that
moment shall not this or that be lawful for thee for ever?” And
what did they suggest to me in the words “this or that?” What
is it that they suggested, O my God? Let Thy mercy avert it from
the soul of Thy servant. What impurities did they suggest! What
shame! And now I far less than half heard them, not openly showing
themselves and contradicting me, but muttering, as it were, behind
my back, and furtively plucking me as I was departing, to make me
look back upon them. Yet they did delay me, so that I hesitated to
burst and shake myself free from them, and to leap over whither I
was called,—an unruly habit saying to me, “Dost thou think thou
canst live without them?”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.XI-p4" shownumber="no">27. But now it said this very faintly; for on that
side towards which I had set my face, and whither I trembled to go,
did the chaste dignity of Continence appear unto me, cheerful, but
not dissolutely gay, honestly alluring me to come and doubt
nothing, and extending her holy hands, full of a multiplicity of
good examples, to receive and embrace me. There 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_127.html" id="vi.VIII.XI-Page_127" n="127" />were there so many young men and
maidens, a multitude of youth and every age, grave widows and
ancient virgins, and Continence herself in all, not barren, but a
fruitful mother of children of joys, by Thee, O Lord, her Husband.
And she smiled on me with an encouraging mockery, as if to say,
“Canst not thou do what these youths and maidens can? Or can one
or other do it of themselves, and not rather in the Lord their God?
The Lord their God gave me unto them. Why standest thou in thine
own strength, and so standest not? Cast thyself upon Him; fear not,
He will not withdraw that thou shouldest fall; cast thyself upon
Him without fear, He will receive thee, and heal thee.” And I
blushed beyond measure, for I still heard the muttering of those
toys, and hung in suspense. And she again seemed to say, “Shut up
thine ears against those unclean members of thine upon the earth,
that they may be mortified.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XI-p4.1" n="674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" passage="Col. 3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> They tell thee of delights, but not
as doth the law of the Lord thy God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XI-p5.2" n="675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.85" parsed="|Ps|119|85|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.85">Ps. cxix. 85</scripRef>, <i>Old ver.</i></p></note> This controversy in my heart was
naught but self against self. But Alypius, sitting close by my
side, awaited in silence<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XI-p6.2" n="676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XI-p7" shownumber="no"> As in nature, the men of science tell us, no two
atoms touch, but that, while an inner magnetism draws them
together, a secret repulsion keeps them apart, so it is with human
souls. Into our deepest feelings our dearest friends cannot enter.
In the throes of conversion, for example, God’s ministering
servants may assist, but He alone can bring the soul to the birth.
So it was here in the case of Augustin. He felt that now even the
presence of his dear friend would be a burden,—God alone could
come near, so as to heal the sore wound of his spirit—and Alypius
was a friend who knew how to <i>keep silence</i>, and to await the
issue of his friend’s profound emotion. How comfortable a thing
to find in those who would give consolation the spirit that
animated the friends of Job, when “they sat down with him upon
the ground seven days and seven nights, and <i>none spake a word
unto him</i>; for they saw that his grief was very great” (<scripRef id="vi.VIII.XI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.13" parsed="|Job|2|13|0|0" passage="Job 2.13">Job ii.
13</scripRef>). Well has Rousseau
said: “<span id="vi.VIII.XI-p7.2" lang="FR">Les consolations indiscrètes ne font
qu’ aigrir les violentes afflictions. L’ indifference et la
froideur trouvent aisément des paroles, mais la tristesse et <i>le
silence</i> sont alors le vrai langage de l’amitié.</span>” A
beautiful exemplification of this is found in Victor Hugo’s
portrait of Bishop Myriel, in <i>Les Misérables</i> (c. iv.), from
which we have quoted a few pages back:—“<span id="vi.VIII.XI-p7.3" lang="FR">Il
savait s’asseoir et <i>se taire de longues heures</i> auprès de
l’homme que avait perdu la femme qu’ii aimait, de la mére qui
avait perdu son enfant. Comme il savait le moment de <i>se
taire</i>, il savait aussi le moment de parler. O admirable
consolateur! il ne cherchait pas à effacer la douleur par
l’oubli, mais à l’agrandir et à la dignifier par
l’ésperance.</span>”</p></note> the result of my unwonted
emotion.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.VIII.XII" n="XII" next="vi.IX" prev="vi.VIII.XI" progress="20.75%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Having Prayed to God, He Pours Forth a Shower of Tears, And, Admonished by a Voice, He Opens the Book and Reads the Words in Rom. XIII. 13; By Which, Being Changed in His Whole Soul, He Discloses the Divine Favour to His Friend and His Mother." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.VIII.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.VIII.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—Having Prayed to
God, He Pours Forth a Shower of Tears, And, Admonished by a Voice,
He Opens the Book and Reads the Words in Rom. XIII. 13; By Which,
Being Changed in His Whole Soul, He Discloses the Divine Favour to
His Friend and His Mother.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.XII-p2" shownumber="no">28. But when a profound reflection had, from
the secret depths of my soul, drawn together and heaped up all my
misery before the sight of my heart, there arose a mighty storm,
accompanied by as mighty a shower of tears. Which, that I might
pour forth fully, with its natural expressions, I stole away from
Alypius; for it suggested itself to me that solitude was fitter for
the business of weeping.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p2.1" n="677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p3" shownumber="no"> See note 3, page 71.</p></note> So I retired to such a distance
that even his presence could not be oppressive to me. Thus was it
with me at that time, and he perceived it; for something, I
believe, I had spoken, wherein the sound of my voice appeared
choked with weeping, and in that state had I risen up. He then
remained where we had been sitting, most completely astonished. I
flung myself down, how, I know not, under a certain fig-tree,
giving free course to my tears, and the streams of mine eyes gushed
out, an acceptable sacrifice unto Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p3.1" n="678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.5" parsed="|1Pet|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 2.5">1 Pet. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And, not indeed in these words, yet
to this effect, spake I much unto Thee,—“But Thou, O Lord, how
long?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p4.2" n="679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.3" parsed="|Ps|6|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 6.3">Ps. vi. 3</scripRef></p></note> “How long,
Lord? Wilt Thou be angry for ever? Oh, remember not against us
former iniquities;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p5.2" n="680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.79.5 Bible:Ps.79.8" parsed="|Ps|79|5|0|0;|Ps|79|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 79.5,8">Ps. lxxix. 5, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> for I felt that I was enthralled by
them. I sent up these sorrowful cries,—“How long, how long?
Tomorrow, and tomorrow? Why not now? Why is there not this hour an
end to my uncleanness?”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.XII-p7" shownumber="no">29. I was saying these things and weeping in the
most bitter contrition of my heart, when, lo, I heard the voice as
of a boy or girl, I know not which, coming from a neighbouring
house, chanting, and oft repeating, “Take up and read; take up
and read.” Immediately my countenance was changed, and I began
most earnestly to consider whether it was usual for children in any
kind of game to sing such words; nor could I remember ever to have
heard the like. So, restraining the torrent of my tears, I rose up,
interpreting it no other way than as a command to me from Heaven to
open the book, and to read the first</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.XII-p8" shownumber="no">Chapter I should light upon. For I had heard
of Antony,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p8.1" n="681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p9" shownumber="no"> See his <i>Life</i> by St. Athanasius, secs. 2,
3.</p></note> that,
accidentally coming in whilst the gospel was being read, he
received the admonition as if what was read were addressed to him,
“Go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt
have treasure in heaven; and come and follow me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p9.1" n="682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.21">Matt. xix. 2l</scripRef>.</p></note> And by such
oracle was he forthwith converted unto Thee. So quickly I returned
to the place where Alypius was sitting; for there had I put down
the volume of the apostles, when I rose thence. I grasped, opened,
and in silence read that paragraph on which my eyes first
fell,—“Not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and
wantonness, not in strife and envying; but put ye on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts
thereof.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p10.2" n="683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.13-Rom.13.14" parsed="|Rom|13|13|13|14" passage="Rom. 13.13,14">Rom. xiii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> No further
would I read, nor did I need; for instantly, as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_128.html" id="vi.VIII.XII-Page_128" n="128" />the sentence ended,—by a
light, as it were, of security infused into my heart,—all the
gloom of doubt vanished away.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.VIII.XII-p12" shownumber="no">30. Closing the book, then, and putting either
my finger between, or some other mark, I now with a tranquil
countenance made it known to Alypius. And he thus disclosed to me
what was wrought in him, which I knew not. He asked to look at what
I had read. I showed him; and he looked even further than I had
read, and I knew not what followed. This it was, verily, “Him
that is weak in the faith, receive ye;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p12.1" n="684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.1">Rom. xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> which he applied to himself, and
discovered to me. By this admonition was he strengthened; and by a
good resolution and purpose, very much in accord with his character
(wherein, for the better, he was always far different from me),
without any restless delay he joined me. Thence we go in to my
mother. We make it known to her,—she rejoiceth. We relate how it
came to pass,—she leapeth for joy, and triumpheth, and blesseth
Thee, who art “able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we
ask or think;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p13.2" n="685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.20" parsed="|Eph|3|20|0|0" passage="Eph. 3.20">Eph. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> for she
perceived Thee to have given her more for me than she used to ask
by her pitiful and most doleful groanings. For Thou didst so
convert me unto Thyself, that I sought neither a wife, nor any
other of this world’s hopes,—standing in that rule of faith<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p14.2" n="686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p15" shownumber="no"> See book iii. sec. 19.</p></note> in which
Thou, so many years before, had showed me unto her in a vision. And
thou didst turn her grief into a gladness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.VIII.XII-p15.1" n="687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.VIII.XII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.VIII.XII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.11" parsed="|Ps|30|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 30.11">Ps. xxx. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> much more plentiful than she had
desired, and much dearer and chaster than she used to crave, by
having grandchildren of my body.</p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.VIII.XII-p17" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.IX" n="IX" next="vi.IX.I" prev="vi.VIII.XII" progress="20.90%" shorttitle="Book IX" title="He speaks of his design of forsaking the profession of rhetoric; of the death of his friends, Nebridius and Verecundus; of having received baptism in the thirty-third year of his age; and of the virtues and death of his mother, Monica." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_129.html" id="vi.IX-Page_129" n="129" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.IX-p1.1">Book IX.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.IX-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.IX-p3" shownumber="no">He speaks of his design of forsaking the profession
of rhetoric; of the death of his friends, Nebridius and Verecundus;
of having received baptism in the thirty-third year of his age; and
of the virtues and death of his mother, Monica.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.IX-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.IX.I" n="I" next="vi.IX.II" prev="vi.IX" progress="20.91%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="He Praises God, the Author of Safety, and Jesus Christ, the Redeemer, Acknowledging His Own Wickedness." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—He Praises God, the
Author of Safety, and Jesus Christ, the Redeemer, Acknowledging His
Own Wickedness.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. “<span class="c9" id="vi.IX.I-p2.1">O Lord</span>, truly I
am Thy servant; I am Thy servant, and the son of Thine handmaid:
Thou hast loosed my bonds. I will offer to Thee the sacrifice of
thanksgiving.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.I-p2.2" n="688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.I-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.I-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.16-Ps.116.17" parsed="|Ps|116|16|116|17" passage="Ps. 116.16,17">Ps. cxvi. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> Let my heart
and my tongue praise Thee, and let all my bones say, “Lord, who
is like unto Thee?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.I-p3.2" n="689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.I-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.I-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.10" parsed="|Ps|35|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 35.10"><i>Ibid.</i> xxxv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Let them so say, and answer Thou
me, and “say unto my soul, I am Thy salvation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.I-p4.2" n="690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.I-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.I-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.3" parsed="|Ps|35|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 35.3"><i>Ibid.</i> xxxv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Who am I,
and what is my nature? How evil have not my deeds been; or if not
my deeds, my words; or if not my words, my will? But Thou, O Lord,
art good and merciful, and Thy right hand had respect unto the
profoundness of my death, and removed from the bottom of my heart
that abyss of corruption. And this was the result, that I willed
not to do what I willed, and willed to do what thou willedst.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.I-p5.2" n="691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.I-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Volebas</i>, though a few <span class="c9" id="vi.IX.I-p6.1">
mss.</span> have <i>nolebas</i>; and Watts accordingly renders
“nilledst.”</p></note> But where,
during all those years, and out of what deep and secret retreat was
my free will summoned forth in a moment, whereby I gave my neck to
Thy “easy yoke,” and my shoulders to Thy “light burden,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.I-p6.2" n="692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.I-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.I-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.30" parsed="|Matt|11|30|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.30">Matt. xi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> O Christ
Jesus, “my strength and my Redeemer”?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.I-p7.2" n="693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.I-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.I-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.14" parsed="|Ps|19|14|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.14">Ps. xix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> How sweet did it suddenly become to
me to be without the delights of trifles! And what at one time I
feared to lose, it was now a joy to me to put away.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.I-p8.2" n="694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.I-p9" shownumber="no"> Archbishop Trench, in his exposition of the parable
of the Hid Treasure, which the man who found sold all that he had
to buy, remarks on this passage of the <i>Confessions</i>:
“Augustin excellently illustrates from his own experience this
part of the parable. Describing the crisis of his own conversion,
and how easy he found it, through this joy, to give up all those
pleasures of sin that he had long dreaded to be obliged to
renounce, which had long held him fast bound in the chains of evil
custom, and which if he renounced, it had seemed to him as though
life itself would not be worth the living, he exclaims, ‘How
sweet did it suddenly become to me,’” etc.</p></note> For Thou
didst cast them away from me, Thou true and highest sweetness. Thou
didst cast them away, and instead of them didst enter in Thyself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.I-p9.1" n="695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.I-p10" shownumber="no"> His love of earthly things was expelled by the
indwelling love of God, “for,” as he says in his <i>De
Musica</i>, vi. 52, “the love of the things of time could only be
expelled by some sweetness of things eternal.” Compare also Dr.
Chalmers’ sermon on <i>The Expulsive Power of a New Affection</i>
(the ninth of his “Commercial Discourses”), where this idea is
expanded.</p></note>—sweeter
than all pleasure, though not to flesh and blood; brighter than all
light, but more veiled than all mysteries; more exalted than all
honour, but not to the exalted in their own conceits. Now was my
soul free from the gnawing cares of seeking and getting, and of
wallowing and exciting the itch of lust. And I babbled unto Thee my
brightness, my riches, and my health, the Lord my God.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.II" n="II" next="vi.IX.III" prev="vi.IX.I" progress="21.00%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="As His Lungs Were Affected, He Meditates Withdrawing Himself from Public Favour." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—As His Lungs Were
Affected, He Meditates Withdrawing Himself from Public
Favour.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. And it seemed good to me, as before Thee,
not tumultuously to snatch away, but gently to withdraw the service
of my tongue from the talker’s trade; that the young, who thought
not on Thy law, nor on Thy peace, but on mendacious follies and
forensic strifes, might no longer purchase at my mouth equipments
for their vehemence. And opportunely there wanted but a few days
unto the Vacation of the Vintage;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.II-p2.1" n="696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.II-p3" shownumber="no"> “In harvest and vintage time had the lawyers
their vacation. So Minutius Felix. Scholars, their <i>Non
Terminus</i>, as here; yea, divinity lectures and catechizings then
ceased. So Cyprian, <i>Ep.</i> 2. The law terms gave way also to
the great festivals of the Church. Theodosius forbade any process
to go out from fifteen days before Easter till the Sunday after.
For the four Terms, see Caroli Calvi, <i>Capitula</i>, <scripRef id="vi.IX.II-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8" parsed="|Acts|8|0|0|0" passage="Act viii.">Act viii.</scripRef> p.
90.”—W. W.</p></note> and I determined to endure them, in
order to leave in the usual way, and, being redeemed by Thee, no
more to return for sale. Our intention then was known to Thee; but
to men—excepting our own friends—was it not known. For we had
determined among ourselves not to let it get abroad to any;
although Thou hadst given to us, ascending from the valley of
tears,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.II-p3.2" n="697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.II-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.II-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.6" parsed="|Ps|84|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 84.6">Ps. lxxxiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and singing
the song of degrees, “sharp arrows,” and destroying coals,
against the “deceitful tongue,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.II-p4.2" n="698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.II-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.II-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.3-Ps.120.4" parsed="|Ps|120|3|120|4" passage="Ps. 120.3,4">Ps. cxx. 3, 4</scripRef>, according to the <i>Old
Ver.</i> This passage has many difficulties we need not enter into.
The Vulgate, however, we may say, renders verse 3: “Quid detur
tibi aut quid apponatur tibi ad linguam dolosam,”—that is,
shall be given as a defence against the tongues of evil speakers.
In this way Augustin understands it, and in his commentary on this
place makes the fourth verse give the answer to the third. Thus,
“sharp arrows” he interprets to be the word of God, and
“destroying coals” those who, being converted to Him, have
become examples to the ungodly.</p></note> which in giving coun<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_130.html" id="vi.IX.II-Page_130" n="130" />sel opposes, and in showing
love consumes, as it is wont to do with its food.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.II-p6" shownumber="no">3. Thou hadst penetrated our hearts with Thy
charity, and we carried Thy words fixed, as it were, in our bowels;
and the examples of Thy servant, whom of black Thou hadst made
bright, and of dead, alive, crowded in the bosom of our thoughts,
burned and consumed our heavy torpor, that we might not topple into
the abyss; and they enkindled us exceedingly, that every breath of
the deceitful tongue of the gainsayer might inflame us the more,
not extinguish us. Nevertheless, because for Thy name’s sake
which Thou hast sanctified throughout the earth, this, our vow and
purpose, might also find commenders, it looked like a vaunting of
oneself not to wait for the vacation, now so near, but to leave
beforehand a public profession, and one, too, under general
observation; so that all who looked on this act of mine, and saw
how near was the vintage-time I desired to anticipate, would talk
of me a great deal as if I were trying to appear to be a great
person. And what purpose would it serve that people should consider
and dispute about my intention, and that our good should be evil
spoken of?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.II-p6.1" n="699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.II-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.II-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.16" parsed="|Rom|14|16|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.16">Rom. xiv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.II-p8" shownumber="no">4. Furthermore, this very summer, from too
great literary labour, my lungs<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.II-p8.1" n="700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.II-p9" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Vita Beata</i>, sec. 4, and <i>Con.
Acad.</i> i. 3, he also alludes to this weakness of his chest. He
was therefore led to give up his professorship, partly from this
cause, and partly from a desire to devote himself more entirely to
God’s service. See also p. 115, note.</p></note> began to be weak, and with
difficulty to draw deep breaths; showing by the pains in my chest
that they were affected, and refusing too loud or prolonged
speaking. This had at first been a trial to me, for it compelled me
almost of necessity to lay down that burden of teaching; or, if I
could be cured and become strong again, at least to leave it off
for a while. But when the full desire for leisure, that I might see
that Thou art the Lord,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.II-p9.1" n="701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.II-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.II-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.46.10" parsed="|Ps|46|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 46.10">Ps. xlvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> arose, and was confirmed in me, my
God, Thou knowest I even began to rejoice that I had this excuse
ready,—and that not a feigned one,—which might somewhat temper
the offence taken by those who for their sons’ good wished me
never to have the freedom of sons. Full, therefore, with such joy,
I bore it till that period of time had passed,—perhaps it was
some twenty days,—yet they were bravely borne; for the cupidity
which was wont to sustain part of this weighty business had
departed, and I had remained overwhelmed had not its place been
supplied by patience. Some of Thy servants, my brethren, may
perchance say that I sinned in this, in that having once fully, and
from my heart, entered on Thy warfare, I permitted myself to sit a
single hour in the seat of falsehood. I will not contend. But hast
not Thou, O most merciful Lord, pardoned and remitted this sin
also, with my others, so horrible and deadly, in the holy
water?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.III" n="III" next="vi.IX.IV" prev="vi.IX.II" progress="21.16%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="He Retires to the Villa of His Friend Verecundus, Who Was Not Yet a Christian, and Refers to His Conversion and Death, as Well as that of Nebridius." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—He Retires to the
Villa of His Friend Verecundus, Who Was Not Yet a Christian, and
Refers to His Conversion and Death, as Well as that of
Nebridius.</span></p>

<p class="c53" id="vi.IX.III-p2" shownumber="no">5. Verecundus was wasted with anxiety at that
our happiness, since he, being most firmly held by his bonds, saw
that he would lose our fellowship. For he was not yet a Christian,
though his wife was one of the faithful;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p2.1" n="702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p3" shownumber="no"> See vi. sec. 1, note, above.</p></note> and yet hereby, being more firmly
enchained than by anything else, was he held back from that journey
which we had commenced. Nor, he declared, did he wish to be a
Christian on any other terms than those that were impossible.
However, he invited us most courteously to make use of his country
house so long as we should stay there. Thou, O Lord, wilt
“recompense” him for this “at the resurrection of the
just,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p3.1" n="703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.III-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.14" parsed="|Luke|14|14|0|0" passage="Luke 14.14">Luke xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> seeing that
Thou hast already given him “the lot of the righteous.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p4.2" n="704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.III-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.125.2" parsed="|Ps|125|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 125.2">Ps. cxxv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> For
although, when we were absent at Rome, he, being overtaken with
bodily sickness, and therein being made a Christian, and one of the
faithful, departed this life, yet hadst Thou mercy on him, and not
on him only, but on us also;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p5.2" n="705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.III-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.27" parsed="|Phil|2|27|0|0" passage="Phil. 2.27">Phil. ii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> lest, thinking on the exceeding
kindness of our friend to us, and unable to count him in Thy flock,
we should be tortured with intolerable grief. Thanks be unto Thee,
our God, we are Thine. Thy exhortations, consolations, and faithful
promises assure us that Thou now repayest Verecundus for that
country house at Cassiacum, where from the fever of the world we
found rest in Thee, with the perpetual freshness of Thy Paradise,
in that Thou hast forgiven him his earthly sins, in that mountain
flowing with milk,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p6.2" n="706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p7" shownumber="no"> Literally, <i>In monte incaseato</i>, “the
mountain of curds,” from the <i>Old Ver.</i> of <scripRef id="vi.IX.III-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.16" parsed="|Ps|68|16|0|0" passage="Ps. lxviii. 16">Ps. lxviii. 16</scripRef>.
The <i>Vulgate</i> renders <i>coagulatus</i>. But the Authorized
Version is nearer the true meaning, when it renders <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.IX.III-p7.2" lang="HE">גַּבְנֻנִים</span>, <i>hunched</i>, as “high.” The
LXX. renders it <span class="Greek" id="vi.IX.III-p7.3" lang="EL">τετυρωμένος</span>, <i>
condensed</i>, as if from <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.IX.III-p7.4" lang="HE">
גְּבִינָה</span>, <i>cheese</i>. This divergence arises from the
unused root <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.IX.III-p7.5" lang="HE">גָּבַן</span>, <i>to be
curved</i>, having derivatives meaning (1) “hunch-backed,” when
applied to the body, and (2) “cheese” or “curds,” when
applied to milk. Augustin, in his exposition of this place, makes
the “mountain” to be Christ, and parallels it with <scripRef id="vi.IX.III-p7.6" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.2" parsed="|Isa|2|2|0|0" passage="Isa. 2.2">Isa. ii.
2</scripRef>; and the “milk” he
interprets of the grace that comes from Him for Christ’s little
ones: <i>Ipse est mons incaseatus, propter parvulos gratia tanquam
lacte nutriendos</i>.</p></note> that fruitful mountain,—Thine
own.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.III-p8" shownumber="no">6. He then was at that time full of grief; but
Nebridius was joyous. Although he also, not being yet a Christian,
had fallen into the pit of that most pernicious error of believing
Thy Son to be a phantasm,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p8.1" n="707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p9" shownumber="no"> See. v. 16, note, above.</p></note> yet, coming out thence, he
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_131.html" id="vi.IX.III-Page_131" n="131" />held the same
belief that we did; not as yet initiated in any of the sacraments
of Thy Church, but a most earnest inquirer after truth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p9.1" n="708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p10" shownumber="no"> See vi. 17, note 6, above.</p></note> Whom, not
long after our conversion and regeneration by Thy baptism, he being
also a faithful member of the Catholic Church, and serving Thee in
perfect chastity and continency amongst his own people in Africa,
when his whole household had been brought to Christianity through
him, didst Thou release from the flesh; and now he lives in
Abraham’s bosom. Whatever that may be which is signified by that
bosom,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p10.1" n="709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p11" shownumber="no"> Though Augustin, in his <i>Quæst. Evang.</i> ii.
qu. 38, makes Abraham’s bosom to represent the rest into which
the Gentiles entered after the Jews had put it from them, yet he,
for the most part, in common with the early Church (see <i>
Serm.</i> xiv. 3; <i>Con. Faust.</i> xxxiii. 5; and <i>Eps.</i>
clxiv. 7, and clxxxvii. Compare also Tertullian, <i>De Anima</i>,
lviii), takes it to mean the resting-place of the souls of the
righteous after death. Abraham’s bosom, indeed, is the same as
the “Paradise” of <scripRef id="vi.IX.III-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.43" parsed="|Luke|23|43|0|0" passage="Luke 23.43">Luke xxiii. 43</scripRef>. The souls of the faithful
after they are delivered from the flesh are in “joy and
felicity” (<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, i. 13, and xiii. 19); but they
will not have “their perfect consummation and bliss both in <i>
body and soul</i>” until the morning of the resurrection, when
they shall be endowed with “spiritual <i>bodies.</i>” See note
p. 111; and for the difference between the <span class="Greek" id="vi.IX.III-p11.2" lang="EL">ᾳδης</span> of
<scripRef id="vi.IX.III-p11.3" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.23" parsed="|Luke|16|23|0|0" passage="Luke 16.23">Luke
xvi. 23</scripRef>, that is, the
place of departed spirits,—into which it is said in the
Apostles’ Creed Christ descended,—and <span class="Greek" id="vi.IX.III-p11.4" lang="EL">γέεννα</span>, or Hell, see Campbell on <i>The
Gospels</i>, i. 253. In the A.V. both Greek words are rendered
“Hell.”</p></note> there lives
my Nebridius, my sweet friend, Thy son, O Lord, adopted of a
freedman; there he liveth. For what other place could there be for
such a soul? There liveth he, concerning which he used to ask me
much,—me, an inexperienced, feeble one. Now he puts not his ear
unto my mouth, but his spiritual mouth unto Thy fountain, and
drinketh as much as he is able, wisdom according to his
desire,—happy without end. Nor do I believe that he is so
inebriated with it as to forget me,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p11.5" n="710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p12" shownumber="no"> See sec. 37, note, below.</p></note> seeing Thou, O Lord, whom he
drinketh, art mindful of us. Thus, then, were we comforting the
sorrowing Verecundus (our friendship being untouched) concerning
our conversion, and exhorting him to a faith according to his
condition, I mean, his married state. And tarrying for Nebridius to
follow us, which being so near, he was just about to do, when,
behold, those days passed over at last; for long and many they
seemed, on account of my love of easeful liberty, that I might sing
unto Thee from my very marrow. My heart said unto Thee,—I have
sought Thy face; “Thy face, Lord, will I seek.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.III-p12.1" n="711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.III-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.III-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.8" parsed="|Ps|27|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 27.8">Ps. xxvii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.IV" n="IV" next="vi.IX.V" prev="vi.IX.III" progress="21.33%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="In the Country He Gives His Attention to Literature, and Explains the Fourth Psalm in Connection with the Happy Conversion of Alypius. He is Troubled with Toothache." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—In the Country He
Gives His Attention to Literature, and Explains the Fourth Psalm in
Connection with the Happy Conversion of Alypius. He is Troubled
with Toothache.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IV-p2" shownumber="no">7. And the day arrived on which, in very deed,
I was to be released from the Professorship of Rhetoric, from which
in intention I had been already released. And done it was; and Thou
didst deliver my tongue whence Thou hadst already delivered my
heart; and full of joy I blessed Thee for it, and retired with all
mine to the villa.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p2.1" n="712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p3" shownumber="no"> As Christ went into the wilderness after His
baptism (<scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.1" parsed="|Matt|4|1|0|0" passage="Matt. 4.1">Matt. iv. 1</scripRef>), and Paul into Arabia after
his conversion (<scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17" parsed="|Gal|1|17|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.17">Gal. i. 17</scripRef>), so did Augustin here find in
his retirement a preparation for his future work. He tells us of
this time of his life (<i>De Ordin</i>. i. 6) that his habit was to
spend the beginning or end, and often almost half the night, in
watching and searching for truth, and says further (<i>ibid.</i>
29), that “he almost daily asked God with tears that his wounds
might be healed, and often proved to himself that he was unworthy
to be healed as soon as he wished.”</p></note> What I accomplished here in
writing, which was now wholly devoted to Thy service, though still,
in this pause as it were, panting from the school of pride, my
books testify,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p3.3" n="713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p4" shownumber="no"> These books are (<i>Con. Acad.</i> i. 4) his three
disputations <i>Against the Academics</i>, his <i>De Vita
Beata</i>, begun (<i>ibid</i>. 6) “Idibus Novembris die ejus
natali;” and (<i>Retract.</i> i. 3) his two books <i>De
Ordine.</i></p></note>—those in
which I disputed with my friends, and those with myself alone<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p4.1" n="714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p5" shownumber="no"> That is, his two books of <i>Soliloquies</i>. In
his <i>Retractations</i>, i. 4, sec 1, he tells us that in these
books he held an argument,—<i>me interrogans, mihique respondens,
tanquam duo essemus, ratio et ego.</i></p></note> before Thee;
and what with the absent Nebridius, my letters<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p5.1" n="715" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p6" shownumber="no"> Several of these letters to Nebridius will be found
in the two vols. of <i>Letters</i> in this series.</p></note> testify. And when can I find time
to recount all Thy great benefits which Thou bestowedst upon us at
that time, especially as I am hasting on to still greater mercies?
For my memory calls upon me, and pleasant it is to me, O Lord, to
confess unto Thee, by what inward goads Thou didst subdue me, and
how Thou didst make me low, bringing down the mountains and hills
of my imaginations, and didst straighten my crookedness, and smooth
my rough ways;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p6.1" n="716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.5" parsed="|Luke|3|5|0|0" passage="Luke 3.5">Luke iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and by what
means Thou also didst subdue that brother of my heart, Alypius,
unto the name of Thy only-begotten, our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, which he at first refused to have inserted in our writings.
For he rather desired that they should savour of the “cedars”
of the schools, which the Lord hath now broken down,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p7.2" n="717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.5" parsed="|Ps|29|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 29.5">Ps. xxix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> than of the
wholesome herbs of the Church, hostile to serpents.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IV-p9" shownumber="no">8. What utterances sent I up unto Thee, my
God, when I read the Psalms of David,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p9.1" n="718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p10" shownumber="no"> Reference may with advantage be made to Archbishop
Trench’s <i>Hulsean Lectures</i> (1845), who in his third lect.,
on “The Manifoldness of Scripture,” adverts to this very
passage, and shows in an interesting way how the Psalms have ever
been to the saints of God, as Luther said, “a Bible in little,”
affording satisfaction to their needs in every kind of trial,
emergency, and experience.</p></note> those faithful songs and sounds of
devotion which exclude all swelling of spirit, when new to Thy true
love, at rest in the villa with Alypius, a catechumen like myself,
my mother cleaving unto us,—in woman’s garb truly, but with a
man’s faith, with the peacefulness of age, full of motherly love
and Christian piety! What utterances used I to send up unto Thee in
those Psalms, and how was I inflamed towards Thee by them, and
burned to rehearse them, if it <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_132.html" id="vi.IX.IV-Page_132" n="132" />were possible, throughout the whole world,
against the pride of the human race! And yet they are sung
throughout the whole world, and none can hide himself from Thy
heat.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p10.1" n="719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.6" parsed="|Ps|19|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.6">Ps. xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> With what
vehement and bitter sorrow was I indignant at the Manichæans; whom
yet again I pitied, for that they were ignorant of those
sacraments, those medicaments, and were mad against the antidote
which might have made them sane! I wished that they had been
somewhere near me then, and, without my being aware of their
presence, could have beheld my face, and heard my words, when I
read the fourth Psalm in that time of my leisure,—how that Psalm
wrought upon me. When I called upon Thee, Thou didst hear me, O God
of my righteousness; Thou hast enlarged me when I was in distress;
have mercy upon me, and hear my prayer.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p11.2" n="720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.1" parsed="|Ps|4|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.1">Ps. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Oh that they might have heard what
I uttered on these words, without my knowing whether they heard or
no, lest they should think that I spake it because of them! For, of
a truth, neither should I have said the same things, nor in the way
I said them, if I had perceived that I was heard and seen by them;
and had I spoken them, they would not so have received them as when
I spake by and for myself before Thee, out of the private feelings
of my soul.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IV-p13" shownumber="no">9. I alternately quaked with fear, and warmed
with hope, and with rejoicing in Thy mercy, O Father. And all these
passed forth, both by mine eyes and voice, when Thy good Spirit,
turning unto us, said, O ye sons of men, how long will ye be slow
of heart? “How long will ye love vanity, and seek after
leasing?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p13.1" n="721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.23" parsed="|Ps|4|23|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.23"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> For I had
loved vanity, and sought after leasing. And Thou, O Lord, hadst
already magnified Thy Holy One, raising Him from the dead, and
setting Him at Thy right hand,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p14.2" n="722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.20" parsed="|Eph|1|20|0|0" passage="Eph. 1.20">Eph. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> whence from on high He should send
His promise,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p15.2" n="723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.49" parsed="|Luke|24|49|0|0" passage="Luke 24.49">Luke xxiv. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> the
Paraclete, “the Spirit of Truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p16.2" n="724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16-John.14.17" parsed="|John|14|16|14|17" passage="John 14.16,17">John xiv. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> And He had already sent Him,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p17.2" n="725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1-Acts.2.4" parsed="|Acts|2|1|2|4" passage="Acts 2.1-4">Acts ii. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> but I knew
it not; He had sent Him, because He was now magnified, rising again
from the dead, and ascending into heaven. For till then “the Holy
Ghost was not yet given, because that Jesus was not yet
glorified.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p18.2" n="726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.7.39" parsed="|John|7|39|0|0" passage="John 7.39">John vii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> And the
prophet cries out, How long will ye be slow of heart? How long will
ye love vanity, and seek after leasing? Know this, that the Lord
hath magnified His Holy One. He cries out, “How long?” He cries
out, “Know this,” and I, so long ignorant, “loved vanity, and
sought after leasing.” And therefore I heard and trembled,
because these words were spoken unto such as I remembered that I
myself had been. For in those phantasms which I once held for
truths was there “vanity” and “leasing.” And I spake many
things loudly and earnestly, in the sorrow of my remembrance,
which, would that they who yet “love vanity and seek after
leasing” had heard! They would perchance have been troubled, and
have vomited it forth, and Thou wouldest hear them when they cried
unto Thee;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p19.2" n="727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.1" parsed="|Ps|4|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.1">Ps. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> for by a
true<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p20.2" n="728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p21" shownumber="no"> See v. 16, note, above.</p></note> death in the
flesh He died for us, who now maketh intercession for us<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p21.1" n="729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.34">Rom. viii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> with
Thee.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IV-p23" shownumber="no">10. I read further, “Be ye angry, and sin
not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p23.1" n="730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.26">Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> And how was
I moved, O my God, who had now learned to “be angry” with
myself for the things past, so that in the future I might not sin!
Yea, to be justly angry; for that it was not another nature of the
race of darkness<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p24.2" n="731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p25" shownumber="no"> See iv. 26, note, above.</p></note> which sinned
for me, as they affirm it to be who are not angry with themselves,
and who treasure up to themselves wrath against the day of wrath,
and of the revelation of Thy righteous judgment.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p25.1" n="732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.5" parsed="|Rom|2|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 2.5">Rom. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor were my good things<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p26.2" n="733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.6" parsed="|Ps|4|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.6">Ps. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> now without,
nor were they sought after with eyes of flesh in that sun;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p27.2" n="734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p28" shownumber="no"> See v. 12, note, above.</p></note> for they
that would have joy from without easily sink into oblivion, and are
wasted upon those things which are seen and temporal, and in their
starving thoughts do lick their very shadows. Oh, if only they were
wearied out with their fasting, and said, “Who will show us any
good?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p28.1" n="735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.6" parsed="|Ps|4|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.6">Ps. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> And we would
answer, and they hear, O Lord. The light of Thy countenance is
lifted up upon us.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p29.2" n="736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.6" parsed="|Ps|4|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.6"><i>Ibid</i></scripRef>.</p></note> For we are not that Light, which
lighteth every man,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p30.2" n="737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John 1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> but we are enlightened by Thee,
that we, who were sometimes darkness, may be light in Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p31.2" n="738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.8" parsed="|Eph|5|8|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.8">Eph. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Oh that they
could behold the internal Eternal,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p32.2" n="739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p33" shownumber="no"> <i>Internum æternum</i>, but some <span class="c9" id="vi.IX.IV-p33.1">mss.</span> read <i>internum lumen æternum</i>.</p></note> which having tasted I gnashed my
teeth that I could not show It to them, while they brought me their
heart in their eyes, roaming abroad from Thee, and said, “Who
will show us any good?” But there, where I was angry with myself
in my chamber, where I was inwardly pricked, where I had offered my
“sacrifice,” slaying my old man, and beginning the resolution
of a new life, putting my trust in Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p33.2" n="740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.5" parsed="|Ps|4|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.5">Ps. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>—there hadst Thou begun to grow
sweet unto me, and to “put gladness in 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_133.html" id="vi.IX.IV-Page_133" n="133" />my heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p34.2" n="741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.7" parsed="|Ps|4|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.7">Ps. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> And I cried out as I read this
outwardly, and felt it inwardly. Nor would I be increased<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p35.2" n="742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p36" shownumber="no"> That is, lest they should distract him from the
true riches. For, as he says in his exposition of the fourth Psalm,
“Cum dedita temporalibus voluptatibus anima semper exardescit
cupiditate, nec satiari potest.” He knew that the prosperity of
the soul (<scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.2" parsed="|3John|1|2|0|0" passage="3 John 2">3 John 2</scripRef>)
might be injuriously affected by the prosperity of the body; and
disregarding the lower life (<span class="Greek" id="vi.IX.IV-p36.2" lang="EL">βίος</span>) and
its “worldly goods,” he pressed on to increase the treasure he
had within,—the true life (<span class="Greek" id="vi.IX.IV-p36.3" lang="EL">ζωή</span>) which
he had received from God. See also <i>Enarr. in Ps.</i> xxxviii.
6.</p></note> with worldly
goods, wasting time and being wasted by time; whereas I possessed
in Thy eternal simplicity other corn, and wine, and oil.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p36.4" n="743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.7" parsed="|Ps|4|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.7">Ps. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IV-p38" shownumber="no">11. And with a loud cry from my heart, I
called out in the following verse, “Oh, in peace!” and “the
self-same!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p38.1" n="744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p39.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.4.8" parsed="vul|Ps|4|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.8" version="VUL"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 8</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note> Oh, what
said he, “I will lay me down and sleep!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p39.2" n="745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.8" parsed="|Ps|4|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.8">Ps. iv. 8</scripRef>;
in his comment whereon, Augustin applies this passage as above.</p></note> For who shall hinder us, when
“shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is
swallowed up in victory?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p40.2" n="746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.54">1 Cor. xv. 54</scripRef>.</p></note> And Thou art in the highest degree
“the self-same,” who changest not; and in Thee is the rest
which forgetteth all labour, for there is no other beside Thee, nor
ought we to seek after those many other things which are not what
Thou art; but Thou, Lord, only makest me to dwell in hope.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p41.2" n="747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p42.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.4.9" parsed="vul|Ps|4|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.9" version="VUL">Ps. iv. 9</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note> These things
I read, and was inflamed; but discovered not what to do with those
deaf and dead, of whom I had been a pestilent member,—a bitter
and a blind declaimer against the writings be-honied with the honey
of heaven and luminous with Thine own light; and I was consumed on
account of the enemies of this Scripture.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IV-p43" shownumber="no">12. When shall I call to mind all that took
place in those holidays? Yet neither have I forgotten, nor will I
be silent about the severity of Thy scourge, and the amazing
quickness of Thy mercy.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p43.1" n="748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p44" shownumber="no"> Compare the beautiful Talmudical legend quoted by
Jeremy Taylor (<i>Works</i>, viii. 397, Eden’s ed.), that of the
two archangels, Gabriel and Michael, Gabriel has two wings that he
may “fly swiftly” (<scripRef id="vi.IX.IV-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.21" parsed="|Dan|9|21|0|0" passage="Dan. 9.21">Dan. ix. 21</scripRef>) to bring the message of
peace, while Michael has but one, that he may labour in his flight
when he comes forth on his ministries of justice.</p></note> Thou didst at that time torture me
with toothache;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p44.2" n="749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p45" shownumber="no"> In his <i>Soliloquies</i> (see note, sec. 7,
above), he refers in i. 21 to this period. He there tells us that
his pain was so great that it prevented his learning anything
afresh, and only permitted him to revolve in his mind what he had
already learnt. Compare De Quincey’s description of the agonies
he had to endure from tooth ache in his <i>Confessions of an Opium
Eater</i>.</p></note> and when it
had become so exceeding great that I was not able to speak, it came
into my heart to urge all my friends who were present to pray for
me to Thee, the God of all manner of health. And I wrote it down on
wax,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IV-p45.1" n="750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IV-p46" shownumber="no"> That is, on the waxen tablet used by the ancients.
The iron <i>stilus</i>, or pencil, used for writing, was pointed at
one end and flattened at the other—the flattened circular end
being used to erase the writing by smoothing down the wax. Hence
<i>vertere stilum</i> signifies <i>to put out</i> or <i>
correct</i>. See sec. 19, below.</p></note> and gave it
to them to read. Presently, as with submissive desire we bowed our
knees, that pain departed. But what pain? Or how did it depart? I
confess to being much afraid, my Lord my God, seeing that from my
earliest years I had not experienced such pain. And Thy purposes
were profoundly impressed upon me; and, rejoicing in faith, I
praised Thy name. And that faith suffered me not to be at rest in
regard to my past sins, which were not yet forgiven me by Thy
baptism.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.V" n="V" next="vi.IX.VI" prev="vi.IX.IV" progress="21.72%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="At the Recommendation of Ambrose, He Reads the Prophecies of Isaiah, But Does Not Understand Them." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—At the Recommendation
of Ambrose, He Reads the Prophecies of Isaiah, But Does Not
Understand Them.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.V-p2" shownumber="no">13. The vintage vacation being ended, I gave
the citizens of Milan notice that they might provide their scholars
with another seller of words; because both of my election to serve
Thee, and my inability, by reason of the difficulty of breathing
and the pain in my chest, to continue the Professorship. And by
letters I notified to Thy bishop,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.V-p2.1" n="751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.V-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>Antistiti.</i></p></note> the holy man Ambrose, my former
errors and present resolutions, with a view to his advising me
which of Thy books it was best for me to read, so that I might be
readier and fitter for the reception of such great grace. He
recommended Isaiah the Prophet;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.V-p3.1" n="752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.V-p4" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xviii. 29, he likewise
alludes to the evangelical character of the writings of Isaiah.</p></note> I believe, because he foreshows
more clearly than others the gospel, and the calling of the
Gentiles. But I, not understanding the first portion of the book,
and imagining the whole to be like it, laid it aside, intending to
take it up hereafter, when better practised in our Lord’s
words.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.VI" n="VI" next="vi.IX.VII" prev="vi.IX.V" progress="21.75%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="He is Baptized at Milan with Alypius and His Son Adeodatus. The Book ‘De Magistro.’" type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—He is Baptized at
Milan with Alypius and His Son Adeodatus. The Book “De
Magistro.”</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.VI-p2" shownumber="no">14. Thence, when the time had arrived at which
I was to give in my name,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VI-p2.1" n="753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> “They were baptized at Easter, and gave up their
names before the second Sunday in Lent, the rest of which they were
to spend in fasting, humility, prayer, and being examined in the
scrutinies (Tertull. <i>Lib. de Bapt.</i> c. 20). Therefore went
they to Milan, that the bishop might see their preparation.
Adjoining to the cathedrals were there certain lower houses for
them to lodge and be exercised in, till the day of baptism”
(Euseb. x. 4).—W. W. See also Bingham, x. 2, sec. 6; and above,
note 4, p. 89; note 4, p. 118, and note 8, p. 118.</p></note> having left the country, we
returned to Milan. Alypius also was pleased to be born again with
me in Thee, being now clothed with the humility appropriate to Thy
sacraments, and being so brave a tamer of the body, as with unusual
fortitude to tread the frozen soil of Italy with his naked feet. We
took into our company the boy Adeodatus, born of me carnally, of my
sin. Well hadst Thou made him. He was barely <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_134.html" id="vi.IX.VI-Page_134" n="134" />fifteen years, yet in
wit excelled many grave and learned men.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VI-p3.1" n="754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VI-p4" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Vita Beata</i>, sec. 6, he makes a
similar illusion to the genius of Adeodatus.</p></note> I confess unto Thee Thy gifts, O
Lord my God, Creator of all, and of exceeding power to reform our
deformities; for of me was there naught in that boy but the sin.
For that we fostered him in Thy discipline, Thou inspiredst us,
none other,—Thy gifts I confess unto Thee. There is a book of
ours, which is entitled <i>The Master</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VI-p4.1" n="755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VI-p5" shownumber="no"> This book, in which he and his son are the
interlocutors, will be found in vol. i. of the Benedictine edition,
and is by the editors assumed to be written about <span class="c9" id="vi.IX.VI-p5.1">
A.D.</span> 389. Augustin briefly gives its argument in his <i>
Retractations</i>, i. 12. He says: “There it is disputed, sought,
and discovered that there is no master who teaches man knowledge
save God, as it is written in the gospel (<scripRef id="vi.IX.VI-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.10" parsed="|Matt|23|10|0|0" passage="Matt. 23.10">Matt.
xxiii. 10</scripRef>), ‘One is
your Master, even Christ.’”</p></note> It is a dialogue between him and
me. Thou knowest that all things there put into the mouth of the
person in argument with me were his thoughts in his sixteenth year.
Many others more wonderful did I find in him. That talent was a
source of awe to me. And who but Thou could be the worker of such
marvels? Quickly didst Thou remove his life from the earth; and now
I recall him to mind with a sense of security, in that I fear
nothing for his childhood or youth, or for his whole self. We took
him coeval with us in Thy grace, to be educated in Thy discipline;
and we were baptized,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VI-p5.3" n="756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VI-p6" shownumber="no"> He was baptized by Ambrose, and tradition says, as
he came out of the water, they sang alternate verses of the <i>Te
Deum</i> (ascribed by some to Ambrose), which, in the old offices
of the English Church is called “The Song of Ambrose and
Augustin.” In his <i>Con. Julian. Pelag.</i> i. 10, he speaks of
Ambrose as being one whose devoted labours and perils were known
throughout the whole Roman world, and says: “In Christo enim Jesu
per evangelium ipse me genuit, et eo Christi ministro lavacrum
regenerationis accepti.” See also the last sec. of his <i>De
Nupt. et Concup.</i>, and <i>Ep.</i> cxlvii. 23. In notes 3, p. 50,
and 4, p. 89, will be found references to the usages of the early
Church as to baptism.</p></note> and solicitude about our past life
left us. Nor was I satiated in those days with the wondrous
sweetness of considering the depth of Thy counsels concerning the
salvation of the human race. How greatly did I weep in Thy hymns
and canticles, deeply moved by the voices of Thy sweet-speaking
Church! The voices flowed into mine ears, and the truth was poured
forth into my heart, whence the agitation of my piety overflowed,
and my tears ran over, and blessed was I therein.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.VII" n="VII" next="vi.IX.VIII" prev="vi.IX.VI" progress="21.87%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Of the Church Hymns Instituted at Milan; Of the Ambrosian Persecution Raised by Justina; And of the Discovery of the Bodies of Two Martyrs." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Of the Church Hymns
Instituted at Milan; Of the Ambrosian Persecution Raised by
Justina; And of the Discovery of the Bodies of Two
Martyrs.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.VII-p2" shownumber="no">15. Not long had the Church of Milan begun to
employ this kind of consolation and exhortation, the brethren
singing together with great earnestness of voice and heart. For it
was about a year, or not much more, since Justina, the mother of
the boy-Emperor Valentinian, persecuted<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VII-p2.1" n="757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> The Bishop of Milan who preceded Ambrose was an
Arian, and though Valentinian the First approved the choice of
Ambrose as bishop, Justina, on his death, greatly troubled the
Church. Ambrose subsequently had great influence over both
Valentinian the Second and his brother Gratian. The persecution
referred to above, says Pusey, was “to induce him to give up to
the Arians a church,—the Portian Basilica without the walls;
afterwards she asked for the new Basilica within the walls, which
was larger.” See Ambrose, <i>Epp.</i> 20–22; <i>Serm. c.
Auxentium de Basilicis Tradendis</i>, pp. 852–880, ed. Bened.;
cf. Tillemont, <i>Hist. Eccl. St. Ambroise</i>, art. 44-48, pp.
76–82. Valentinian was then at Milan. See next sec., the
beginning of note.</p></note> Thy servant Ambrose in the interest
of her heresy, to which she had been seduced by the Arians. The
pious people kept guard in the church, prepared to die with their
bishop, Thy servant. There my mother, Thy handmaid, bearing a chief
part of those cares and watchings, lived in prayer. We, still
unmelted by the heat of Thy Spirit, were yet moved by the
astonished and disturbed city. At this time it was instituted that,
after the manner of the Eastern Church, hymns and psalms should be
sung, lest the people should pine away in the tediousness of
sorrow; which custom, retained from then till now, is imitated by
many, yea, by almost all of Thy congregations throughout the rest
of the world.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.VII-p4" shownumber="no">16. Then didst Thou by a vision make known to
Thy renowned bishop<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VII-p4.1" n="758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VII-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Antistiti.</i></p></note> the spot where lay the bodies of
Gervasius and Protasius, the martyrs (whom Thou hadst in Thy secret
storehouse preserved uncorrupted for so many years), whence Thou
mightest at the fitting time produce them to repress the feminine
but royal fury. For when they were revealed and dug up and with due
honour transferred to the Ambrosian Basilica, not only they who
were troubled with unclean spirits (the devils confessing
themselves) were healed, but a certain man also, who had been
blind<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VII-p5.1" n="759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VII-p6" shownumber="no"> Augustin alludes to this, amongst other supposed
miracles, in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xxii. 8; and again in <i>
Serm.</i> cclxxxvi. sec. 4, where he tells us that the man, after
being cured, made a vow that he would for the remainder of his life
serve in that Basilica where the bodies of the martyrs lay. St.
Ambrose also examines the miracle at great length in one of his
sermons. We have already referred in note 5, p. 69 to the origin of
these false miracles in the early Church. Lecture vi. series 2, of
Blunt’s <i>Lectures on the Right Use of the Early Fathers</i>, is
devoted to an examination of the various passages in the
Ante-Nicene Fathers where the continuance of miracles in the Church
is either expressed or implied. The reader should also refer to the
note on p. 485 of vol. ii. of the <i>City of God</i>, in this
series.</p></note> many years,
a well-known citizen of that city, having asked and been told the
reason of the people’s tumultuous joy, rushed forth, asking his
guide to lead him thither. Arrived there, he begged to be permitted
to touch with his handkerchief the bier of Thy saints, whose death
is precious in Thy sight.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VII-p6.1" n="760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.VII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.15" parsed="|Ps|116|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.15">Ps. cxvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> When he had done this, and put it
to his eyes, they were forthwith opened. Thence did the fame
spread; thence did Thy praises burn,—shine; thence was the mind
of that enemy, though not yet enlarged to the wholeness of
believing, restrained from the fury of persecuting. Thanks be to
Thee, O my God. Whence and whither hast Thou thus led my
remembrance, that I should confess these 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_135.html" id="vi.IX.VII-Page_135" n="135" />things also unto Thee,—great,
though I, forgetful, had passed them over? And yet then, when the
“savour” of Thy “ointments” was so fragrant, did we not
“run after Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VII-p7.2" n="761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.VII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.3-Song.1.4" parsed="|Song|1|3|1|4" passage="Song. 1.3,4">Cant. i. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And so I did the more abundantly
weep at the singing of Thy hymns, formerly panting for Thee, and at
last breathing in Thee, as far as the air can play in this house of
grass.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.IX.IX" prev="vi.IX.VII" progress="22.01%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Of the Conversion of Evodius, and the Death of His Mother When Returning with Him to Africa; And Whose Education He Tenderly Relates." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—Of the Conversion
of Evodius, and the Death of His Mother When Returning with Him to
Africa; And Whose Education He Tenderly Relates.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vi.IX.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">17. Thou, who makest men to dwell of one mind
in a house,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VIII-p2.1" n="762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.VIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.6" parsed="|Ps|68|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 68.6">Ps. lxviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> didst
associate with us Evodius also, a young man of our city, who, when
serving as an agent for Public Affairs,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VIII-p3.2" n="763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VIII-p4" shownumber="no"> See viii. sec. 15, note, above.</p></note> was converted unto Thee and
baptized prior to us; and relinquishing his secular service,
prepared himself for Thine. We were together,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VIII-p4.1" n="764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VIII-p5" shownumber="no"> We find from his <i>Retractations</i> (i. 7, sec.
1), that at this time he wrote his <i>De Moribus Ecclesiæ
Catholicæ</i> and his <i>De Moribus Manichæorum</i>. He also
wrote (<i>ibid.</i> 8, sec. I) his <i>De Animæ Quantitate</i>, and
(<i>ibid.</i> 9, sec. I) his three books <i>De Libero
Arbitrio.</i></p></note> and together were we about to dwell
with a holy purpose. We sought for some place where we might be
most useful in our service to Thee, and were going back together to
Africa. And when we were at the Tiberine Ostia my mother died. Much
I omit, having much to hasten. Receive my confessions and
thanksgivings, O my God, for innumerable things concerning which I
am silent. But I will not omit aught that my soul has brought forth
as to that Thy handmaid who brought me forth,—in her flesh, that
I might be born to this temporal light, and in her heart, that I
might be born to life eternal.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VIII-p5.1" n="765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VIII-p6" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Vita Beata</i> and in his <i>De Dono
Persev.</i> he attributes all that he was to his mother’s tears
and prayers.</p></note> I will speak not of her gifts, but
Thine in her; for she neither made herself nor educated herself.
Thou createdst her, nor did her father nor her mother know what a
being was to proceed from them. And it was the rod of Thy Christ,
the discipline of Thine only Son, that trained her in Thy fear, in
the house of one of Thy faithful ones, who was a sound member of
Thy Church. Yet this good discipline did she not so much attribute
to the diligence of her mother, as that of a certain decrepid
maid-servant, who had carried about her father when an infant, as
little ones are wont to be carried on the backs of elder girls. For
which reason, and on account of her extreme age and very good
character, was she much respected by the heads of that Christian
house. Whence also was committed to her the care of her master’s
daughters, which she with diligence performed, and was earnest in
restraining them when necessary, with a holy severity, and
instructing them with a sober sagacity. For, excepting at the hours
in which they were very temperately fed at their parents’ table,
she used not to permit them, though parched with thirst, to drink
even water; thereby taking precautions against an evil custom, and
adding the wholesome advice, “You drink water only because you
have not control of wine; but when you have come to be married, and
made mistresses of storeroom and cellar, you will despise water,
but the habit of drinking will remain.” By this method of
instruction, and power of command, she restrained the longing of
their tender age, and regulated the very thirst of the girls to
such a becoming limit, as that what was not seemly they did not
long for.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.VIII-p7" shownumber="no">18. And yet—as Thine handmaid related to me,
her son—there had stolen upon her a love of wine. For when she,
as being a sober maiden, was as usual bidden by her parents to draw
wine from the cask, the vessel being held under the opening, before
she poured the wine into the bottle, she would wet the tips of her
lips with a little, for more than that her inclination refused. For
this she did not from any craving for drink, but out of the
overflowing buoyancy of her time of life, which bubbles up with
sportiveness, and is, in youthful spirits, wont to be repressed by
the gravity of elders. And so unto that little, adding daily
littles (for “he that contemneth small things shall fall by
little and little”),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VIII-p7.1" n="766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.VIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.19.1" parsed="|Sir|19|1|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 19.1">Ecclus. xix. 1</scripRef>. Augustin frequently alludes
to the subtle power of little things. As when he
says,—illustrating (<i>Serm.</i> cclxxviii.) by the plagues of
Egypt,—tiny insects, if they be numerous enough, will be as
harmful as the bite of great beasts; and (<i>Serm.</i> lvi.) a hill
of sand, though composed of tiny grains, will crush a man as surely
as the same weight of lead. Little drops (<i>Serm.</i> lviii.) make
the river, and little leaks sink the ship; wherefore, he urges,
little things must not be despised. “Men have usually,” says
Sedgwick in his <i>Anatomy of Secret Sins</i>, “been first wading
in lesser sins who are now swimming in great transgressions.” It
is in the little things of evil that temptation has its greatest
strength. The snowflake is little and not to be accounted of, but
from its multitudinous accumulation results the dread power of the
avalanche. Satan often seems to act as it is said Pompey did, when
he could not gain entrance to a city. He persuaded the citizens to
admit a few of his weak and wounded soldiers, who, when they had
become strong, opened the gates to his whole army. But if little
things have such subtlety in temptation, they have likewise higher
ministries. The Jews, in their Talmudical writings, have many
parables illustrating how God by little things tries and proves men
to see if they are fitted for greater things. They say, for
example, that He tried David when keeping sheep in the wilderness,
to see whether he would be worthy to rule over Israel, the sheep of
his inheritance. See Ch. Schoettgen, <i>Hor. Heb. et Talmud</i>, i.
300.</p></note> she contracted such a habit as, to
drink off eagerly her little cup nearly full of wine. Where, then,
was the sagacious old woman with her earnest restraint? Could
anything prevail against a secret disease if Thy medicine, O Lord,
did not watch over us? Father, mother, and nurturers absent, Thou
present, who hast created, who callest, who also by those who are
set over us workest some good for the salvation of our souls, what
didst Thou at that time, O my God? How didst Thou <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_136.html" id="vi.IX.VIII-Page_136" n="136" />heal her? How didst
Thou make her whole? Didst Thou not out of another woman’s soul
evoke a hard and bitter insult, as a surgeon’s knife from Thy
secret store, and with one thrust remove all that putrefaction?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VIII-p8.2" n="767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VIII-p9" shownumber="no"> “‘Animam oportet assiduis saliri
tentationibus,’ says St. Ambrose. Some errors and offences do rub
salt upon a good man’s integrity, that it may not putrefy with
presumption.”—Bishop Hacket’s <i>Sermons</i>, p 210.</p></note> For the
maidservant who used to accompany her to the cellar, falling out,
as it happens, with her little mistress, when she was alone with
her, cast in her teeth this vice, with very bitter insult, calling
her a “wine-bibber.” Stung by this taunt, she perceived her
foulness, and immediately condemned and renounced it. Even as
friends by their flattery pervert, so do enemies by their taunts
often correct us. Yet Thou renderest not unto them what Thou dost
by them, but what was proposed by them. For she, being angry,
desired to irritate her young mistress, not to cure her; and did it
in secret, either because the time and place of the dispute found
them thus, or perhaps lest she herself should be exposed to danger
for disclosing it so late. But Thou, Lord, Governor of heavenly and
earthly things, who convertest to Thy purposes the deepest
torrents, and disposest the turbulent current of the ages,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.VIII-p9.1" n="768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.VIII-p10" shownumber="no"> Not only is this true in private, but in public
concerns. Even in the crucifixion of our Lord, the wicked rulers
did (<scripRef id="vi.IX.VIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.26" parsed="|Acts|4|26|0|0" passage="Acts 4.26">Acts. iv. 26</scripRef>) what God’s hand and God’s
counsel had before determined to be done. Perhaps by reason of His
infinite knowledge it is that God, who knows our thoughts long
before (<scripRef id="vi.IX.VIII-p10.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.2 Bible:Ps.139.4" parsed="|Ps|139|2|0|0;|Ps|139|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 139.2,4">Ps. cxxxix. 2, 4</scripRef>), weaves man’s self-willed
purposes into the pattern which His inscrutable providence has
before ordained. Or, to use Augustin’s own words (<i>De Civ.
Dei</i>, xxii. 2), “It is true that wicked men do many things
contrary to God’s will; but so great is His wisdom and power,
that all things which seem adverse to His purpose do still tend
towards those just and good ends and issues which He Himself has
foreknown.”</p></note> healest one
soul by the unsoundness of another; lest any man, when he remarks
this, should attribute it unto his own power if another, whom he
wishes to be reformed, is so through a word of his.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.IX" n="IX" next="vi.IX.X" prev="vi.IX.VIII" progress="22.26%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="He Describes the Praiseworthy Habits of His Mother; Her Kindness Towards Her Husband and Her Sons." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—He Describes the
Praiseworthy Habits of His Mother; Her Kindness Towards Her Husband
and Her Sons.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IX-p2" shownumber="no">19. Being thus modestly and soberly trained,
and rather made subject by Thee to her parents, than by her parents
to Thee, when she had arrived at a marriageable age, she was given
to a husband whom she served as her lord. And she busied herself to
gain him to Thee, preaching Thee unto him by her behaviour; by
which Thou madest her fair, and reverently amiable, and admirable
unto her husband. For she so bore the wronging of her bed as never
to have any dissension with her husband on account of it. For she
waited for Thy mercy upon him, that by believing in Thee he might
become chaste. And besides this, as he was earnest in friendship,
so was he violent in anger; but she had learned that an angry
husband should not be resisted, neither in deed, nor even in word.
But so soon as he was grown calm and tranquil, and she saw a
fitting moment, she would give him a reason for her conduct, should
he have been excited without cause. In short, while many matrons,
whose husbands were more gentle, carried the marks of blows on
their dishonoured faces, and would in private conversation blame
the lives of their husbands, she would blame their tongues,
monishing them gravely, as if in jest: “That from the hour they
heard what are called the matrimonial tablets<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IX-p2.1" n="769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IX-p3" shownumber="no"> That is, not only from the time of actual marriage,
but from the time of betrothal, when the contract was written upon
tablets (see note 10, p. 133), and signed by the contracting
parties. The future wife was then called <i>sponsa sperata</i> or
<i>pacta.</i> Augustin alludes to this above (vii. sec. 7), when he
says, “It is also the custom that the affianced bride (<i>pactæ
sponsæ</i>) should not immediately be given up, that the husband
may not less esteem her whom, as betrothed, he longed not for”
(<i>non suspiraverit sponsus</i>). It should be remembered, in
reading this section, that women amongst the Romans were not
confined after the Eastern fashion of the Greeks to separate
apartments, but had charge of the domestic arrangements and the
training of the children.</p></note> read to them, they should think of
them as instruments whereby they were made servants; so, being
always mindful of their condition, they ought not to set themselves
in opposition to their lords.” And when they, knowing what a
furious husband she endured, marvelled that it had never been
reported, nor appeared by any indication, that Patricius had beaten
his wife, or that there had been any domestic strife between them,
even for a day, and asked her in confidence the reason of this, she
taught them her rule, which I have mentioned above. They who
observed it experienced the wisdom of it, and rejoiced; those who
observed it not were kept in subjection, and suffered.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IX-p4" shownumber="no">20. Her mother-in-law, also, being at first
prejudiced against her by the whisperings of evil-disposed
servants, she so conquered by submission, persevering in it with
patience and meekness, that she voluntarily disclosed to her son
the tongues of the meddling servants, whereby the domestic peace
between herself and her daughter-in-law had been agitated, begging
him to punish them for it. When, therefore, he had—in conformity
with his mother’s wish, and with a view to the discipline of his
family, and to ensure the future harmony of its members—corrected
with stripes those discovered, according to the will of her who had
discovered them, she promised a similar reward to any who, to
please her, should say anything evil to her of her daughter-in-law.
And, none now daring to do so, they lived together with a wonderful
sweetness of mutual good-will.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IX-p5" shownumber="no">21. This great gift Thou bestowedst also, my God, my
mercy, upon that good handmaid of Thine, out of whose womb Thou
createdst me, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_137.html" id="vi.IX.IX-Page_137" n="137" />even
that, whenever she could, she showed herself such a peacemaker
between any differing and discordant spirits, that when she had
heard on both sides most bitter things, such as swelling and
undigested discord is wont to give vent to, when the crudities of
enmities are breathed out in bitter speeches to a present friend
against an absent enemy, she would disclose nothing about the one
unto the other, save what might avail to their reconcilement. A
small good this might seem to me, did I not know to my sorrow
countless persons, who, through some horrible and far-spreading
infection of sin, not only disclose to enemies mutually enraged the
things said in passion against each other, but add some things that
were never spoken at all; whereas, to a generous man, it ought to
seem a small thing not to incite or increase the enmities of men by
ill-speaking, unless he endeavour likewise by kind words to
extinguish them. Such a one was she,—Thou, her most intimate
Instructor, teaching her in the school of her heart.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.IX-p6" shownumber="no">22. Finally, her own husband, now towards the
end of his earthly existence, did she gain over unto Thee; and she
had not to complain of that in him, as one of the faithful, which,
before he became so, she had endured. She was also the servant of
Thy servants. Whosoever of them knew her, did in her much magnify,
honour, and love Thee; for that through the testimony of the fruits
of a holy conversation, they perceived Thee to be present in her
heart. For she had “been the wife of one man,” had requited her
parents, had guided her house piously, was “well-reported of for
good works,” had “brought up children,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IX-p6.1" n="770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.4 Bible:1Tim.5.9 Bible:1Tim.5.10 Bible:1Tim.5.14" parsed="|1Tim|5|4|0|0;|1Tim|5|9|0|0;|1Tim|5|10|0|0;|1Tim|5|14|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 5.4,9,10,14">1 Tim. v. 4, 9, 10, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> as often travailing in birth of
them<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IX-p7.2" n="771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> as she saw
them swerving from Thee. Lastly, to all of us, O Lord (since of Thy
favour Thou sufferest Thy servants to speak), who, before her
sleeping in Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.IX-p8.2" n="772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.IX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.IX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.14" parsed="|1Thess|4|14|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 4.14">1 Thess. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> lived
associated together, having received the grace of Thy baptism, did
she devote, care such as she might if she had been mother of us
all; served us as if she had been child of all.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.X" n="X" next="vi.IX.XI" prev="vi.IX.IX" progress="22.45%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="A Conversation He Had with His Mother Concerning the Kingdom of Heaven." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—A Conversation He Had
with His Mother Concerning the Kingdom of Heaven.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.X-p2" shownumber="no">23. As the day now approached on which she was
to depart this life (which day Thou knewest, we did not), it fell
out—Thou, as I believe, by Thy secret ways arranging it—that
she and I stood alone, leaning in a certain window, from which the
garden of the house we occupied at Ostia could be seen; at which
place, removed from the crowd, we were resting ourselves for the
voyage, after the fatigues of a long journey. We then were
conversing alone very pleasantly; and, “forgetting those things
which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are
before,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p2.1" n="773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> we were
seeking between ourselves in the presence of the Truth, which Thou
art, of what nature the eternal life of the saints would be, which
eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath entered into the
heart of man.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p3.2" n="774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.; 
<scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.64.4" parsed="|Isa|64|4|0|0" passage="Isa. 64.4">Isa. lxiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> But yet we
opened wide the mouth of our heart, after those supernal streams of
Thy fountain, “the fountain of life,” which is “with
Thee;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p4.3" n="775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> that being
sprinkled with it according to our capacity, we might in some
measure weigh so high a mystery.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.X-p6" shownumber="no">24. And when our conversation had arrived at
that point, that the very highest pleasure of the carnal senses,
and that in the very brightest material light, seemed by reason of
the sweetness of that life not only not worthy of comparison, but
not even of mention, we, lifting ourselves with a more ardent
affection towards “the Selfsame,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p6.1" n="776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p7.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.4.8" parsed="vul|Ps|4|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.8" version="VUL">Ps. iv. 8</scripRef>, <i>Vulg</i>.</p></note> did gradually pass through all
corporeal things, and even the heaven itself, whence sun, and moon,
and stars shine upon the earth; yea, we soared higher yet by inward
musing, and discoursing, and admiring Thy works; and we came to our
own minds, and went beyond them, that we might advance as high as
that region of unfailing plenty, where Thou feedest Israel<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p7.2" n="777" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.80.5" parsed="|Ps|80|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 80.5">Ps. lxxx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> for ever
with the food of truth, and where life is that Wisdom by whom all
these things are made, both which have been, and which are to come;
and she is not made, but is as she hath been, and so shall ever be;
yea, rather, to “have been,” and “to be hereafter,” are not
in her, but only “to be,” seeing she is eternal, for to “have
been” and “to be hereafter” are not eternal. And while we
were thus speaking, and straining after her, we slightly touched
her with the whole effort of our heart; and we sighed, and there
left bound “the first-fruits of the Spirit;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p8.2" n="778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.23" parsed="|Rom|8|23|0|0" passage="Rom 8.23">Rom. viii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and returned to the noise of our
own mouth, where the word uttered has both beginning and end. And
what is like unto Thy Word, our Lord, who remaineth in Himself
without becoming old, and “maketh all things new”?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p9.2" n="779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.27" parsed="|Wis|7|27|0|0" passage="Wisd. 7.27">Wisd. vii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.X-p11" shownumber="no">25. We were saying, then, If to any man the tumult
of the flesh were silenced,—silenced the phantasies of earth,
waters, and air,—silenced, too, the poles; yea, the very soul be
silenced to herself, and go beyond herself by not think<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_138.html" id="vi.IX.X-Page_138" n="138" />ing of
herself,—silenced fancies and imaginary revelations, every
tongue, and every sign, and whatsoever exists by passing away,
since, if any could hearken, all these say, “We created not
ourselves, but were created by Him who abideth for ever:” If,
having uttered this, they now should be silenced, having only
quickened our ears to Him who created them, and He alone speak not
by them, but by Himself, that we may hear His word, not by fleshly
tongue, nor angelic voice, nor sound of thunder, nor the obscurity
of a similitude, but might hear Him—Him whom in these we
love—without these, like as we two now strained ourselves, and
with rapid thought touched on that Eternal Wisdom which remaineth
over all. If this could be sustained, and other visions of a far
different kind be withdrawn, and this one ravish, and absorb, and
envelope its beholder amid these inward joys, so that his life
might be eternally like that one moment of knowledge which we now
sighed after, were not this “Enter thou into the joy of Thy
Lord”?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p11.1" n="780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" passage="Matt. 25.21">Matt. xxv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> And when
shall that be? When we shall all rise again; but all shall not be
changed.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p12.2" n="781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.X-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.51" parsed="|1Cor|15|51|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.51">1 Cor. xv. 51</scripRef>, however, is, “we <i>
shall</i> all be changed.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.X-p14" shownumber="no">26. Such things was I saying; and if not after
this manner, and in these words, yet, Lord, Thou knowest, that in
that day when we were talking thus, this world with all its
delights grew contemptible to us, even while we spake. Then said my
mother, “Son, for myself, I have no longer any pleasure in aught
in this life. What I want here further, and why I am here, I know
not, now that my hopes in this world are satisfied. There was
indeed one thing for which I wished to tarry a little in this life,
and that was that I might see thee a Catholic Christian before I
died.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.X-p14.1" n="782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.X-p15" shownumber="no"> Dean Stanley (<i>Canterbury Sermons</i>, serm. 10)
draws the following, amongst other lessons, from God’s dealings
with Augustin. “It is an example,” he says, “like the
conversion of St. Paul, of the fact that from time to time God
calls His servants not by gradual, but by sudden changes. These
conversions are, it is true, the exceptions and not the rule of
Providence, but such examples as Augustin show us that we must
acknowledge the truth of the exceptions when they do occur. It is
also an instance how, even in such sudden conversions, previous
good influences have their weight. The prayers of his mother, the
silent influence of his friend, the high character of Ambrose, the
preparation for Christian truth in the writings of heathen
philosophers, were all laid up, as it were, waiting for the spark,
and, when it came, the fire flashed at once through every corner of
his soul.”</p></note> My God has
exceeded this abundantly, so that I see thee despising all earthly
felicity, made His servant,—what do I here?”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.XI" n="XI" next="vi.IX.XII" prev="vi.IX.X" progress="22.63%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="His Mother, Attacked by Fever, Dies at Ostia." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—His Mother, Attacked
by Fever, Dies at Ostia.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.IX.XI-p2" shownumber="no">27. What reply I made unto her to these things I do
not well remember. However, scarcely five days after, or not much
more, she was prostrated by fever; and while she was sick, she one
day sank into a swoon, and was for a short time unconscious of
visible things. We hurried up to her; but she soon regained her
senses, and gazing on me and my brother as we stood by her, she
said to us inquiringly, “Where was I?” Then looking intently at
us stupefied with grief, “Here,” saith she, “shall you bury
your mother.” I was silent, and refrained from weeping; but my
brother said something, wishing her, as the happier lot, to die in
her own country and not abroad. She, when she heard this, with
anxious countenance arrested him with her eye, as savouring of such
things, and then gazing at me, “Behold,” saith she, “what he
saith;” and soon after to us both she saith, “Lay this body
anywhere, let not the care for it trouble you at all. This only I
ask, that you will remember me at the Lord’s altar, wherever you
be.” And when she had given forth this opinion in such words as
she could, she was silent, being in pain with her increasing
sickness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.XI-p3" shownumber="no">28. But, as I reflected on Thy gifts, O thou
invisible God, which Thou instillest into the hearts of Thy
faithful ones, whence such marvellous fruits do spring, I did
rejoice and give thanks unto Thee, calling to mind what I knew
before, how she had ever burned with anxiety respecting her
burial-place, which she had provided and prepared for herself by
the body of her husband. For as they had lived very peacefully
together, her desire had also been (so little is the human mind
capable of grasping things divine) that this should be added to
that happiness, and be talked of among men, that after her
wandering beyond the sea, it had been granted her that they both,
so united on earth, should lie in the same grave. But when this
uselessness had, through the bounty of Thy goodness, begun to be no
longer in her heart, I knew not, and I was full of joy admiring
what she had thus disclosed to me; though indeed in that our
conversation in the window also, when she said, “What do I here
any longer?” she appeared not to desire to die in her own
country. I heard afterwards, too, that at the time we were at
Ostia, with a maternal confidence she one day, when I was absent,
was speaking with certain of my friends on the contemning of this
life, and the blessing of death; and when they—amazed at the
courage which Thou hadst given to her, a woman—asked her whether
she did not dread leaving her body at such a distance from her own
city, she replied, “Nothing is far to God; nor need I fear lest
He should be ignorant at the end of the world of the place whence
He is to raise me up.” On the ninth day, then, of her sickness,
the fifty-sixth year of her age, and the thirty-third of mine, was
that religious and devout soul set free from the body.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.XII" n="XII" next="vi.IX.XIII" prev="vi.IX.XI" progress="22.72%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="How He Mourned His Dead Mother." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_139.html" id="vi.IX.XII-Page_139" n="139" />

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—How He Mourned His
Dead Mother.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.XII-p2" shownumber="no">29. I closed her eyes; and there flowed a
great sadness into my heart, and it was passing into tears, when
mine eyes at the same time, by the violent control of my mind,
sucked back the fountain dry, and woe was me in such a struggle!
But, as soon as she breathed her last the boy Adeodatus burst out
into wailing, but, being checked by us all, he became quiet. In
like manner also my own childish feeling, which was, through the
youthful voice of my heart, finding escape in tears, was restrained
and silenced. For we did not consider it fitting to celebrate that
funeral with tearful plaints and groanings;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XII-p2.1" n="783" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XII-p3" shownumber="no"> For this would be to sorrow as those that have no
hope. Chrysostom accordingly frequently rebukes the Roman custom of
hiring persons to wail for the dead (see <i>e.g. Hom.</i> xxxii.
<i>in Matt.</i>); and Augustin in Serm. 2 of his <i>De Consol.
Mor.</i> makes the same objection, and also reproves those
Christians who imitated the Romans in wearing black as the sign of
mourning. But still (as in his own case on the death of his mother)
he admits that there is a grief at the departure of friends that is
both natural and seemly. In a beautiful passage in his <i>De Civ.
Dei</i> (xix. 8), he says: “That he who will have none of this
sadness must, if possible, have no friendly intercourse.…Let him
burst with ruthless insensibility the bonds of every human
relationship;” and he continues: “Though the cure is effected
all the more easily and rapidly the better condition the soul is
in, we must not on this account suppose that there is nothing at
all to heal.” See p. 140, note 2, below.</p></note> for on such wise are they who die
unhappy, or are altogether dead, wont to be mourned. But she
neither died unhappy, nor did she altogether die. For of this were
we assured by the witness of her good conversation, her “faith
unfeigned,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XII-p3.1" n="784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.5">1 Tim. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and other
sufficient grounds.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.XII-p5" shownumber="no">3o. What, then, was that which did grievously pain
me within, but the newly-made wound, from having that most sweet
and dear habit of living together suddenly broken off? I was full
of joy indeed in her testimony, when, in that her last illness,
flattering my dutifulness, she called me “kind,” and recalled,
with great affection of love, that she had never heard any harsh or
reproachful sound come out of my mouth against her. But yet, O my
God, who madest us, how can the honour which I paid to her be
compared with her slavery for me? As, then, I was left destitute of
so great comfort in her, my soul was stricken, and that life torn
apart as it were, which, of hers and mine together, had been made
but one.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.XII-p6" shownumber="no">31. The boy then being restrained from
weeping, Evodius took up the Psalter, and began to sing—the whole
house responding—the Psalm, “I will sing of mercy and judgment:
unto Thee, O Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XII-p6.1" n="785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.101.1" parsed="|Ps|101|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 101.1">Ps. ci. 1</scripRef>. “I suppose they continued
to the end of <scripRef id="vi.IX.XII-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2" parsed="|Ps|2|0|0|0" passage="Psalm cii.">Psalm cii.</scripRef> This was the primitive fashion; Nazianzen
says that his speechless sister Gorgonia’s lips muttered the
fourth Psalm: ‘I will lie down in peace and sleep.’ As St.
Austen lay a dying, the company prayed (Possid.). That they had
prayers between the departure and burial, see Tertull. <i>De</i>
<i>Anima</i>, c. 51. They used to sing both at the departure and
burial. Nazianzen, <i>Orat.</i> 10, says, the dead Cæsarius was
carried from hymns to hymns. The priests were called to sing
(Chrysost. <i>Hom. 70, ad Antioch</i>). They sang the <scripRef id="vi.IX.XII-p7.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116" parsed="|Ps|116|0|0|0" passage="Ps. 116">116th
Psalm</scripRef> usually (see
Chrysost. <i>Hom</i>. 4, <i>in</i> c. 2, <i>ad
Hebræos</i>).”—W. W. See also note 13, p. 141, below.</p></note> But when they heard what we were
doing, many brethren and religious women came together; and whilst
they whose office it was were, according to custom, making ready
for the funeral, I, in a part of the house where I conveniently
could, together with those who thought that I ought not to be left
alone, discoursed on what was suited to the occasion; and by this
alleviation of truth mitigated the anguish known unto Thee—they
being unconscious of it, listened intently, and thought me to be
devoid of any sense of sorrow. But in Thine ears, where none of
them heard, did I blame the softness of my feelings, and restrained
the flow of my grief, which yielded a little unto me; but the
paroxysm returned again, though not so as to burst forth into
tears, nor to a change of countenance, though I knew what I
repressed in my heart. And as I was exceedingly annoyed that these
human things had such power over me,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XII-p7.4" n="786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XII-p8" shownumber="no"> In addition to the remarks quoted in note 1, see
Augustin’s recognition of the naturalness and necessity of
exercising human affections, such as sorrow, in his <i>De Civ.
Dei</i>, xiv. 9.</p></note> which in the due order and destiny
of our natural condition must of necessity come to pass, with a new
sorrow I sorrowed for my sorrow, and was wasted by a twofold
sadness.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.IX.XII-p9" shownumber="no">32. So, when the body was carried forth, we
both went and returned without tears. For neither in those prayers
which we poured forth unto Thee when the sacrifice of our
redemption<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XII-p9.1" n="787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XII-p10" shownumber="no"> “Here my Popish translator says, that the
sacrifice of the mass was offered for the dead. That the ancients
had communion with their burials, I confess. But for what? (1) To
testify their dying in the communion of the Church. (2) To give
thanks for their departure. (3) To Pray God to give them place in
His Paradise, (4) and a part in the first resurrection; but not as
a propitiatory sacrifice to deliver them out of purgatory, which
the mass is now only meant for.”—W. W. See also note 13, p.
141.</p></note> was offered
up unto Thee for her,—the dead body being now placed by the side
of the grave, as the custom there is, prior to its being laid
therein,—neither in their prayers did I shed tears; yet was I
most grievously sad in secret all the day, and with a troubled mind
entreated Thee, as I was able, to heal my sorrow, but Thou didst
not; fixing, I believe, in my memory by this one lesson the power
of the bonds of all habit, even upon a mind which now feeds not
upon a fallacious word. It appeared to me also a good thing to go
and bathe, I having heard that the bath [<i>balneum</i>] took its
name from the Greek <span class="Greek" id="vi.IX.XII-p10.1" lang="EL">
βαλανεῖον</span>, because it drives trouble from the mind.
Lo, this also I confess unto Thy mercy, “Father of the
fatherless,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XII-p10.2" n="788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.5" parsed="|Ps|68|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 68.5">Ps. lxviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> that I
bathed, and felt the same as before I had done so. For the
bitterness of my grief exuded not from my heart. Then I slept, and
on awaking found my grief not a little mitigated; and as I lay
alone upon my bed, there came <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_140.html" id="vi.IX.XII-Page_140" n="140" />into my mind those true verses of Thy Ambrose,
for Thou art—</p>

<p class="c55" id="vi.IX.XII-p12" shownumber="no">“Deus creator omnium,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p13" shownumber="no">Polique rector, vestiens</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p14" shownumber="no">Diem decora lumine,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p15" shownumber="no">Noctem sopora gratia;</p>

<p class="c55" id="vi.IX.XII-p16" shownumber="no">Artus solutos ut quies</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p17" shownumber="no">Reddat laboris usui,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p18" shownumber="no">Mentesque fessas allevet,</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.IX.XII-p19" shownumber="no">Luctusque solvat anxios.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XII-p19.1" n="789" place="end"><p class="c46" id="vi.IX.XII-p20" shownumber="no"> Rendered
as follows in a translation of the first ten books of the <i>
Confessions</i>, described on the title-page as “Printed by J.
C., for John Crook, and are to be sold at the sign of the
‘Ship,’ in St. Paul’s Churchyard. 1660”:—</p>

<p class="c52" id="vi.IX.XII-p21" shownumber="no">“O God, the world’s great Architect,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p22" shownumber="no">Who dost heaven’s rowling orbs direct;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p23" shownumber="no">Cloathing the day with beauteous light,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p24" shownumber="no">And with sweet slumbers silent night;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p25" shownumber="no">When wearied limbs new vigour gain</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p26" shownumber="no">From rest, new labours to sustain,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.IX.XII-p27" shownumber="no">When hearts oppressed do meet relief,</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.IX.XII-p28" shownumber="no">And anxious minds forget their grief.”</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XII-p29" shownumber="no">See x. sec. 52, below, where this hymn is
referred to.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.XII-p30" shownumber="no">33. And then little by little did I bring back my
former thoughts of Thine handmaid, her devout conversation towards
Thee, her holy tenderness and attentiveness towards us, which was
suddenly taken away from me; and it was pleasant to me to weep in
Thy sight, for her and for me, concerning her and concerning
myself. And I set free the tears which before I repressed, that
they might flow at their will, spreading them beneath my heart; and
it rested in them, for Thy ears were nigh me,—not those of man,
who would have put a scornful interpretation on my weeping. But now
in writing I confess it unto Thee, O Lord! Read it who will, and
interpret how he will; and if he finds me to have sinned in weeping
for my mother during so small a part of an hour,—that mother who
was for a while dead to mine eyes, who had for many years wept for
me, that I might live in Thine eyes,—let him not laugh at me, but
rather, if he be a man of a noble charity, let him weep for my sins
against Thee, the Father of all the brethren of Thy Christ.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.IX.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.X" prev="vi.IX.XII" progress="22.98%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="He Entreats God for Her Sins, and Admonishes His Readers to Remember Her Piously." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.IX.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.IX.XIII-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—He Entreats God for
Her Sins, and Admonishes His Readers to Remember Her
Piously.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">34. But,—my heart being now healed of that
wound, in so far as it could be convicted of a carnal<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p2.1" n="790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.7" parsed="|Rom|8|7|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.7">Rom. viii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
affection,—I pour out unto Thee, O our God, on behalf of that
Thine handmaid, tears of a far different sort, even that which
flows from a spirit broken by the thoughts of the dangers of every
soul that dieth in Adam. And although she, having been “made
alive” in Christ<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p3.2" n="791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>. The universalists of every
age have interpreted the word “all” here so as to make
salvation by Christ Jesus extend to every child of Adam. If their
interpretation were true, Monica’s spirit need not have been
troubled at the thought of the danger of unregenerate souls. But
Augustin in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xiii. 23, gives the import of
the word: “Not that all who die in Adam shall be members of
Christ—for the great majority shall be punished in eternal
death,—but he uses the word ‘all’ in both clauses because, as
no one dies in an animal body except in Adam, <i>so no one is
quickened a spiritual body save in Christ.</i>” See x. sec. 68,
note 1, below.</p></note> even before she was freed from the
flesh had so lived as to praise Thy name both by her faith and
conversation, yet dare I not say<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p4.2" n="792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p5" shownumber="no"> For to have done so would have been to go
perilously near to the heresy of the Pelagians, who laid claim to
the possibility of attaining perfection in this life by the power
of free-will, and without the assistance of divine grace; and went
even so far, he tells us (<i>Ep.</i> clxxvi. 2), as to say that
those who had so attained need not utter the petition for
forgiveness in the Lord’s Prayer,—<i>ut ei non sit jam
necessarium dicere “Dimitte nobis debita nostra.”</i> Those in
our own day who enunciate perfectionist theories,— though, it is
true, not denying the grace of God as did these,—may well ponder
Augustin’s forcible words in his <i>De Pecc. Mer. et Rem.</i>
iii. 13: “Optandum est ut fiat, conandum est ut fiat,
supplicandum est ut fiat; non tamen quasi factum fuerit,
confitendum.” We are indeed commanded to be perfect (<scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.48">Matt. v.
48</scripRef>); and the philosophy
underlying the command is embalmed in the words of the proverb,
“Aim high, and you will strike high.” But he who lives nearest
to God will have the humility of heart which will make him ready to
confess that in His sight he is a “miserable sinner.” Some
interesting remarks on this subject will be found in Augustin’s
<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xiv. 9, on the text, “If we say we have no
sin,” etc. (<scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" passage="1 John 1.8">1 John i. 8</scripRef>.) On sins after baptism, see
note on next section.</p></note> that from the time Thou didst
regenerate her by baptism, no word went forth from her mouth
against Thy precepts.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p5.3" n="793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" passage="Matt. 12.36">Matt. xii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> And it hath been declared by Thy
Son, the Truth, that “Whosoever shall say to his brother, Thou
fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p6.2" n="794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> And woe even unto the praiseworthy
life of man, if, putting away mercy, Thou shouldest investigate it.
But because Thou dost not narrowly inquire after sins, we hope with
confidence to find some place of indulgence with Thee. But
whosoever recounts his true merits<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p7.2" n="795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p8" shownumber="no"> There is a passage parallel to this in his <i>
Ep.</i> to Sextus (cxciv. 19). “Merits” therefore would appear
to be used simply in the sense of good actions. Compare sec. 17,
above, xiii. sec. 1, below, and <i>Ep.</i> cv. That righteousness
is not by merit, appears from <i>Ep.</i> cxciv.; <i>Ep.</i>
clxxvii., to Innocent; and <i>Serm.</i>ccxciii.</p></note> to Thee, what is it that he
recounts to Thee but Thine own gifts? Oh, if men would know
themselves to be men; and that “he that glorieth” would
“glory in the Lord!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p8.1" n="796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.17" parsed="|2Cor|10|17|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 10.17">2 Cor. x. 17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.XIII-p10" shownumber="no">35. I then, O my Praise and my Life, Thou God
of my heart, putting aside for a little her good deeds, for which I
joyfully give thanks to Thee, do now beseech Thee for the sins of
my mother. Hearken unto me, through that Medicine of our wounds who
hung upon the tree, and who, sitting at Thy right hand, “maketh
intercession for us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p10.1" n="797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.34">Rom. viii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> I know that she acted mercifully,
and from the heart<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p11.2" n="798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.35" parsed="|Matt|18|35|0|0" passage="Matt. 18.35">Matt. xviii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> forgave her debtors their debts; do
Thou also forgive her debts,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p12.2" n="799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.12" parsed="|Matt|6|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.12">Matt. vi. 12</scripRef>. Augustin here as elsewhere
applies this petition in the Lord’s Prayer to the forgiveness of
<i>sins after baptism</i>. He does so constantly. For example, in
his <i>Ep.</i> cclxv. he says: “We do not ask for those to be
forgiven which we doubt not were forgiven in baptism; but those
which, though small, are frequent, and spring from the frailty of
human nature.” Again, in his <i>Con Ep. Parmen.</i> ii. 10, after
using almost the same words, he points out that it is a prayer
against <i>daily</i> sins; and in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xxi. 27,
where he examines the passage in relation to various erroneous
beliefs, he says it “was a <i>daily</i> prayer He [Christ] was
teaching, and it was certainly to disciples already justified He
was speaking. What, then, does He mean by ‘your sins’ (<scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p13.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.14" parsed="|Matt|6|14|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 14">Matt.
vi. 14</scripRef>), but those sins from which not even you <i>who are
justified and sanctified can be free?</i>” See note on the
previous section; and also for the feeling in the early Church as
to sins after baptism, the note on i. sec. 17, above.</p></note> whatever she contracted during so
many <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_141.html" id="vi.IX.XIII-Page_141" n="141" />years
since the water of salvation. Forgive her, O Lord, forgive her, I
beseech Thee; “enter not into judgment” with her.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p13.3" n="800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.2" parsed="|Ps|143|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 143.2">Ps. cxliii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Let Thy
mercy be exalted above Thy justice,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p14.2" n="801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.13" parsed="|Jas|2|13|0|0" passage="Jas. 2.13">Jas. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> because Thy words are true, and
Thou hast promised mercy unto “the merciful;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p15.2" n="802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.7" parsed="|Matt|5|7|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.7">Matt. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> which Thou gavest them to be who
wilt “have mercy” on whom Thou wilt “have mercy,” and wilt
“have compassion” on whom Thou hast had compassion.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p16.2" n="803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.15" parsed="|Rom|9|15|0|0" passage="Rom. 9.15">Rom. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.XIII-p18" shownumber="no">36. And I believe Thou hast already done that
which I ask Thee; but “accept the free-will offerings of my
mouth, O Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p18.1" n="804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.108" parsed="|Ps|119|108|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.108">Ps. cxix. 108</scripRef>.</p></note> For she,
when the day of her dissolution was near at hand, took no thought
to have her body sumptuously covered, or embalmed with spices; nor
did she covet a choice monument, or desire her paternal
burial-place. These things she entrusted not to us, but only
desired to have her name remembered at Thy altar, which she had
served without the omission of a single day;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p19.2" n="805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p20" shownumber="no"> See v. sec. 17, above.</p></note> whence she knew that the holy
sacrifice was dispensed, by which the handwriting that was against
us is blotted out;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p20.1" n="806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.14" parsed="|Col|2|14|0|0" passage="Col. 2.14">Col. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> by which the enemy was triumphed
over,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p21.2" n="807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p22" shownumber="no"> See his <i>De Trin.</i> xiii. 18, the passage
beginning, “What then is the righteousness by which the devil was
conquered?”</p></note> who, summing
up our offences, and searching for something to bring against us,
found nothing in Him<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p22.1" n="808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" passage="John 14.30">John xiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> in whom we conquer. Who will
restore to Him the innocent blood? Who will repay Him the price
with which He bought us, so as to take us from Him? Unto the
sacrament of which our ransom did Thy handmaid bind her soul by the
bond of faith. Let none separate her from Thy protection. Let not
the “lion” and the “dragon”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p23.2" n="809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.13" parsed="|Ps|91|13|0|0" passage="Ps. 91.13">Ps. xci. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> introduce himself by force or
fraud. For she will not reply that she owes nothing, lest she be
convicted and got the better of by the wily deceiver; but she will
answer that her “sins are forgiven”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p24.2" n="810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.2" parsed="|Matt|9|2|0|0" passage="Matt. 9.2">Matt. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> by Him to whom no one is able to
repay that price which He, owing nothing, laid down for
us.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.IX.XIII-p26" shownumber="no">37. May she therefore rest in peace with her
husband, before or after whom she married none; whom she obeyed,
with patience bringing forth fruit<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p26.1" n="811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.IX.XIII-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.15" parsed="|Luke|8|15|0|0" passage="Luke 8.15">Luke viii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> unto Thee, that she might gain him
also for Thee. And inspire, O my Lord my God, inspire Thy servants
my brethren, Thy sons my masters, who with voice and heart and
writings I serve, that so many of them as shall read these
confessions may at Thy altar remember Monica, Thy handmaid,
together with Patricius, her sometime husband, by whose flesh Thou
introducedst me into this life, in what manner I know not. May they
with pious affection be mindful of my parents in this transitory
light, of my brethren that are under Thee our Father in our
Catholic mother, and of my fellow-citizens in the eternal
Jerusalem, which the wandering of Thy people sigheth for from their
departure until their return. That so my mother’s last entreaty
to me may, through my confessions more than through my prayers, be
more abundantly fulfilled to her through the prayers of many.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.IX.XIII-p27.2" n="812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.IX.XIII-p28" shownumber="no"> The origin of prayers for the dead dates back
probably to the close of the second century. In note 1, p. 90, we
have quoted from Tertullian’s <i>De Corona Militis</i>, where he
says “Oblationes pro defunctis pro natalitiis annua die
facimus.” In his <i>De Monogamia</i>, he speaks of a widow
praying for her departed husband, that “he might have rest, and
be a partaker in the first resurrection.” From this time a <i>
catena</i> of quotations from the Fathers might be given, if space
permitted, showing how, beginning with early expressions of <i>
hope</i> for the dead, there, in process of time, arose <i>
prayers</i> even for the unregenerate, until at last there was
developed purgatory on the one side, and creature-worship on the
other. That Augustin did not entertain the idea of creature-worship
will be seen from his <i>Ep.</i> to Maximus, xvii. 5. In his <i>De
Dulcit. Quæst.</i> 2 (where he discusses the whole question), he
concludes that prayer must not be made for all, because all have
not led the same life in the flesh. Still, in his <i>Enarr. in
Ps.</i> cviii. 17, he argues from the case of the rich man in the
parable, that the departed do certainly “have a care for us.”
Aërius, towards the close of the fourth century, objected to
prayers for the dead, chiefly on the ground (see Usher’s <i>
Answer to a Jesuit</i>, iii. 258) of their uselessness. In the
Church of England, as will be seen by reference to Keeling’s <i>
Liturgicæ Britannicæ</i>, pp. 210, 335, 339, and 341, prayers for
the dead were eliminated from the second Prayer Book; and to the
prudence of this step Palmer bears testimony in his <i>Origines
Liturgicæ</i>, iv. 10, justifying it on the ground that the
retaining of these prayers implied a belief in her holding the
doctrine of purgatory. Reference may be made to Epiphanius, <i>Adv.
Hær.</i> 75; Bishop Bull, <i>Sermon</i> 3; and Bingham, xv. 3,
secs. 15, 16, and xxiii. 3, sec. 13.</p></note></p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.IX.XIII-p29" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.X" n="X" next="vi.X.I" prev="vi.IX.XIII" progress="23.30%" shorttitle="Book X" title="Having manifested what he was and what he is, he shows the great fruit of his confession; and being about to examine by what method God and the happy life may be found, he enlarges on the nature and power of memory. Then he examines his own acts, thoughts and affections, viewed under the threefold division of temptation; and commemorates the Lord, the one mediator of God and men." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_142.html" id="vi.X-Page_142" n="142" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.X-p1.1">Book X.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.X-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.X-p3" shownumber="no">Having manifested what he was and what he is, he
shows the great fruit of his confession; and being about to examine
by what method God and the happy life may be found, he enlarges on
the nature and power of memory. Then he examines his own acts,
thoughts and affections, viewed under the threefold division of
temptation; and commemorates the Lord, the one mediator of God and
men.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.X-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.X.I" n="I" next="vi.X.II" prev="vi.X" progress="23.31%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="In God Alone is the Hope and Joy of Man." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—In God Alone is the
Hope and Joy of Man.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.X.I-p2.1">Let</span> me know Thee, O
Thou who knowest me; let me know Thee, as I am known.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.I-p2.2" n="813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.I-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.I-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> O Thou
strength of my soul, enter into it, and prepare it for Thyself,
that Thou mayest have and hold it without “spot or wrinkle.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.I-p3.2" n="814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.I-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.I-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.27">Eph. v. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> This is my
hope, “therefore have I spoken;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.I-p4.2" n="815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.I-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.I-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.10" parsed="|Ps|116|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.10">Ps. cxvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and in this hope do I rejoice, when
I rejoice soberly. Other things of this life ought the less to be
sorrowed for, the more they are sorrowed for; and ought the more to
be sorrowed for, the less men do sorrow for them. For behold,
“Thou desirest truth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.I-p5.2" n="816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.I-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.I-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.6" parsed="|Ps|51|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 51.6">Ps. 1i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> seeing that he who does it
“cometh to the light.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.I-p6.2" n="817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.I-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.I-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.20" parsed="|John|3|20|0|0" passage="John 3.20">John iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> This wish I to do in confession in
my heart before Thee, and in my writing before many
witnesses.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.II" n="II" next="vi.X.III" prev="vi.X.I" progress="23.33%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="That All Things are Manifest to God. That Confession Unto Him is Not Made by the Words of the Flesh, But of the Soul, and the Cry of Reflection." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—That All Things are
Manifest to God. That Confession Unto Him is Not Made by the Words
of the Flesh, But of the Soul, and the Cry of
Reflection.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. And from Thee, O Lord, unto whose eyes the
depths of man’s conscience are naked,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.II-p2.1" n="818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.II-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.II-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.13" parsed="|Heb|4|13|0|0" passage="Heb. 4.13">Heb. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> what in me could be hidden though I
were unwilling to confess to Thee? For so should I hide Thee from
myself, not myself from Thee. But now, because my groaning
witnesseth that I am dissatisfied with myself, Thou shinest forth,
and satisfiest, and art beloved and desired; that I may blush for
myself, and renounce myself, and choose Thee, and may neither
please Thee nor myself, except in Thee. To Thee, then, O Lord, am I
manifest, whatever I am, and with what fruit I may confess unto
Thee I have spoken. Nor do I it with words and sounds of the flesh,
but with the words of the soul, and that cry of reflection which
Thine ear knoweth. For when I am wicked, to confess to Thee is
naught but to be dissatisfied with myself; but when I am truly
devout, it is naught but not to attribute it to myself, because
Thou, O Lord, dost “bless the righteous;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.II-p3.2" n="819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.II-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.II-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.12" parsed="|Ps|5|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 5.12">Ps. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> but first Thou justifiest him
“ungodly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.II-p4.2" n="820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.II-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.II-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.5" parsed="|Rom|4|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 4.5">Rom. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> My
confession, therefore, O my God, in Thy sight, is made unto Thee
silently, and yet not silently. For in noise it is silent, in
affection it cries aloud. For neither do I give utterance to
anything that is right unto men which Thou hast not heard from me
before, nor dost Thou hear anything of the kind from me which
Thyself saidst not first unto me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.III" n="III" next="vi.X.IV" prev="vi.X.II" progress="23.38%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="He Who Confesseth Rightly Unto God Best Knoweth Himself." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—He Who Confesseth
Rightly Unto God Best Knoweth Himself.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.III-p2" shownumber="no">3. What then have I to do with men, that they
should hear my confessions, as if they were going to cure all my
diseases?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.III-p2.1" n="821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.III-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.III-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.3" parsed="|Ps|103|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 103.3">Ps. ciii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> A people
curious to know the lives of others, but slow to correct their own.
Why do they desire to hear from me what I am, who are unwilling to
hear from Thee what they are? And how can they tell, when they hear
from me of myself, whether I speak the truth, seeing that no man
knoweth what is in man, “save the spirit of man which is in him
“?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.III-p3.2" n="822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.III-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.III-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.11">1 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> But if they
hear from Thee aught concerning themselves, they will not be able
to say, “The Lord lieth.” For what is it to hear from Thee of
themselves, but to know themselves? And who is he that knoweth
himself and saith, “It is false,” unless he himself lieth? But
because “charity believeth all things”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.III-p4.2" n="823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.III-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.III-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.7" parsed="|1Cor|13|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.7">1 Cor. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> (amongst those at all events whom
by union with itself it maketh one), I too, O Lord, also so confess
unto Thee that men may hear, to whom I cannot prove whether I
confess the truth, yet do they believe me whose ears charity
openeth unto me.</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_143.html" id="vi.X.III-Page_143" n="143" />

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.III-p6" shownumber="no">4.
But yet do Thou, my most secret Physician, make clear to me what
fruit I may reap by doing it. For the confessions of my past
sins,—which Thou hast “forgiven” and “covered,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.III-p6.1" n="824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.III-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.III-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.1" parsed="|Ps|32|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 32.1">Ps. xxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> that Thou
mightest make me happy in Thee, changing my soul by faith and Thy
sacrament,—when they are read and heard, stir up the heart, that
it sleep not in despair and say, “I cannot;” but that it may
awake in the love of Thy mercy and the sweetness of Thy grace, by
which he that is weak is strong,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.III-p7.2" n="825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.III-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.III-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 12.10">2 Cor. xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> if by it he is made conscious of
his own weakness. As for the good, they take delight in hearing of
the past errors of such as are now freed from them; and they
delight, not because they are errors, but because they have been
and are so no longer. For what fruit, then, O Lord my God, to whom
my conscience maketh her daily confession, more confident in the
hope of Thy mercy than in her own innocency,—for what fruit, I
beseech Thee, do I confess even to men in Thy presence by this book
what I am at this time, not what I have been? For that fruit I have
both seen and spoken of, but what I am at this time, at the very
moment of making my confessions, divers people desire to know, both
who knew me and who knew me not,—who have heard of or from
me,—but their ear is not at my heart, where I am whatsoever I am.
They are desirous, then, of hearing me confess what I am within,
where they can neither stretch eye, nor ear, nor mind; they desire
it as those willing to believe,—but will they understand? For
charity, by which they are good, says unto them that I do not lie
in my confessions, and she in them believes me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.IV" n="IV" next="vi.X.V" prev="vi.X.III" progress="23.47%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="That in His Confessions He May Do Good, He Considers Others." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—That in His
Confessions He May Do Good, He Considers Others.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.IV-p2" shownumber="no">5. But for what fruit do they desire this? Do
they wish me happiness when they learn how near, by Thy gift, I
come unto Thee; and to pray for me, when they learn how much I am
kept back by my own weight? To such will I declare myself. For it
is no small fruit, O Lord my God, that by many thanks should be
given to Thee on our behalf,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.IV-p2.1" n="826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.IV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.IV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.11" parsed="|2Cor|1|11|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 1.11">2 Cor. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and that by many Thou shouldest be
entreated for us. Let the fraternal soul love that in me which Thou
teachest should be loved, and lament that in me which Thou teachest
should be lamented. Let a fraternal and not an alien soul do this,
nor that “of strange children, whose mouth speaketh vanity, and
their right hand is a right hand of falsehood,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.IV-p3.2" n="827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.IV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.IV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.11" parsed="|Ps|144|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 144.11">Ps. cxliv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> but that fraternal one which, when
it approves me, rejoices for me, but when it disapproves me, is
sorry for me; because whether it approves or disapproves it loves
me. To such will I declare myself; let them breathe freely at my
good deeds, and sigh over my evil ones. My good deeds are Thy
institutions and Thy gifts, my evil ones are my delinquencies and
Thy judgments.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.IV-p4.2" n="828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.IV-p5" shownumber="no"> In note 9, p. 79, we have seen how God makes
man’s sin its own punishment. Reference may also be made to
Augustin’s <i>Con. Advers. Leg. et Proph</i>. i. 14, where he
argues that “the punishment of a man’s disobedience is found in
himself, when he in his turn cannot get obedience even from
himself.” And again, in his <i>De Lib. Arb</i>. v. 18, he says,
God punishes by taking from him that which he does not use well,
“et qui recte facere cum possit noluit amittat posse cum
velit.” See also <i>Serm.</i> clxxi. 4, and <i>Ep.</i> cliii.</p></note> Let them
breathe freely at the one, and sigh over the other; and let hymns
and tears ascend into Thy sight out of the fraternal hearts—Thy
censers.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.IV-p5.1" n="829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.IV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.IV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.8.3" parsed="|Rev|8|3|0|0" passage="Rev. 8.3">Rev. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And do Thou,
O Lord, who takest delight in the incense of Thy holy temple, have
mercy upon me according to Thy great mercy,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.IV-p6.2" n="830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.IV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.IV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.1" parsed="|Ps|51|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 51.1">Ps. li. l</scripRef>.</p></note> “for Thy name’s sake;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.IV-p7.2" n="831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.IV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.IV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.11" parsed="|Ps|25|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 25.11">Ps. xxv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and on no
account leaving what Thou hast begun in me, do Thou complete what
is imperfect in me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.IV-p9" shownumber="no">6. This is the fruit of my confessions, not of
what I was, but of what I am, that I may confess this not before
Thee only, in a secret exultation with trembling,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.IV-p9.1" n="832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.IV-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.IV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.11" parsed="|Ps|2|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 2.11">Ps. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and a secret sorrow with hope, but
in the ears also of the believing sons of men,—partakers of my
joy, and sharers of my mortality, my fellow-citizens and the
companions of my pilgrimage, those who are gone before, and those
that are to follow after, and the comrades of my way. These are Thy
servants, my brethren, those whom Thou wishest to be Thy sons; my
masters, whom Thou hast commanded me to serve, if I desire to live
with and of Thee. But this Thy word were little to me did it
command in speaking, without going before in acting. This then do I
both in deed and word, this I do under Thy wings, in too great
danger, were it not that my soul, under Thy wings, is subject unto
Thee, and my weakness known unto Thee. I am a little one, but my
Father liveth for ever, and my Defender is “sufficient”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.IV-p10.2" n="833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.IV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.IV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 12.9">2 Cor. xii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> for me. For
He is the same who begat me and who defends me; and Thou Thyself
art all my good; even Thou, the Omnipotent, who art with me, and
that before I am with Thee. To such, therefore, whom Thou
commandest me to serve will I declare, not what I was, but what I
now am, and what I still am. But neither do I judge myself.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.IV-p11.2" n="834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.IV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.IV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.3" parsed="|1Cor|4|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.3">1 Cor. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus then I
would be heard.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.V" n="V" next="vi.X.VI" prev="vi.X.IV" progress="23.58%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="That Man Knoweth Not Himself Wholly." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—That Man Knoweth Not
Himself Wholly.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.V-p2" shownumber="no">7. For it is Thou, Lord, that judgest me;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.V-p2.1" n="835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.V-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.V-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.4" parsed="|1Cor|4|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.4">1 Cor. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> for although
no “man knoweth the things of a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_144.html" id="vi.X.V-Page_144" n="144" />man, save the spirit of man which is in
him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.V-p3.2" n="836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.V-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.V-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.11">1 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> yet is there
something of man which “the spirit of man which is in him”
itself knoweth not. But Thou, Lord, who hast made him, knowest him
wholly. I indeed, though in Thy sight I despise myself, and reckon
“myself but dust and ashes,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.V-p4.2" n="837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.V-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.V-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.27" parsed="|Gen|18|27|0|0" passage="Gen. 18.27">Gen. xviii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> yet know something concerning Thee,
which I know not concerning myself. And assuredly “now we see
through a glass darkly,” not yet “face to face.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.V-p5.2" n="838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.V-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.V-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> So long,
therefore, as I be “absent” from Thee, I am more “present”
with myself than with Thee;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.V-p6.2" n="839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.V-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.V-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.6" parsed="|2Cor|5|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.6">2 Cor. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet know I that Thou canst not
suffer violence;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.V-p7.2" n="840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.V-p8" shownumber="no"> See Nebridius’ argument against the Manichæans,
as to God’s not being violable, in vii. sec. 3, above, and the
note thereon.</p></note> but for
myself I know not what temptations I am able to resist, and what I
am not able.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.V-p8.1" n="841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.V-p9" shownumber="no"> See his <i>Enarr. in Ps.</i> lv. 8 and xciii. 19,
where he beautifully describes how the winds and waves of
temptation will be stilled if Christ be present in the ship. See
also <i>Serm.</i> lxiii.; and <i>Eps.</i> cxxx. 22, and clxxvii.
4.</p></note> But there is
hope, because Thou art faithful, who wilt not suffer us to be
tempted above that we are able, but wilt with the temptation also
make a way to escape, that we may be able to bear it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.V-p9.1" n="842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.V-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.V-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> I would
therefore confess what I know concerning myself; I will confess
also what I know not concerning myself. And because what I do know
of myself, I know by Thee enlightening me; and what I know not of
myself, so long I know not until the time when my “darkness be as
the noonday”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.V-p10.2" n="843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.V-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.V-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.10" parsed="|Isa|58|10|0|0" passage="Isa. 58.10">Isa. lviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> in Thy
sight.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.VI" n="VI" next="vi.X.VII" prev="vi.X.V" progress="23.63%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="The Love of God, in His Nature Superior to All Creatures, is Acquired by the Knowledge of the Senses and the Exercise of Reason." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—The Love of God, in
His Nature Superior to All Creatures, is Acquired by the Knowledge
of the Senses and the Exercise of Reason.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.VI-p2" shownumber="no">8. Not with uncertain, but with assured
consciousness do I love Thee, O Lord. Thou hast stricken my heart
with Thy word, and I loved Thee. And also the heaven, and earth,
and all that is therein, behold, on every side they say that I
should love Thee; nor do they cease to speak unto all, “so that
they are without excuse.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.VI-p2.1" n="844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.VI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> But more profoundly wilt Thou have
mercy on whom Thou wilt have mercy, and compassion on whom Thou
wilt have compassion,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.VI-p3.2" n="845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.VI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.VI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.15" parsed="|Rom|9|15|0|0" passage="Rom. 9.15">Rom. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> otherwise do both heaven and earth
tell forth Thy praises to deaf ears. But what is it that I love in
loving Thee? Not corporeal beauty, nor the splendour of time, nor
the radiance of the light, so pleasant to our eyes, nor the sweet
melodies of songs of all kinds, nor the fragrant smell of flowers,
and ointments, and spices, not manna and honey, not limbs pleasant
to the embracements of flesh. I love not these things when I love
my God; and yet I love a certain kind of light, and sound, and
fragrance, and food, and embracement in loving my God, who is the
light, sound, fragrance, food, and embracement of my inner
man—where that light shineth unto my soul which no place can
contain, where that soundeth which time snatcheth not away, where
there is a fragrance which no breeze disperseth, where there is a
food which no eating can diminish, and where that clingeth which no
satiety can sunder. This is what I love, when I love my
God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.VI-p5" shownumber="no">9. And what is this? I asked the earth; and it
answered, “I am not He;” and whatsoever are therein made the
same confession. I asked the sea and the deeps, and the creeping
things that lived, and they replied, “We are not thy God, seek
higher than we.” I asked the breezy air, and the universal air
with its inhabitants answered, “Anaximenes<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.VI-p5.1" n="846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.VI-p6" shownumber="no"> Anaximenes of Miletus was born about 520 <span class="c9" id="vi.X.VI-p6.1">B.C.</span> According to his philosophy the air was
animate, and from it, as from a first principle, all things in
heaven, earth, and sea sprung, first by condensation (<span class="Greek" id="vi.X.VI-p6.2" lang="EL">πύκνωσις</span>), and after that by a process of
rarefaction (<span class="Greek" id="vi.X.VI-p6.3" lang="EL">ἀραίωσις</span>). See <i>Ep.</i>
cxviii. 23; and Aristotle, <i>Phys</i>. iii. 4. Compare this theory
and that of Epicurus (p. 100, above) with those of modern
physicists; and see thereon <i>The Unseen Universe</i>, arts. 85,
etc., and 117, etc.</p></note> was deceived, I am not God.” I
asked the heavens, the sun, moon, and stars: “Neither,” say
they, “are we the God whom thou seekest.” And I answered unto
all these things which stand about the door of my flesh, “Ye have
told me concerning my God, that ye are not He; tell me something
about Him.” And with a loud voice they exclaimed, “He made
us.” My questioning was my observing of them; and their beauty
was their reply.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.VI-p6.4" n="847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.VI-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>In Ps.</i> cxliv. 13, the earth he describes as
“dumb,” but as speaking to us while we meditate upon its
beauty—<i>Ipsa inquisitio interrogatio est.</i></p></note> And I
directed my thoughts to myself, and said, “Who art thou?” And I
answered, “A man.” And lo, in me there appear both body and
soul, the one without, the other within. By which of these should I
seek my God, whom I had sought through the body from earth to
heaven, as far as I was able to send messengers—the beams of mine
eyes? But the better part is that which is inner; for to it, as
both president and judge, did all these my corporeal messengers
render the answers of heaven and earth and all things therein, who
said, “We are not God, but He made us.” These things was my
inner man cognizant of by the ministry of the outer; I, the inner
man, knew all this—I, the soul, through the senses of my body. I
asked the vast bulk of the earth of my God, and it answered me,
“I am not He, but He made me.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.VI-p8" shownumber="no">10. Is not this beauty visible to all whose senses
are unimpaired? Why then doth it not speak the same things unto
all? Animals, the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_145.html" id="vi.X.VI-Page_145" n="145" />very small and the great, see it, but they
are unable to question it, because their senses are not endowed
with reason to enable them to judge on what they report. But men
can question it, so that “the invisible things of Him . . . are
clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.VI-p8.1" n="848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.VI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.VI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> but by
loving them, they are brought into subjection to them; and subjects
are not able to judge. Neither do the creatures reply to such as
question them, unless they can judge; nor will they alter their
voice (that is, their beauty),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.VI-p9.2" n="849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.VI-p10" shownumber="no"> See note 2 to previous section.</p></note> if so be one man only sees, another
both sees and questions, so as to appear one way to this man, and
another to that; but appearing the same way to both, it is mute to
this, it speaks to that—yea, verily, it speaks unto all but they
only understand it who compare that voice received from without
with the truth within. For the truth declareth unto me, “Neither
heaven, nor earth, nor any body is thy God.” This, their nature
declareth unto him that beholdeth them. “They are a mass; a mass
is less in part than in the whole.” Now, O my soul, thou art my
better part, unto thee I speak; for thou animatest the mass of thy
body, giving it life, which no body furnishes to a body but thy God
is even unto thee the Life of life.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.VII" n="VII" next="vi.X.VIII" prev="vi.X.VI" progress="23.80%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="That God is to Be Found Neither from the Powers of the Body Nor of the Soul." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—That God is to Be
Found Neither from the Powers of the Body Nor of the
Soul.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.VII-p2" shownumber="no">11. What then is it that I love when I love my
God? Who is He that is above the head of my soul? By my soul itself
will I mount up unto Him. I will soar beyond that power of mine
whereby I cling to the body, and fill the whole structure of it
with life. Not by that power do I find my God; for then the horse
and the mule, “which have no understanding,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.VII-p2.1" n="850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.VII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.9" parsed="|Ps|32|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 32.9">Ps. xxxii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> might find Him, since it is the
same power by which their bodies also live. But there is another
power, not that only by which I quicken, but that also by which I
endow with sense my flesh, which the Lord hath made for me; bidding
the eye not to hear, and the ear not to see; but that, for me to
see by, and this, for me to hear by; and to each of the other
senses its own proper seat and office, which being different, I,
the single mind, do through them govern. I will soar also beyond
this power of mine; for this the horse and mule possess, for they
too discern through the body.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.X.IX" prev="vi.X.VII" progress="23.83%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Of the Nature and the Amazing Power of Memory." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.——Of the Nature
and the Amazing Power of Memory.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">12. I will soar, then, beyond this power of my
nature also, ascending by degrees unto Him who made me. And I enter
the fields and roomy chambers of memory, where are the treasures of
countless images, imported into it from all manner of things by the
senses. There is treasured up whatsoever likewise we think, either
by enlarging or diminishing, or by varying in any way whatever
those things which the sense hath arrived at; yea, and whatever
else hath been entrusted to it and stored up, which oblivion hath
not yet engulfed and buried. When I am in this storehouse, I demand
that what I wish should be brought forth, and some things
immediately appear; others require to be longer sought after, and
are dragged, as it were, out of some hidden receptacle; others,
again, hurry forth in crowds, and while another thing is sought and
inquired for, they leap into view, as if to say, “Is it not we,
perchance?” These I drive away with the hand of my heart from
before the face of my remembrance, until what I wish be discovered
making its appearance out of its secret cell. Other things suggest
themselves without effort, and in continuous order, just as they
are called for,—those in front giving place to those that follow,
and in giving place are treasured up again to be forthcoming when I
wish it. All of which takes place when I repeat a thing from
memory.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.VIII-p3" shownumber="no">13. All these things, each of which entered by its
own avenue, are distinctly and under general heads there laid up:
as, for example, light, and all colours and forms of bodies, by the
eyes; sounds of all kinds by the ears; all smells by the passage of
the nostrils; all flavours by that of the mouth; and by the
sensation of the whole body is brought in what is hard or soft, hot
or cold, smooth or rough, heavy or light, whether external or
internal to the body. All these doth that great receptacle of
memory, with its many and indescribable departments, receive, to be
recalled and brought forth when required; each, entering by its own
door, is hid up in it. And yet the things themselves do not enter
it, but only the images of the things perceived are there ready at
hand for thought to recall. And who can tell how these images are
formed, notwithstanding that it is evident by which of the senses
each has been fetched in and treasured up? For even while I live in
darkness and silence, I can bring out colours in memory if I wish,
and discern between black and white, and what others I wish; nor
yet do sounds break in and disturb what is drawn in by mine eyes,
and which I am considering, seeing that they also are there, and
are concealed, laid up, as it were, apart. For these too I can
summon if I please, and immediately they appear. And though my
tongue be at rest, and my throat silent, yet can I sing as much as
I will; and those images of colours, which not<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_146.html" id="vi.X.VIII-Page_146" n="146" />withstanding are there, do
not interpose themselves and interrupt when another treasure is
under consideration which flowed in through the ears. So the
remaining things carried in and heaped up by the other senses, I
recall at my pleasure. And I discern the scent of lilies from that
of violets while smelling nothing; and I prefer honey to
grape-syrup, a smooth thing to a rough, though then I neither taste
nor handle, but only remember.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.VIII-p4" shownumber="no">14. These things do I within, in that vast chamber
of my memory. For there are nigh me heaven, earth, sea, and
whatever I can think upon in them, besides those which I have
forgotten. There also do I meet with myself, and recall
myself,—what, when, or where I did a thing, and how I was
affected when I did it. There are all which I remember, either by
personal experience or on the faith of others. Out of the same
supply do I myself with the past construct now this, now that
likeness of things, which either I have experienced, or, from
having experienced, have believed; and thence again future actions,
events, and hopes, and upon all these again do I meditate as if
they were present. “I will do this or that,” say I to myself in
that vast womb of my mind, filled with the images of things so many
and so great, “and this or that shall follow upon it.” “Oh
that this or that might come to pass!” “God avert this or
that!” Thus speak I to myself; and when I speak, the images of
all I speak about are present, out of the same treasury of memory;
nor could I say anything at all about them were the images
absent.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.VIII-p5" shownumber="no">15. Great is this power of memory, exceeding great,
O my God,—an inner chamber large and boundless! Who has plumbed
the depths thereof? Yet it is a power of mine, and appertains unto
my nature; nor do I myself grasp all that I am. Therefore is the
mind too narrow to contain itself. And where should that be which
it doth not contain of itself? Is it outside and not in itself? How
is it, then, that it doth not grasp itself? A great admiration
rises upon me; astonishment seizes me. And men go forth to wonder
at the heights of mountains, the huge waves of the sea, the broad
flow of the rivers, the extent of the ocean, and the courses of the
stars, and omit to wonder at themselves; nor do they marvel that
when I spoke of all these things, I was not looking on them with my
eyes, and yet could not speak of them unless those mountains, and
waves, and rivers, and stars which I saw, and that ocean which I
believe in, I saw inwardly in my memory, and with the same vast
spaces between as when I saw them abroad. But I did not by seeing
appropriate them when I looked on them with my eyes; nor are the
things themselves with me, but their images. And I knew by what
corporeal sense each made impression on me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.IX" n="IX" next="vi.X.X" prev="vi.X.VIII" progress="24.01%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Not Only Things, But Also Literature and Images, are Taken from the Memory, and are Brought Forth by the Act of Remembering." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—Not Only Things, But
Also Literature and Images, are Taken from the Memory, and are
Brought Forth by the Act of Remembering.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.IX-p2" shownumber="no">16. And yet are not these all that the illimitable
capacity of my memory retains. Here also is all that is apprehended
of the liberal sciences, and not yet forgotten—removed as it were
into an inner place, which is not a place; nor are they the images
which are retained, but the things themselves. For what is
literature, what skill in disputation, whatsoever I know of all the
many kinds of questions there are, is so in my memory, as that I
have not taken in the image and left the thing without, or that it
should have sounded and passed away like a voice imprinted on the
ear by that trace, whereby it might be recorded, as though it
sounded when it no longer did so; or as an odour while it passes
away, and vanishes into wind, affects the sense of smell, whence it
conveys the image of itself into the memory, which we realize in
recollecting; or like food, which assuredly in the belly hath now
no taste, and yet hath a kind of taste in the memory, or like
anything that is by touching felt by the body, and which even when
removed from us is imagined by the memory. For these things
themselves are not put into it, but the images of them only are
caught up, with a marvellous quickness, and laid up, as it were, in
most wonderful garners, and wonderfully brought forth when we
remember.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.X" n="X" next="vi.X.XI" prev="vi.X.IX" progress="24.05%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="Literature is Not Introduced to the Memory Through the Senses, But is Brought Forth from Its More Secret Places." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—Literature is Not
Introduced to the Memory Through the Senses, But is Brought Forth
from Its More Secret Places.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.X-p2" shownumber="no">17. But truly when I hear that there are three kinds
of questions, “Whether a thing is?—what it is?—of what kind
it is?” I do indeed hold fast the images of the sounds of which
these words are composed, and I know that those sounds passed
through the air with a noise, and now are not. But the things
themselves which are signified by these sounds I never arrived at
by any sense of the body, nor ever perceived them otherwise than by
my mind; and in my memory have I laid up not their images, but
themselves, which, how they entered into me, let them tell if they
are able. For I examine all the gates of my flesh, but find not by
which of them they entered. For the eyes say, “If they were
coloured, we announced them.” The ears say, “If they sounded,
we gave notice of them.” The nos<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_147.html" id="vi.X.X-Page_147" n="147" />trils say, “If they smell, they passed in by
us.” The sense of taste says, “If they have no flavour, ask not
me.” The touch says, “If it have not body, I handled it not,
and if I never handled it, I gave no notice of it.” Whence and
how did these things enter into my memory? I know not how. For when
I learned them, I gave not credit to the heart of another man, but
perceived them in my own; and I approved them as true, and
committed them to it, laying them up, as it were, whence I might
fetch them when I willed. There, then, they were, even before I
learned them, but were not in my memory. Where were they, then, or
wherefore, when they were spoken, did I acknowledge them, and say,
“So it is, it is true,” unless as being already in the memory,
though so put back and concealed, as it were, in more secret
caverns, that had they not been drawn forth by the advice of
another I would not, perchance, have been able to conceive of
them?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XI" n="XI" next="vi.X.XII" prev="vi.X.X" progress="24.11%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="What It is to Learn and to Think." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—What It is to Learn
and to Think.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XI-p2" shownumber="no">18. Wherefore we find that to learn these
things, whose images we drink not in by our senses, but perceive
within as they are by themselves, without images, is nothing else
but by meditation as it were to concentrate, and by observing to
take care that those notions which the memory did before contain
scattered and confused, be laid up at hand, as it were, in that
same memory, where before they lay concealed, scattered and
neglected, and so the more easily present themselves to the mind
well accustomed to observe them. And how many things of this sort
does my memory retain which have been found out already, and, as I
said, are, as it were, laid up ready to hand, which we are said to
have learned and to have known; which, should we for small
intervals of time cease to recall, they are again so submerged and
slide back, as it were, into the more remote chambers, that they
must be evolved thence again as if new (for other sphere they have
none), and must be marshalled [<i>cogenda</i>] again that they may
become known; that is to say, they must be collected
[<i>colligenda</i>], as it were, from their dispersion; whence we
have the word <i>cogitare</i>. For <i>cogo</i> [<i>I collect</i>]
and <i>cogito</i> [<i>I recollect</i>] have the same relation to
each other as <i>ago</i> and <i>agito</i>, <i>facio</i> and <i>
factito</i>. But the mind has appropriated to itself this word
[cogitation], so that not that which is collected anywhere, but
what is collected,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XI-p2.1" n="851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XI-p3" shownumber="no"> Colligitur.</p></note> that is marshalled,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XI-p3.1" n="852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XI-p4" shownumber="no"> Cogitur.</p></note> in the mind,
is properly said to be “cogitated.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XI-p4.1" n="853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XI-p5" shownumber="no"> Cogitari.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XII" n="XII" next="vi.X.XIII" prev="vi.X.XI" progress="24.16%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="On the Recollection of Things Mathematical." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—On the Recollection
of Things Mathematical.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XII-p2" shownumber="no">19. The memory containeth also the reasons and
innumerable laws of numbers and dimensions, none of which hath any
sense of the body impressed, seeing they have neither colour, nor
sound, nor taste, nor smell, nor sense of touch. I have heard the
sound of the words by which these things are signified when they
are discussed; but the sounds are one thing, the things another.
For the sounds are one thing in Greek, another in Latin; but the
things themselves are neither Greek, nor Latin, nor any other
language. I have seen the lines of the craftsmen, even the finest,
like a spider’s web; but these are of another kind, they are not
the images of those which the eye of my flesh showed me; he knoweth
them who, without any idea whatsoever of a body, perceives them
within himself. I have also observed the numbers of the things with
which we number all the senses of the body; but those by which we
number are of another kind, nor are they the images of these, and
therefore they certainly are. Let him who sees not these things
mock me for saying them; and I will pity him, whilst he mocks
me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.X.XIV" prev="vi.X.XII" progress="24.20%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Memory Retains All Things." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XIII-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—Memory Retains All
Things.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">20. All these things I retain in my memory, and how
I learnt them I retain. I retain also many things which I have
heard most falsely objected against them, which though they be
false, yet is it not false that I have remembered them; and I
remember, too, that I have distinguished between those truths and
these falsehoods uttered against them; and I now see that it is one
thing to distinguish these things, another to remember that I often
distinguished them, when I often reflected upon them. I both
remember, then, that I have often understood these things, and what
I now distinguish and comprehend I store away in my memory, that
hereafter I may remember that I understood it now. Therefore also I
remember that I have remembered; so that if afterwards I shall call
to mind that I have been able to remember these things, it will be
through the power of memory that I shall call it to mind.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XIV" n="XIV" next="vi.X.XV" prev="vi.X.XIII" progress="24.23%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Concerning the Manner in Which Joy and Sadness May Be Brought Back to the Mind and Memory." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XIV-p1.1">Chapter XIV.—Concerning the
Manner in Which Joy and Sadness May Be Brought Back to the Mind and
Memory.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XIV-p2" shownumber="no">21. This same memory contains also the affections of
my mind; not in the manner in which the mind itself contains them
when it suffers them, but very differently according to a power
peculiar to memory. For without being joyous, I remember myself to
have had joy; and with<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_148.html" id="vi.X.XIV-Page_148" n="148" />out being sad, I call to mind my past sadness;
and that of which I was once afraid, I remember without fear; and
without desire recall a former desire. Again, on the contrary, I at
times remember when joyous my past sadness, and when sad my joy.
Which is not to be wondered at as regards the body; for the mind is
one thing, the body another. If I, therefore, when happy, recall
some past bodily pain, it is not so strange a thing. But now, as
this very memory itself is mind (for when we give orders to have a
thing kept in memory, we say, “See that you bear this in mind;”
and when we forget a thing, we say, “It did not enter my mind,”
and, “It slipped from my mind,” thus calling the memory itself
mind), as this is so, how comes it to pass that when being joyful I
remember my past sorrow, the mind has joy, the memory sorrow,—the
mind, from the joy than is in it, is joyful, yet the memory, from
the sadness that is in it, is not sad? Does not the memory
perchance belong unto the mind? Who will say so? The memory
doubtless is, so to say, the belly of the mind, and joy and sadness
like sweet and bitter food, which, when entrusted to the memory,
are, as it were, passed into the belly, where they can be
reposited, but cannot taste. It is ridiculous to imagine these to
be alike; and yet they are not utterly unlike.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XIV-p3" shownumber="no">22. But behold, out of my memory I educe it, when I
affirm that there be four perturbations of the mind,—desire, joy,
fear, sorrow; and whatsoever I shall be able to dispute on these,
by dividing each into its peculiar species, and by defining it,
there I find what I may say, and thence I educe it; yet am I not
disturbed by any of these perturbations when by remembering them I
call them to mind; and before I recollected and reviewed them, they
were there; wherefore by remembrance could they be brought thence.
Perchance, then, even as meat is in ruminating brought up out of
the belly, so by calling to mind are these educed from the memory.
Why, then, does not the disputant, thus recollecting, perceive in
the mouth of his meditation the sweetness of joy or the bitterness
of sorrow? Is the comparison unlike in this because not like in all
points? For who would willingly discourse on these subjects, if, as
often as we name sorrow or fear, we should be compelled to be
sorrowful or fearful? And yet we could never speak of them, did we
not find in our memory not merely the sounds of the names,
according to the images imprinted on it by the senses of the body,
but the notions of the things themselves, which we never received
by any door of the flesh, but which the mind itself, recognising by
the experience of its own passions, entrusted to the memory, or
else which the memory itself retained without their being entrusted
to it.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XV" n="XV" next="vi.X.XVI" prev="vi.X.XIV" progress="24.33%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="In Memory There are Also Images of Things Which are Absent." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XV-p1.1">Chapter XV.—In Memory There are
Also Images of Things Which are Absent.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XV-p2" shownumber="no">23. But whether by images or no, who can well
affirm? For I name a stone, I name the sun, and the things
themselves are not present to my senses, but their images are near
to my memory. I name some pain of the body, yet it is not present
when there is no pain; yet if its image were not in my memory, I
should be ignorant what to say concerning it, nor in arguing be
able to distinguish it from pleasure. I name bodily health when
sound in body; the thing itself is indeed present with me, but
unless its image also were in my memory, I could by no means call
to mind what the sound of this name signified. Nor would sick
people know, when health was named, what was said, unless the same
image were retained by the power of memory, although the thing
itself were absent from the body. I name numbers whereby we
enumerate; and not their images, but they themselves are in my
memory. I name the image of the sun, and this, too, is in my
memory. For I do not recall the image of that image, but itself,
for the image itself is present when I remember it. I name memory,
and I know what I name. But where do I know it, except in the
memory itself? Is it also present to itself by its image, and not
by itself?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XVI" n="XVI" next="vi.X.XVII" prev="vi.X.XV" progress="24.37%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="The Privation of Memory is Forgetfulness." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XVI-p1.1">Chapter XVI.—The Privation of
Memory is Forgetfulness.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XVI-p2" shownumber="no">24. When I name forgetfulness, and know, too, what I
name, whence should I know it if I did not remember it? I do not
say the sound of the name, but the thing which it signifies which,
had I forgotten, I could not know what that sound signified. When,
therefore, I remember memory, then is memory present with itself,
through itself. But when I remember forgetfulness, there are
present both memory and forgetfulness,—memory, whereby I
remember, forgetfulness, which I remember. But what is
forgetfulness but the privation of memory? How, then, is that
present for me to remember, since, when it is so, I cannot
remember? But if what we remember we retain in memory, yet, unless
we remembered forgetfulness, we could never at the hearing of the
name know the thing meant by it, then is forgetfulness retained by
memory. Present, therefore, it is, lest we should forget it; and
being so, we do forget. Is it to be inferred from this that
forgetfulness, when we remember it, is not present to the memory
through itself, but through its image; because, were forgetfulness
present through itself, it would not lead us to remember, but to
forget? Who will now investigate this? Who shall understand how it
is?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XVI-p3" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_149.html" id="vi.X.XVI-Page_149" n="149" />25.
Truly, O Lord, I labour therein, and labour in myself. I am become
a troublesome soil that requires overmuch labour. For we are not
now searching out the tracts of heaven, or measuring the distances
of the stars, or inquiring about the weight of the earth. It is I
myself—I, the mind—who remember. It is not much to be wondered
at, if what I myself am not be far from me. But what is nearer to
me than myself? And, behold, I am not able to comprehend the force
of my own memory, though I cannot name myself without it. For what
shall I say when it is plain to me that I remember forgetfulness?
Shall I affirm that which I remember is not in my memory? Or shall
I say that forgetfulness is in my memory with the view of my not
forgetting? Both of these are most absurd. What third view is
there? How can I assert that the image of forgetfulness is retained
by my memory, and not forgetfulness itself, when I remember it? And
how can I assert this, seeing that when the image of anything is
imprinted on the memory, the thing itself must of necessity be
present first by which that image may be imprinted? For thus do I
remember Carthage; thus, all the places to which I have been; thus,
the faces of men whom I have seen, and things reported by the other
senses; thus, the health or sickness of the body. For when these
objects were present, my memory received images from them, which,
when they were present, I might gaze on and reconsider in my mind,
as I remembered them when they were absent. If, therefore,
forgetfulness is retained in the memory through its image, and not
through itself, then itself was once present, that its image might
be taken. But when it was present, how did it write its image on
the memory, seeing that forgetfulness by its presence blots out
even what it finds already noted? And yet, in whatever way, though
it be incomprehensible and inexplicable, yet most certain I am that
I remember also forgetfulness itself, whereby what we do remember
is blotted out.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XVII" n="XVII" next="vi.X.XVIII" prev="vi.X.XVI" progress="24.47%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="God Cannot Be Attained Unto by the Power of Memory, Which Beasts and Birds Possess." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XVII-p1.1">Chapter XVII.—God Cannot Be
Attained Unto by the Power of Memory, Which Beasts and Birds
Possess.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XVII-p2" shownumber="no">26. Great is the power of memory; very wonderful is
it, O my God, a profound and infinite manifoldness; and this thing
is the mind, and this I myself am. What then am I, O my God? Of
what nature am I? A life various and manifold, and exceeding vast.
Behold, in the numberless fields, and caves, and caverns of my
memory, full without number of numberless kinds of things, either
through images, as all bodies are; or by the presence of the things
themselves, as are the arts; or by some notion or observation, as
the affections of the mind are, which, even though the mind doth
not suffer, the memory retains, while whatsoever is in the memory
is also in the mind: through all these do I run to and fro, and
fly; I penetrate on this side and that, as far as I am able, and
nowhere is there an end. So great is the power of memory, so great
the power of life in man, whose life is mortal. What then shall I
do, O Thou my true life, my God? I will pass even beyond this power
of mine which is called memory—I will pass beyond it, that I may
proceed to Thee, O Thou sweet Light. What sayest Thou to me?
Behold, I am soaring by my mind towards Thee who remainest above
me. I will also pass beyond this power of mine which is called
memory, wishful to reach Thee whence Thou canst be reached, and to
cleave unto Thee whence it is possible to cleave unto Thee. For
even beasts and birds possess memory, else could they never find
their lairs and nests again, nor many other things to which they
are used; neither indeed could they become used to anything, but by
their memory. I will pass, then, beyond memory also, that I may
reach Him who has separated me from the four-footed beasts and the
fowls of the air, making me wiser than they. I will pass beyond
memory also, but where shall I find Thee, O Thou truly good and
assured sweetness? But where shall I find Thee? If I find Thee
without memory, then am I unmindful of Thee. And how now shall I
find Thee, if I do not remember Thee?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XVIII" n="XVIII" next="vi.X.XIX" prev="vi.X.XVII" progress="24.54%" shorttitle="Chapter XVIII" title="A Thing When Lost Could Not Be Found Unless It Were Retained in the Memory." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XVIII-p1.1">Chapter XVIII.—A Thing When Lost
Could Not Be Found Unless It Were Retained in the
Memory.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XVIII-p2" shownumber="no">27. For the woman who lost her drachma, and
searched for it with a lamp,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XVIII-p2.1" n="854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XVIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XVIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.8" parsed="|Luke|15|8|0|0" passage="Luke 15.8">Luke xv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> unless she had remembered it, would
never have found it. For when it was found, whence could she know
whether it were the same, had she not remembered it? I remember to
have lost and found many things; and this I know thereby, that when
I was searching for any of them, and was asked, “Is this it?”
“Is that it?” I answered “No,” until such time as that
which I sought were offered to me. Which had I not
remembered,—whatever it were,—though it were offered me, yet
would I not find it, because I could not recognise it. And thus it
is always, when we search for and find anything that is lost.
Notwithstanding, if anything be by accident lost from the sight,
not from the memory,—as any visible body,—the image of it is
retained within, and is searched for until it be restored to sight;
and when it is found, it is recognised by 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_150.html" id="vi.X.XVIII-Page_150" n="150" />the image which is within. Nor do we say
that we have found what we had lost unless we recognise it; nor can
we recognise it unless we remember it. But this, though lost to the
sight, was retained in the memory.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XIX" n="XIX" next="vi.X.XX" prev="vi.X.XVIII" progress="24.58%" shorttitle="Chapter XIX" title="What It is to Remember." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XIX-p1.1">Chapter XIX.—What It is to
Remember.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XIX-p2" shownumber="no">28. But how is it when the memory itself loses
anything, as it happens when we forget anything and try to recall
it? Where finally do we search, but in the memory itself? And
there, if perchance one thing be offered for another, we refuse it,
until we meet with what we seek; and when we do, we exclaim,
“This is it!” which we should not do unless we knew it again,
nor should we recognise it unless we remembered it. Assuredly,
therefore, we had forgotten it. Or, had not the whole of it slipped
our memory, but by the part by which we had hold was the other part
sought for; since the memory perceived that it did not revolve
together as much as it was accustomed to do, and halting, as if
from the mutilation of its old habit, demanded the restoration of
that which was wanting. For example, if we see or think of some man
known to us, and, having forgotten his name, endeavour to recover
it, whatsoever other thing presents itself is not connected with
it; because it was not used to be thought of in connection with
him, and is consequently rejected, until that is present whereon
the knowledge reposes fittingly as its accustomed object. And
whence, save from the memory itself, does that present itself? For
even when we recognise it as put in mind of it by another, it is
thence it comes. For we do not believe it as something new, but, as
we recall it, admit what was said to be correct. But if it were
entirely blotted out of the mind, we should not, even when put in
mind of it, recollect it. For we have not as yet entirely forgotten
what we remember that we have forgotten. A lost notion, then, which
we have entirely forgotten, we cannot even search for.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XX" n="XX" next="vi.X.XXI" prev="vi.X.XIX" progress="24.63%" shorttitle="Chapter XX" title="We Should Not Seek for God and the Happy Life Unless We Had Known It." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XX-p1.1">Chapter XX.—We Should Not Seek
for God and the Happy Life Unless We Had Known It.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XX-p2" shownumber="no">29. How, then, do I seek Thee, O Lord? For
when I seek Thee, my God, I seek a happy life.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XX-p2.1" n="855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XX-p3" shownumber="no"> See note, p. 75, above.</p></note> I will seek Thee, that my soul may
live.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XX-p3.1" n="856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Amos.5.4" parsed="|Amos|5|4|0|0" passage="Amos 5.4">Amos v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> For my body
liveth by my soul, and my soul liveth by Thee. How, then, do I seek
a happy life, seeing that it is not mine till I can say, “It is
enough!” in that place where I ought to say it? How do I seek it?
Is it by remembrance, as though I had forgotten it, knowing too
that I had forgotten it? or, longing to learn it as a thing
unknown, which either I had never known, or had so forgotten it as
not even to remember that I had forgotten it? Is not a happy life
the thing that all desire, and is there any one who altogether
desires it not? But where did they acquire the knowledge of it,
that they so desire it? Where have they seen it, that they so love
it? Truly we have it, but how I know not. Yea, there is another way
in which, when any one hath it, he is happy; and some there be that
are happy in hope. These have it in an inferior kind to those that
are happy in fact; and yet are they better off than they who are
happy neither in fact nor in hope. And even these, had they it not
in some way, would not so much desire to be happy, which that they
do desire is most certain. How they come to know it, I cannot tell,
but they have it by some kind of knowledge unknown to me, who am in
much doubt as to whether it be in the memory; for if it be there,
then have we been happy once; whether all individually, or as in
that man who first sinned, in whom also we all died,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XX-p4.2" n="857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XX-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>; see p. 140, note 3, and note
p. 73, above.</p></note> and from
whom we are all born with misery, I do not now ask; but I ask
whether the happy life be in the memory? For did we not know it, we
should not love it. We hear the name, and we all acknowledge that
we desire the thing; for we are not delighted with the sound only.
For when a Greek hears it spoken in Latin, he does not feel
delighted, for he knows not what is spoken; but we are delighted,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XX-p5.2" n="858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XX-p6" shownumber="no"> That is, as knowing Latin.</p></note> as he too
would be if he heard it in Greek; because the thing itself is
neither Greek nor Latin, which Greeks and Latins, and men of all
other tongues, long so earnestly to obtain. It is then known unto
all, and could they with one voice be asked whether they wished to
be happy, without doubt they would all answer that they would. And
this could not be unless the thing itself, of which it is the name,
were retained in their memory.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXI" n="XXI" next="vi.X.XXII" prev="vi.X.XX" progress="24.71%" shorttitle="Chapter XXI" title="How a Happy Life May Be Retained in the Memory." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXI-p1.1">Chapter XXI.—How a Happy Life May
Be Retained in the Memory.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXI-p2" shownumber="no">30. But is it so as one who has seen Carthage
remembers it? No. For a happy life is not visible to the eye,
because it is not a body. Is it, then, as we remember numbers? No.
For he that hath these in his knowledge strives not to attain
further; but a happy life we have in our knowledge, and, therefore,
do we love it, while yet we wish further to attain it that we may
be happy. Is it, then, as we remember eloquence? No. For although
some, when they hear this name, call the thing to mind, who,
indeed, are not yet eloquent, and many <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_151.html" id="vi.X.XXI-Page_151" n="151" />who wish to be so, whence it appears to be in
their knowledge; yet have these by their bodily perceptions noticed
that others are eloquent, and been delighted with it, and long to
be so,—although they would not be delighted save for some
interior knowledge, nor desire to be so unless they were
delighted,—but a happy life we can by no bodily perception make
experience of in others. Is it, then, as we remember joy? It may be
so; for my joy I remember, even when sad, like as I do a happy life
when I am miserable. Nor did I ever with perception of the body
either see, hear, smell, taste, or touch my joy; but I experienced
it in my mind when I rejoiced; and the knowledge of it clung to my
memory, so that I can call it to mind sometimes with disdain and at
others with desire, according to the difference of the things
wherein I now remember that I rejoiced. For even from unclean
things have I been bathed with a certain joy, which now calling to
mind, I detest and execrate; at other times, from good and honest
things, which, with longing, I call to mind, though perchance they
be not nigh at hand, and then with sadness do I call to mind a
former joy.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXI-p3" shownumber="no">31. Where and when, then, did I experience my happy
life, that I should call it to mind, and love and long for it? Nor
is it I alone or a few others who wish to be happy, but truly all;
which, unless by certain knowledge we knew, we should not wish with
so certain a will. But how is this, that if two men be asked
whether they would wish to serve as soldiers one, it may be, would
reply that he would, the other that he would not; but if they were
asked whether they would wish to be happy, both of them would
unhesitatingly say that they would; and this one would wish to
serve, and the other not, from no other motive but to be happy? Is
it, perchance, that as one joys in this, and another in that, so do
all men agree in their wish for happiness, as they would agree,
were they asked, in wishing to have joy,—and this joy they call a
happy life? Although, then, one pursues joy in this way, and
another in that, all have one goal, which they strive to attain,
namely, to have joy. This life, being a thing which no one can say
he has not experienced, it is on that account found in the memory,
and recognised whenever the name of a happy life is heard.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXII" n="XXII" next="vi.X.XXIII" prev="vi.X.XXI" progress="24.80%" shorttitle="Chapter XXII" title="A Happy Life is to Rejoice in God, and for God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXII-p1.1">Chapter XXII.—A Happy Life is to
Rejoice in God, and for God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXII-p2" shownumber="no">32. Let it be far, O Lord,—let it be far
from the heart of Thy servant who confesseth unto Thee; let it be
far from me to think myself happy, be the joy what it may. For
there is a joy which is not granted to the “wicked,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXII-p2.1" n="859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.22" parsed="|Isa|48|22|0|0" passage="Isa. 48.22">Isa. xlviii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> but to those
who worship Thee thankfully, whose joy Thou Thyself art. And the
happy life is this,—to rejoice unto Thee, in Thee, and for Thee;
this it is, and there is no other.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXII-p3.2" n="860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXII-p4" shownumber="no"> Since “life eternal is the supreme good,” as he
remarks in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xix. 4. Compare also <i>
ibid.</i> viii. sec. 8, where he argues that the highest good is
God, and that he who loves Him is in the enjoyment of that good.
See also note on the chief good, p. 75, above.</p></note> But those who think there is
another follow after another joy, and that not the true one. Their
will, however, is not turned away from some shadow of
joy.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXIII" n="XXIII" next="vi.X.XXIV" prev="vi.X.XXII" progress="24.83%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIII" title="All Wish to Rejoice in the Truth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXIII-p1.1">Chapter XXIII.—All Wish to
Rejoice in the Truth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXIII-p2" shownumber="no">33. It is not, then, certain that all men wish
to be happy, since those who wish not to rejoice in Thee, which is
the only happy life, do not verily desire the happy life. Or do all
desire this, but because “the flesh lusteth against the spirit,
and the spirit against the flesh,” so that they “cannot do the
things that they would,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIII-p2.1" n="861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> they fall upon that which they are
able to do, and with that are content; because that which they are
not able to do, they do not so will as to make them able?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIII-p3.2" n="862" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIII-p4" shownumber="no"> See viii. sec. 20, above.</p></note> For I ask of
every man, whether he would rather rejoice in truth or in
falsehood. They will no more hesitate to say, “in truth,” than
to say, “that they wish to be happy.” For a happy life is joy
in the truth. For this is joy in Thee, who art “the truth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIII-p4.1" n="863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John 14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> O God, “my
light,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIII-p5.2" n="864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.1" parsed="|Ps|27|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 27.1">Ps. xxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> “the
health of my countenance, and my God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIII-p6.2" n="865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.11" parsed="|Ps|42|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.11">Ps. xlii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> All wish for this happy life; this
life do all wish for, which is the only happy one; joy in the truth
do all wish for.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIII-p7.2" n="866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIII-p8" shownumber="no"> See sec. 29, above.</p></note> I have had
experience of many who wished to deceive, but not one who wished to
be deceived. Where, then, did they know this happy life, save where
they knew also the truth? For they love it, too, since they would
not be deceived. And when they love a happy life, which is naught
else but joy in the truth, assuredly they love also the truth;
which yet they would not love were there not some knowledge of it
in the memory. Wherefore, then, do they not rejoice in it? Why are
they not happy? Because they are more entirely occupied with other
things which rather make them miserable, than that which would make
them happy, which they remember so little of. For there is yet a
little light in men; let them walk—let them “walk,” that the
“darkness” seize them not.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIII-p8.1" n="867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.35" parsed="|John|12|35|0|0" passage="John 12.35">John xii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note></p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_152.html" id="vi.X.XXIII-Page_152" n="152" />

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXIII-p10" shownumber="no">34. Why, then, doth truth beget hatred<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIII-p10.1" n="868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIII-p11" shownumber="no"> “Veritas parit odium.” Compare Terence, <i>
Andria</i>, i. 1, 41: “Obsequiam amicos, veritas odium
parit.”</p></note> and that man
of thine,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIII-p11.1" n="869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" passage="John 8.40">John viii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> preaching
the truth become an enemy unto them, whereas a happy life is loved,
which is naught else but joy in the truth; unless that truth is
loved in such a sort as that those who love aught else wish that to
be the truth which they love, and, as they are willing to be
deceived, are unwilling to be convinced that they are so? Therefore
do they hate the truth for the sake of that thing which they love
instead of the truth. They love truth when she shines on them, and
hate her when she rebukes them. For, because they are not willing
to be deceived, and wish to deceive, they love her when she reveals
herself, and hate her when she reveals them. On that account shall
she so requite them, that those who were unwilling to be discovered
by her she both discovers against their will, and discovers not
herself unto them. Thus, thus, truly thus doth the human mind, so
blind and sick, so base and unseemly, desire to lie concealed, but
wishes not that anything should be concealed from it. But the
opposite is rendered unto it,—that itself is not concealed from
the truth, but the truth is concealed from it. Yet, even while thus
wretched, it prefers to rejoice in truth rather than in falsehood.
Happy then will it be, when, no trouble intervening, it shall
rejoice in that only truth by whom all things else are
true.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXIV" n="XXIV" next="vi.X.XXV" prev="vi.X.XXIII" progress="24.94%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIV" title="He Who Finds Truth, Finds God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXIV-p1.1">Chapter XXIV.—He Who Finds Truth,
Finds God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXIV-p2" shownumber="no">35. Behold how I have enlarged in my memory
seeking Thee, O Lord; and out of it have I not found Thee. Nor have
I found aught concerning Thee, but what I have retained in memory
from the time I learned Thee. For from the time I learned Thee have
I never forgotten Thee. For where I found truth, there found I my
God, who is the Truth itself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIV-p2.1" n="870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIV-p3" shownumber="no"> See iv. c. 12, and vii. c. 10, above.</p></note> which from the time I learned it
have I not forgotten. And thus since the time I learned Thee, Thou
abidest in my memory; and there do I find Thee whensoever I call
Thee to remembrance, and delight in Thee. These are my holy
delights, which Thou hast bestowed upon me in Thy mercy, having
respect unto my poverty.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXV" n="XXV" next="vi.X.XXVI" prev="vi.X.XXIV" progress="24.96%" shorttitle="Chapter XXV" title="He is Glad that God Dwells in His Memory." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXV-p1.1">Chapter XXV.—He is Glad that God
Dwells in His Memory.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXV-p2" shownumber="no">36. But where in my memory abidest Thou, O
Lord, where dost Thou there abide? What manner of chamber hast Thou
there formed for Thyself? What sort of sanctuary hast Thou erected
for Thyself? Thou hast granted this honour to my memory, to take up
Thy abode in it; but in what quarter of it Thou abidest, I am
considering. For in calling Thee to mind,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXV-p2.1" n="871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXV-p3" shownumber="no"> In connection with Augustin’s views as to memory,
Locke’s <i>Essay on the Human Understanding</i>, ii. 10, and
Stewart’s <i>Philosophy of the Human Mind</i>, c. 6, may be
profitably consulted.</p></note> I soared beyond those parts of it
which the beasts also possess, since I found Thee not there amongst
the images of corporeal things; and I arrived at those parts where
I had committed the affections of my mind, nor there did I find
Thee. And I entered into the very seat of my mind, which it has in
my memory, since the mind remembers itself also—nor wert Thou
there. For as Thou art not a bodily image, nor the affection of a
living creature, as when we rejoice, condole, desire, fear,
remember, forget, or aught of the kind; so neither art Thou the
mind itself, because Thou art the Lord God of the mind; and all
these things are changed, but Thou remainest unchangeable over all,
yet vouchsafest to dwell in my memory, from the time I learned
Thee. But why do I now seek in what part of it Thou dwellest, as if
truly there were places in it? Thou dost dwell in it assuredly,
since I have remembered Thee from the time I learned Thee, and I
find Thee in it when I call Thee to mind.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXVI" n="XXVI" next="vi.X.XXVII" prev="vi.X.XXV" progress="25.01%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVI" title="God Everywhere Answers Those Who Take Counsel of Him." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXVI-p1.1">Chapter XXVI.—God Everywhere
Answers Those Who Take Counsel of Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXVI-p2" shownumber="no">37. Where, then, did I find Thee, so as to be
able to learn Thee? For Thou wert not in my memory before I learned
Thee. Where, then, did I find Thee, so as to be able to learn Thee,
but in Thee above me? Place there is none; we go both
“backward” and “forward,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXVI-p2.1" n="872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXVI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXVI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.23.8" parsed="|Job|23|8|0|0" passage="Job 23.8">Job xxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and there is no place. Everywhere,
O Truth, dost Thou direct all who consult Thee, and dost at once
answer all, though they consult Thee on divers things. Clearly dost
Thou answer, though all do not with clearness hear. All consult
Thee upon whatever they wish, though they hear not always that
which they wish. He is Thy best servant who does not so much look
to hear that from Thee which he himself wisheth, as to wish that
which he heareth from Thee.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXVII" n="XXVII" next="vi.X.XXVIII" prev="vi.X.XXVI" progress="25.04%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVII" title="He Grieves that He Was So Long Without God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXVII-p1.1">Chapter XXVII.—He Grieves that He
Was So Long Without God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXVII-p2" shownumber="no">38. Too late did I love Thee, O Fairness, so
ancient, and yet so new! Too late did I love Thee! For behold, Thou
wert within, and I without, and there did I seek Thee; I, unlovely,
rushed heedlessly among the things of beauty Thou madest.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXVII-p2.1" n="873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXVII-p3" shownumber="no"> See p. 74, note 1, above.</p></note> Thou wert
with me, but I was <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_153.html" id="vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" n="153" />not with Thee. Those things kept me far from
Thee, which, unless they were in Thee, were not. Thou calledst, and
criedst aloud, and forcedst open my deafness. Thou didst gleam and
shine, and chase away my blindness. Thou didst exhale odours, and I
drew in my breath and do pant after Thee. I tasted, and do hunger
and thirst. Thou didst touch me, and I burned for Thy peace.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXVIII" n="XXVIII" next="vi.X.XXIX" prev="vi.X.XXVII" progress="25.06%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVIII" title="On the Misery of Human Life." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p1.1">Chapter XXVIII.—On the Misery of
Human Life.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">39. When I shall cleave unto Thee with all my
being, then shall I in nothing have pain and labour; and my life
shall be a real life, being wholly full of Thee. But now since he
whom Thou fillest is the one Thou liftest up, I am a burden to
myself, as not being full of Thee. Joys of sorrow contend with
sorrows of joy; and on which side the victory may be I know not.
Woe is me! Lord, have pity on me. My evil sorrows contend with my
good joys; and on which side the victory may be I know not. Woe is
me! Lord, have pity on me. Woe is me! Lo, I hide not my wounds;
Thou art the Physician, I the sick; Thou merciful, I miserable. Is
not the life of man upon earth a temptation?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p2.1" n="874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXVIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.1" parsed="|Job|7|1|0|0" passage="Job 7.1">Job vii. 1</scripRef>. The <i>Old Ver.</i> rendering
<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p3.2" lang="HE">צָבָא</span> by <i>tentatio</i>, after
the LXX. <span class="Greek" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p3.3" lang="EL">πειρατήριον</span>. The <i>
Vulg.</i> has <i>militia</i>, which =“warfare” in margin of
A.V.</p></note> Who is he that wishes for vexations
and difficulties? Thou commandest them to be endured, not to be
loved. For no man loves what he endures, though he may love to
endure. For notwithstanding he rejoices to endure, he would rather
there were naught for him to endure.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p3.4" n="875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> “It will not be safe,” says Anthony Farindon
(vol. iv. <i>Christ’s Temptation</i>, serm. 107), “for us to
challenge and provoke a temptation, but to arm and prepare
ourselves against it; to stand upon our guard, and neither to offer
battle nor yet refuse it. <i>Sapiens feret ista, non eliget</i>:
‘It is the part of a wise man not to seek for evil, but to <i>
endure</i> it.’ And to this end it concerneth every man to
exercise <span class="Greek" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p4.1" lang="EL">τὴν πνευματικὴν
σύνεσιν</span>, ‘his spiritual wisdom,’ that he may discover
<i>Spiritus ductiones et diaboli seductiones</i>, ‘the Spirit’s
leadings and the devil’s seducements.’” See also Augustin’s
<i>Serm.</i> lxxvi. 4, and p. 79, note 9, above.</p></note> In adversity, I desire prosperity;
in prosperity, I fear adversity. What middle place, then, is there
between these, where human life is not a temptation? Woe unto the
prosperity of this world, once and again, from fear of misfortune
and a corruption of joy! Woe unto the adversities of this world,
once and again, and for the third time, from the desire of
prosperity; and because adversity itself is a hard thing, and makes
shipwreck of endurance! Is not the life of man upon earth a
temptation, and that without intermission?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p4.2" n="876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> We have ever to endure temptation, either in the
sense of a <i>testing</i>, as when it is said, “God did tempt
Abraham” (<scripRef id="vi.X.XXVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.1" parsed="|Gen|22|1|0|0" passage="Gen. 22.1">Gen. xxii. 1</scripRef>); or with the additional idea
of <i>yielding</i> to the temptation, and so committing sin, as in
the use of the word in the Lord’s Prayer (<scripRef id="vi.X.XXVIII-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.13" parsed="|Matt|6|13|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.13">Matt. vi.
13</scripRef>); for, as Dyke says in
his <i>Michael and the Dragon</i> (Works, i. 203, 204): “No
sooner have we bathed and washed our souls in the waters of <i>
Repentance</i>, but we must presently expect the fiery darts of
Satan’s temptations to be driving at us. What we get and gain
from Satan by <i>Repentance</i>, he seeks to regain and recover by
his <i>Temptations</i>. We must not think to pass quietly out of
Egypt without Pharaoh’s pursuit, nor to travel the wilderness of
this world without the opposition of the Amalekites.” Compare
Augustin, <i>In</i> <i>Ev. Joann.</i> Tract. xliii. 6, and <i>
Serm.</i> lvii. 9. See also p. 79, note 3, above.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXIX" n="XXIX" next="vi.X.XXX" prev="vi.X.XXVIII" progress="25.16%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIX" title="All Hope is in the Mercy of God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXIX-p1.1">Chapter XXIX.—All Hope is in the
Mercy of God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXIX-p2" shownumber="no">40. And my whole hope is only in Thy exceeding
great mercy. Give what Thou commandest, and command what Thou wilt.
Thou imposest continency upon us,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIX-p2.1" n="877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIX-p3" shownumber="no"> In his 38th <i>Sermon</i>, he distinguishes between
<i>continentia</i> and <i>sustinentia</i>; the first guarding us
from the allurements of worldliness and sin, while the second
enables us to endure the troubles of life.</p></note> “nevertheless, when I
perceived,” saith one, “that I could not otherwise obtain her,
except God gave her me; . . . that was a point of wisdom also to
know whose gift she was.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIX-p3.1" n="878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXIX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.8.21" parsed="|Wis|8|21|0|0" passage="Wisd. 8.21">Wisd. viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> For by continency are we bound up
and brought into one, whence we were scattered abroad into many.
For he loves Thee too little who loves aught with Thee, which he
loves not for Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXIX-p4.2" n="879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXIX-p5" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Trin.</i> ix. 13 (“<i>In what desire
and love differ</i>”), he says, that when the creature is loved
for itself, and the love of it is not referred to its Creator, it
is desire (<i>cupiditas</i>) and not true love. See also p. 129,
note 8, above.</p></note> O love, who ever burnest, and art
never quenched! O charity, my God, kindle me! Thou commandest
continency; give what Thou commandest, and command what Thou
wilt.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXX" n="XXX" next="vi.X.XXXI" prev="vi.X.XXIX" progress="25.20%" shorttitle="Chapter XXX" title="Of the Perverse Images of Dreams, Which He Wishes to Have Taken Away." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXX-p1.1">Chapter XXX.—Of the Perverse
Images of Dreams, Which He Wishes to Have Taken Away.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXX-p2" shownumber="no">41. Verily, Thou commandest that I should be
continent from the “lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes,
and the pride of life.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXX-p2.1" n="880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.16" parsed="|1John|2|16|0|0" passage="1 John 2.16">1 John ii. 16</scripRef>. Dilating on <scripRef id="vi.X.XXX-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8" parsed="|Ps|8|0|0|0" passage="Ps. 8">Ps. viii</scripRef>. he makes these three roots of
sin to correspond to the threefold nature of our Lord’s
temptation in the wilderness. See also p. 80, note 5, above.</p></note> Thou hast commanded me to abstain
from concubinage; and as to marriage itself, Thou hast advised
something better than Thou hast allowed. And because Thou didst
give it, it was done; and that before I became a dispenser of Thy
sacrament. But there still exist in my memory—of which I have
spoken much—the images of such things as my habits had fixed
there; and these rush into my thoughts, though strengthless, when I
am awake; but in sleep they do so not only so as to give pleasure,
but even to obtain consent, and what very nearly resembles
reality.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXX-p3.3" n="881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXX-p4" shownumber="no"> In Augustin’s view, then, dreams appear to result
from our thoughts and feelings when awake. In this he has the
support of Aristotle (<i>Ethics</i>, i. 13), as also that of
Solomon, who says (<scripRef id="vi.X.XXX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.3" parsed="|Eccl|5|3|0|0" passage="Eccles. 5.3">Eccles. v. 3</scripRef>), “A dream cometh through
the multitude of business.” An apt illustration of this is found
in the life of the great Danish sculptor, Thorwaldsen. It is said
that he could not satisfy himself with his models for <i>The
Christ</i>, in the Frauenkirche at Copenhagen,—as Da Vinci before
him was <i>never</i> able to paint the face of the Christ in His
noble fresco of the Last Supper,—and that it was only in
consequence of a dream (that dream doubtless the result of his
stedfast search for an ideal) that this great work was
accomplished. But see <i>Ep.</i> clix.</p></note> Yea, to such
an extent prevails the illusion of the image, both in my soul and
in my flesh, that the false persuade me, 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_154.html" id="vi.X.XXX-Page_154" n="154" />when sleeping, unto that which the true
are not able when waking. Am I not myself at that time, O Lord my
God? And there is yet so much difference between myself and myself,
in that instant wherein I pass back from waking to sleeping, or
return from sleeping to waking! Where, then, is the reason which
when waking resists such suggestions? And if the things themselves
be forced on it, I remain unmoved. Is it shut up with the eyes? Or
is it put to sleep with the bodily senses? But whence, then, comes
it to pass, that even in slumber we often resist, and, bearing our
purpose in mind, and continuing most chastely in it, yield no
assent to such allurements? And there is yet so much difference
that, when it happeneth otherwise, upon awaking we return to peace
of conscience; and by this same diversity do we discover that it
was not we that did it, while we still feel sorry that in some way
it was done in us.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXX-p5" shownumber="no">42. Is not Thy hand able, O Almighty God, to
heal all the diseases of my soul,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXX-p5.1" n="882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.3" parsed="|Ps|103|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 103.3">Ps. ciii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and by Thy more abundant grace to
quench even the lascivious motions of my sleep? Thou wilt increase
in me, O Lord, Thy gifts more and more, that my soul may follow me
to Thee, disengaged from the bird-lime of concupiscence; that it
may not be in rebellion against itself, and even in dreams not
simply not, through sensual images, commit those deformities of
corruption, even to the pollution of the flesh, but that it may not
even consent unto them. For it is no great thing for the Almighty,
who is “able to do . . . above all that we ask or think,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXX-p6.2" n="883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.20" parsed="|Eph|3|20|0|0" passage="Eph. 3.20">Eph. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> to bring it
about that no such influence—not even so slight a one as a sign
might restrain—should afford gratification to the chaste
affection even of one sleeping; and that not only in this life, but
at my present age. But what I still am in this species of my ill,
have I confessed unto my good Lord; rejoicing with trembling<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXX-p7.2" n="884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.11" parsed="|Ps|2|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 2.11">Ps. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> in that
which Thou hast given me, and bewailing myself for that wherein I
am still imperfect; trusting that Thou wilt perfect Thy mercies in
me, even to the fulness of peace, which both that which is within
and that which is without<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXX-p8.2" n="885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXX-p9" shownumber="no"> See note 4, p. 140, above.</p></note> shall have with Thee, when death is
swallowed up in victory.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXX-p9.1" n="886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.54">1 Cor. xv. 54</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXXI" n="XXXI" next="vi.X.XXXII" prev="vi.X.XXX" progress="25.32%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXI" title="About to Speak of the Temptations of the Lust of the Flesh, He First Complains of the Lust of Eating and Drinking." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXXI-p1.1">Chapter XXXI.—About to Speak of
the Temptations of the Lust of the Flesh, He First Complains of the
Lust of Eating and Drinking.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXI-p2" shownumber="no">43. There is another evil of the day that I
would were “sufficient” unto it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p2.1" n="887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.34" parsed="|Matt|6|34|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.34">Matt. vi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> For by eating and drinking we
repair the daily decays of the body, until Thou destroyest both
food and stomach, when Thou shall destroy my want with an amazing
satiety, and shalt clothe this corruptible with an eternal
incorruption.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p3.2" n="888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.54">1 Cor. xv. 54</scripRef>.</p></note> But now is
necessity sweet unto me, and against this sweetness do I fight,
lest I be enthralled; and I carry on a daily war by fasting,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p4.2" n="889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p5" shownumber="no"> In Augustin’s time, and indeed till the Council
of Orleans, <span class="c9" id="vi.X.XXXI-p5.1">A.D.</span> 538, fasting appears to
have been left pretty much to the individual conscience. We find
Tertullian in his <i>De</i> <i>Jejunio</i> lamenting the slight
observance it received during his day. We learn, however, from the
passage in Justin Martyr, quoted in note 4, on p. 118, above, that
in his time it was enjoined as a preparation for Baptism.</p></note> oftentimes
“bringing my body into subjection,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p5.2" n="890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and my pains are expelled by
pleasure. For hunger and thirst are in some sort pains; they
consume and destroy like unto a fever, unless the medicine of
nourishment relieve us. The which, since it is at hand through the
comfort we receive of Thy gifts, with which land and water and air
serve our infirmity, our calamity is called pleasure.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXI-p7" shownumber="no">44. This much hast Thou taught me, that I should
bring myself to take food as medicine. But during the time that I
am passing from the uneasiness of want to the calmness of satiety,
even in the very passage doth that snare of concupiscence lie in
wait for me. For the passage itself is pleasure, nor is there any
other way of passing thither, whither necessity compels us to pass.
And whereas health is the reason of eating and drinking, there
joineth itself as an hand-maid a perilous delight, which mostly
tries to precede it, in order that I may do for her sake what I say
I do, or desire to do, for health’s sake. Nor have both the same
limit; for what is sufficient for health is too little for
pleasure. And oftentimes it is doubtful whether it be the necessary
care of the body which still asks nourishment, or whether a sensual
snare of desire offers its ministry. In this uncertainty does my
unhappy soul rejoice, and therein prepares an excuse as a defence,
glad that it doth not appear what may be Sufficient for the
moderation of health, that so under the pretence of health it may
conceal the business of pleasure. These temptations do I daily
endeavour to resist, and I summon Thy right hand to my help, and
refer my excitements to Thee, because as yet I have no resolve in
this matter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXI-p8" shownumber="no">45. I hear the voice of my God commanding, let
not “your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and
drunkenness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p8.1" n="891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.34" parsed="|Luke|21|34|0|0" passage="Luke 21.34">Luke xxi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Drunkenness,” it is far from me; Thou wilt have mercy, that it
approach not near unto me. But “surfeiting” sometimes creepeth
upon Thy servant; Thou wilt have mercy, that it may be far from me.
For no man can be continent unless Thou give it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p9.2" n="892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.8.21" parsed="|Wis|8|21|0|0" passage="Wisd. 8.21">Wisd. viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Many things which we pray for
dost <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_155.html" id="vi.X.XXXI-Page_155" n="155" />Thou
give us; and what good soever we receive before we prayed for it,
do we receive from Thee, and that we might afterwards know this did
we receive it from Thee. Drunkard was I never, but I have known
drunkards to be made sober men by Thee. Thy doing, then, was it,
that they who never were such might not be so, as from Thee it was
that they who have been so heretofore might not remain so always;
and from Thee, too was it, that both might know from whom it was. I
heard another voice of Thine, “Go not after thy lusts, but
refrain thyself from thine appetites.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p10.2" n="893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.18.30" parsed="|Sir|18|30|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 18.30">Ecclus. xviii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> And by Thy favour have I heard this
saying likewise, which I have much delighted in, “Neither if we
eat, are we the better; neither if we eat not, are we the
worse;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p11.2" n="894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.8">1 Cor. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> which is to
say, that neither shall the one make me to abound, nor the other to
be wretched. I heard also another voice, “For I have learned, in
whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content, I know both how to
be abased, and I know how to abound . . . I can do all things
through Christ which strengtheneth me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p12.2" n="895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.11-Phil.4.14" parsed="|Phil|4|11|4|14" passage="Phil. 4.11-14">Phil. iv. 11–14</scripRef>.</p></note> Lo! a soldier of the celestial
camp—not dust as we are. But remember, O Lord, “that we are
dust,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p13.2" n="896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.14" parsed="|Ps|103|14|0|0" passage="Ps. 103.14">Ps. ciii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and that of
dust Thou hast created man;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p14.2" n="897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" passage="Gen. 3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and he “was lost, and is
found.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p15.2" n="898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.32" parsed="|Luke|15|32|0|0" passage="Luke 15.32">Luke xv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor could he
do this of his own power, seeing that he whom I so loved, saying
these things through the afflatus of Thy inspiration, was of that
same dust. “I can,” saith he, “do all things through Him
which strengtheneth me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p16.2" n="899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.13" parsed="|Phil|4|13|0|0" passage="Phil. 4.13">Phil. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Strengthen me, that I may be able.
Give what Thou commandest, and command what Thou wilt.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p17.2" n="900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p18" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Dono Persev.</i> sec. 53, he tells us
that these words were quoted to Pelagius, when at Rome, by a
certain bishop, and that they excited him to contradict them so
warmly as nearly to result in a rupture between Pelagius and the
bishop.</p></note> He confesses
to have received, and when he glorieth, he glorieth in the Lord.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p18.1" n="901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.31" parsed="|1Cor|1|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 1.31">1 Cor. i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> Another have
I heard entreating that he might receive,—“Take from me,”
saith he, “the greediness of the belly;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p19.2" n="902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.23.6" parsed="|Sir|23|6|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 23.6">Ecclus. xxiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> by which it appeareth, O my holy
God, that Thou givest when what Thou commandest to be done is
done.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXI-p21" shownumber="no">46. Thou hast taught me, good Father, that
“unto the pure all things are pure;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p21.1" n="903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.15" parsed="|Titus|1|15|0|0" passage="Titus 1.15">Titus i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> but “it is evil for that man who
eateth with offence;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p22.2" n="904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.20" parsed="|Rom|14|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.20">Rom. xiv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> “and that every creature of Thine
is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with,
thanksgiving;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p23.2" n="905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 4.4">1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
“meat commendeth us not to God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p24.2" n="906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.8">1 Cor. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and that no man should “judge us
in meat or in drink;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p25.2" n="907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" passage="Col. 2.16">Col. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and that he that eateth, let him
not despise him that eateth not; and let not him that eateth not
judge him that eateth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p26.2" n="908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.23" parsed="|Rom|13|23|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.23">Rom. xiii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> These things have I learned, thanks
and praise be unto Thee, O my God and Master, who dost knock at my
ears and enlighten my heart; deliver me out of all temptation. It
is not the uncleanness of meat that I fear, but the uncleanness of
lusting. I know that permission was granted unto Noah to eat every
kind of flesh<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p27.2" n="909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p28" shownumber="no"> He here refers to the doctrine of the Manichæans
in the matter of eating flesh. In his <i>De</i> <i>Mor. Manich.</i>
secs. 36, 37, he discusses the prohibition of flesh to the
“Elect.” From <i>Ep.</i> ccxxxvi. we find that the
“Hearers” had not to practice abstinence from marriage and from
eating flesh. For other information on this subject, see notes, pp.
66 and 83.</p></note> that was
good for food;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p28.1" n="910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.3" parsed="|Gen|9|3|0|0" passage="Gen. 9.3">Gen. ix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> that Elias
was fed with flesh;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p29.2" n="911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.6" parsed="|1Kgs|17|6|0|0" passage="1 Kings 17.6">1 Kings xvii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> that John, endued with a wonderful
abstinence, was not polluted by the living creatures (that is, the
locusts<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p30.2" n="912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.4" parsed="|Matt|3|4|0|0" passage="Matt. 3.4">Matt. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> ) which he
fed on. I know, too, that Esau was deceived by a longing for
lentiles,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p31.2" n="913" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.34" parsed="|Gen|25|34|0|0" passage="Gen. 25.34">Gen. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
David took blame to himself for desiring water,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p32.2" n="914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.23.15-2Sam.23.17" parsed="|2Sam|23|15|23|17" passage="2 Sam. 23.15-17">2 Sam. xxiii. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note> and that our King was tempted not
by flesh but bread.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p33.2" n="915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.3" parsed="|Matt|4|3|0|0" passage="Matt. 4.3">Matt. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And the people in the wilderness,
therefore, also deserved reproof, not because they desired flesh,
but because, in their desire for food, they murmured against the
Lord.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p34.2" n="916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.11" parsed="|Num|11|0|0|0" passage="Num. 11">Num. xi</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXI-p36" shownumber="no">47. Placed, then, in the midst of these
temptations, I strive daily against longing for food and drink. For
it is not of such a nature as that I am able to resolve to cut it
off once for all, and not touch it afterwards, as I was able to do
with concubinage. The bridle of the throat, therefore, is to be
held in the mean of slackness and tightness.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p36.1" n="917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p37" shownumber="no"> So all God’s gifts are to be used, but not
abused; and those who deny the right use of any, do so by virtually
accepting the principle of asceticism. As Augustin, in his <i>De
Mor.</i> <i>Ecc. Cath.</i> sec. 39, says of all transient things,
we “should use them as far as is required for the purposes and
duties of life, with the moderation of an employer instead of the
ardour of a lover.”</p></note> And who, O Lord, is he who is not
in some degree carried away beyond the bounds of necessity? Whoever
he is, he is great; let him magnify Thy name. But I am not such a
one, “for I am a sinful man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p37.1" n="918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.8" parsed="|Luke|5|8|0|0" passage="Luke 5.8">Luke v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet do I also magnify Thy name; and
He who hath “overcome the world”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p38.2" n="919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" passage="John 16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> maketh intercession to Thee for my
sins,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p39.2" n="920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.34">Rom. viii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> accounting
me among the “feeble members” of His body,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p40.2" n="921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.22" parsed="|1Cor|12|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.22">1 Cor. xii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> because Thine eyes saw that of him
which was imperfect; and in Thy book all shall be written.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXI-p41.2" n="922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXI-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXI-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.16" parsed="|Ps|139|16|0|0" passage="Ps. 139.16">Ps. cxxxix. 16</scripRef>; he similarly applies this
passage when commenting on it <i>in Ps.</i> cxxxviii. 21, and also
in <i>Serm.</i> cxxxv.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXXII" n="XXXII" next="vi.X.XXXIII" prev="vi.X.XXXI" progress="25.59%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXII" title="Of the Charms of Perfumes Which are More Easily Overcome." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_156.html" id="vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" n="156" />

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXXII-p1.1">Chapter XXXII.—Of the Charms of
Perfumes Which are More Easily Overcome.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXII-p2" shownumber="no">48. With the attractions of odours I am not
much troubled. When absent I do not seek them; when present I do
not refuse them; and am prepared ever to be without them. At any
rate thus I appear to myself; perchance I am deceived. For that
also is a lamentable darkness wherein my capacity that is in me is
concealed, so that my mind, making inquiry into herself concerning
her own powers, ventures not readily to credit herself; because
that which is already in it is, for the most part, concealed,
unless experience reveal it. And no man ought to feel secure<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXII-p2.1" n="923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXII-p3" shownumber="no"> “For some,” says Thomas Taylor (Works, vol. I.
“Christ’s Temptation,” p. 11), “through vain prefidence of
God’s protection, run in times of contagion into infected houses,
which upon just calling a man may: but for one to run out of his
calling in the way of an ordinary visitation, he shall find that
God’s angels have commission to protect him no longer than he is
in his way (<scripRef id="vi.X.XXXII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.11" parsed="|Ps|91|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 91.11">Ps. xci. 11</scripRef>), and that being out of it,
this arrow of the Lord shall sooner hit him than another that is
not half so confident.” We should not, as Fuller quaintly says,
“hollo in the ears of a sleeping temptation;” and when we are
tempted, let us remember that if (Hibbert, <i>Syntagma
Theologicum</i>, p. 342) “a giant knock while the door is shut,
he may with ease be still kept out; but if once open, that he gets
in but a limb of himself, then there is no course left to keep out
the remaining bulk.” See also Augustin on Peter’s case, <i>De
Corrept. et Grat.</i> c. 9.</p></note> in this
life, the whole of which is called a temptation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXII-p3.2" n="924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.1" parsed="|Job|7|1|0|0" passage="Job 7.1">Job vii. 1</scripRef>, <i>Old Vers.</i> See p. 153,
note 1.</p></note> that he, who could be made better
from worse, may not also from better be made worse. Our sole hope,
our sole confidence, our sole assured promise, is Thy
mercy.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXXIII" n="XXXIII" next="vi.X.XXXIV" prev="vi.X.XXXII" progress="25.65%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIII" title="He Overcame the Pleasures of the Ear, Although in the Church He Frequently Delighted in the Song, Not in the Thing Sung." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXXIII-p1.1">Chapter XXXIII.—He Overcame the
Pleasures of the Ear, Although in the Church He Frequently
Delighted in the Song, Not in the Thing Sung.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXIII-p2" shownumber="no">49. The delights of the ear had more powerfully
inveigled and conquered me, but Thou didst unbind and liberate me.
Now, in those airs which Thy words breathe soul into, when sung
with a sweet and trained voice, do I somewhat repose; yet not so as
to cling to them, but so as to free myself when I wish. But with
the words which are their life do they, that they may gain
admission into me, strive after a place of some honour in my heart;
and I can hardly assign them a fitting one. Sometimes I appear to
myself to give them more respect than, is fitting, as I perceive
that our minds are more devoutly and earnestly elevated into a
flame of piety by the holy words themselves when they are thus
sung, than when they are not; and that all affections of our
spirit, by their own diversity, have their appropriate measures in
the voice and singing, wherewith by I know not what secret
relationship they are stimulated. But the gratification of my
flesh, to which the mind ought never to be given over to be
enervated, often beguiles me, while the sense does not so attend on
reason as to follow her patiently; but having gained admission
merely for her sake, it strives even to run on before her, and be
her leader. Thus in these things do I sin unknowing, but afterwards
do I know it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXIII-p3" shownumber="no">50. Sometimes, again, avoiding very earnestly
this same deception, I err out of too great preciseness; and
sometimes so much as to desire that every air of the pleasant songs
to which David’s Psalter is often used, be banished both from my
ears and those of the Church itself; and that way seemed unto me
safer which I remembered to have been often related to me of
Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, who obliged the reader of the
psalm to give utterance to it with so slight an inflection of
voice, that it was more like speaking than singing.
Notwithstanding, when I call to mind the tears I shed at the songs
of Thy Church, at the outset of my recovered faith, and how even
now I am moved not by the singing but by what is sung, when they
are sung with a clear and skilfully modulated voice, I then
acknowledge the great utility of this custom. Thus vacillate I
between dangerous pleasure and tried soundness; being inclined
rather (though I pronounce no irrevocable opinion upon the subject)
to approve of the use of singing in the church, that so by the
delights of the ear the weaker minds may be stimulated to a
devotional frame. Yet when it happens to me to be more moved by the
singing than by what is sung, I confess myself to have sinned
criminally, and then I would rather not have heard the singing. See
now the condition I am in! Weep with me, and weep for me, you who
so control your inward feelings as that good results ensue. As for
you who do not thus act, these things concern you not. But Thou, O
Lord my God, give ear, behold and see, and have mercy upon me, and
heal me,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIII-p3.1" n="925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.2" parsed="|Ps|6|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 6.2">Ps. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>—Thou, in
whose sight I am become a puzzle to myself; and “this is my
infirmity.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIII-p4.2" n="926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.10" parsed="|Ps|77|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 77.10">Ps. lxxvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXXIV" n="XXXIV" next="vi.X.XXXV" prev="vi.X.XXXIII" progress="25.75%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIV" title="Of the Very Dangerous Allurements of the Eyes; On Account of Beauty of Form, God, the Creator, is to Be Praised." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p1.1">Chapter XXXIV.—Of the Very
Dangerous Allurements of the Eyes; On Account of Beauty of Form,
God, the Creator, is to Be Praised.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p2" shownumber="no">51. There remain the delights of these eyes of
my flesh, concerning which to make my confessions in the hearing of
the ears of Thy temple, those fraternal and devout ears; and so to
conclude the temptations of “the lust of the flesh”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p2.1" n="927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.16" parsed="|1John|2|16|0|0" passage="1 John 2.16">1 John ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> which still
assail me, groaning and desiring to be clothed upon with my house
from heaven.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p3.2" n="928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|2|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.2">2 Cor. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> The eyes
delight in fair and varied forms, and bright and pleasing colours.
Suffer <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_157.html" id="vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" n="157" />not
these to take possession of my soul; let God rather possess it, He
who made these things “very good”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p4.2" n="929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.31">Gen. i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> indeed; yet is He my good, not
these. And these move me while awake, during the day; nor is rest
from them granted me, as there is from the voices of melody,
sometimes, in silence, from them all. For that queen of colours,
the light, flooding all that we look upon, wherever I be during the
day, gliding past me in manifold forms, doth soothe me when busied
about other things, and not noticing it. And so strongly doth it
insinuate itself, that if it be suddenly withdrawn it is looked for
longingly, and if long absent doth sadden the mind.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p6" shownumber="no">52. O Thou Light, which Tobias saw,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p6.1" n="930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Tob.4" parsed="|Tob|4|0|0|0" passage="Tobit 4">Tobit iv</scripRef>.</p></note> when, his
eyes being closed, he taught his son the way of life; himself going
before with the feet of charity, never going astray. Or that which
Isaac saw, when his fleshly “eyes were dim, so that he could not
see”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p7.2" n="931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.1" parsed="|Gen|27|1|0|0" passage="Gen. 27.1">Gen. xxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> by reason of
old age; it was permitted him, not knowingly to bless his sons, but
in blessing them to know them. Or that which Jacob saw, when he
too, blind through great age, with an enlightened heart, in the
persons of his own sons, threw light upon the races of the future
people, presignified in them; and laid his hands, mystically
crossed, upon his grandchildren by Joseph, not as their father,
looking outwardly, corrected them, but as he himself distinguished
them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p8.2" n="932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.48.13-Gen.48.19" parsed="|Gen|48|13|48|19" passage="Gen. 48.13-19">Gen. xlviii. 13–19</scripRef>.</p></note> This is the
light, the only one, and all those who see and love it are one. But
that corporeal light of which I was speaking seasoneth the life of
the world for her blind lovers, with a tempting and fatal
sweetness. But they who know how to praise Thee for it, “O God,
the world’s great Architect,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p9.2" n="933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p10" shownumber="no"> From the beginning of the hymn of St. Ambrose, part
of which is quoted, ix. sec. 32, above.</p></note> take it up in Thy hymn, and are not
taken up with it<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p10.1" n="934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p11" shownumber="no"> <i>Assumunt eam, in hymno tuo, non absumuntur ab
ea.</i></p></note> in their
sleep. Such desire I to be. I resist seductions of the eyes, lest
my feet with which I advance on Thy way be entangled; and I raise
my invisible eyes to Thee, that Thou wouldst be pleased to “pluck
my feet out of the net.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p11.1" n="935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.15" parsed="|Ps|25|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 25.15">Ps. xxv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou dost continually pluck them
out, for they are ensnared. Thou never ceasest to pluck them out,
but I, constantly remain fast in the snares set all around me;
because Thou “that keepest Israel shall neither slumber nor
sleep.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p12.2" n="936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.121.4" parsed="|Ps|121|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 121.4">Ps. cxxi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p14" shownumber="no">53. What numberless things, made by divers
arts and manufactures, both in our apparel, shoes, vessels, and
every kind of work, in pictures, too, and sundry images, and these
going far beyond necessary and moderate use and holy signification,
have men added for the enthralment of the eyes; following outwardly
what they make, forsaking inwardly Him by whom they were made, yea,
and destroying that which they themselves were made! But I, O my
God and my Joy, do hence also sing a hymn unto Thee, and offer a
sacrifice of praise unto my Sanctifier,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p14.1" n="937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p15" shownumber="no"> <i>Sanctificatori meo</i>, but some <span class="c9" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p15.1">mss.</span> have <i>sacreficatori.</i></p></note> because those beautiful patterns,
which through the medium of men’s souls are conveyed into their
artistic hands,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p15.2" n="938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p16" shownumber="no"> See xi. sec. 7, and note, below.</p></note> emanate from
that Beauty which is above our souls, which my soul sigheth after
day and night. But as for the makers and followers of those outward
beauties, they from thence derive the way of approving them, but
not of using them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p16.1" n="939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p17" shownumber="no"> See note 6, sec. 40, above.</p></note> And though they see Him not, yet is
He there, that they might not go astray, but keep their strength
for Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p17.1" n="940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.58.10" parsed="vul|Ps|58|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 58.10" version="VUL">Ps. lviii. 10</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note> and not
dissipate it upon delicious lassitudes. And I, though I both say
and perceive this, impede my course with such beauties, but Thou
dost rescue me, O Lord, Thou dost rescue me; “for Thy
loving-kindness is before mine eyes.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p18.2" n="941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIV-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXIV-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.3" parsed="|Ps|26|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 26.3">Ps. xxvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> For I am taken miserably, and Thou
rescuest me mercifully; sometimes not perceiving it, in that I had
come upon them hesitatingly; at other times with pain, because I
was held fast by them.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXXV" n="XXXV" next="vi.X.XXXVI" prev="vi.X.XXXIV" progress="25.89%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXV" title="Another Kind of Temptation is Curiosity, Which is Stimulated by the Lust of the Eyes." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXXV-p1.1">Chapter XXXV.—Another Kind of
Temptation is Curiosity, Which is Stimulated by the Lust of the
Eyes.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXV-p2" shownumber="no">54. In addition to this there is another form
of temptation, more complex in its peril. For besides that
concupiscence of the flesh which lieth in the gratification of all
senses and pleasures, wherein its slaves who “are far from Thee
perish,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXV-p2.1" n="942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.27" parsed="|Ps|63|27|0|0" passage="Ps. 63.27">Ps. lxiii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> there
pertaineth to the soul, through the same senses of the body, a
certain vain and curious longing, cloaked under the name of
knowledge and learning, not of having pleasure in the flesh, but of
making experiments through the flesh. This longing, since it
originates in an appetite for knowledge, and the sight being the
chief amongst the senses in the acquisition of knowledge, is called
in divine language, “the lust of the eyes.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXV-p3.2" n="943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.16" parsed="|1John|2|16|0|0" passage="1 John 2.16">1 John ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> For seeing belongeth properly to
the eyes; yet we apply this word to the other senses also, when we
exercise them in the search after knowledge. For we do not say,
Listen how it glows, smell how it glistens, taste how it shines, or
feel how it flashes, since all these are said to be seen. And yet
we say <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_158.html" id="vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" n="158" />not only,
See how it shineth, which the eyes alone can perceive; but also,
See how it soundeth, see how it smelleth, see how it tasteth, see
how hard it is. And thus the general experience of the senses, as
was said before, is termed “the lust of the eyes,” because the
function of seeing, wherein the eyes hold the pre-eminence, the
other senses by way of similitude take possession of, whensoever
they seek out any knowledge.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXV-p5" shownumber="no">55. But by this is it more clearly discerned,
when pleasure and when curiosity is pursued by the senses; for
pleasure follows after objects that are beautiful, melodious,
fragrant, savoury, soft; but curiosity, for experiment’s sake,
seeks the contrary of these,—not with a view of undergoing
uneasiness, but from the passion of experimenting upon and knowing
them. For what pleasure is there to see, in a lacerated corpse,
that which makes you shudder? And yet if it lie near, we flock
thither, to be made sad, and to turn pale. Even in sleep they fear
lest they should see it. Just as if when awake any one compelled
them to go and see it, or any report of its beauty had attracted
them! Thus also is it with the other senses, which it were tedious
to pursue. From this malady of curiosity are all those strange
sights exhibited in the theatre. Hence do we proceed to search out
the secret powers of nature (which is beside our end), which to
know profits not,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXV-p5.1" n="944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXV-p6" shownumber="no"> Augustin’s great end was to attain the knowledge
of God. Hence, in his <i>Soliloquia</i>, i. 7, we read: “Deum et
animam scire cupio. Nihilne plus? Nihil omnino.” And he only
esteemed the knowledge of physical laws so far as they would lead
to Him. (See v. sec. 7, above, and the note there.) In his <i>De
Ordine</i>, ii. 14, 15, etc., writing at the time of his
conversion, he had contended that the knowledge of the liberal
sciences would lead to a knowledge of the divine wisdom; but in his
<i>Retractations</i> (i. 3, sec. 2) he regrets this, pointing out
that while many holy men have not this knowledge, many who have it
are not holy. Compare also <i>Enchir</i>. c. 16; <i>Serm.</i>
lxviii. 1, 2; and <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, ix. 22.</p></note> and wherein
men desire nothing but to know. Hence, too, with that same end of
perverted knowledge we consult magical arts. Hence, again, even in
religion itself, is God tempted, when signs and wonders are eagerly
asked of Him,—not desired for any saving end, but to make trial
only.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXV-p7" shownumber="no">56. In this so vast a wilderness, replete with
snares and dangers, lo, many of them have I lopped off, and
expelled from my heart, as Thou, O God of my salvation, hast
enabled me to do. And yet when dare I say, since so many things of
this kind buzz around our daily life,—when dare I say that no
such thing makes me intent to see it, or creates in me vain
solicitude? It is true that the theatres never now carry me away,
nor do I now care to know the courses of the stars, nor hath my
soul at any time consulted departed spirits; all sacrilegious oaths
I abhor. O Lord my God, to whom I owe all humble and single-hearted
service, with what subtlety of suggestion does the enemy influence
me to require some sign from Thee! But by our King, and by our pure
land chaste country Jerusalem, I beseech Thee, that as any
consenting unto such thoughts is far from me, so may it always be
farther and farther. But when I entreat Thee for the salvation of
any, the end I aim at is far otherwise, and Thou who doest what
Thou wilt, givest and wilt give me willingly to “follow”
Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXV-p7.1" n="945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.21.22" parsed="|John|21|22|0|0" passage="John 21.22">John xxi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXV-p9" shownumber="no">57. Nevertheless, in how many most minute and
contemptible things is our curiosity daily tempted, and who can
number how often we succumb? How often, when people are narrating
idle tales, do we begin by tolerating them, lest we should give
offence unto the weak; and then gradually we listen willingly! I do
not now-a-days go to the circus to see a dog chasing a hare;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXV-p9.1" n="946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXV-p10" shownumber="no"> In allusion to those <i>venatios</i>, or hunting
scenes, in which the less savage animals were slain. These were
held in the circus, which was sometimes planted for the occasion,
so as to resemble a forest. See Smith’s <i>Greek and Roman
Antiquities</i>, under “Venatio,” and vi. sec. 13, note,
above.</p></note> but if by
chance I pass such a coursing in the fields, it possibly distracts
me even from some serious thought, and draws me after it,—not
that I turn the body of my beast aside, but the inclination of my
mind. And except Thou, by demonstrating to me my weakness, dost
speedily warn me, either through the sight itself, by some
reflection to rise to Thee, or wholly to despise and pass it by, I,
vain one, am absorbed by it. How is it, when sitting at home, a
lizard catching flies, or a spider entangling them as they rush
into her nets, oftentimes arrests me? Is the feeling of curiosity
not the same because these are such tiny creatures? From them I
proceed to praise Thee, the wonderful Creator and Disposer of all
things; but it is not this that first attracts my attention. It is
one thing to get up quickly, and another not to fall, and of such
things is my life full; and my only hope is in Thy exceeding great
mercy. For when this heart of ours is made the receptacle of such
things, and bears crowds of this abounding vanity, then are our
prayers often interrupted and disturbed thereby; and whilst in Thy
presence we direct the voice of our heart to Thine ears, this so
great a matter is broken off by the influx of I know not what idle
thoughts.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXXVI" n="XXXVI" next="vi.X.XXXVII" prev="vi.X.XXXV" progress="26.10%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVI" title="A Third Kind is ‘Pride’ Which is Pleasing to Man, Not to God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p1.1">Chapter XXXVI.—A Third Kind is
“Pride” Which is Pleasing to Man, Not to God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p2" shownumber="no">58. Shall we, then, account this too amongst such
things as are to be lightly esteemed, or shall anything restore us
to hope, save Thy complete mercy, since Thou hast begun to change
us? And Thou knowest to what extent Thou hast already changed me,
Thou who <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_159.html" id="vi.X.XXXVI-Page_159" n="159" />first
healest me of the lust of vindicating myself, that so Thou mightest
forgive all my remaining “iniquities,” and heal all my
“diseases,” and redeem my life from corruption, and crown me
with “loving-kindness and tender mercies,” and satisfy my
desire with “good things;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p2.1" n="947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.3-Ps.103.5" parsed="|Ps|103|3|103|5" passage="Ps. 103.3-5">Ps. ciii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> who didst restrain my pride with
Thy fear, and subdue my neck to Thy “yoke.” And now I bear it,
and it is “light”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p3.2" n="948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.30" parsed="|Matt|11|30|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.30">Matt. xi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> unto me, because so hast Thou
promised, and made it, and so in truth it was, though I knew it
not, when I feared to take it up. But, O Lord,—Thou who alone
reignest without pride, because Thou art the only true Lord, who
hast no lord,—hath this third kind of temptation left me, or can
it leave me during this life?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p5" shownumber="no">59. The desire to be feared and loved of men,
with no other view than that I may experience a joy therein which
is no joy, is a miserable life, and unseemly ostentation. Hence
especially it arises that we do not love Thee, nor devoutly fear
Thee. And therefore dost Thou resist the proud, but givest grace
unto the humble;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p5.1" n="949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.6">Jas. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and Thou
thunderest upon the ambitious designs of the world, and “the
foundations of the hills” tremble.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p6.2" n="950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.7" parsed="|Ps|18|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 18.7">Ps. xviii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Because now certain offices of
human society render it necessary to be loved and feared of men,
the adversary of our true blessedness presseth hard upon us,
everywhere scattering his snares of “well done, well done;”
that while acquiring them eagerly, we may be caught unawares, and
disunite our joy from Thy truth, and fix it on the deceits of men;
and take pleasure in being loved and feared, not for Thy sake, but
in Thy stead, by which means, being made like unto him, he may have
them as his, not in harmony of love, but in the fellowship of
punishment; who aspired to exalt his throne in the north,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p7.2" n="951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVI-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.13-Isa.14.14" parsed="|Isa|14|13|14|14" passage="Isa. 14.13,14">Isa. xiv. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> that dark
and cold they might serve him, imitating Thee in perverse and
distorted ways. But we, O Lord, lo, we are Thy “little
flock;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p8.2" n="952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.32" parsed="|Luke|12|32|0|0" passage="Luke 12.32">Luke xii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> do Thou
possess us, stretch Thy wings over us, and let us take refuge under
them. Be Thou our glory; let us be loved for Thy sake, and Thy word
feared in us. They who desire to be commended of men when Thou
blamest, will not be defended of men when Thou judgest; nor will
they be delivered when Thou condemnest. But when not the sinner is
praised in the desires of his soul, nor he blessed who doeth
unjustly,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p9.2" n="953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.10.3" parsed="vul|Ps|10|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 10.3" version="VUL">Ps. x. 3</scripRef>, in <i>Vulg.</i> and LXX.</p></note> but a man is
praised for some gift that Thou hast bestowed upon him, and he is
more gratified at the praise for himself, than that he possesses
the gift for which he is praised, such a one is praised while Thou
blamest. And better truly is he who praised than the one who was
praised. For the gift of God in man was pleasing to the one, while
the other was better pleased with the gift of man than that of
God.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXXVII" n="XXXVII" next="vi.X.XXXVIII" prev="vi.X.XXXVI" progress="26.20%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVII" title="He is Forcibly Goaded on by the Love of Praise." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p1.1">Chapter XXXVII.—He is Forcibly
Goaded on by the Love of Praise.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p2" shownumber="no">60. By these temptations, O Lord, are we daily
tried; yea, unceasingly are we tried. Our daily “furnace”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p2.1" n="954" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.10" parsed="|Isa|48|10|0|0" passage="Isa. 48.10">Isa. xlviii. 10</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.27.21" parsed="|Prov|27|21|0|0" passage="Prov. 27.21">Prov. xxvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> is the human
tongue. And in this respect also dost Thou command us to be
continent. Give what Thou commandest, and command what Thou wilt.
Regarding this matter, Thou knowest the groans of my heart, and the
rivers<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p3.3" n="955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.48" parsed="|Lam|3|48|0|0" passage="Lam. 3.48">Lam. iii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> of mine
eyes. For I am not able to ascertain how far I am clean of this
plague, and I stand in great fear of my “secret faults,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p4.2" n="956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.12" parsed="|Ps|19|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.12">Ps. xix. 12</scripRef>. See note 5, page 47,
above.</p></note> which Thine
eyes perceive, though mine do not. For in other kinds of
temptations I have some sort of power of examining myself; but in
this, hardly any. For, both as regards the pleasures of the flesh
and an idle curiosity, I see how far I have been able to hold my
mind in check when I do without them, either voluntarily or by
reason of their not being at hand;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p5.2" n="957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p6" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Vera Relig.</i> sec. 92, he points out
that adversity also, when it comes to a good man, will disclose to
him how far his heart is set on worldly things: “Hoc enim sine
amore nostro aderat, quod sine dolore discedit.”</p></note> for then I inquire of myself how
much more or less troublesome it is to me not to have them. Riches
truly which are sought for in order that they may minister to some
one of these three “lusts,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p6.1" n="958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.16" parsed="|1John|2|16|0|0" passage="1 John 2.16">1 John ii. 16</scripRef>. See beginning of sec. 41,
above.</p></note> or to two, or the whole of them, if
the mind be not able to see clearly whether, when it hath them, it
despiseth them, they may be cast on one side, that so it may prove
itself. But if we desire to test our power of doing without praise,
need we live ill, and that so flagitiously and immoderately as that
every one who knows us shall detest us? What greater madness than
this can be either said or conceived? But if praise both is wont
and ought to be the companion of a good life and of good works, we
should as little forego its companionship as a good life itself.
But unless a thing be absent, I do not know whether I shall be
contented or troubled at being without it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p8" shownumber="no">61. What, then, do I confess unto Thee, O Lord, in
this kind of temptation? What, save that I am delighted with
praise, but more with the truth itself than with praise? For were I
to have my choice, whether I had rather, being 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_160.html" id="vi.X.XXXVII-Page_160" n="160" />mad, or astray on all things, be
praised by all men, or, being firm and well-assured in the truth,
be blamed by all, I see which I should choose. Yet would I be
unwilling that the approval of another should even add to my joy
for any good I have. Yet I admit that it doth increase it, and,
more than that, that dispraise doth diminish it. And when I am
disquieted at this misery of mine, an excuse presents itself to me,
the value of which Thou, God, knowest, for it renders me uncertain.
For since it is not continency alone that Thou hast enjoined upon
us, that is, from what things to hold back our love, but
righteousness also, that is, upon what to bestow it, and hast
wished us to love not Thee only, but also our neighbour,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p8.1" n="959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.18" parsed="|Lev|19|18|0|0" passage="Lev. 19.18">Lev. xix. 18</scripRef>. See book xii. secs. 35, 41,
below.</p></note>—often,
when gratified by intelligent praise, I appear to myself to be
gratified by the proficiency or towardliness of my neighbour, and
again to be sorry for evil in him when I hear him dispraise either
that which he understands not, or is good. For I am sometimes
grieved at mine own praise, either when those things which I am
displeased at in myself be praised in me, or even lesser and
trifling goods are more valued than they should be. But, again, how
do I know whether I am thus affected, because I am unwilling that
he who praiseth me should differ from me concerning myself—not as
being moved with consideration for him, but because the same good
things which please me in myself are more pleasing to me when they
also please another? For, in a sort, I am not praised when my
judgment of myself is not praised; since either those things which
are displeasing to me are praised, or those more so which are less
pleasing to me. Am I then uncertain of myself in this
matter?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p10" shownumber="no">62. Behold, O Truth, in Thee do I see that I
ought not to be moved at my own praises for my own sake, but for my
neighbour’s good. And whether it be so, in truth I know not. For
concerning this I know less of myself than dost Thou. I beseech
Thee now, O my God, to reveal to me myself also, that I may confess
unto my brethren, who are to pray for me, what I find in myself
weak. Once again let me more diligently examine myself.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p10.1" n="960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p11" shownumber="no"> It may be well, in connection with the striking
piece of soul-anatomy in this and the last two sections, to advert
to other passages in which Augustin speaks of the temptation
arising from the praise of men. In <i>Serm.</i> cccxxxix. 1, he
says that he does not altogether dislike praise when it comes from
the good, though feeling it to be a snare, and does not reject it:
“Ne <i>ingrati</i> sint quibus prædico.” That is, as he says
above, he accepted it for his “neighbour’s good,” since, had
his neighbour not been ready to give praise, it would have
indicated a wrong condition of heart in him. We are, therefore, as
he argues in his <i>De Serm. Dom. in Mon.</i> ii. 1, 2, 6, to see
that the <i>design</i> of our acts be not that men should see and
praise us (compare also <i>Enarr. in Ps.</i> lxv. 2). If they
praise us it is well, since it shows that their heart is right; but
if we “act rightly only <i>because</i> of the praise of men”
(<scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.2 Bible:Matt.6.5" parsed="|Matt|6|2|0|0;|Matt|6|5|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.2,5">Matt. vi. 2, 5</scripRef>), we seek our own glory and
not that of God. See also <i>Serms.</i> xciii. 9, clix. 10, etc.;
and <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, v. 13, 14.</p></note> If, in mine
own praise, I am moved with consideration for my neighbour, why am
I less moved if some other man be unjustly dispraised than if it be
myself? Why am I more irritated at that reproach which is cast upon
myself, than at that which is with equal injustice cast upon
another in my presence? Am I ignorant of this also? or does it
remain that I deceive myself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p11.2" n="961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.3" parsed="|Gal|6|3|0|0" passage="Gal. 6.3">Gal. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and do not the “truth”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p12.2" n="962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" passage="1 John 1.8">1 John i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> before Thee
in my heart and tongue? Put such madness far from me, O Lord, lest
my mouth be to me the oil of sinners, to anoint my head.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p13.2" n="963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.141.5" parsed="vul|Ps|141|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 141.5" version="VUL">Ps. cxli. 5</scripRef>, according to the <i>Vulg.</i>
and LXX. The Authorized Version (with which the <i>Targum</i> is in
accord) gives the more probable sense, when it makes the oil to be
that of the righteous and not that of the sinner: “Let the
righteous smite me, it shall be a kindness; and let him reprove me,
it shall be an excellent oil, which shall not break my head.”</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXXVIII" n="XXXVIII" next="vi.X.XXXIX" prev="vi.X.XXXVII" progress="26.40%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVIII" title="Vain-Glory is the Highest Danger." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXXVIII-p1.1">Chapter XXXVIII.—Vain-Glory is
the Highest Danger.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">63. “I am poor and needy,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXVIII-p2.1" n="964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XXXVIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.109.22" parsed="|Ps|109|22|0|0" passage="Ps. 109.22">Ps. cix. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> yet better
am I while in secret groanings I displease myself, and seek for Thy
mercy, until what is lacking in me be renewed and made complete,
even up to that peace of which the eye of the proud is ignorant.
Yet the word which proceedeth out of the mouth, and actions known
to men, have a most dangerous temptation from the love of praise,
which, for the establishing of a certain excellency of our own,
gathers together solicited suffrages. It tempts, even when within I
reprove myself for it, on the very ground that it is reproved; and
often man glories more vainly of the very scorn of vain-glory;
wherefore it is not any longer scorn of vain-glory whereof it
glories, for he does not truly contemn it when he inwardly
glories.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XXXIX" n="XXXIX" next="vi.X.XL" prev="vi.X.XXXVIII" progress="26.43%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIX" title="Of the Vice of Those Who, While Pleasing Themselves, Displease God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XXXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XXXIX-p1.1">Chapter XXXIX.—Of the Vice of
Those Who, While Pleasing Themselves, Displease God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XXXIX-p2" shownumber="no">64. Within also, within is another evil,
arising out of the same kind of temptation; whereby they become
empty who please themselves in themselves, although they please
not, or displease, or aim at pleasing others. But in pleasing
themselves, they much displease Thee, not merely taking pleasure in
things not good as if they were good, but in Thy good things as
though they were their own; or even as if in Thine, yet as though
of their own merits; or even as if though of Thy grace, yet not
with friendly rejoicings, but as envying that grace to others.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XXXIX-p2.1" n="965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XXXIX-p3" shownumber="no"> See his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, v. 20, where he
compares the truly pious man, who attributes all his good to
God’s mercy, “giving thanks for what in him is healed, and
pouring out prayers for the healing of that which is yet
unhealed,” with the philosophers who make their chief end
pleasure or human glory.</p></note> In all these
and similar perils and labours Thou perceivest the trembling of my
heart, and I rather feel my wounds to be cured by Thee than not
inflicted by me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XL" n="XL" next="vi.X.XLI" prev="vi.X.XXXIX" progress="26.46%" shorttitle="Chapter XL" title="The Only Safe Resting-Place for the Soul is to Be Found in God." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_161.html" id="vi.X.XL-Page_161" n="161" />

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XL-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XL-p1.1">Chapter XL.—The Only Safe
Resting-Place for the Soul is to Be Found in God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XL-p2" shownumber="no">65. Where hast Thou not accompanied me, O
Truth,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XL-p2.1" n="966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XL-p3" shownumber="no"> See xii. sec. 35, below.</p></note> teaching me
both what to avoid and what to desire, when I submitted to Thee
what I could perceive of sublunary things, and asked Thy counsel?
With my external senses, as I could, I viewed the world, and noted
the life which my body derives from me, and these my senses. Thence
I advanced inwardly into the recesses of my memory,—the manifold
rooms, wondrously full of multitudinous wealth; and I considered
and was afraid, and could discern none of these things without
Thee, and found none of them to be Thee. Nor was I myself the
discoverer of these things,—I, who went over them all, and
laboured to distinguish and to value everything according to its
dignity, accepting some things upon the report of my senses, and
questioning about others which I felt to be mixed up with myself,
distinguishing and numbering the reporters themselves, and in the
vast storehouse of my memory investigating some things, laying up
others, taking out others. Neither was I myself when I did this
(that is, that ability of mine whereby I did it), nor was it Thou,
for Thou art that never-failing light which I took counsel of as to
them all, whether they were what they were, and what was their
worth; and I heard Thee teaching and commanding me. And this I do
often; this is a delight to me, and, as far as I can get relief
from necessary duties, to this gratification do I resort. Nor in
all these which I review when consulting Thee, find I a secure
place for my soul, save in Thee, into whom my scattered members may
be gathered together, and nothing of me depart from Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XL-p3.1" n="967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XL-p4" shownumber="no"> See ix. sec. 10, note, above, and xi. sec. 39,
below.</p></note> And
sometimes Thou dost introduce me to a most rare affection,
inwardly, to an inexplicable sweetness, which, if it should be
perfected in me, I know not to what point that life might not
arrive. But by these wretched weights<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XL-p4.1" n="968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XL-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XL-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.1" parsed="|Heb|12|1|0|0" passage="Heb. 12.1">Heb. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> of mine do I relapse into these
things, and am sucked in by my old customs, and am held, and sorrow
much, yet am much held. To such an extent does the burden of habit
press us down. In this way I can be, but will not; in that I will,
but cannot,—on both ways miserable.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XLI" n="XLI" next="vi.X.XLII" prev="vi.X.XL" progress="26.53%" shorttitle="Chapter XLI" title="Having Conquered His Triple Desire, He Arrives at Salvation." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XLI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XLI-p1.1">Chapter XLI.—Having Conquered His
Triple Desire, He Arrives at Salvation.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XLI-p2" shownumber="no">66. And thus have I reflected upon the
wearinesses of my sins, in that threefold “lust,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLI-p2.1" n="969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLI-p3" shownumber="no"> See p. 153, note 7, above.</p></note> and have
invoked Thy right hand to my aid. For with a wounded heart have I
seen Thy brightness, and being beaten back I exclaimed, “Who can
attain unto it?” “I am cut off from before Thine eyes.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLI-p3.1" n="970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.22" parsed="|Ps|31|22|0|0" passage="Ps. 31.22">Ps. xxxi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou art the
Truth, who presidest over all things, but I, through my
covetousness, wished not to lose Thee, but with Thee wished to
possess a lie; as no one wishes so to speak falsely as himself to
be ignorant of the truth. So then I lost Thee, because Thou
deignest not to be enjoyed with a lie.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XLII" n="XLII" next="vi.X.XLIII" prev="vi.X.XLI" progress="26.55%" shorttitle="Chapter XLII" title="In What Manner Many Sought the Mediator." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XLII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XLII-p1.1">Chapter XLII.—In What Manner Many
Sought the Mediator.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XLII-p2" shownumber="no">67. Whom could I find to reconcile me to Thee?
Was I to solicit the angels? By what prayer? By what sacraments?
Many striving to return unto Thee, and not able of themselves,
have, as I am told, tried this, and have fallen into a longing for
curious visions,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLII-p2.1" n="971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLII-p3" shownumber="no"> It would be easy so to do, since even amongst
believers, as we find from Evodius’ letter to Augustin
(<i>Ep.</i> clvi.), there was a prevalent belief that the blessed
dead visited the earth, and that visions had an important bearing
on human affairs. See also Augustin’s answer to Evodius, in <i>
Ep.</i> clix.; Chrysostom, <i>De Sacer.</i> vi. 4; and on Visions,
see sec. 41, note, above.</p></note> and were
held worthy to be deceived. For they, being exalted, sought Thee by
the pride of learning, thrusting themselves forward rather than
beating their breasts, and so by correspondence of heart drew unto
themselves the princes of the air,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLII-p3.1" n="972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" passage="Eph. 2.2">Eph. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> the conspirators and companions in
pride, by whom, through the power of magic,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLII-p4.2" n="973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLII-p5" shownumber="no"> See note 5, p. 69, above.</p></note> they were deceived, seeking a
mediator by whom they might be cleansed; but none was there. For
the devil it was, transforming himself into an angel of light.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLII-p5.1" n="974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.14" parsed="|2Cor|11|14|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.14">2 Cor. xi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> And he much
allured proud flesh, in that he had no fleshly body. For they were
mortal, and sinful; but Thou, O Lord, to whom they arrogantly
sought to be reconciled, art immortal, and sinless. But a mediator
between God and man ought to have something like unto God, and
something like unto man; lest being in both like unto man, he
should be far from God; or if in both like unto God, he should be
far from man, and so should not be a mediator. That deceitful
mediator, then, by whom in Thy secret judgments pride deserved to
be deceived, hath one thing in common with man, that is, sin;
another he would appear to have with God, and, not being clothed
with mortality of flesh, would boast that he was immortal.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLII-p6.2" n="975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLII-p7" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, x. 24, in speaking of
the Incarnation of Christ as a mystery unintelligible to
Porphyry’s pride, he has a similar passage, in which he speaks of
the “true and benignant Mediator,” and the “malignant and
deceitful mediators.” See vii. sec. 24, above.</p></note> But since
“the wages of sin is death,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLII-p7.1" n="976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.23" parsed="|Rom|6|23|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.23">Rom. vi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> this hath he in common with men,
that together with them he should be condemned to
death.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.X.XLIII" n="XLIII" next="vi.XI" prev="vi.X.XLII" progress="26.63%" shorttitle="Chapter XLIII" title="That Jesus Christ, at the Same Time God and Man, is the True and Most Efficacious Mediator." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_162.html" id="vi.X.XLIII-Page_162" n="162" />

<p class="c41" id="vi.X.XLIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.X.XLIII-p1.1">Chapter XLIII.—That Jesus Christ,
at the Same Time God and Man, is the True and Most Efficacious
Mediator.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XLIII-p2" shownumber="no">68. But the true Mediator, whom in Thy secret
mercy Thou hast pointed out to the humble, and didst send, that by
His example<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p2.1" n="977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p3" shownumber="no"> See notes 3, p. 71, and 9 and 11, p. 74, above.</p></note> also they
might learn the same humility—that “Mediator between God and
men, the man Christ Jesus,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p3.1" n="978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 2.5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> appeared between mortal sinners and
the immortal Just One—mortal with men, just with God; that
because the reward of righteousness is life and peace, He might, by
righteousness conjoined with God, cancel the death of justified
sinners, which He willed to have in common with them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p4.2" n="979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p5" shownumber="no"> Not that our Lord is to be supposed, as some have
held, to have been under the law of death in Adam, because “in
Adam all die” (<scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>; see the whole of c. 23, in
<i>De</i> <i>Civ. Dei</i>, xiii, and compare ix. sec. 34, note 3,
above); for he says in <i>Serm.</i> ccxxxii. 5: “As there was
nothing in us from which life could spring, so there was nothing in
Him from which death could come.” He <i>laid down</i> His life
(<scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" passage="John 10.18">John
x. 18</scripRef>), and as being
partaker of the divine nature, could <i>see no corruption</i>
(<scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p5.3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.27" parsed="|Acts|2|27|0|0" passage="Acts 2.27">Acts
ii. 27</scripRef>). This is the
explanation Augustin gives in his comment on 
<scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p5.4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.85.5" parsed="|Ps|85|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 85.5">Ps. lxxxv. 5</scripRef> (quoted in the next section)
of Christ’s being “free among the dead.” So also in his <i>De
Trin.</i> xiii. 18, he says he was thus free because “solus enim
a debito mortis liber est mortuus.” The true analogy between the
first and second Adam is surely then to be found in our Lord’s
being free from the law of death by reason of His divine nature,
and Adam before his transgression being able to avert death by
partaking of the Tree of Life. Christ was, it is true, a child of
Adam, but a child of Adam miraculously born. See note 3, p. 73,
above.</p></note> Hence He was
pointed out to holy men of old; to the intent that they, through
faith in His Passion to come,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p5.5" n="980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p6" shownumber="no"> See <i>De Trin.</i> iv. 2; and Trench, <i>Hulsean
Lectures</i> (1845), latter part of lect. iv.</p></note> even as we through faith in that
which is past, might be saved. For as man He was Mediator; but as
the Word He was not between,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p6.1" n="981" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Medius</i>, alluding to <i>mediator</i>
immediately before. See his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, ix. 15, and xi. 2,
for an enlargement of this distinction between Christ as man and
Christ as the Word. Compare also <i>De Trin.</i> i. 20 and xiii.
13; and Mansel, <i>Bampton Lectures</i>, lect. v. note 20.</p></note> because equal to God, and God with
God, and together with the Holy Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p7.1" n="982" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p8" shownumber="no"> Some <span class="c9" id="vi.X.XLIII-p8.1">mss</span>. omit <i>Cum
spiritu sancto.</i></p></note> one God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XLIII-p9" shownumber="no">69. How hast Thou loved us,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p9.1" n="983" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p10" shownumber="no"> Christ did not, as in the words of a well-known
hymn, “change the wrath to love.” For, as Augustin remarks in a
very beautiful passage <i>in Ev. Joh. Tract.</i> cx. 6, God loved
us before the foundation of the world, and the reconcilement
wrought by Christ must not be “so understood as if the Son
reconciled us unto Him in this respect, that He now began to love
those <i>whom He formerly hated</i>, in the same way as enemy is
reconciled to enemy, so that thereafter they become friends, and
mutual love takes the place of their mutual hatred; but we were
reconciled unto Him who <i>already loved us</i>, but with whom we
were at enmity because of our sin. Whether I say the truth on this
let the apostle testify, when he says: ‘God commendeth His love
towards us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for
us’” (<scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.8-Rom.5.9" parsed="|Rom|5|8|5|9" passage="Rom. 5.8,9">Rom. v. 8, 9</scripRef>). He similarly applies the
text last quoted in his <i>De Trin.</i> xiii. 15. See also <i>
ibid.</i> sec. 21, where he speaks of the wrath of God, and <i>
ibid.</i> iv. 2. Compare Archbishop Thomson, <i>Bampton
Lectures</i>, lect. vii., and note 95.</p></note> O good Father, who sparedst not
Thine only Son, but deliveredst Him up for us wicked ones!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p10.2" n="984" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.34">Rom. viii. 34</scripRef>, which is not “for us wicked
ones,” but “for us all,” as the Authorized Version has it;
and we must not narrow the words. Augustin, <i>in Ev. Joh.
Tract.</i> cx. 2, it will be remembered, when commenting on <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" passage="John 17.21">John xvii.
21</scripRef>, “that they all may
be one…that the world may believe Thou hast sent me,” limits
“the world” to the <i>believing world</i>, and continues
(<i>ibid.</i>sec. 4), “Ipsi sunt enim mundus, non permanens
inimicus, qualis est mundis damnationi prædestinatus.” On Christ
being a ransom for <i>all</i>, see Archbishop Thomson, <i>Bampton
Lectures</i>, lect. vii. part 5, and note 101.</p></note> How hast
Thou loved us, for whom He, who thought it no robbery to be equal
with Thee, “became obedient unto death, even the death of the
cross;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p11.3" n="985" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6 Bible:Phil.2.8" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0;|Phil|2|8|0|0" passage="Phil. 2.6,8">Phil. ii. 6, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> He alone
“free among the dead,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p12.2" n="986" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.88.5" parsed="|Ps|88|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 88.5">Ps. lxxxviii. 5</scripRef>; see sec. 68, note, above.</p></note> that had power to lay down His
life, and power to take it again;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p13.2" n="987" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" passage="John 10.18">John x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> for us was He unto Thee both Victor
and Victim, and the Victor as being the Victim; for us was He unto
Thee both Priest and Sacrifice, and Priest as being the Sacrifice;
of slaves making us Thy sons, by being born of Thee, and serving
us. Rightly, then, is my hope strongly fixed on Him, that Thou wilt
heal all my diseases<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p14.2" n="988" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.3" parsed="|Ps|103|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 103.3">Ps. ciii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> by Him who sitteth at Thy right
hand and maketh intercession for us;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p15.2" n="989" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.34">Rom. viii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> else should I utterly despair.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p16.2" n="990" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p17" shownumber="no"> See note 11, p. 140, above.</p></note> For numerous
and great are my infirmities, yea, numerous and great are they; but
Thy medicine is greater. We might think that Thy Word was removed
from union with man, and despair of ourselves had He not been
“made flesh and dwelt among us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p17.1" n="991" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John 1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.X.XLIII-p19" shownumber="no">70. Terrified by my sins and the load of my
misery, I had resolved in my heart, and meditated flight into the
wilderness;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p19.1" n="992" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.7" parsed="|Ps|55|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 55.7">Ps. lv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> but Thou
didst forbid me, and didst strengthen me, saying, therefore, Christ
“died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live
unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p20.2" n="993" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.15" parsed="|2Cor|5|15|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.15">2 Cor. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Behold, O
Lord, I cast my care upon Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p21.2" n="994" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.22" parsed="|Ps|55|22|0|0" passage="Ps. 55.22">Ps. lv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> that I may live, and “behold
wondrous things out of Thy law.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p22.2" n="995" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.18" parsed="|Ps|119|18|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.18">Ps. cxix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou knowest my unskilfulness and
my infirmities; teach me, and heal me. Thine only Son—He “in
whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p23.2" n="996" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.3" parsed="|Col|2|3|0|0" passage="Col. 2.3">Col. ii. 3</scripRef>. Compare Dean Mansel, <i>
Bampton Lectures</i>, lect. v. and note 22.</p></note>—hath
redeemed me with His blood. Let not the proud speak evil of me,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p24.2" n="997" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.122" parsed="|Ps|119|122|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.122">Ps. cxix. 122</scripRef>, <i>Old Ver.</i> He may
perhaps here allude to the spiritual pride of the Donatists, who,
holding rigid views as to purity of discipline, disparaged both his
life and doctrine, pointing to his Manichæanism and the sinfulness
of life before baptism. In his <i>Answer to Petilian</i>, iii. 11,
20, etc., and <i>Serm.</i> 3, sec. 19, on 
<scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p25.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36" parsed="|Ps|36|0|0|0" passage="Ps. 36">Ps. xxxvi</scripRef>., he alludes at length to the
charges brought against him, referring then finally to his own
confessions in book iii. above.</p></note> because I
consider my ransom, and eat and drink, and distribute; and poor,
desire to be satisfied from Him, together with those who eat and
are satisfied, and they praise the Lord that seek him.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.X.XLIII-p25.3" n="998" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.X.XLIII-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.X.XLIII-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.26" parsed="|Ps|22|26|0|0" passage="Ps. 22.26">Ps. xxii. 26</scripRef>. Augustin probably alludes
here to the Lord’s Supper, in accordance with the general
Patristic interpretation.</p></note></p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.X.XLIII-p27" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.XI" n="XI" next="vi.XI.I" prev="vi.X.XLIII" progress="26.84%" shorttitle="Book XI" title="The design of his confessions being declared, he seeks from God the knowledge of the Holy Scriptures, and begins to expound the words of Genesis I. I, concerning the creation of the world. The questions of rash disputers being refuted, ‘What did God before he created the world?’ That he might the better overcome his opponents, he adds a copious disquisition concerning time." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_163.html" id="vi.XI-Page_163" n="163" />

<scripCom id="vi.XI-p0.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1" parsed="|Gen|1|0|0|0" passage="Genesis 1" type="Commentary" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.XI-p1.1">Book XI.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.XI-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.XI-p3" shownumber="no">The design of his confessions being declared, he
seeks from God the knowledge of the Holy Scriptures, and begins to
expound the words of Genesis I. I, concerning the creation of the
world. The questions of rash disputers being refuted, “What did
God before he created the world?” That he might the better
overcome his opponents, he adds a copious disquisition concerning
time.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.XI-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.XI.I" n="I" next="vi.XI.II" prev="vi.XI" progress="26.86%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="By Confession He Desires to Stimulate Towards God His Own Love and That of His Readers." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—By Confession He
Desires to Stimulate Towards God His Own Love and That of His
Readers.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.XI.I-p2.1">O Lord</span>, since
eternity is Thine, art Thou ignorant of the things which I say unto
Thee? Or seest Thou at the time that which cometh to pass in time?
Why, therefore, do I place before Thee so many relations of things?
Not surely that Thou mightest know them through me, but that I may
awaken my own love and that of my readers towards Thee, that we may
all say, “Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.I-p2.2" n="999" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.I-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.I-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.4" parsed="|Ps|96|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 96.4">Ps. xcvi. 4</scripRef>. See note 3, page 45,
above.</p></note> I have
already said, and shall say, for the love of Thy love do I this.
For we also pray, and yet Truth says, “Your Father knoweth what
things ye have need of before ye ask Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.I-p3.2" n="1000" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.I-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.I-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.8" parsed="|Matt|6|8|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.8">Matt. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore do we make known unto
Thee our love, in confessing unto Thee our own miseries and Thy
mercies upon us, that Thou mayest free us altogether, since Thou
hast begun, that we may cease to be wretched in ourselves, and that
we may be blessed in Thee; since Thou hast called us, that we may
be poor in spirit, and meek, and mourners, and hungering and
athirst after righteousness, and merciful, and pure in heart, and
peacemakers.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.I-p4.2" n="1001" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.I-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.I-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3-Matt.5.9" parsed="|Matt|5|3|5|9" passage="Matt. 5.3-9">Matt. v. 3–9</scripRef>.</p></note> Behold, I
have told unto Thee many things, which I could and which I would,
for Thou first wouldest that I should confess unto Thee, the Lord
my God, for Thou art good, since Thy “mercy endureth for
ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.I-p5.2" n="1002" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.I-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.I-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.1" parsed="|Ps|118|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 118.1">Ps. cxviii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.II" n="II" next="vi.XI.III" prev="vi.XI.I" progress="26.90%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="He Begs of God that Through the Holy Scriptures He May Be Led to Truth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—He Begs of God that
Through the Holy Scriptures He May Be Led to Truth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. But when shall I suffice with the tongue of
my pen to express all Thy exhortations, and all Thy terrors, and
comforts, and guidances, whereby Thou hast led me to preach Thy
Word and to dispense Thy Sacrament<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p2.1" n="1003" place="end"><p class="c1" id="vi.XI.II-p3" shownumber="no"> He very touchingly alludes in <i>Serm.</i> ccclv.
2 to the way in which he was forced against his will (as was
frequently the custom in those days), first, to become a presbyter
(<span class="c9" id="vi.XI.II-p3.1">A.D.</span> 391), and, four years later,
coadjutor to Valerius, Bishop of Hippo (<i>Ep.</i> xxxi. 4, and <i>
Ep.</i> ccxiii. 4), whom on his death he succeeded. His own wish
was to establish a monastery, and to this end he sold his
patrimony, “which consisted of only a few small fields”
(<i>Ep.</i> cxxvi. 7). He absolutely dreaded to become a bishop,
and as he knew his name was highly esteemed in the Church, he
avoided cities in which the see was vacant. His former backsliding
had made him humble; and he tells us in the sermon above referred
to, “Cavebam hoc, et agebam quantam poteram, ut in loco humili
salvarer <i>ne in alto periclitarer.</i>” Augustin also alludes
to his ordination in <i>Ep.</i> xxi., addressed to Bishop
Valerius.</p></note> unto Thy people? And if I suffice
to utter these things in order, the drops<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p3.2" n="1004" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p4" shownumber="no"> “He alludes to the hour-glasses of his time,
which went by water, as ours do now by sand.”—W. W.</p></note> of time are dear to me. Long time
have I burned to meditate in Thy law, and in it to confess to Thee
my knowledge and ignorance, the beginning of Thine enlightening,
and the remains of my darkness, until infirmity be swallowed up by
strength. And I would not that to aught else those hours should
flow away, which I find free from the necessities of refreshing my
body, and the care of my mind, and of the service which we owe to
men, and which, though we owe not, even yet we pay.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p4.1" n="1005" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p5" shownumber="no"> Augustin, in common with other bishops, had his
time much invaded by those who sought his arbitration or judicial
decision in secular matters, and in his <i>De Op. Monach.</i> sec.
37, he says, what many who have much mental toil will readily
appreciate, that he would rather have spent the time not occupied
in prayer and the study of the Scriptures in working with his
hands, as did the monks, than have to bear these <i>
tumultuosissimas perplexitates</i>. In the year 426 we find him
(<i>Ep.</i> ccxiii) designating Eraclius, in public assembly, as
his successor in the see, and to relieve him (though, meanwhile,
remaining a presbyter) of these anxious duties. See vi. sec. 15,
and note 1, above; and also <i>ibid.</i> sec. 3.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.II-p6" shownumber="no">3. O Lord my God, hear my prayer, and let Thy
mercy regard my longing, since it bums not for myself alone, but
because it desires to benefit brotherly charity; and Thou seest
into my heart, that so it is. I would sacrifice to Thee the service
of my thought and tongue; and do Thou give what I may offer unto
Thee. For “I am poor and needy,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p6.1" n="1006" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.1" parsed="|Ps|86|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 86.1">Ps. lxxxvi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou rich unto all that call upon
Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p7.2" n="1007" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.12" parsed="|Rom|10|12|0|0" passage="Rom. 10.12">Rom. x. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> who free
from care carest for us. Circumcise from all rashness and
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_164.html" id="vi.XI.II-Page_164" n="164" />from all lying my
inward and outward lips.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p8.2" n="1008" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.6.12" parsed="|Exod|6|12|0|0" passage="Ex. 6.12">Ex. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Let Thy Scriptures be my chaste
delights. Neither let me be deceived in them, nor deceive out of
them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p9.2" n="1009" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p10" shownumber="no"> Augustin is always careful to distinguish between
the certain truths of faith and doctrine which all may know, and
the mysteries of Scripture which all have not the ability equally
to apprehend. “Among the things,” he says (<i>De Doctr.
Christ</i>. ii. 14), “that are plainly laid down in Scripture,
are to be found all matters that concern faith, and the manner of
life.” As to the Scriptures that are obscure, he is slow to come
to conclusions, lest he should “be deceived in them or deceive
out of them.” In his <i>De Gen. ad Lit.</i> i. 37, he gives a
useful warning against forcing our own meaning on Scripture in
doubtful questions, and, <i>ibid.</i> viii. 5, we have the
memorable words: “Melius est dubitare de rebus occultis, quam
litigare de incertis.” For examples of how careful he is in such
matters not to go beyond what is written, see his answer to the
question raised by Evodius,—a question which reminds us of
certain modern speculations (see <i>The Unseen Universe</i>, arts.
61, 201, etc.),—whether the soul on departing from the body has
not still a body of some kind, and at least some of the senses
proper to a body; and also (<i>Ep.</i> clxiv.) his endeavours to
unravel Evodius’ difficulties as to Christ’s preaching to the
spirits in prison (<scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.18-1Pet.3.21" parsed="|1Pet|3|18|3|21" passage="1 Pet. iii. 18-21">1 Pet. iii. 18–21</scripRef>). Similarly, he says, as to
the Antichrist of <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p10.2" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.1-2Thess.2.7" parsed="|2Thess|2|1|2|7" passage="2 Thess. ii. 1-7">2 Thess. ii. 1–7</scripRef> (<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xx. 19):
“I frankly confess I know not what he means. I will,
nevertheless, mention such conjectures as I have heard or read.”
See notes, pp. 64 and 92, above.</p></note> Lord, hear
and pity, O Lord my God, light of the blind, and strength of the
weak; even also light of those that see, and strength of the
strong, hearken unto my soul, and hear it crying “out of the
depths.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p10.3" n="1010" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.130.1" parsed="|Ps|130|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 130.1">Ps. cxxx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> For unless
Thine ears be present in the depths also, whither shall we go?
whither shall we cry? “The day is Thine, and the night also is
Thine.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p11.2" n="1011" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.16" parsed="|Ps|74|16|0|0" passage="Ps. 74.16">Ps. lxxiv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> At Thy nod
the moments flee by. Grant thereof space for our meditations
amongst the hidden things of Thy law, nor close it against us who
knock. For not in vain hast Thou willed that the obscure secret of
so many pages should be written. Nor is it that those forests have
not their harts,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p12.2" n="1012" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.9" parsed="|Ps|29|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 29.9">Ps. xxix. 9</scripRef>. In his comment on this place
as given in the Old Version, “vox Domini perficientis cervos,”
he makes the forest with its thick darkness to symbolize the
mysteries of Scripture, where the harts ruminating thereon
represent the pious Christian meditating on those mysteries (see
vi. sec. 3, note, above). In this same passage he speaks of those
who are thus being perfected as overcoming the poisoned tongues.
This is an allusion to the fabled power the stags had of enticing
serpents from their holes by their breath, and then destroying
them. Augustin is very fond of this kind of fable from natural
history. In his <i>Enarr. in Ps.</i> cxxix. and cxli., we have
similar allusions to the supposed habits of stags; and, <i>
ibid.</i> ci., we have the well-known fable of the pelican in its
charity reviving its young, and feeding them with its own blood.
This use of fables was very common with the mediæval writers, and
those familiar with the writings of the sixteenth and seventeenth
centuries will recall many illustrations of it amongst the
preachers of those days.</p></note> betaking themselves therein, and
ranging, and walking, and feeding, lying down, and ruminating.
Perfect me, O Lord, and reveal them unto me. Behold, Thy voice is
my joy, Thy voice surpasseth the abundance of pleasures. Give that
which I love, for I do love; and this hast Thou given. Abandon not
Thine own gifts, nor despise Thy grass that thirsteth. Let me
confess unto Thee whatsoever I shall have found in Thy books, and
let me hear the voice of praise, and let me imbibe Thee, and
reflect on the wonderful things of Thy law;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p13.2" n="1013" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.7" parsed="|Ps|26|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 26.7">Ps. xxvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> even from the beginning, wherein
Thou madest the heaven and the earth, unto the everlasting kingdom
of Thy holy city that is with Thee.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.II-p15" shownumber="no">4. Lord, have mercy on me and hear my desire.
For I think that it is not of the earth, nor of gold and silver,
and precious stones, nor gorgeous apparel, nor honours and powers,
nor the pleasures of the flesh, nor necessaries for the body, and
this life of our pilgrimage; all which are added to those that seek
Thy kingdom and Thy righteousness.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p15.1" n="1014" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.33">Matt. vi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> Behold, O Lord my God, whence is
my desire. The unrighteous have told me of delights, but not such
as Thy law, O Lord.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p16.2" n="1015" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.85" parsed="|Ps|119|85|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.85">Ps. cxix. 85</scripRef>.</p></note> Behold whence is my desire.
Behold, Father, look and see, and approve; and let it be pleasing
in the sight of Thy mercy, that I may find grace before Thee, that
the secret things of Thy Word may be opened unto me when I knock.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p17.2" n="1016" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p18" shownumber="no"> See p. 48, note 5, above.</p></note> I beseech,
by our Lord Jesus Christ, Thy Son, “the Man of Thy right hand,
the Son of man, whom Thou madest strong for Thyself,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p18.1" n="1017" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.80.17" parsed="|Ps|80|17|0|0" passage="Ps. 80.17">Ps. lxxx. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> as Thy
Mediator and ours, through whom Thou hast sought us, although not
seeking Thee, but didst seek us that we might seek Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p19.2" n="1018" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p20" shownumber="no"> See note 9, p. 74, above.</p></note>—Thy Word
through whom Thou hast made all things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p20.1" n="1019" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John 1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and amongst them me also, Thy
Only-begotten, through whom Thou hast called to adoption the
believing people, and therein me also. I beseech Thee through Him,
who sitteth at Thy right hand, and “maketh intercession for
us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p21.2" n="1020" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.34">Rom. viii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> “in whom
are hid all treasures of wisdom and knowledge.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p22.2" n="1021" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.3" parsed="|Col|2|3|0|0" passage="Col. 2.3">Col. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Him<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p23.2" n="1022" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p24" shownumber="no"> Many <span class="c9" id="vi.XI.II-p24.1">mss.</span>, however, read
<i>ipsos</i>, and not <i>ipsum</i>.</p></note> do I seek
in Thy books. Of Him did Moses write;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.II-p24.2" n="1023" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.II-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.II-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.4-John.5.6" parsed="|John|5|4|5|6" passage="John 5.4-6">John v. 4–6</scripRef>.</p></note> this saith Himself; this saith the
Truth.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.III" n="III" next="vi.XI.IV" prev="vi.XI.II" progress="27.17%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="He Begins from the Creation of the World—Not Understanding the Hebrew Text." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—He Begins from the
Creation of the World—Not Understanding the Hebrew
Text.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.III-p2" shownumber="no">5. Let me hear and understand how in the
beginning Thou didst make the heaven and the earth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.III-p2.1" n="1024" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.III-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.III-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Moses
wrote this; he wrote and departed,—passed hence from Thee to
Thee. Nor now is he before me; for if he were I would hold him, and
ask him, and would adjure him by Thee that he would open unto me
these things, and I would lend the ears of my body to the sounds
bursting forth from his mouth. And should he speak in the Hebrew
tongue, in vain would it beat on my senses, nor would aught touch
my mind; but if in Latin, I should know what he said. But whence
should I know whether he said what was true? But if I knew this
even, should I know it from him? Verily within me, within in the
chamber of my thought, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_165.html" id="vi.XI.III-Page_165" n="165" />Truth, neither Hebrew,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.III-p3.2" n="1025" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.III-p4" shownumber="no"> Augustin was not singular amongst the early
Fathers in not knowing Hebrew, for of the Greeks only Origen, and
of the Latins Jerome, knew anything of it. We find him confessing
his ignorance both here and elsewhere (<i>Enarr. in Ps.</i> cxxxvi.
7, and <i>De Doctr.</i> <i>Christ</i>. ii. 22); and though he
recommends a knowledge of Hebrew as well as Greek, to correct
“the endless diversity of the Latin translators” (<i>De Doctr.
Christ.</i> ii. 16); he speaks as strongly as does Grinfield, in
his <i>Apology for the Septuagint</i>, in favour of the claims of
that version to “biblical and canonical authority” (<i>Eps.</i>
xxviii., lxxi., and lxxv.; <i>De Civ.</i> <i>Dei</i>, xviii. 42,
43; <i>De Doctr. Christ.</i> ii. 22). He discountenanced Jerome’s
new translation, probably from fear of giving offence, and, as we
gather from <i>Ep.</i> lxxi. 5, not without cause. From the tumult
he there describes as ensuing upon Jerome’s version being read,
the outcry would appear to have been as great as when, on the
change of the old style of reckoning to the new, the ignorant mob
clamoured to have back their eleven days!</p></note> nor Greek, nor Latin, nor
barbarian, without the organs of voice and tongue, without the
sound of syllables, would say, “He speaks the truth,” and I,
forthwith assured of it, confidently would say unto that man of
Thine, “Thou speakest the truth.” As, then, I cannot inquire of
him, I beseech Thee,—Thee, O Truth, full of whom he spake
truth,—Thee, my God, I beseech, forgive my sins; and do Thou, who
didst give to that Thy servant to speak these things, grant to me
also to understand them.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.IV" n="IV" next="vi.XI.V" prev="vi.XI.III" progress="27.25%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Heaven and Earth Cry Out that They Have Been Created by God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—Heaven and Earth Cry
Out that They Have Been Created by God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.IV-p2" shownumber="no">6. Behold, the heaven and earth are; they
proclaim that they were made, for they are changed and varied.
Whereas whatsoever hath not been made, and yet hath being, hath
nothing in it which there was not before; this is what it is to be
changed and varied. They also proclaim that they made not
themselves; “therefore we are, because we have been made; we were
not therefore before we were, so that we could have made
ourselves.” And the voice of those that speak is in itself an
evidence. Thou, therefore, Lord, didst make these things; Thou who
art beautiful, for they are beautiful; Thou who art good, for they
are good; Thou who art, for they are. Nor even so are they
beautiful, nor good, nor are they, as Thou their Creator art;
compared with whom they are neither beautiful, nor good, nor are at
all.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.IV-p2.1" n="1026" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.IV-p3" shownumber="no"> It was the doctrine of Aristotle that excellence
of character is the proper object of love, and in proportion as we
recognise such excellence in others are we attracted to become like
them (see Sidgwick’s <i>Methods of Ethics</i>, book iv. c. 5,
sec. 4). If this be true of the creature, how much more should it
be so of the Creator, who is the perfection of all that we can
conceive of goodness and truth. Compare <i>De Trin.</i> viii.
3–6, <i>De Vera Relig.</i> 57, and an extract from Athanese
Coquerel in Archbishop Thomson’s <i>Bampton Lectures</i>, note
73.</p></note> These
things we know, thanks be to Thee. And our knowledge, compared with
Thy knowledge, is ignorance.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.V" n="V" next="vi.XI.VI" prev="vi.XI.IV" progress="27.30%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="God Created the World Not from Any Certain Matter, But in His Own Word." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—God Created the World
Not from Any Certain Matter, But in His Own Word.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.V-p2" shownumber="no">7. But how didst Thou make the heaven and the
earth, and what was the instrument of Thy so mighty work? For it
was not as a human worker fashioning body from body, according to
the fancy of his mind, in somewise able to assign a form which it
perceives in itself by its inner eye.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.V-p2.1" n="1027" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.V-p3" shownumber="no"> See x. sec 40, note 6, and sec. 53, above.</p></note> And whence should he be able to do
this, hadst not Thou made that mind? And he assigns to it already
existing, and as it were having a being, a form, as clay, or stone,
or wood, or gold, or such like. And whence should these things be,
hadst not Thou appointed them? Thou didst make for the workman his
body,—Thou the mind commanding the limbs,—Thou the matter
whereof he makes anything,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.V-p3.1" n="1028" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.V-p4" shownumber="no"> That is, the artificer makes, God creates. The
creation of matter is distinctively a doctrine of revelation. The
ancient philosophers believed in the eternity of matter. As
Lucretius puts it (i. 51): “Nullam rem e nihilo gigni divinitus
unquam.” See Burton, <i>Bampton Lectures</i>, lect. iii. and
notes 18–21, and Mansel, <i>Bampton Lectures</i>, lect. iii. note
12. See also p. 76, note 8, above, for the Manichæan doctrine as
to the <span class="Greek" id="vi.XI.V-p4.1" lang="EL">ὕλη</span>; and <i>The
Unseen Universe</i>, arts. 85, 86, 151, and 160, for the modern
doctrine of “continuity.” See also Kalisch, <i>Commentary</i>
on <scripRef id="vi.XI.V-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>—Thou the capacity whereby he may
apprehend his art, and see within what he may do without,—Thou
the sense of his body, by which, as by an interpreter, he may from
mind unto matter convey that which he doeth, and report to his mind
what may have been done, that it within may consult the truth,
presiding over itself, whether it be well done. All these things
praise Thee, the Creator of all. But how dost Thou make them? How,
O God, didst Thou make heaven and earth? Truly, neither in the
heaven nor in the earth didst Thou make heaven and earth; nor in
the air, nor in the waters, since these also belong to the heaven
and the earth; nor in the whole world didst Thou make the whole
world; because there was no place wherein it could be made before
it was made, that it might be; nor didst Thou hold anything in Thy
hand wherewith to make heaven and earth. For whence couldest Thou
have what Thou hadst not made, whereof to make anything? For what
is, save because Thou art? Therefore Thou didst speak and they were
made,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.V-p4.3" n="1029" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.V-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.V-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.9" parsed="|Ps|33|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 33.9">Ps. xxxiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and in Thy
Word Thou madest these things.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.V-p5.2" n="1030" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.V-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.V-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 33.6"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.VI" n="VI" next="vi.XI.VII" prev="vi.XI.V" progress="27.37%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="He Did Not, However, Create It by a Sounding and Passing Word." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—He Did Not, However,
Create It by a Sounding and Passing Word.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.VI-p2" shownumber="no">8. But how didst Thou speak? Was it in that
manner in which the voice came from the cloud, saying, “This is
my beloved Son”?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.VI-p2.1" n="1031" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.VI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.5" parsed="|Matt|17|5|0|0" passage="Matt. 17.5">Matt. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> For that voice was uttered and
passed away, began and ended. The syllables sounded and passed by,
the second after the first, the third after the second, and thence
in order, until the last after the rest, and silence after the
last. Hence it is clear and plain that the motion of a creature
expressed it, itself temporal, obeying Thy Eternal will. And these
thy words formed at the time, the outer ear conveyed to the
intel<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_166.html" id="vi.XI.VI-Page_166" n="166" />ligent
mind, whose inner ear lay attentive to Thy eternal word. But it
compared these words sounding in time with Thy eternal word in
silence, and said, “It is different, very different. These words
are far beneath me, nor are they, since they flee and pass away;
but the Word of my Lord remaineth above me for ever.” If, then,
in sounding and fleeting words Thou didst say that heaven and earth
should be made, and didst thus make heaven and earth, there was
already a corporeal creature before heaven and earth by whose
temporal motions that voice might take its course in time. But
there was nothing corporeal before heaven and earth; or if there
were, certainly Thou without a transitory voice hadst created that
whence Thou wouldest make the passing voice, by which to say that
the heaven and the earth should be made. For whatsoever that were
of which such a voice was made, unless it were made by Thee, it
could not be at all. By what word of Thine was it decreed that a
body might be made, whereby these words might be made?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.VII" n="VII" next="vi.XI.VIII" prev="vi.XI.VI" progress="27.43%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="By His Co-Eternal Word He Speaks, and All Things are Done." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—By His Co-Eternal
Word He Speaks, and All Things are Done.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.VII-p2" shownumber="no">9. Thou callest us, therefore, to understand
the Word, God with Thee, God,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.VII-p2.1" n="1032" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.VII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John 1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> which is spoken eternally, and by
it are all things spoken eternally. For what was spoken was not
finished, and another spoken until all were spoken; but all things
at once and for ever. For otherwise have we time and change, and
not a true eternity, nor a true immortality. This I know, O my God,
and give thanks. I know, I confess to Thee, O Lord, and whosoever
is not unthankful to certain truth, knows and blesses Thee with me.
We know, O Lord, we know; since in proportion as anything is not
what it was, and is what it was not, in that proportion does it die
and arise. Not anything, therefore, of Thy Word giveth place and
cometh into place again, because it is truly immortal and eternal.
And, therefore, unto the Word co-eternal with Thee, Thou dost at
once and for ever say all that Thou dost say; and whatever Thou
sayest shall be made, is made; nor dost Thou make otherwise than by
speaking; yet all things are not made both together and everlasting
which Thou makest by speaking.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.XI.IX" prev="vi.XI.VII" progress="27.46%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="That Word Itself is the Beginning of All Things, in the Which We are Instructed as to Evangelical Truth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—That Word Itself is
the Beginning of All Things, in the Which We are Instructed as to
Evangelical Truth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">10. Why is this, I beseech Thee, O Lord my
God? I see it, however; but how I shall express it, I know not,
unless that everything which begins to be and ceases to be, then
begins and ceases when in Thy eternal Reason it is known that it
ought to begin or cease where nothing beginneth or ceaseth. The
same is Thy Word, which is also “the Beginning,” because also
It speaketh unto us.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.VIII-p2.1" n="1033" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.VIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.25" parsed="|John|8|25|0|0" passage="John 8.25">John viii. 25</scripRef>, <i>Old Ver.</i> Though some
would read, <i>Qui et loquitur</i>, making it correspond to the
Vulgate, instead of <i>Quia et loquitur</i>, as above, the latter
is doubtless the correct reading, since we find the text similarly
quoted <i>in Ev. Joh. Tract.</i> xxxviii. 11, where he enlarges on
“The Beginning,” comparing <i>principium</i> with <span class="Greek" id="vi.XI.VIII-p3.2" lang="EL">ἄρχη</span>. It
will assist to the understanding of this section to refer to the
early part of the note on p. 107, above, where the Platonic view of
the <i>Logos</i>, as <span class="Greek" id="vi.XI.VIII-p3.3" lang="EL">ἐνδιάθετος</span> and
<span class="Greek" id="vi.XI.VIII-p3.4" lang="EL">προφορικός</span>, or in the “bosom of the
Father” and “made flesh,” is given; which terminology, as Dr.
Newman tells us (<i>Arians</i>, pt. i. c. 2, sec. 4), was accepted
by the Church. Augustin, consistently with this idea, says (on <scripRef id="vi.XI.VIII-p3.5" osisRef="Bible:John.8.25" parsed="|John|8|25|0|0" passage="John viii. 25">John
viii. 25</scripRef>, as above): “For if the Beginning, as it is in itself,
had remained so with the Father as not to receive the form of a
servant and speak as man with men, how could they have believed in
Him, since their weak hearts could not have heard the word
intelligently without some voice that would appeal to their senses?
Therefore, said He, believe me to be the Beginning; for that you
may believe, I not only am, but also speak to you.” Newman, as
quoted above, may be referred to for the significance of <span class="Greek" id="vi.XI.VIII-p3.6" lang="EL">ἄρχη</span> as
applied to the Son, and <i>ibid.</i> sec. 3, also, on the
“Word.” For the difference between a mere “voice” and the
“Word,” compare Aug. <i>Serm.</i> ccxciii. sec. 3, and Origen,
<i>In Joann.</i> ii. 36.</p></note> Thus, in the gospel He speaketh
through the flesh; and this sounded outwardly in the ears of men,
that it might be believed and sought inwardly, and that it might be
found in the eternal Truth, where the good and only Master teacheth
all His disciples. There, O Lord, I hear Thy voice, the voice of
one speaking unto me, since He speaketh unto us who teacheth us.
But He that teacheth us not, although He speaketh, speaketh not to
us. Moreover, who teacheth us, unless it be the immutable Truth?
For even when we are admonished through a changeable creature, we
are led to the Truth immutable. There we learn truly while we stand
and hear Him, and rejoice greatly “because of the Bridegroom’s
voice,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.VIII-p3.7" n="1034" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.VIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.VIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.29" parsed="|John|3|29|0|0" passage="John 3.29">John iii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> restoring
us to that whence we are. And, therefore, the Beginning, because
unless It remained, there would not, where we strayed, be whither
to return. But when we return from error, it is by knowing that we
return. But that we may know, He teacheth us, because He is the
Beginning and speaketh unto us.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.IX" n="IX" next="vi.XI.X" prev="vi.XI.VIII" progress="27.56%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Wisdom and the Beginning." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—Wisdom and the
Beginning.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.IX-p2" shownumber="no">11. In this Beginning, O God, hast Thou made
heaven and earth,—in Thy Word, in Thy Son, in Thy Power, in Thy
Wisdom, in Thy Truth, wondrously speaking and wondrously making.
Who shall comprehend? who shall relate it? What is that which
shines through me, and strikes my heart without injury, and I both
shudder and burn? I shudder inasmuch as I am unlike it; and I burn
inasmuch as I am like it. It is Wisdom itself that shines through
me, clearing my cloudiness, which again overwhelms me, fainting
from it, in the darkness and amount of my punishment. For my
strength is brought down in need,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.IX-p2.1" n="1035" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.IX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.IX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.10" parsed="|Ps|31|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 31.10">Ps. xxxi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> so that I cannot endure my
blessings, until Thou, O Lord, who hast 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_167.html" id="vi.XI.IX-Page_167" n="167" />been gracious to all mine
iniquities, heal also all mine infirmities; because Thou shalt also
redeem my life from corruption, and crown me with Thy
loving-kindness and mercy, and shalt satisfy my desire with good
things, because my youth shall be renewed like the eagle’s.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.IX-p3.2" n="1036" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.IX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.IX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.3-Ps.103.5" parsed="|Ps|103|3|103|5" passage="Ps. 103.3-5">Ps. ciii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> For by
hope we are saved; and through patience we await Thy promises.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.IX-p4.2" n="1037" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.IX-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.IX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24-Rom.8.25" parsed="|Rom|8|24|8|25" passage="Rom. 8.24,25">Rom. viii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Let him
that is able hear Thee discoursing within. I will with confidence
cry out from Thy oracle, How wonderful are Thy works, O Lord, in
Wisdom hast Thou made them all.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.IX-p5.2" n="1038" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.IX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.IX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24" parsed="|Ps|104|24|0|0" passage="Ps. 104.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> And this Wisdom is the Beginning,
and in that Beginning hast Thou made heaven and earth.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.X" n="X" next="vi.XI.XI" prev="vi.XI.IX" progress="27.60%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="The Rashness of Those Who Inquire What God Did Before He Created Heaven and Earth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—The Rashness of Those
Who Inquire What God Did Before He Created Heaven and
Earth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.X-p2" shownumber="no">12. Lo, are they not full of their ancient way, who
say to us, “What was God doing before He made heaven and earth?
For if,” say they, “He were unoccupied, and did nothing, why
does He not for ever also, and from henceforth, cease from working,
as in times past He did? For if any new motion has arisen in God,
and a new will, to form a creature which He had never before
formed, however can that be a true eternity where there ariseth a
will which was not before? For the will of God is not a creature,
but before the creature; because nothing could be created unless
the will of the Creator were before it. The will of God, therefore,
pertaineth to His very Substance. But if anything hath arisen in
the Substance of God which was not before, that Substance is not
truly called eternal. But if it was the eternal will of God that
the creature should be, why was not the creature also from
eternity?”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XI" n="XI" next="vi.XI.XII" prev="vi.XI.X" progress="27.63%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="They Who Ask This Have Not as Yet Known the Eternity of God, Which is Exempt from the Relation of Time." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—They Who Ask This
Have Not as Yet Known the Eternity of God, Which is Exempt from the
Relation of Time.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XI-p2" shownumber="no">13. Those who say these things do not as yet
understand Thee, O Thou Wisdom of God, Thou light of souls; not as
yet do they understand how these things be made which are made by
and in Thee. They even endeavour to comprehend things eternal; but
as yet their heart flieth about in the past and future motions of
things, and is still wavering. Who shall hold it and fix it, that
it may rest a little, and by degrees catch the glory of that
everstanding eternity, and compare it with the times which never
stand, and see that it is incomparable; and that a long time cannot
become long, save from the many motions that pass by, which cannot
at the same instant be prolonged; but that in the Eternal nothing
passeth away, but that the whole is present; but no time is wholly
present; and let him see that all time past is forced on by the
future, and that all the future followeth from the past, and that
all, both past and future, is created and issues from that which is
always present? Who will hold the heart of man, that it may stand
still, and see how the still-standing eternity, itself neither
future nor past, uttereth the times future and past? Can my hand
accomplish this, or the hand of my mouth by persuasion bring about
a thing so great?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XI-p2.1" n="1039" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XI-p3" shownumber="no"> See note 12, p. 174, below.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XII" n="XII" next="vi.XI.XIII" prev="vi.XI.XI" progress="27.68%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="What God Did Before the Creation of the World." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—What God Did Before
the Creation of the World.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XII-p2" shownumber="no">14. Behold, I answer to him who asks, “What was
God doing before He made heaven and earth?” I answer not, as a
certain person is reported to have done facetiously (avoiding the
pressure of the question), “He was preparing hell,” saith he,
“for those who pry into mysteries.” It is one thing to
perceive, another to laugh,—these things I answer not. For more
willingly would I have answered, “I know not what I know not,”
than that I should make him a laughing-stock who asketh deep
things, and gain praise as one who answereth false things. But I
say that Thou, our God, art the Creator of every creature; and if
by the term “heaven and earth” every creature is understood, I
boldly say, “That before God made heaven and earth, He made not
anything. For if He did, what did He make unless the creature?”
And would that I knew whatever I desire to know to my advantage, as
I know that no creature was made before any creature was made.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.XI.XIV" prev="vi.XI.XII" progress="27.71%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Before the Times Created by God, Times Were Not." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XIII-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—Before the Times
Created by God, Times Were Not.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">15. But if the roving thought of any one should
wander through the images of bygone time, and wonder that Thou, the
God Almighty, and All-creating, and All-sustaining, the Architect
of heaven and earth, didst for innumerable ages refrain from so
great a work before Thou wouldst make it, let him awake and
consider that he wonders at false things. For whence could
innumerable ages pass by which Thou didst not make, since Thou art
the Author and Creator of all ages? Or what times should those be
which were not made by Thee? Or how should they pass by if they had
not been? Since, therefore, Thou art the Creator of all times, if
any time was before Thou madest heaven and earth, why is it said
that Thou didst refrain from working? For that very time Thou
madest, nor could times pass by before Thou madest times. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_168.html" id="vi.XI.XIII-Page_168" n="168" />But if before heaven and
earth there was no time, why is it asked, What didst Thou then? For
there was no “then” when time was not.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XIII-p3" shownumber="no">16. Nor dost Thou by time precede time; else
wouldest not Thou precede all times. But in the excellency of an
ever-present eternity, Thou precedest all times past, and survivest
all future times, because they are future, and when they have come
they will be past; but “Thou art the same, and Thy years shall
have no end.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XIII-p3.1" n="1040" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Ps. 102.27">Ps. cii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Thy years
neither go nor come; but ours both go and come, that all may come.
All Thy years stand at once since they do stand; nor were they when
departing excluded by coming years, because they pass not away; but
all these of ours shall be when all shall cease to be. Thy years
are one day, and Thy day is not daily, but today; because Thy today
yields not with tomorrow, for neither doth it follow yesterday. Thy
today is eternity; therefore didst Thou beget the Co-eternal, to
whom Thou saidst, “This day have I begotten Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XIII-p4.2" n="1041" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7" parsed="|Ps|2|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 2.7">Ps. ii. 7</scripRef>,
and <scripRef id="vi.XI.XIII-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.5" parsed="|Heb|5|5|0|0" passage="Heb. 5.5">Heb. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou hast
made all time; and before all times Thou art, nor in any time was
there not time.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XIV" n="XIV" next="vi.XI.XV" prev="vi.XI.XIII" progress="27.77%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Neither Time Past Nor Future, But the Present Only, Really is." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XIV-p1.1">Chapter XIV.—Neither Time Past
Nor Future, But the Present Only, Really is.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XIV-p2" shownumber="no">17. At no time, therefore, hadst Thou not made
anything, because Thou hadst made time itself. And no times are
co-eternal with Thee, because Thou remainest for ever; but should
these continue, they would not be times. For what is time? Who can
easily and briefly explain it? Who even in thought can comprehend
it, even to the pronouncing of a word concerning it? But what in
speaking do we refer to more familiarly and knowingly than time?
And certainly we understand when we speak of it; we understand also
when we hear it spoken of by another. What, then, is time? If no
one ask of me, I know; if I wish to explain to him who asks, I know
not. Yet I say with confidence, that I know that if nothing passed
away, there would not be past time; and if nothing were coming,
there would not be future time; and if nothing were, there would
not be present time. Those two times, therefore, past and future,
how are they, when even the past now is not; and the future is not
as yet? But should the present be always present, and should it not
pass into time past, time truly it could not be, but eternity. If,
then, time present—if it be time—only comes into existence
because it passes into time past, how do we say that even this is,
whose cause of being is that it shall not be—namely, so that we
cannot truly say that time is, unless because it tends not to
be?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XV" n="XV" next="vi.XI.XVI" prev="vi.XI.XIV" progress="27.82%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="There is Only a Moment of Present Time." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XV-p1.1">Chapter XV.—There is Only a
Moment of Present Time.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XV-p2" shownumber="no">18. And yet we say that “time is long and time is
short;” nor do we speak of this save of time past and future. A
long time past, for example, we call a hundred years ago; in like
manner a long time to come, a hundred years hence. But a short time
past we call, say, ten days ago: and a short time to come, ten days
hence. But in what sense is that long or short which is not? For
the past is not now, and the future is not yet. Therefore let us
not say, “It is long;” but let us say of the past, “It hath
been long,” and of the future, “It will be long.” O my Lord,
my light, shall not even here Thy truth deride man? For that past
time which was long, was it long when it was already past, or when
it was as yet present? For then it might be long when there was
that which could be long, but when past it no longer was; wherefore
that could not be long which was not at all. Let us not, therefore,
say, “Time past hath been long;” for we shall not find what may
have been long, seeing that since it was past it is not; but let us
say “that present time was long, because when it was present it
was long.” For it had not as yet passed away so as not to be, and
therefore there was that which could be long. But after it passed,
that ceased also to be long which ceased to be.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XV-p3" shownumber="no">19. Let us therefore see, O human soul, whether
present time can be long; for to thee is it given to perceive and
to measure periods of time. What wilt thou reply to me? Is a
hundred years when present a long time? See, first, whether a
hundred years can be present. For if the first year of these is
current, that is present, but the other ninety and nine are future,
and therefore they are not as yet. But if the second year is
current, one is already past, the other present, the rest future.
And thus, if we fix on any middle year of this hundred as present,
those before it are past, those after it are future; wherefore a
hundred years cannot be present. See at least whether that year
itself which is current can be present. For if its first month be
current, the rest are future; if the second, the first hath already
passed, and the remainder are not yet. Therefore neither is the
year which is current as a whole present; and if it is not present
as a whole, then the year is not present. For twelve months make
the year, of which each individual month which is current is itself
present, but the rest are either past or future. Although neither
is that month which is current present, but one day only: if the
first, the rest being to come, if the last, the rest being past; if
any of the middle, then between past and future.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XV-p4" shownumber="no">20. Behold, the present time, which alone we <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_169.html" id="vi.XI.XV-Page_169" n="169" />found could be called long,
is abridged to the space scarcely of one day. But let us discuss
even that, for there is not one day present as a whole. For it is
made up of four-and-twenty hours of night and day, whereof the
first hath the rest future, the last hath them past, but any one of
the intervening hath those before it past, those after it future.
And that one hour passeth away in fleeting particles. Whatever of
it hath flown away is past, whatever remaineth is future. If any
portion of time be conceived which cannot now be divided into even
the minutest particles of moments, this only is that which may be
called present; which, however, flies so rapidly from future to
past, that it cannot be extended by any delay. For if it be
extended, it is divided into the past and future; but the present
hath no space. Where, therefore, is the time which we may call
long? Is it nature? Indeed we do not say, “It is long,” because
it is not yet, so as to be long; but we say, “It will be long.”
When, then, will it be? For if even then, since as yet it is
future, it will not be long, because what may be long is not as
yet; but it shall be long, when from the future, which as yet is
not, it shall already have begun to be, and will have become
present, so that there could be that which may be long; then doth
the present time cry out in the words above that it cannot be
long.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XVI" n="XVI" next="vi.XI.XVII" prev="vi.XI.XV" progress="27.94%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="Time Can Only Be Perceived or Measured While It is Passing." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XVI-p1.1">Chapter XVI.—Time Can Only Be
Perceived or Measured While It is Passing.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XVI-p2" shownumber="no">21. And yet, O Lord, we perceive intervals of times,
and we compare them with themselves, and we say some are longer,
others shorter. We even measure by how much shorter or longer this
time may be than that; and we answer, “That this is double or
treble, while that is but once, or only as much as that.” But we
measure times passing when we measure them by perceiving them; but
past times, which now are not, or future times, which as yet are
not, who can measure them? Unless, perchance, any one will dare to
say, that that can be measured which is not. When, therefore, time
is passing, it can be perceived and measured; but when it has
passed, it cannot, since it is not.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XVII" n="XVII" next="vi.XI.XVIII" prev="vi.XI.XVI" progress="27.97%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="Nevertheless There is Time Past and Future." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XVII-p1.1">Chapter XVII.—Nevertheless There
is Time Past and Future.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XVII-p2" shownumber="no">2. I ask, Father, I do not affirm. O my God, rule
and guide me. “Who is there who can say to me that there are not
three times (as we learned when boys, and as we have taught boys),
the past, present, and future, but only present, because these two
are not? Or are they also; but when from future it becometh
present, cometh it forth from some secret place, and when from the
present it becometh past, doth it retire into anything secret? For
where have they, who have foretold future things, seen these
things, if as yet they are not? For that which is not cannot be
seen. And they who relate things past could not relate them as
true, did they not perceive them in their mind. Which things, if
they were not, they could in no wise be discerned. There are
therefore things both future and past.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XVIII" n="XVIII" next="vi.XI.XIX" prev="vi.XI.XVII" progress="28.00%" shorttitle="Chapter XVIII" title="Past and Future Times Cannot Be Thought of But as Present." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XVIII-p1.1">Chapter XVIII.—Past and Future
Times Cannot Be Thought of But as Present.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XVIII-p2" shownumber="no">23. Suffer me, O Lord, to seek further; O my Hope,
let not my purpose be confounded. For if there are times past and
future, I desire to know where they are. But if as yet I do not
succeed, I still know, wherever they are, that they are not there
as future or past, but as present. For if there also they be
future, they are not as yet there; if even there they be past, they
are no longer there. Wheresoever, therefore, they are, whatsoever
they are, they are only so as present. Although past things are
related as true, they are drawn out from the memory,—not the
things themselves, which have passed, but the words conceived from
the images of the things which they have formed in the mind as
footprints in their passage through the senses. My childhood,
indeed, which no longer is, is in time past, which now is not; but
when I call to mind its image, and speak of it, I behold it in the
present, because it is as yet in my memory. Whether there be a like
cause of foretelling future things, that of things which as yet are
not the images may be perceived as already existing, I confess, my
God, I know not. This certainly I know, that we generally think
before on our future actions, and that this premeditation is
present; but that the action whereon we premeditate is not yet,
because it is future; which when we shall have entered upon, and
have begun to do that which we were premeditating, then shall that
action be, because then it is not future, but present.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XVIII-p3" shownumber="no">24. In whatever manner, therefore, this secret
preconception of future things may be, nothing can be seen, save
what is. But what now is is not future, but present. When,
therefore, they say that things future are seen, it is not
themselves, which as yet are not (that is, which are future); but
their causes or their signs perhaps are seen, the which already
are. Therefore, to those already beholding them, they are not
future, but present, from which future things conceived in the mind
are foretold. Which conceptions again now are, and they who
foretell those things behold these conceptions present before them.
Let now so multitudinous a variety of things afford me some
example. I <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_170.html" id="vi.XI.XVIII-Page_170" n="170" />behold
daybreak; I foretell that the sun is about to rise. That which I
behold is present; what I foretell is future,—not that the sun is
future, which already is; but his rising, which is not yet. Yet
even its rising I could not predict unless I had an image of it in
my mind, as now I have while I speak. But that dawn which I see in
the sky is not the rising of the sun, although it may go before it,
nor that imagination in my mind; which two are seen as present,
that the other which is future may be foretold. Future things,
therefore, are not as yet; and if they are not as yet, they are
not. And if they are not, they cannot be seen at all; but they can
be foretold from things present which now are, and are seen.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XIX" n="XIX" next="vi.XI.XX" prev="vi.XI.XVIII" progress="28.09%" shorttitle="Chapter XIX" title="We are Ignorant in What Manner God Teaches Future Things." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XIX-p1.1">Chapter XIX.—We are Ignorant in
What Manner God Teaches Future Things.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XIX-p2" shownumber="no">25. Thou, therefore, Ruler of Thy creatures,
what is the method by which Thou teachest souls those things which
are future? For Thou hast taught Thy prophets. What is that way by
which Thou, to whom nothing is future, dost teach future things; or
rather of future things dost teach present? For what is not, of a
certainty cannot be taught. Too far is this way from my view; it is
too mighty for me, I cannot attain unto it;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XIX-p2.1" n="1042" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XIX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XIX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.6" parsed="|Ps|139|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 139.6">Ps. cxxxix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> but by Thee I shall be enabled,
when Thou shalt have granted it, sweet light of my hidden
eyes.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XX" n="XX" next="vi.XI.XXI" prev="vi.XI.XIX" progress="28.11%" shorttitle="Chapter XX" title="In What Manner Time May Properly Be Designated." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XX-p1.1">Chapter XX.—In What Manner Time
May Properly Be Designated.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.XI.XX-p2" shownumber="no">26. But what now is manifest and clear is, that
neither are there future nor past things. Nor is it fitly said,
“There are three times, past, present and future;” but
perchance it might be fitly said, “There are three times; a
present of things past, a present of things present, and a present
of things future.” For these three do somehow exist in the soul,
and otherwise I see them not: present of things past, memory;
present of things present, sight; present of things future,
expectation. If of these things we are permitted to speak, I see
three times, and I grant there are three. It may also be said,
“There are three times, past, present and future,” as usage
falsely has it. See, I trouble not, nor gainsay, nor reprove;
provided always that which is said may be understood, that neither
the future, nor that which is past, now is. For there are but few
things which we speak properly, many things improperly; but what we
may wish to say is understood.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXI" n="XXI" next="vi.XI.XXII" prev="vi.XI.XX" progress="28.14%" shorttitle="Chapter XXI" title="How Time May Be Measured." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXI-p1.1">Chapter XXI.—How Time May Be
Measured.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXI-p2" shownumber="no">27. I have just now said, then, that we measure
times as they pass, that we may be able to say that this time is
twice as much as that one, or that this is only as much as that,
and so of any other of the parts of time which we are able to tell
by measuring. Wherefore, as I said, we measure times as they pass.
And if any one should ask me, “Whence dost thou know?” I can
answer, “I know, because we measure; nor can we measure things
that are not; and things past and future are not.” But how do we
measure present time, since it hath not space? It is measured while
it passeth; but when it shall have passed, it is not measured; for
there will not be aught that can be measured. But whence, in what
way, and whither doth it pass while it is being measured? Whence,
but from the future? Which way, save through the present? Whither,
but into the past? From that, therefore, which as yet is not,
through that which hath no space, into that which now is not. But
what do we measure, unless time in some space? For we say not
single, and double, and triple, and equal, or in any other way in
which we speak of time, unless with respect to the spaces of times.
In what space, then, do we measure passing time? Is it in the
future, whence it passeth over? But what yet we measure not, is
not. Or is it in the present, by which it passeth? But no space, we
do not measure. Or in the past, whither it passeth? But that which
is not now, we measure not.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXII" n="XXII" next="vi.XI.XXIII" prev="vi.XI.XXI" progress="28.19%" shorttitle="Chapter XXII" title="He Prays God that He Would Explain This Most Entangled Enigma." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXII-p1.1">Chapter XXII.—He Prays God that
He Would Explain This Most Entangled Enigma.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXII-p2" shownumber="no">28. My soul yearns to know this most entangled
enigma. Forbear to shut up, O Lord my God, good Father,—through
Christ I beseech Thee,—forbear to shut up these things, both
usual and hidden, from my desire, that it may be hindered from
penetrating them; but let them dawn through Thy enlightening mercy,
O Lord. Of whom shall I inquire concerning these things? And to
whom shall I with more advantage confess my ignorance than to Thee,
to whom these my studies, so vehemently kindled towards Thy
Scriptures, are not troublesome? Give that which I love; for I do
love, and this hast Thou given me. Give, Father, who truly knowest
to give good gifts unto Thy children.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXII-p2.1" n="1043" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.11" parsed="|Matt|7|11|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.11">Matt. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Give, since I have undertaken to
know, and trouble is before me until Thou dost open it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXII-p3.2" n="1044" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.16" parsed="|Ps|73|16|0|0" passage="Ps. 73.16">Ps. lxxiii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Through
Christ, I beseech Thee, in His name, Holy of Holies, let no man
interrupt me. For I believed, and therefore do I speak.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXII-p4.2" n="1045" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.10" parsed="|Ps|116|10|0|0" passage="Ps.116.10">Ps. cxvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> This is my
hope; for this do I live, that I may contemplate the delights of
the Lord.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXII-p5.2" n="1046" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.4" parsed="|Ps|27|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 27.4">Ps. xxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Behold,
Thou hast made my days old,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXII-p6.2" n="1047" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.5" parsed="|Ps|39|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 39.5">Ps. xxxix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and they pass away, and
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_171.html" id="vi.XI.XXII-Page_171" n="171" />in what manner I know
not. And we speak as to time and time, times and times,—“How
long is the time since he said this?” “How long the time since
he did this?” and, “How long the time since I saw that?” and,
“This syllable hath double the time of that single short
syllable.” These words we speak, and these we hear; and we are
understood, and we understand. They are most manifest and most
usual, and the same things again lie hid too deeply, and the
discovery of them is new.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXIII" n="XXIII" next="vi.XI.XXIV" prev="vi.XI.XXII" progress="28.24%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIII" title="That Time is a Certain Extension." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p1.1">Chapter XXIII.—That Time is a
Certain Extension.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p2" shownumber="no">29. I have heard from a learned man that the
motions of the sun, moon, and stars constituted time, and I
assented not.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p2.1" n="1048" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p3" shownumber="no"> Compare Gillies (<i>Analysis of Aristotle</i>, c.
2, p. 138): “As our conception of space originates in that of
body, and our conception of motion in that of space, so our
conception of time originates in that of motion; and particularly
in those regular and equable motions carried on in the heavens, the
parts of which, from their perfect similarity to each other, are
correct measures of the continuous and successive quantity called
Time, with which they are conceived to co-exist. Time, therefore,
may be defined the perceived number of successive movements; for,
as number ascertains the greater or lesser quantity of things
numbered, so time ascertains the greater or lesser quantity of
motion performed.” And with this accords Monboddo’s definition
of time (<i>Ancient Metaphysics</i>, vol. i. book 4, chap. i.), as
“the measure of the duration of things that exist in succession
by the motion of the heavenly bodies.” See xii. sec. 40, and
note, below.</p></note> For why
should not rather the motions of all bodies be time? What if the
lights of heaven should cease, and a potter’s wheel run round,
would there be no time by which we might measure those revolutions,
and say either that it turned with equal pauses, or, if it were
moved at one time more slowly, at another more quickly, that some
revolutions were longer, others less so? Or while we were saying
this, should we not also be speaking in time? Or should there in
our words be some syllables long, others short, but because those
sounded in a longer time, these in a shorter? God grant to men to
see in a small thing ideas common to things great and small. Both
the stars and luminaries of heaven are “for signs and for
seasons, and for days and years.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p3.1" n="1049" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.14" parsed="|Gen|1|14|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.14">Gen. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> No doubt they are; but neither
should I say that the circuit of that wooden wheel was a day, nor
yet should he say that therefore there was no time.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p5" shownumber="no">30. I desire to know the power and nature of
time, by which we measure the motions of bodies, and say (for
example) that this motion is twice as long as that. For, I ask,
since “day” declares not the stay only of the sun upon the
earth, according to which day is one thing, night another, but also
its entire circuit from east even to east,—according to which we
say, “So many days have passed” (the nights being included when
we say “so many days,” and their spaces not counted
apart),—since, then, the day is finished by the motion of the
sun, and by his circuit from east to east, I ask, whether the
motion itself is the day, or the period in which that motion is
completed, or both? For if the first be the day, then would there
be a day although the sun should finish that course in so small a
space of time as an hour. If the second, then that would not be a
day if from one sunrise to another there were but so short a period
as an hour, but the sun must go round four-and-twenty times to
complete a day. If both, neither could that be called a day if the
sun should run his entire round in the space of an hour; nor that,
if, while the sun stood still, so much time should pass as the sun
is accustomed to accomplish his whole course in from morning to
morning. I shall not therefore now ask, what that is which is
called day, but what time is, by which we, measuring the circuit of
the sun, should say that it was accomplished in half the space of
time it was wont, if it had been completed in so small a space as
twelve hours; and comparing both times, we should call that single,
this double time, although the sun should run his course from east
to east sometimes in that single, sometimes in that double time.
Let no man then tell me that the motions of the heavenly bodies are
times, because, when at the prayer of one the sun stood still in
order that he might achieve his victorious battle, the sun stood
still, but time went on. For in such space of time as was
sufficient was that battle fought and ended.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p5.1" n="1050" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.12-Josh.10.14" parsed="|Josh|10|12|10|14" passage="Josh. 10.12-14">Josh. x. 12–14</scripRef>.</p></note> I see that time, then, is a
certain extension. But do I see it, or do I seem to see it? Thou, O
Light and Truth, wilt show me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXIV" n="XXIV" next="vi.XI.XXV" prev="vi.XI.XXIII" progress="28.37%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIV" title="That Time is Not a Motion of a Body Which We Measure by Time." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXIV-p1.1">Chapter XXIV.—That Time is Not a
Motion of a Body Which We Measure by Time.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXIV-p2" shownumber="no">31. Dost Thou command that I should assent, if any
one should say that time is “the motion of a body?” Thou dost
not command me. For I hear that no body is moved but in time. This
Thou sayest; but that the very motion of a body is time, I hear
not; Thou sayest it not. For when a body is moved, I by time
measure how long it may be moving from the time in which it began
to be moved till it left off. And if I saw not whence it began, and
it continued to be moved, so that I see not when it leaves off, I
cannot measure unless, perchance, from the time I began until I
cease to see. But if I look long, I only proclaim that the time is
long, but not how long it may be because when we say, “How
long,” we speak by comparison, as, “This is as long as that,”
or, “This is double as long as that,” or any other thing of the
kind. But if we were able to note down the distances of places
whence and whither cometh the body <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_172.html" id="vi.XI.XXIV-Page_172" n="172" />which is moved, or its parts, if it moved as in
a wheel, we can say in how much time the motion of the body or its
part, from this place unto that, was performed. Since, then, the
motion of a body is one thing, that by which we measure how long it
is another, who cannot see which of these is rather to be called
time? For, although a body be sometimes moved, sometimes stand
still, we measure not its motion only, but also its standing still,
by time; and we say, “It stood still as much as it moved;” or,
“It stood still twice or thrice as long as it moved;” and if
any other space which our measuring hath either determined or
imagined, more or less, as we are accustomed to say. Time,
therefore, is not the motion of a body.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXV" n="XXV" next="vi.XI.XXVI" prev="vi.XI.XXIV" progress="28.43%" shorttitle="Chapter XXV" title="He Calls on God to Enlighten His Mind." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXV-p1.1">Chapter XXV.—He Calls on God to
Enlighten His Mind.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXV-p2" shownumber="no">32. And I confess unto Thee, O Lord, that I am
as yet ignorant as to what time is, and again I confess unto Thee,
O Lord, that I know that I speak these things in time, and that I
have already long spoken of time, and that very “long” is not
long save by the stay of time. How, then, know I this, when I know
not what time is? Or is it, perchance, that I know not in what wise
I may express what I know? Alas for me, that I do not at least know
the extent of my own ignorance! Behold, O my God, before Thee I lie
not. As I speak, so is my heart. Thou shalt light my candle; Thou,
O Lord my God, wilt enlighten my darkness.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXV-p2.1" n="1051" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.28" parsed="|Ps|8|28|0|0" passage="Ps. 8.28">Ps. viii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXVI" n="XXVI" next="vi.XI.XXVII" prev="vi.XI.XXV" progress="28.45%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVI" title="We Measure Longer Events by Shorter in Time." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXVI-p1.1">Chapter XXVI.—We Measure Longer
Events by Shorter in Time.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXVI-p2" shownumber="no">33. Doth not my soul pour out unto Thee truly in
confession that I do measure times? But do I thus measure, O my
God, and know not what I measure? I measure the motion of a body by
time; and the time itself do I not measure? But, in truth, could I
measure the motion of a body, how long it is, and how long it is in
coming from this place to that, unless I should measure the time in
which it is moved? How, therefore, do I measure this very time
itself? Or do we by a shorter time measure a longer, as by the
space of a cubit the space of a crossbeam? For thus, indeed, we
seem by the space of a short syllable to measure the space of a
long syllable, and to say that this is double. Thus we measure the
spaces of stanzas by the spaces of the verses, and the spaces of
the verses by the spaces of the feet, and the spaces of the feet by
the spaces of the syllables, and the spaces of long by the spaces
of short syllables; not measuring by pages (for in that manner we
measure spaces, not times), but when in uttering the words they
pass by, and we say, “It is a long stanza because it is made up
of so many verses; long verses, because they consist of so many
feet; long feet, because they are prolonged by so many syllables; a
long syllable, because double a short one.” But neither thus is
any certain measure of time obtained; since it is possible that a
shorter verse, if it be pronounced more fully, may take up more
time than a longer one, if pronounced more hurriedly. Thus for a
stanzas, thus for a foot, thus for a syllable. Whence it appeared
to me that time is nothing else than protraction; but of what I
know not. It is wonderful to me, if it be not of the mind itself.
For what do I measure, I beseech Thee, O my God, even when I say
either indefinitely, “This time is longer than that;” or even
definitely, “This is double that?” That I measure time, I know.
But I measure not the future, for it is not yet; nor do I measure
the present, because it is extended by no space; nor do I measure
the past, because it no longer is. What, therefore, do I measure?
Is it times passing, not past? For thus had I said.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXVII" n="XXVII" next="vi.XI.XXVIII" prev="vi.XI.XXVI" progress="28.52%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVII" title="Times are Measured in Proportion as They Pass by." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXVII-p1.1">Chapter XXVII.—Times are Measured
in Proportion as They Pass by.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXVII-p2" shownumber="no">34. Persevere, O my mind, and give earnest
heed. od is our helper; He made us, and not we ourselves.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXVII-p2.1" n="1052" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXVII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXVII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.100.3" parsed="|Ps|100|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 100.3">Ps. c. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Give heed,
where truth dawns. Lo, suppose the voice of a body begins to sound,
and does sound, and sounds on, and lo! it ceases,—it is now
silence, and that voice is past and is no longer a voice. It was
future before it sounded, and could not be measured, because as yet
it was not; and now it cannot, because it no longer is. Then,
therefore, while it was sounding, it might, because there was then
that which might be measured. But even then it did not stand still,
for it was going and passing away. Could it, then, on that account
be measured the more? For, while passing, it was being extended
into some space of time, in which it might be measured, since the
present hath no space. If, therefore, then it might be measured,
lo! suppose another voice hath begun to sound, and still soundeth,
in a continued tenor without any interruption, we can measure it
while it is sounding; for when it shall have ceased to sound, it
will be already past, and there will not be that which can be
measured. Let us measure it truly, and let us say how much it is.
But as yet it sounds, nor can it be measured, save from that
instant in which it began to sound, even to the end in which it
left off. For the interval itself we measure from <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_173.html" id="vi.XI.XXVII-Page_173" n="173" />some beginning unto some end.
On which account, a voice which is not yet ended cannot be
measured, so that it may be said how long or how short it may be;
nor can it be said to be equal to another, or single or double in
respect of it, or the like. But when it is ended, it no longer is.
In what manner, therefore, may it be measured? And yet we measure
times; still not those which as yet are not, nor those which no
longer are, nor those which are protracted by some delay, nor those
which have no limits. We, therefore, measure neither future times,
nor past, nor present, nor those passing by; and yet we do measure
times.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXVII-p4" shownumber="no">35. Deus Creator omnium; this verse of eight
syllables alternates between short and long syllables. The four
short, then, the first, third, fifth and seventh, are single in
respect of the four long, the second, fourth, sixth, and eighth.
Each of these hath a double time to every one of those. I pronounce
them, report on them, and thus it is, as is perceived by common
sense. By common sense, then, I measure a long by a short syllable,
and I find that it has twice as much. But when one sounds after
another, if the former be short the latter long, how shall I hold
the short one, and how measuring shall I apply it to the long, so
that I may find out that this has twice as much, when indeed the
long does not begin to sound unless the short leaves off sounding?
That very long one I measure not as present, since I measure it not
save when ended. But its ending is its passing away. What, then, is
it that I can measure? Where is the short syllable by which I
measure? Where is the long one which I measure? Both have sounded,
have flown, have passed away, and are no longer; and still I
measure, and I confidently answer (so far as is trusted to a
practised sense), that as to space of time this syllable is single,
that double. Nor could I do this, unless because they have past,
and are ended. Therefore do I not measure themselves, which now are
not, but something in my memory, which remains fixed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXVII-p5" shownumber="no">36. In thee, O my mind, I measure times.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXVII-p5.1" n="1053" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXVII-p6" shownumber="no"> With the argument in this and the previous
sections, compare Dr. Reid’s remarks in his <i>Intellectual
Powers</i>, iii. 5: “We may measure duration by the succession of
thoughts in the mind, as we measure length by inches or feet, but
the notion or idea of duration must be antecedent to the
mensuration of it, as the notion of length is antecedent to its
being measured.…Reason, from the contemplation of finite extended
things, leads us necessarily to the belief of an <i>immensity</i>
that contains them. In like manner, memory gives us the conception
and belief of finite intervals of duration. From the contemplation
of these, reason leads us necessarily to the belief of an <i>
eternity</i>, which comprehends all things that have a beginning
and an end.” The student will with advantage examine a monograph
on this subject by C. Fortlage, entitled, <i>Aurelii Augustini
doctrina de tempore ex libro xi. Confessionum depromta,
Aristotelicæ, Kantianæ, aliarumque theoriarium recensione aucta,
et congruis hodiernæ philosophiæ ideis amplificata</i>
(Heidelbergæ, 1836). He says that amongst all the philosophers
none have so nearly approached truth as Augustin.</p></note> Do not
overwhelm me with thy clamour. That is, do not overwhelm thyself
with the multitude of thy impressions. In thee, I say, I measure
times; the impression which things as they pass by make on thee,
and which, when they have passed by, remains, that I measure as
time present, not those things which have passed by, that the
impression should be made. This I measure when I measure times.
Either, then, these are times, or I do not measure times. What when
we measure silence, and say that this silence hath lasted as long
as that voice lasts? Do we not extend our thought to the measure of
a voice, as if it sounded, so that we may be able to declare
something concerning the intervals of silence in a given space of
time? For when both the voice and tongue are still, we go over in
thought poems and verses, and any discourse, or dimensions of
motions; and declare concerning the spaces of times, how much this
may be in respect of that, not otherwise than if uttering them we
should pronounce them. Should any one wish to utter a lengthened
sound, and had with forethought determined how long it should be,
that man hath in silence verily gone through a space of time, and,
committing it to memory, he begins to utter that speech, which
sounds until it be extended to the end proposed; truly it hath
sounded, and will sound. For what of it is already finished hath
verily sounded, but what remains will sound; and thus does it pass
on, until the present intention carry over the future into the
past; the past increasing by the diminution of the future, until,
by the consumption of the future, all be past.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXVIII" n="XXVIII" next="vi.XI.XXIX" prev="vi.XI.XXVII" progress="28.71%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVIII" title="Time in the Human Mind, Which Expects, Considers, and Remembers." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXVIII-p1.1">Chapter XXVIII.—Time in the Human
Mind, Which Expects, Considers, and Remembers.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">37. But how is that future diminished or consumed
which as yet is not? Or how doth the past, which is no longer,
increase, unless in the mind which enacteth this there are three
things done? For it both expects, and considers, and remembers,
that that which it expecteth, through that which it considereth,
may pass into that which it remembereth. Who, therefore, denieth
that future things as yet are not? But yet there is already in the
mind the expectation of things future. And who denies that past
things are now no longer? But, however, there is still in the mind
the memory of things past. And who denies that time present wants
space, because it passeth away in a moment? But yet our
consideration endureth, through which that which may be present may
proceed to become absent. Future time, which is not, is not
therefore long; but a “long future” is “a long expectation of
the future.” Nor is time past, which is now no longer, long; but
a long past is “a long memory of the past.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_174.html" id="vi.XI.XXVIII-Page_174" n="174" />38. I am
about to repeat a psalm that I know. Before I begin, my attention
is extended to the whole; but when I have begun, as much of it as
becomes past by my saying it is extended in my memory; and the life
of this action of mine is divided between my memory, on account of
what I have repeated, and my expectation, on account of what I am
about to repeat; yet my consideration is present with me, through
which that which was future may be carried over so that it may
become past. Which the more it is done and repeated, by so much
(expectation being shortened) the memory is enlarged, until the
whole expectation be exhausted, when that whole action being ended
shall have passed into memory. And what takes place in the entire
psalm, takes place also in each individual part of it, and in each
individual syllable: this holds in the longer action, of which that
psalm is perchance a portion; the same holds in the whole life of
man, of which all the actions of man are parts; the same holds in
the whole age of the sons of men, of which all the lives of men are
parts.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXIX" n="XXIX" next="vi.XI.XXX" prev="vi.XI.XXVIII" progress="28.78%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIX" title="That Human Life is a Distraction But that Through the Mercy of God He Was Intent on the Prize of His Heavenly Calling." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p1.1">Chapter XXIX.—That Human Life is
a Distraction But that Through the Mercy of God He Was Intent on
the Prize of His Heavenly Calling.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p2" shownumber="no">39. But “because Thy loving-kindness is
better than life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p2.1" n="1054" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.3" parsed="|Ps|63|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 63.3">Ps. lxiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> behold, my life is but a
distraction,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p3.2" n="1055" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Distentio.</i> It will be observed that there
is a play on the word throughout the section.</p></note> and Thy
right hand upheld me<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p4.1" n="1056" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.8" parsed="|Ps|63|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 63.8">Ps. lxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> in my Lord, the Son of man, the
Mediator between Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p5.2" n="1057" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 2.5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> The One, and us the many,—in
many distractions amid many things,—that through Him I may
apprehend in whom I have been apprehended, and may be recollected
from my old days, following The One, forgetting the things that are
past; and not distracted, but drawn on,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p6.2" n="1058" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Non distentus sed extentus.</i> So in <i>
Serm.</i> cclv. 6, we have: “Unum nos <i>extendat</i>, ne multa
<i>distendant</i>, et abrumpant ab uno.”</p></note> not to those things which shall be
and shall pass away, but to those things which are before,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p7.1" n="1059" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> not
distractedly, but intently, I follow on for the prize of my
heavenly calling,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p8.2" n="1060" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.14">Phil. iii. 14</scripRef>. Many wish to attain the prize
who never earnestly pursue it. And it may be said here in view of
the subject of this book, that there is no stranger delusion than
that which possesses the idle and the worldly as to the influence
of time in ameliorating their condition. They have “good
intentions,” and hope that time in the future may do for them
what it has not in the past. But in truth, time merely affords an
opportunity for energy and life to work. To quote that lucid and
nervous thinker, Bishop Copleston (<i>Remains</i>, p. 123): “One
of the commonest errors is to regard <i>time</i> as <i>agent</i>.
But in reality time <i>does</i> nothing and <i>is</i> nothing. We
use it as a compendious expression for all those causes which
operate slowly and imperceptibly; but, unless some positive cause
is in action, no change takes place in the lapse of one thousand
years; <i>e. g.</i>, a drop of water encased in a cavity of
silex.”</p></note> where I may hear the voice of Thy
praise, and contemplate Thy delights,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p9.2" n="1061" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.7" parsed="|Ps|26|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 26.7">Ps. xxvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> neither coming nor passing away.
But now are my years spent in mourning.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p10.2" n="1062" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIX-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.4" parsed="|Ps|27|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 27.4">Ps. xxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And Thou, O Lord, art my comfort,
my Father everlasting. But I have been divided amid times, the
order of which I know not; and my thoughts, even the inmost bowels
of my soul, are mangled with tumultuous varieties, until I flow
together unto Thee, purged and molten in the fire of Thy love.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p11.2" n="1063" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXIX-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXIX-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.10" parsed="|Ps|31|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 31.10">Ps. xxxi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXX" n="XXX" next="vi.XI.XXXI" prev="vi.XI.XXIX" progress="28.86%" shorttitle="Chapter XXX" title="Again He Refutes the Empty Question, ‘What Did God Before the Creation of the World?’" type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXX-p1.1">Chapter XXX.—Again He Refutes the
Empty Question, “What Did God Before the Creation of the
World?”</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXX-p2" shownumber="no">40. And I will be immoveable, and fixed in
Thee, in my mould, Thy truth; nor will I endure the questions of
men, who by a penal disease thirst for more than they can hold, and
say, “What did God make before He made heaven and earth?” Or,
“How came it into His mind to make anything, when He never before
made anything?” Grant to them, O Lord, to think well what they
say, and to see that where there is no time, they cannot say
“never.” What, therefore, He is said “never to have made,”
what else is it but to say, that in no time was it made? Let them
therefore see that there could be no time without a created
being,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXX-p2.1" n="1064" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXX-p3" shownumber="no"> He argues similarly in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xi.
6: “That the world and time had but one beginning.”</p></note> and let
them cease to speak that vanity. Let them also be extended unto
those things which are before,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXX-p3.1" n="1065" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and understand that thou, the
eternal Creator of all times, art before all times, and that no
times are co-eternal with Thee, nor any creature, even if there be
any creature beyond all times.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XI.XXXI" n="XXXI" next="vi.XII" prev="vi.XI.XXX" progress="28.89%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXI" title="How the Knowledge of God Differs from that of Man." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p1.1">Chapter XXXI.—How the Knowledge
of God Differs from that of Man.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p2" shownumber="no">41. O Lord my God, what is that secret place of Thy
mystery, and how far thence have the consequences of my
transgressions cast me? Heal my eyes, that I may enjoy Thy light.
Surely, if there be a mind, so greatly abounding in knowledge and
foreknowledge, to which all things past and future are so known as
one psalm is well known to me, that mind is exceedingly wonderful,
and very astonishing; because whatever is so past, and whatever is
to come of after ages, is no more concealed from Him than was it
hidden from me when singing that psalm, what and how much of it had
been sung from the beginning, what and how much remained unto the
end. But far be it that Thou, the Creator of the universe, the
Creator of souls and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_175.html" id="vi.XI.XXXI-Page_175" n="175" />bodies,—far be it that Thou shouldest
know all things future and past. Far, far more wonderfully, and far
more mysteriously, Thou knowest them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p2.1" n="1066" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p3" shownumber="no"> Dean Mansel’s argument, in his <i>Bampton
Lectures</i>, as to our knowledge of the Infinite, is well worthy
of consideration. He refers to Augustin’s views on the subject of
this book in note 13 to his third lecture, and in the text itself
says: “The limited character of all existence which can be
conceived as having a continuous duration, or as made up of
successive moments, is so far manifest that it has been assumed
almost as an axiom, by philosophical theologians, that in the
existence of God there is no distinction between past, present, and
future. ‘In the changes of things,’ say Augustin, ‘there is a
past and a future; in God there is a present, in which neither past
nor future can be.’ ‘Eternity,’ says Beethius, ‘is the
perfect possession of interminable life, and of all that life at
once;’ and Aquinas, accepting the definition, adds, ‘Eternity
has no succession, but exists all together.’ But whether this
assertion be literally true or not (and this we have no means of
ascertaining), it is clear that such a mode of existence is
altogether inconceivable by us, and that the words in which it is
described represent not thought, but the refusal to think at
all.” See notes to xiii. 12, below.</p></note> For it is not as the feelings of
one singing known things, or hearing a known song, are—through
expectation of future words, and in remembrance of those that are
past—varied, and his senses divided, that anything happeneth unto
Thee, unchangeably eternal, that is, the truly eternal<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p3.1" n="1067" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p4" shownumber="no"> “With God, indeed, all things are arranged and
fixed; and when He seemeth to act upon sudden motive, He doth
nothing but what He foreknew that He should do from eternity”
(Aug. <i>in Ps.</i> cvi. 35). With this passage may well be
compared Dean Mansel’s remarks (<i>Bampton Lectures</i>, lect.
vi., and notes 23–25) on the doctrine, that the world is but a
machine and is not under the continual government and direction of
God. See also note 4, on p. 80 and note 2 on p. 136, above.</p></note> Creator of
minds. As, then, Thou in the Beginning knewest the heaven and the
earth without any change of Thy knowledge, so in the Beginning
didst Thou make heaven and earth without any distraction of Thy
action.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p4.1" n="1068" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p5" shownumber="no"> See p. 166, note 2.</p></note> Let him
who understandeth confess unto Thee; and let him who understandeth
not, confess unto Thee. Oh, how exalted art Thou, and yet the
humble in heart are Thy dwelling-place; for Thou raisest up those
that are bowed down,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p5.1" n="1069" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XI.XXXI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.146.8" parsed="|Ps|146|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 146.8">Ps. cxlvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and they whose exaltation Thou art
fall not.</p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.XI.XXXI-p7" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.XII" n="XII" next="vi.XII.I" prev="vi.XI.XXXI" progress="29.00%" shorttitle="Book XII" title="He continues his explanation of the first Chapter of Genesis according to the Septuagint, and by its assistance he argues, especially, concerning the double heaven, and the formless matter out of which the whole world may have been created; afterwards of the interpretations of others not disallowed, and sets forth at great length the sense of the Holy Scripture." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_176.html" id="vi.XII-Page_176" n="176" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.XII-p1.1">Book XII.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.XII-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.XII-p3" shownumber="no">He continues his explanation of the first Chapter of
Genesis according to the Septuagint, and by its assistance he
argues, especially, concerning the double heaven, and the formless
matter out of which the whole world may have been created;
afterwards of the interpretations of others not disallowed, and
sets forth at great length the sense of the Holy Scripture.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.XII-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.XII.I" n="I" next="vi.XII.II" prev="vi.XII" progress="29.01%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="The Discovery of Truth is Difficult, But God Has Promised that He Who Seeks Shall Find." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.I-p1.1">Chapter I .—The Discovery of
Truth is Difficult, But God Has Promised that He Who Seeks Shall
Find.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.XII.I-p2.1">My</span> heart, O Lord,
affected by the words of Thy Holy Scripture, is much busied in this
poverty of my life; and therefore, for the most part, is the want
of human intelligence copious in language, because inquiry speaks
more than discovery, and because demanding is longer than
obtaining, and the hand that knocks is more active than the hand
that receives. We hold the promise; who shall break it? “If God
be for us, who can be against us?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.I-p2.2" n="1070" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.I-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.I-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31" parsed="|Rom|8|31|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.31">Rom. viii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> “Ask, and ye shall have; seek,
and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for
every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and
to him that knocketh it shall be opened.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.I-p3.2" n="1071" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.I-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.I-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7-Matt.7.8" parsed="|Matt|7|7|7|8" passage="Matt. 7.7,8">Matt. vii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> These are Thine own promises; and
who need fear to be deceived where the Truth promiseth?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.II" n="II" next="vi.XII.III" prev="vi.XII.I" progress="29.04%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="Of the Double Heaven,—The Visible, and the Heaven of Heavens." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—Of the Double
Heaven,—The Visible, and the Heaven of Heavens.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. The weakness of my tongue confesseth unto
Thy Highness, seeing that Thou madest heaven and earth. This heaven
which I see, and this earth upon which I tread (from which is this
earth that I carry about me), Thou hast made. But where is that
heaven of heavens,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.II-p2.1" n="1072" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.II-p3" shownumber="no"> That is, not the atmosphere which surrounds the
earth, as when we say, “the birds of heaven” (<scripRef id="vi.XII.II-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.4.25" parsed="|Jer|4|25|0|0" passage="Jer. 4.25">Jer. iv.
25</scripRef>), “the dew of
heaven” (<scripRef id="vi.XII.II-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.28" parsed="|Gen|27|28|0|0" passage="Gen. 27.28">Gen. xxvii. 28</scripRef>); nor that “firmament of
heaven” (<scripRef id="vi.XII.II-p3.3" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.17" parsed="|Gen|1|17|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.17">Gen. i. 17</scripRef>) in which the stars have their
courses; nor both these together; but that “third heaven” to
which Paul was “caught up” (<scripRef id="vi.XII.II-p3.4" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 12.1">2 Cor. xii. 1</scripRef>) in his rapture, and where God
most manifests His glory, and the angels do Him homage.</p></note> O Lord, of which we hear in the
words of the Psalm, The heaven of heavens are the Lord’s, but the
earth hath He given to the children of men?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.II-p3.5" n="1073" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.II-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.II-p4.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.115.16" parsed="lxx|Ps|115|16|0|0" passage="Ps. 115.16" version="LXX">Ps. cxv. 16</scripRef>, after the LXX., Vulgate, and
Syriac.</p></note> Where is the heaven, which we
behold not, in comparison of which all this, which we behold, is
earth? For this corporeal whole, not as a whole everywhere, hath
thus received its beautiful figure in these lower parts, of which
the bottom is our earth; but compared with that heaven of heavens,
even the heaven of our earth is but earth; yea, each of these great
bodies is not absurdly called earth, as compared with that, I know
not what manner of heaven, which is the Lord’s, not the sons’
of men.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.III" n="III" next="vi.XII.IV" prev="vi.XII.II" progress="29.09%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Of the Darkness Upon the Deep, and of the Invisible and Formless Earth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—Of the Darkness Upon
the Deep, and of the Invisible and Formless Earth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.III-p2" shownumber="no">3. And truly this earth was invisible and
formless,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.III-p2.1" n="1074" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.III-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.III-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>,
as rendered by the <i>Old Ver.</i> from the LXX.: <span class="Greek" id="vi.XII.III-p3.2" lang="EL">ἀόρατος καὶ ἀκατασκεύαστος</span>. Kalisch in his
<i>Commentary</i> translates <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.XII.III-p3.3" lang="HE">
תֹהוּ וָבֹהוּ</span>: “dreariness and emptiness.”</p></note> and there
was I know not what profundity of the deep upon which there was no
light,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.III-p3.4" n="1075" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.III-p4" shownumber="no"> The reader should keep in mind in reading what
follows the Manichæan doctrine as to the kingdom of light and
darkness. See notes, pp. 68 and 103, above.</p></note> because it
had no form. Therefore didst Thou command that it should be
written, that darkness was upon the face of the deep; what else was
it than the absence of light?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.III-p4.1" n="1076" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.III-p5" shownumber="no"> Compare <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xi. 9, 10.</p></note> For had there been light, where
should it have been save by being above all, showing itself aloft,
and enlightening? Darkness therefore was upon it, because the light
above was absent; as silence is there present where sound is not.
And what is it to have silence there, but not to have sound there?
Hast not Thou, O Lord, taught this soul which confesseth unto Thee?
Hast not Thou taught me, O Lord, that before Thou didst form and
separate this formless matter, there was nothing, neither colour,
nor figure, nor body, nor spirit? Yet not altogether nothing; there
was a certain formlessness without any shape.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.IV" n="IV" next="vi.XII.V" prev="vi.XII.III" progress="29.13%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="From the Formlessness of Matter, the Beautiful World Has Arisen." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—From the Formlessness
of Matter, the Beautiful World Has Arisen.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.IV-p2" shownumber="no">4. What, then, should it be called, that even in
some ways it might be conveyed to those of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_177.html" id="vi.XII.IV-Page_177" n="177" />duller mind, save by some conventional word? But
what, in all parts of the world, can be found nearer to a total
formlessness than the earth and the deep? For, from their being of
the lowest position, they are less beautiful than are the other
higher parts, all transparent and shining. Why, therefore, may I
not consider the formlessness of matter—which Thou hadst created
without shape, whereof to make this shapely world—to be fittingly
intimated unto men by the name of earth invisible and
formless?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.V" n="V" next="vi.XII.VI" prev="vi.XII.IV" progress="29.15%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="What May Have Been the Form of Matter." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—What May Have Been the
Form of Matter.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.V-p2" shownumber="no">5. So that when herein thought seeketh what the
sense may arrive at, and saith to itself, “It is no intelligible
form, such as life or justice, because it is the matter of bodies;
nor perceptible by the senses, because in the invisible and
formless there is nothing which can be seen and felt;—while human
thought saith these things to itself, it may endeavour either to
know it by being ignorant, or by knowing it to be ignorant.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.VI" n="VI" next="vi.XII.VII" prev="vi.XII.V" progress="29.17%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="He Confesses that at One Time He Himself Thought Erroneously of Matter." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—He Confesses that at
One Time He Himself Thought Erroneously of Matter.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.VI-p2" shownumber="no">6. But were I, O Lord, by my mouth and by my
pen to confess unto Thee the whole, whatever Thou hast taught me
concerning that matter, the name of which hearing beforehand, and
not understanding (they who could not understand it telling me of
it), I conceived<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.VI-p2.1" n="1077" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.VI-p3" shownumber="no"> See iii. sec. 11, and p. 103, note, above.</p></note> it as having innumerable and
varied forms. And therefore did I not conceive it; my mind revolved
in disturbed order foul and horrible “forms,” but yet
“forms;” and I called it formless, not that it lacked form, but
because it had such as, did it appear, my mind would turn from, as
unwonted and incongruous, and at which human weakness would be
disturbed. But even that which I did conceive was formless, not by
the privation of all form, but in comparison of more beautiful
forms; and true reason persuaded me that I ought altogether to
remove from it all remnants of any form whatever, if I wished to
conceive matter wholly without form; and I could not. For sooner
could I imagine that that which should be deprived of all form was
not at all, than conceive anything between form and
nothing,—neither formed, nor nothing, formless, nearly nothing.
And my mind hence ceased to question my spirit, filled (as it was)
with the images of formed bodies, and changing and varying them
according to its will; and I applied myself to the bodies
themselves, and looked more deeply into their mutability, by which
they cease to be what they had been, and begin to be what they were
not; and this same transit from form unto form I have looked upon
to be through some formless condition, not through a very nothing;
but I desired to know, not to guess. And if my voice and my pen
should confess the whole unto Thee, whatsoever knots Thou hast
untied for me concerning this question, who of my readers would
endure to take in the whole? Nor yet, therefore, shall my heart
cease to give Thee honour, and a song of praise, for those things
which it is not able to express. For the mutability of mutable
things is itself capable of all those forms into which mutable
things are changed. And this mutability, what is it? Is it soul? Is
it body? Is it the outer appearance of soul or body? Could it be
said, “Nothing were something,” and “That which is, is
not,” I would say that this were it; and yet in some manner was
it already, since it could receive these visible and compound
shapes.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.VII" n="VII" next="vi.XII.VIII" prev="vi.XII.VI" progress="29.24%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Out of Nothing God Made Heaven and Earth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Out of Nothing God
Made Heaven and Earth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.VII-p2" shownumber="no">7. And whence and in what manner was this,
unless from Thee, from whom are all things, in so far as they are?
But by how much the farther from Thee, so much the more unlike unto
Thee; for it is not distance of place. Thou, therefore, O Lord, who
art not one thing in one place, and otherwise in another, but the
Self-same, and the Self-same, and the Self-same,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.VII-p2.1" n="1078" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> See ix. sec. 11, above.</p></note> Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God
Almighty, didst in the beginning,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.VII-p3.1" n="1079" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.VII-p4" shownumber="no"> See p. 166, note, above.</p></note> which is of Thee, in Thy Wisdom,
which was born of Thy Substance, create something, and that out of
nothing.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.VII-p4.1" n="1080" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.VII-p5" shownumber="no"> See p. 165, note 2, above.</p></note> For Thou
didst create heaven and earth, not out of Thyself, for then they
would be equal to Thine Only-begotten, and thereby even to Thee;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.VII-p5.1" n="1081" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.VII-p6" shownumber="no"> In the beginning of sec. 10, book xi. of his <i>De
Civ. Dei</i>, he similarly argues that the world was, not like the
Son, “begotten of the simple good,” but “created.” See also
note 8, p. 76, above.</p></note> and in no
wise would it be right that anything should be equal to Thee which
was not of Thee. And aught else except Thee there was not whence
Thou mightest create these things, O God, One Trinity, and Trine
Unity; and, therefore, out of nothing didst Thou create heaven and
earth,—a great thing and a small, because Thou art Almighty and
Good, to make all things good, even the great heaven and the small
earth. Thou wast, and there was nought else from which Thou didst
create heaven and earth; two such things, one near unto Thee, the
other near to nothing,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.VII-p6.1" n="1082" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.VII-p7" shownumber="no"> “Because at the first creation, it had no form
nor thing in it.”—W. W.</p></note>—one to which Thou shouldest be
superior, the other to which nothing should be
inferior.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.XII.IX" prev="vi.XII.VII" progress="29.30%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Heaven and Earth Were Made ‘In the Beginning;’ Afterwards the World, During Six Days, from Shapeless Matter." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_178.html" id="vi.XII.VIII-Page_178" n="178" />

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—Heaven and Earth
Were Made “In the Beginning;” Afterwards the World, During Six
Days, from Shapeless Matter.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">8. But that heaven of heavens was for Thee, O
Lord; but the earth, which Thou hast given to the sons of men,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.VIII-p2.1" n="1083" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.VIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.115.16" parsed="|Ps|115|16|0|0" passage="Ps. 115.16">Ps. cxv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> to be seen
and touched, was not such as now we see and touch. For it was
invisible and “without form,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.VIII-p3.2" n="1084" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.VIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.VIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and there was a deep over which
there was not light; or, darkness was over the deep, that is, more
than in the deep. For this deep of waters, now visible, has, even
in its depths, a light suitable to its nature, perceptible in some
manner unto fishes and creeping things in the bottom of it. But the
entire deep was almost nothing, since hitherto it was altogether
formless; yet there was then that which could be formed. For Thou,
O Lord, hast made the world of a formless matter, which matter, out
of nothing, Thou hast made almost nothing, out of which to make
those great things which we, sons of men, wonder at. For very
wonderful is this corporeal heaven, of which firmament, between
water and water, the second day after the creation of light, Thou
saidst, Let it be made, and it was made.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.VIII-p4.2" n="1085" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.VIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.VIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.6-Gen.1.8" parsed="|Gen|1|6|1|8" passage="Gen. 1.6-8">Gen. i. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note> Which firmament Thou calledst
heaven, that is, the heaven of this earth and sea, which Thou
madest on the third day, by giving a visible shape to the formless
matter which Thou madest before all days. For even already hadst
Thou made a heaven before all days, but that was the heaven of this
heaven; because in the beginning Thou hadst made heaven and earth.
But the earth itself which Thou hadst made was formless matter,
because it was invisible and without form, and darkness was upon
the deep. Of which invisible and formless earth, of which
formlessness, of which almost nothing, Thou mightest make all these
things of which this changeable world consists, and yet consisteth
not; whose very changeableness appears in this, that times can be
observed and numbered in it. Because times are made by the changes
of things, while the shapes, whose matter is the invisible earth
aforesaid, are varied and turned.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.IX" n="IX" next="vi.XII.X" prev="vi.XII.VIII" progress="29.36%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="That the Heaven of Heavens Was an Intellectual Creature, But that the Earth Was Invisible and Formless Before the Days that It Was Made." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—That the Heaven of
Heavens Was an Intellectual Creature, But that the Earth Was
Invisible and Formless Before the Days that It Was Made.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.IX-p2" shownumber="no">9. And therefore the Spirit, the Teacher of
Thy servant<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.IX-p2.1" n="1086" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.IX-p3" shownumber="no"> Of Moses.</p></note> when He
relates that Thou didst in the Beginning create heaven and earth,
is silent as to times, silent as to days. For, doubtless, that
heaven of heavens, which Thou in the Beginning didst create, is
some intellectual creature, which, although in no wise co-eternal
unto Thee, the Trinity, is yet a partaker of Thy eternity, and by
reason of the sweetness of that most happy contemplation of
Thyself, doth greatly restrain its own mutability, and without any
failure, from the time in which it was created, in clinging unto
Thee, surpasses all the rolling change of times. But this
shapelessness—this earth invisible and without form—has not
itself been numbered among the days. For where there is no shape
nor order, nothing either cometh or goeth; and where this is not,
there certainly are no days, nor any vicissitude of spaces of
times.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.X" n="X" next="vi.XII.XI" prev="vi.XII.IX" progress="29.40%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="He Begs of God that He May Live in the True Light, and May Be Instructed as to the Mysteries of the Sacred Books." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—He Begs of God that He
May Live in the True Light, and May Be Instructed as to the
Mysteries of the Sacred Books.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.X-p2" shownumber="no">10. Oh, let Truth, the light of my heart,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.X-p2.1" n="1087" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.X-p3" shownumber="no"> See note 2, p. 76, above.</p></note> not my own
darkness, speak unto me! I have descended to that, and am darkened.
But thence, even thence, did I love Thee. I went astray, and
remembered Thee. I heard Thy voice behind me bidding me return, and
scarcely did I hear it for the tumults of the unquiet ones. And
now, behold, I return burning and panting after Thy fountain. Let
no one prohibit me; of this will I drink, and so have life. Let me
not be my own life; from myself have I badly lived,—death was I
unto myself; in Thee do I revive. Do Thou speak unto me; do Thou
discourse unto me. In Thy books have I believed, and their words
are very deep.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.X-p3.1" n="1088" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.X-p4" shownumber="no"> As Gregory the Great has it, Revelation is a river
broad and deep, “In quo et agnus ambulet, et elephas natet.”
And these deep things of God are to be learned only by patient
searching. We must, says St. Chrysostom (<i>De Prec.</i> serm.
ii.), dive down into the sea as those who would fetch up pearls
from its depths. The very mysteriousness of Scripture is,
doubtless, intended by God to stimulate us to search the
Scriptures, and to strengthen our spiritual insight (<i>Enar. in
Ps.</i> cxlvi. 6). See also, p. 48, note 5; p. 164, note 2, above;
and the notes on pp. 370, 371, below.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XI" n="XI" next="vi.XII.XII" prev="vi.XII.X" progress="29.44%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="What May Be Discovered to Him by God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—What May Be
Discovered to Him by God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XI-p2" shownumber="no">11. Already hast Thou told me, O Lord, with a
strong voice, in my inner ear, that Thou art eternal, having alone
immortality.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p2.1" n="1089" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 6.16.">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Since Thou
art not changed by any shape or motion, nor is Thy will altered by
times, because no will which changes is immortal. This in Thy sight
is clear to me, and let it become more and more clear, I beseech
Thee; and in that manifestation let me abide more soberly under Thy
wings. Likewise hast Thou said to me, O Lord, with a strong voice,
in my inner ear, that Thou hast made all natures and substances,
which are not what Thou Thyself art, and yet they are; and that
only is not from Thee which is not, and the motion of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_179.html" id="vi.XII.XI-Page_179" n="179" />the will from Thee who
art, to that which in a less degree is, because such motion is
guilt and sin;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p3.2" n="1090" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p4" shownumber="no"> For Augustin’s view of evil as a “privation of
good,” see p. 64, note 1, above, and with it compare vii. sec.
22, above; <i>Con. Secundin.</i> c. 12; and <i>De Lib. Arb.</i> ii.
53. Parker, in his <i>Theism, Atheism,</i> etc. p. 119, contends
that God Himself must in some way be the author of evil, and a
similar view is maintained by Schleiermacher, <i>Christliche
Glaube</i>, sec. 80.</p></note> and that
no one’s sin doth either hurt Thee, or disturb the order of Thy
rule,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p4.1" n="1091" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p5" shownumber="no"> See ii. sec. 13, and v. sec. 2, notes 4, 9,
above.</p></note> either
first or last. This, in Thy sight, is clear to me and let it become
more and more clear, I beseech Thee; and in that manifestation let
me abide more soberly under Thy wings.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XI-p6" shownumber="no">12. Likewise hast Thou said to me, with a
strong voice, in my inner ear, that that creature, whose will Thou
alone art, is not co-eternal unto Thee, and which, with a most
persevering purity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p6.1" n="1092" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p7" shownumber="no"> See iv. sec. 3, and note 1, above.</p></note> drawing its support from Thee,
doth, in place and at no time, put forth its own mutability;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p7.1" n="1093" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p8" shownumber="no"> See sec. 19, below.</p></note> and
Thyself being ever present with it, unto whom with its entire
affection it holds itself, having no future to expect nor conveying
into the past what it remembereth, is varied by no change, nor
extended into any times.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p8.1" n="1094" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p9" shownumber="no"> See xi. sec. 38, above, and sec. 18, below.</p></note> O blessed one,—if any such there
be,—in clinging unto Thy Blessedness; blest in Thee, its
everlasting Inhabitant and its Enlightener! Nor do I find what the
heaven of heavens, which is the Lord’s, can be better called than
Thine house, which contemplateth Thy delight without any defection
of going forth to another; a pure mind, most peacefully one, by
that stability of peace of holy spirits,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p9.1" n="1095" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p10" shownumber="no"> See xiii. sec. 50, below.</p></note> the citizens of Thy city “in the
heavenly places,” above these heavenly places which are seen.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p10.1" n="1096" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.20" parsed="|Eph|1|20|0|0" passage="Eph. 1.20">Eph. i. 20</scripRef>, etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XI-p12" shownumber="no">13. Whence the soul, whose wandering has been
made far away, may understand, if now she thirsts for Thee, if now
her tears have become bread to her, while it is daily said unto her
“Where is thy God?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p12.1" n="1097" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.2-Ps.42.3 Bible:Ps.42.10" parsed="|Ps|42|2|42|3;|Ps|42|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.2,3,10">Ps. xlii. 2, 3, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> if she now seeketh of Thee one
thing, and desireth that she may dwell in Thy house all the days of
her life.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XI-p13.2" n="1098" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XI-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XI-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.4" parsed="|Ps|27|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 27.4">Ps. xxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And what
is her life but Thee? And what are Thy days but Thy eternity, as
Thy years which fail not, because Thou art the same? Hence,
therefore, can the soul, which is able, understand how far beyond
all times Thou art eternal; when Thy house, which has not wandered
from Thee, although it be not co-eternal with Thee, yet by
continually and unfailingly clinging unto Thee, suffers no
vicissitude of times. This in Thy sight is clear unto me, and may
it become more and more clear unto me, I beseech Thee; and in this
manifestation may I abide more soberly under Thy wings.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XI-p15" shownumber="no">14. Behold, I know not what shapelessness there is
in those changes of these last and lowest creatures. And who shall
tell me, unless it be some one who, through the emptiness of his
own heart, wanders and is staggered by his own fancies? Who, unless
such a one, would tell me that (all figure being diminished and
consumed), if the formlessness only remain, through which the thing
was changed and was turned from one figure into another, that that
can exhibit the changes of times? For surely it could not be,
because without the change of motions times are not, and there is
no change where there is no figure.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XII" n="XII" next="vi.XII.XIII" prev="vi.XII.XI" progress="29.57%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="From the Formless Earth God Created Another Heaven and a Visible and Formed Earth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—From the Formless
Earth God Created Another Heaven and a Visible and Formed
Earth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XII-p2" shownumber="no">15. Which things considered as much as Thou
givest, O my God, as much as Thou excitest me to “knock,” and
as much as Thou openest unto me when I knock,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XII-p2.1" n="1099" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.7">Matt. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> two things I find which Thou hast
made, not within the compass of time, since neither is co-eternal
with Thee. One, which is so formed that, without any failing of
contemplation, without any interval of change, although changeable,
yet not changed, it may fully enjoy Thy eternity and
unchangeableness; the other, which was so formless, that it had not
that by which it could be changed from one form into another,
either of motion or of repose, whereby it might be subject unto
time. But this Thou didst not leave to be formless, since before
all days, in the beginning Thou createdst heaven and earth,—these
two things of which I spoke. But the earth was invisible and
without form, and darkness was upon the deep.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XII-p3.2" n="1100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> By which words its shapelessness
is conveyed unto us, that by degrees those minds may be drawn on
which cannot wholly conceive the privation of all form without
coming to nothing,—whence another heaven might be created, and
another earth visible and well-formed, and water beautifully
ordered, and whatever besides is, in the formation of this world,
recorded to have been, not without days, created; because such
things are so that in them the vicissitudes of times may take
place, on account of the appointed changes of motions and of
forms.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XII-p4.2" n="1101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XII-p5" shownumber="no"> See end of sec. 40, below.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.XII.XIV" prev="vi.XII.XII" progress="29.62%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Of the Intellectual Heaven and Formless Earth, Out of Which, on Another Day, the Firmament Was Formed." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XIII-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—Of the Intellectual
Heaven and Formless Earth, Out of Which, on Another Day, the
Firmament Was Formed.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">16. Meanwhile I conceive this, O my God, when I hear
Thy Scripture speak, saying, In the beginning God made heaven and
earth; <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_180.html" id="vi.XII.XIII-Page_180" n="180" />but the
earth was invisible and without form, and darkness was upon the
deep, and not stating on what day Thou didst create these things.
Thus, meanwhile, do I conceive, that it is on account of that
heaven of heavens, that intellectual heaven, where to understand is
to know all at once,—not “in part,” not “darkly,” not
“through a glass,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XIII-p2.1" n="1102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> but as a whole, in manifestation,
“face to face;” not this thing now, that anon, but (as has been
said) to know at once without any change of times; and on account
of the invisible and formless earth, without any change of times;
which change is wont to have “this thing now, that anon,”
because, where there is no form there can be no distinction between
“this” or “that;”—it is, then, on account of these
two,—a primitively formed, and a wholly formless; the one heaven,
but the heaven of heavens, the other earth, but the earth invisible
and formless;—on account of these two do I meanwhile conceive
that Thy Scripture said without mention of days, “In the
beginning God created the heaven and the earth.” For immediately
it added of what earth it spake. And when on the second day the
firmament is recorded to have been created, and called heaven, it
suggests to us of which heaven He spake before without mention of
days.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XIV" n="XIV" next="vi.XII.XV" prev="vi.XII.XIII" progress="29.67%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Of the Depth of the Sacred Scripture, and Its Enemies." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XIV-p1.1">Chapter XIV.—Of the Depth of the
Sacred Scripture, and Its Enemies.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XIV-p2" shownumber="no">17. Wonderful is the depth of Thy oracles,
whose surface is before us, inviting the little ones; and yet
wonderful is the depth, O my God, wonderful is the depth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XIV-p2.1" n="1103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XIV-p3" shownumber="no"> See p. 112, note 2, and p. 178, note 2, above. See
also Trench, <i>Hulsean Lectures</i> (1845), lect. 6, “The
Inexhaustibility of Scripture.”</p></note> It is awe
to look into it; and awe of honour, and a tremor of love. The
enemies thereof I hate vehemently.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XIV-p3.1" n="1104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XIV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XIV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.21" parsed="|Ps|139|21|0|0" passage="Ps. 139.21">Ps. cxxxix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Oh, if Thou wouldest slay them
with Thy two-edged sword,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XIV-p4.2" n="1105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XIV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XIV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.149.6" parsed="|Ps|149|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 149.6">Ps. cxlix. 6</scripRef>. He refers to the Manichæans
(see p. 71, note l). In his comment on this place, he interprets
the “two-edged sword” to mean the Old and New Testament, called
two-edged, he says, because it speaks of things temporal and
eternal.</p></note> that they be not its enemies! For
thus do I love, that they should be slain unto themselves that they
may live unto Thee. But behold others not reprovers, but praisers
of the book of Genesis,—“The Spirit of God,” say they, “Who
by His servant Moses wrote these things, willed not that these
words should be thus understood. He willed not that it should be
understood as Thou sayest, but as we say.” Unto whom, O God of us
all, Thyself being Judge, do I thus answer.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XV" n="XV" next="vi.XII.XVI" prev="vi.XII.XIV" progress="29.71%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="He Argues Against Adversaries Concerning the Heaven of Heavens." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XV-p1.1">Chapter XV.—He Argues Against
Adversaries Concerning the Heaven of Heavens.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XV-p2" shownumber="no">18. “Will you say that these things are
false, which, with a strong voice, Truth tells me in my inner ear,
concerning the very eternity of the Creator, that His substance is
in no wise changed by time, nor that His will is separate from His
substance? Wherefore, He willeth not one thing now, another anon,
but once and for ever He willeth all things that He willeth; not
again and again, nor now this, now that; nor willeth afterwards
what He willeth not before, nor willeth not what before He willed.
Because such a will is mutable and no mutable thing is eternal; but
our God is eternal.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p2.1" n="1106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p3" shownumber="no"> See xi. sec. 41, above.</p></note> Likewise He tells me, tells me in
my inner ear, that the expectation of future things is turned to
sight when they have come; and this same sight is turned to memory
when they have passed. Moreover, all thought which is thus varied
is mutable, and nothing mutable is eternal; but our God is
eternal.” These things I sum up and put together, and I find that
my God, the eternal God, hath not made any creature by any new
will, nor that His knowledge suffereth anything
transitory.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XV-p4" shownumber="no">19. What, therefore, will ye say, ye
objectors? Are these things false? “No,” they say. “What is
this? Is it false, then, that every nature already formed, or
matter formable, is only from Him who is supremely good, because He
is supreme? . . . . Neither do we deny this,” say they. “What
then? Do you deny this, that there is a certain sublime creature,
clinging with so chaste a love with the true and truly eternal God,
that although it be not co-eternal with Him, yet it separateth
itself not from Him, nor floweth into any variety and vicissitude
of times, but resteth in the truest contemplation of Him only?”
Since Thou, O God, showest Thyself unto him, and sufficest him, who
loveth Thee as much as Thou commandest, and, therefore, he
declineth not from Thee, nor toward himself.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p4.1" n="1107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p5" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Vera Relig.</i> c. 13, he says: “We
must confess that the angels are in their nature mutable as God is
Immutable. Yet by that will with which they love God more than
themselves, they remain firm and staple in Him, and enjoy His
majesty, being most willingly subject to Him alone.”</p></note> This is the house of God,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p5.1" n="1108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p6" shownumber="no"> In his <i>Con. Adv. Leg. et Proph.</i> i. 2, he
speaks of all who are holy, whether angels or men, as being God’s
dwelling-place.</p></note> not
earthly, nor of any celestial bulk corporeal, but a spiritual house
and a partaker of Thy eternity, because without blemish for ever.
For Thou hast made it fast for ever and ever; Thou hast given it a
law, which it shall not pass.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p6.1" n="1109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.6" parsed="|Ps|148|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 148.6">Ps. cxlviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor yet is it co-eternal with
Thee, O God, because not without beginning, for it was
made.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XV-p8" shownumber="no">20. For although we find no time before it,
for wisdom was created before all things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p8.1" n="1110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.1.4" parsed="|Sir|1|4|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 1.4">Ecclus. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>—not certainly that Wisdom
manifestly co-eternal and equal unto Thee, our God, His
Father, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_181.html" id="vi.XII.XV-Page_181" n="181" />and by Whom all things were created, and
in Whom, as the Beginning, Thou createdst heaven and earth; but
truly that wisdom which has been created, namely, the intellectual
nature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p9.2" n="1111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p10" shownumber="no"> “Pet. Lombard. lib. sent. 2, dist. 2, affirms
that by Wisdom, <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.1.4" parsed="|Sir|1|4|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 1.4">Ecclus. i. 4</scripRef>, the angels be understood, the
whole spiritual intellectual nature; namely, this highest heaven,
in which the angels were created, and it by them instantly
filled.”—W. W.</p></note> which, in
the contemplation of light, is light. For this, although created,
is also called wisdom. But as great as is the difference between
the Light which enlighteneth and that which is enlightened,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p10.2" n="1112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p11" shownumber="no"> On God as the Father of Lights, see p. 76, note 2.
In addition to the references there given, compare <i>in Ev. Joh.
Tract.</i> ii. sec. 7; xiv. secs. 1, 2; and xxxv. sec. 3. See also
p. 373, note, below.</p></note> so great
is the difference between the Wisdom that createth and that which
hath been created; as between the Righteousness which justifieth,
and the righteousness which has been made by justification. For we
also are called Thy righteousness; for thus saith a certain servant
of Thine: “That we might be made the righteousness of God in
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p11.1" n="1113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore,
since a certain created wisdom was created before all things, the
rational and intellectual mind of that chaste city of Thine, our
mother which is above, and is free,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p12.2" n="1114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.26">Gal. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and “eternal in the heavens”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p13.2" n="1115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> (in what
heavens, unless in those that praise Thee, the “heaven of
heavens,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p14.2" n="1116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.4" parsed="|Ps|148|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 148.4">Ps. cxlviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> because
this also is the “heaven of heavens,” which is the
Lord’s)—although we find not time before it, because that which
hath been created before all things also precedeth the creature of
time, yet is the Eternity of the Creator Himself before it, from
Whom, having been created, it took the beginning, although not of
time,—for time as yet was not,—yet of its own very
nature.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XV-p16" shownumber="no">21. Hence comes it so to be of Thee, our God,
as to be manifestly another than Thou, and not the Self-same.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p16.1" n="1117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p17" shownumber="no"> Against the Manichæans. See iv. sec. 26, and part
2 of note on p. 76, above.</p></note> Since,
although we find time not only not before it, but not in it (it
being proper ever to behold Thy face, nor is ever turned aside from
it, wherefore it happens that it is varied by no change), yet is
there in it that mutability itself whence it would become dark and
cold, but that, clinging unto Thee with sublime love, it shineth
and gloweth from Thee like a perpetual noon. O house, full of light
and splendour! I have loved thy beauty, and the place of the
habitation of the glory of my Lord,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p17.1" n="1118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.8" parsed="|Ps|26|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 26.8">Ps. xxvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> thy builder and owner. Let my
wandering sigh after thee; and I speak unto Him that made thee,
that He may possess me also in thee, seeing He hath made me
likewise. “I have gone astray, like a lost sheep;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p18.2" n="1119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.176" parsed="|Ps|119|176|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.176">Ps. cxix. 176</scripRef>.</p></note> yet upon
the shoulders of my Sheperd,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p19.2" n="1120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.5" parsed="|Luke|15|5|0|0" passage="Luke 15.5">Luke xv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> thy builder, I hope that I may be
brought back to thee.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XV-p21" shownumber="no">22. “What say ye to me, O ye objectors whom
I was addressing, and who yet believe that Moses was the holy
servant of God, and that his books were the oracles of the Holy
Ghost? Is not this house of God, not indeed co-eternal with God,
yet, according to its measure, eternal in the heavens,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p21.1" n="1121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.1">2 Cor. v. l</scripRef>.</p></note> where in
vain you seek for changes of times, because you will not find them?
For that surpasseth all extension, and every revolving space of
time, to which it is ever good to cleave fast to God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XV-p22.2" n="1122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XV-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XV-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.28" parsed="|Ps|73|28|0|0" passage="Ps. 73.28">Ps. lxxiii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “It
is,” say they. “What, therefore, of those things which my heart
cried out unto my God, when within it heard the voice of His
praise, what then do you contend is false? Or is it because the
matter was formless, wherein, as there was no form, there was no
order? But where there was no order there could not be any change
of times; and yet this ‘almost nothing,’ inasmuch as it was not
altogether nothing, was verily from Him, from Whom is whatever is,
in what state soever anything is.” “This also,” say they,
“we do not deny.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XVI" n="XVI" next="vi.XII.XVII" prev="vi.XII.XV" progress="29.93%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="He Wishes to Have No Intercourse with Those Who Deny Divine Truth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XVI-p1.1">Chapter XVI.—He Wishes to Have No
Intercourse with Those Who Deny Divine Truth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XVI-p2" shownumber="no">23. With such as grant that all these things
which Thy truth indicates to my mind are true, I desire to confer a
little before Thee, O my God. For let those who deny these things
bark and drown their own voices with their clamour as much as they
please; I will endeavour to persuade them to be quiet, and to
suffer Thy word to reach them. But should they be unwilling, and
should they repel me, I beseech, O my God, that Thou “be not
silent to me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVI-p2.1" n="1123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XVI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.28.1" parsed="|Ps|28|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 28.1">Ps. xxviii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Do Thou speak truly in my heart,
for Thou only so speakest, and I will send them away blowing upon
the dust from without, and raising it up into their own eyes; and
will myself enter into my chamber,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVI-p3.2" n="1124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XVI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.20" parsed="|Isa|26|20|0|0" passage="Isa. 26.20">Isa. xxvi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and sing there unto Thee songs of
love,—groaning with groaning unutterable<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVI-p4.2" n="1125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XVI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> in my pilgrimage, and remembering
Jerusalem, with heart raised up towards it,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVI-p5.2" n="1126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVI-p6" shownumber="no"> Baxter has a noteworthy passage on our heavenly
citizenship in his <i>Saints’ Rest</i>: “As Moses, before he
died, went up into Mount Nebo, to take a survey of the land of
Canaan, so the Christian ascends the Mount of Contemplation, and by
faith surveys his rest.…As Daniel in his captivity daily opened
his window towards Jerusalem, though far out of sight, when he went
to God in his devotions, so may the believing soul, in this
captivity of the flesh, look towards ‘Jerusalem which is above’
(<scripRef id="vi.XII.XVI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.26">Gal.
iv. 26</scripRef>). And as Paul was
to the Colossians (<scripRef id="vi.XII.XVI-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.5" parsed="|Col|2|5|0|0" passage="Col. 2.5">ii. 5</scripRef>) so
may the believer be with the glorified spirits, ‘though absent in
the flesh,’ yet with them ‘in the spirit,’ joying and
beholding their heavenly ‘order.’ And as the lark sweetly sings
while she soars on high, but is suddenly silenced when she falls to
the earth, so is the frame of the soul most delightful and divine
while it keeps in the views of God by contemplation. Alas, we make
there too short a stay, fall down again, and lay by our music!”
(Fawcett’s Ed. p. 327).</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_182.html" id="vi.XII.XVI-Page_182" n="182" />Jerusalem my country, Jerusalem my mother,
and Thyself, the Ruler over it, the Enlightener, the Father, the
Guardian, the Husband, the chaste and strong delight, the solid
joy, and all good things ineffable, even all at the same time,
because the one supreme and true Good. And I will not be turned
away until Thou collect all that I am, from this dispersion<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVI-p6.3" n="1127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVI-p7" shownumber="no"> See ii. sec. 1; ix. sec. 10; x. sec. 40, note; <i>
ibid.</i> sec. 65; and xi. sec. 39, above.</p></note> and
deformity, into the peace of that very dear mother, where are the
first-fruits of my spirit,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVI-p7.1" n="1128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVI-p8" shownumber="no"> See ix. sec. 24, above; and xiii. sec. 13,
below.</p></note> whence these things are assured to
me, and Thou conform and confirm it for ever, my God, my Mercy. But
with reference to those who say not that all these things which are
true and false, who honour Thy Holy Scripture set forth by holy
Moses, placing it, as with us, on the summit of an authority<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVI-p8.1" n="1129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVI-p9" shownumber="no"> See p. 118, note 12, above.</p></note> to be
followed, and yet who contradict us in some particulars, I thus
speak: Be Thou, O our God, judge between my confessions and their
contradictions.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XVII" n="XVII" next="vi.XII.XVIII" prev="vi.XII.XVI" progress="30.02%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="He Mentions Five Explanations of the Words of Genesis I. I." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XVII-p1.1">Chapter XVII.—He Mentions Five
Explanations of the Words of Genesis I. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XVII-p2" shownumber="no">24. For they say, “Although these things be
true, yet Moses regarded not those two things, when by divine
revelation he said, ‘In the beginning God created the heaven and
the earth.’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVII-p2.1" n="1130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XVII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Under the
name of heaven he did not indicate that spiritual or intellectual
creature which always beholds the face of God; nor under the name
of earth, that shapeless matter.” “What then?” “That
man,” say they, “meant as we say; this it is that he declared
by those words.” “What is that?” “By the name of heaven and
earth,” say they, “did he first wish to set forth, universally
and briefly, all this visible world, that afterwards by the
enumeration of the days he might distribute, as if in detail, all
those things which it pleased the Holy Spirit thus to reveal. For
such men were that rude and carnal people to which he spoke, that
he judged it prudent that only those works of God as were visible
should be entrusted to them.” They agree, however, that the earth
invisible and formless, and the darksome deep (out of which it is
subsequently pointed out that all these visible things, which are
known to all, were made and set in order during those “days”),
may not unsuitably be understood of this formless
matter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XVII-p4" shownumber="no">25. What, now, if another should say “That
this same formlessness and confusion of matter was first introduced
under the name of heaven and earth, because out of it this visible
world, with all those natures which most manifestly appear in it,
and which is wont to be called by the name of heaven and earth, was
created and perfected”? But what if another should say, that
“That invisible and visible nature is not inaptly called heaven
and earth; and that consequently the universal creation, which God
in His wisdom hath made,—that is, ‘in the begining,’—was
comprehended under these two words. Yet, since all things have been
made, not of the substance of God, but out of nothing<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVII-p4.1" n="1131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVII-p5" shownumber="no"> See p. 165, note 4, above.</p></note> (because
they are not that same thing that God is, and there is in them all
a certain mutability, whether they remain, as doth the eternal
house of God, or be changed, as are the soul and body of man),
therefore, that the common matter of all things invisible and
visible,—as yet shapeless, but still capable of form,—out of
which was to be created heaven and earth (that is, the invisible
and visible creature already formed), was spoken of by the same
names by which the earth invisible and formless and the darkness
upon the deep would be called; with this difference, however, that
the earth invisible and formless is understood as corporeal matter,
before it had any manner of form, but the darkness upon the deep as
spiritual matter, before it was restrained at all of its unlimited
fluidity, and before the enlightening of wisdom.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XVII-p6" shownumber="no">26. Should any man wish, he may still say, “That
the already perfected and formed natures, invisible and visible,
are not signified under the name of heaven and earth when it is
read, ‘In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth;’
but that the yet same formless beginning of things, the matter
capable of being formed and made, was called by these names,
because contained in it there were these confused things not as yet
distinguished by their qualities and forms, the which now being
digested in their own orders, are called heaven and earth, the
former being the spiritual, the latter the corporeal
creature.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XVIII" n="XVIII" next="vi.XII.XIX" prev="vi.XII.XVII" progress="30.13%" shorttitle="Chapter XVIII" title="What Error is Harmless in Sacred Scripture." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p1.1">Chapter XVIII.—What Error is
Harmless in Sacred Scripture.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p2" shownumber="no">27. All which things having been heard and
considered, I am unwilling to contend about words,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p2.1" n="1132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p3" shownumber="no"> See p. 164, note 2, above.</p></note> for that
is profitable to nothing but to the subverting of the hearers.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p3.1" n="1133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XVIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.14" parsed="|2Tim|2|14|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 2.14">2 Tim. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> But the
law is good to edify, if a man use it lawfully;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p4.2" n="1134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.8" parsed="|1Tim|1|8|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.8">1 Tim. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> for the end of it “is charity
out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience, and of faith
unfeigned.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p5.2" n="1135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XVIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.5"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And well
did our Master know, upon which two commandments He hung all the
Law and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_183.html" id="vi.XII.XVIII-Page_183" n="183" />the Prophets.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p6.2" n="1136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.40" parsed="|Matt|22|40|0|0" passage="Matt. 22.40">Matt. xxii. 40</scripRef>. For he says in his <i>Con.
Faust.</i> xvii. 6, remarking on <scripRef id="vi.XII.XVIII-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:John.1.17" parsed="|John|1|17|0|0" passage="John 1.17">John i. 17</scripRef>, a text which he often quotes
in this connection: “The law itself by being fulfilled becomes
grace and truth. Grace is the fulfilment of love.” And so in <i>
ibid.</i> xix. 27 we read: “From the words, ‘I came not to
destroy the law but to fulfil it,’ we are not to understand that
Christ by His precepts filled up what was wanting in the law; but
what the literal command failed in doing from the pride and
disobedience of men is accomplished by grace.…So, the apostle
says, ‘faith worketh by love.’” So, again, we read in <i>
Serm.</i> cxxv.: “Quia venit dare caritatem, et caritas perficit
legem; merito dixit non veni legem solvere sed implere.” And
hence in his letter to Jerome (<i>Ep.</i> clxvii. 19), he speaks of
the “royal law” as being “the law of liberty, which is the
law of love.” See p. 348, note 4, above.</p></note> And what doth it hinder me, O my
God, Thou light of my eyes in secret, while ardently confessing
these things,—since by these words many things may be understood,
all of which are yet true,—what, I say, doth it hinder me, should
I think otherwise of what the writer thought than some other man
thinketh? Indeed, all of us who read endeavour to trace out and to
understand that which he whom we read wished to convey; and as we
believe him to speak truly, we dare not suppose that he has spoken
anything which we either know or suppose to be false. Since,
therefore, each person endeavours to understand in the Holy
Scriptures that which the writer understood, what hurt is it if a
man understand what Thou, the light of all true-speaking minds,
dost show him to be true although he whom he reads understood not
this, seeing that he also understood a Truth, not, however, this
Truth?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XIX" n="XIX" next="vi.XII.XX" prev="vi.XII.XVIII" progress="30.21%" shorttitle="Chapter XIX" title="He Enumerates the Things Concerning Which All Agree." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XIX-p1.1">Chapter XIX.—He Enumerates the
Things Concerning Which All Agree.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XIX-p2" shownumber="no">28. For it is true, O Lord, that Thou hast
made heaven and earth; it is also true, that the Beginning is Thy
Wisdom, in Which Thou hast made all things.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XIX-p2.1" n="1137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XIX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XIX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24" parsed="|Ps|104|24|0|0" passage="Ps. 104.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>. See p. 297 note 1, above.</p></note> It is likewise true, that this
visible world hath its own great parts, the heaven and the earth,
which in a short compass comprehends all made and created natures.
It is also true, that everything mutable sets before our minds a
certain want of form, whereof it taketh a form, or is changed and
turned. It is true, that that is subject to no times which so
cleaveth to the changeless form as that, though it be mutable, it
is not changed. It is true, that the formlessness, which is almost
nothing, cannot have changes, of times. It is true, that that of
which anything is made may by a certain mode of speech be called by
the name of that thing which is made of it; whence that
formlessness of which heaven and earth were made might it be called
“heaven and earth.” It is true, that of all things having form,
nothing is nearer to the formless than the earth and the deep. It
is true, that not only every created, and formed thing, but also
whatever is capable of creation and of form, Thou hast made, “by
whom are all things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XIX-p3.2" n="1138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XIX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XIX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> It is true, that everything that
is formed from that which is formless was formless before it was
formed.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XX" n="XX" next="vi.XII.XXI" prev="vi.XII.XIX" progress="30.25%" shorttitle="Chapter XX" title="Of the Words, ‘In the Beginning,’ Variously Understood." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XX-p1.1">Chapter XX.—Of the Words, “In
the Beginning,” Variously Understood.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XX-p2" shownumber="no">29. From all these truths, of which they doubt
not whose inner eye Thou hast granted to see such things, and who
immoveably believe Moses, Thy servant, to have spoken in the spirit
of truth; from all these, then, he taketh one who saith, “In the
beginning God created the heaven and the earth,”—that is, “In
His Word, co-eternal with Himself, God made the intelligible and
the sensible, or the spiritual and corporeal creature.” He taketh
another, who saith, “In the beginning God created the heaven and
the earth,”—that is, “In His Word, co-eternal with Himself,
God made the universal mass of this corporeal world, with all those
manifest and known natures which it containeth.” He, another, who
saith, “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth,”
that is, “In His Word, co-eternal with Himself, God made the
formless matter of the spiritual<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XX-p2.1" n="1139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XX-p3" shownumber="no"> Augustin, in his letter to Jerome (<i>Ep.</i>
clxvi. 4) on “The origin of the human soul,” says: “The soul,
whether it be termed material or immaterial, has a certain nature
of its own, created from a substance superior to the elements of
this world.” And in his <i>De Gen. ad Lit.</i> vii. 10, he speaks
of the soul being formed from a certain “spiritual matter,”
even as flesh was formed from the earth. It should be observed that
at one time Augustin held to the theory that the souls of infants
were created by God out of nothing at each fresh birth, and only
rejected this view for that of its being generated by the parents
with the body under the pressure of the Pelagian controversy. The
first doctrine was generally held by the Schoolmen; and William of
Conches maintained this belief on the authority of
Augustin,—apparently being unaware of any modification in his
opinion: “Cum Augustino,” he says (Victor Cousin, <i>Ouvrages
ined. d’Abelard</i>, p. 673), “credo et sentio quotidie novas
animas <i>nom ex traduce</i> non ex aliqua substantia, sed <i>ex
nihilo, solo jussu creatoris</i> creari.” Those who held the
first-named belief were called <i>Creatiani</i>; those who held the
second, <i>Truduciani</i>. It may be noted as to the word
“Traduciani,” that Tertullian, in his <i>De Anima</i>, chaps.
24–27, etc., frequently uses the word <i>tradux</i> in this
connection. Augustin, in his <i>Retractations</i>, ii. 45, refers
to his letter to Jerome, and urges that if so obscure a matter is
to be discussed at all, that solution only should be received:
“Quæ contraria non sit apertissimis rebus quas de originati
peccato fides catholica novit in parvulis, nisi regenerentur in
Christo, sine dubitatione damnandis.” On Tertullian’s views,
see Bishop Kays, p. 178, etc.</p></note> and corporeal creature.” He,
another, who saith, “In the beginning God created the heaven and
the earth,”—that is, “In His Word, co-eternal with Himself,
God made the formless matter of the corporeal creature, wherein
heaven and earth lay as yet confused, which being now distinguished
and formed, we, at this day, see in the mass of this world.” He,
another, who saith, “In the beginning God created heaven and
earth,”—that is, “In the very beginning of creating and
working, God made that formless matter confusedly containing heaven
and earth, out of which, being formed, they now stand out, and are
manifest, with all the things that are in them.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXI" n="XXI" next="vi.XII.XXII" prev="vi.XII.XX" progress="30.35%" shorttitle="Chapter XXI" title="Of the Explanation of the Words, ‘The Earth Was Invisible.’" type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXI-p1.1">Chapter XXI.—Of the Explanation
of the Words, “The Earth Was Invisible.”</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXI-p2" shownumber="no">30. And as concerns the understanding of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_184.html" id="vi.XII.XXI-Page_184" n="184" />the following words, out of
all those truths he selected one to himself, who saith, “But the
earth was invisible and without form, and darkness was upon the
deep,”—that is, “That corporeal thing, which God made, was as
yet the formless matter of corporeal things, without order, without
light.” He taketh another, who saith, “But the earth was
invisible and without form, and darkness was upon the
deep,”—that is, “This whole, which is called heaven and
earth, was as yet formless and darksome matter, out of which the
corporeal heaven and the corporeal earth were to be made, with all
things therein which are known to our corporeal senses.” He,
another, who saith, “But the earth was invisible and without
form, and darkness was upon the deep,”—that is, “This whole,
which is called heaven and earth, was as yet a formless and
darksome matter, out of which were to be made that intelligible
heaven, which is otherwise called the heaven of heavens, and the
earth, namely, the whole corporeal nature, under which name may
also be comprised this corporeal heaven,—that is, from which
every invisible and visible creature would be created.” He,
another, who saith, “But the carth was invisible and without
form, and darkness was upon the deep,”—“The Scripture called
not that formlessness by the name of heaven and earth, but that
formlessness itself,” saith he, “already was, which he named
the earth invisible and formless and the darksome deep, of which he
had said before, that God had made the heaven and the earth,
namely, the spiritual and corporeal creature.” He, another, who
saith, “But the earth was invisible and formless, and darkness
was upon the deep,”—that is, “There was already a formless
matter, whereof the Scripture before said, that God had made heaven
and earth, namely, the entire corporeal mass of the world, divided
into two very great parts, the superior and the inferior, with all
those familiar and known creatures which are in them.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXII" n="XXII" next="vi.XII.XXIII" prev="vi.XII.XXI" progress="30.42%" shorttitle="Chapter XXII" title="He Discusses Whether Matter Was from Eternity, or Was Made by God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXII-p1.1">Chapter XXII.—He Discusses
Whether Matter Was from Eternity, or Was Made by God.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXII-p1.2" n="1140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXII-p2" shownumber="no"> See xi. sec. 7, and note, above; and xii. sec. 33,
and note, below. See also the subtle reasoning of Dean Mansel
(<i>Bampton Lectures</i>, lect. ii.), on the inconsequence of
receiving the idea of the creation out of nothing on other than
Christian principles. And compare Coleridge, <i>The Friend</i>,
iii. 213.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXII-p3" shownumber="no">31. For, should any one endeavour to contend
against these last two opinions, thus,—“If you will not admit
that this formlessness of matter appears to be called by the name
of heaven and earth, then there was something which God had not
made out of which He could make heaven and earth; for Scripture
hath not told us that God made this matter, unless we understand it
to be implied in the term of heaven and earth, or of earth only,
when it is said, ‘In the beginning God created heaven and
earth,’ as that which follows, but the earth was invisible and
formless, although it was pleasing to him so to call the formless
matter, we may not yet understand any but that which God made in
that text which hath been already written, ‘God made heaven and
earth.’” The maintainers of either one or the other of these
two opinions which we have put last will, when they have heard
these things, answer and say, “We deny not indeed that this
formless matter was created by God, the God of whom are all things,
very good; for, as we say that that is a greater good which is
created and formed, so we acknowledge that that is a minor good
which is capable of creation and form, but yet good. But yet the
Scripture hath not declared that God made this formlessness, any
more than it hath declared many other things; as the
‘Cherubim,’ and ‘Seraphim,’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXII-p3.1" n="1141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.2 Bible:Isa.37.16" parsed="|Isa|6|2|0|0;|Isa|37|16|0|0" passage="Isa. 6.2;37.16">Isa. vi. 2, and xxxvii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and those of which the apostle
distinctly speaks, ‘Thrones,’ ‘Dominions,’
‘Principalities,’ ‘Powers,’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXII-p4.2" n="1142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" passage="Col. 1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> all of which it is manifest God
made. Or if in that which is said, ‘He made heaven and earth,’
all things are comprehended, what do we say of the waters upon
which the Spirit of God moved? For if they are understood as
incorporated in the word earth, how then can formless matter be
meant in the term earth when we see the waters so beautiful? Or if
it be so meant, why then is it written that out of the same
formlessness the firmament was made and called heaven, and yet it
is not written that the waters were made? For those waters, which
we perceive flowing in so beautiful a manner, remain not formless
and invisible. But if, then, they received that beauty when God
said, Let the water which is under the firmament be gathered
together,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXII-p5.2" n="1143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.9" parsed="|Gen|1|9|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.9">Gen. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> so that
the gathering be the very formation, what will be answered
concerning the waters which are above the firmament, because if
formless they would not have deserved to receive a seat so
honourable, nor is it written by what word they were formed? If,
then, Genesis is silent as to anything that God has made, which,
however, neither sound faith nor unerring understanding doubteth
that God hath made,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXII-p6.2" n="1144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXII-p7" shownumber="no"> See p. 165, note 4, above.</p></note> let not any sober teaching dare to
say that these waters were co-eternal with God because we find them
mentioned in the book of Genesis; but when they were created, we
find not. Why—truth instructing us—may we not understand that
that formless matter, which the Scripture calls the earth invisible
and without form, and the darksome deep,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXII-p7.1" n="1145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXII-p8" shownumber="no"> See p. 176, note 5, above.</p></note> have been made <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_185.html" id="vi.XII.XXII-Page_185" n="185" />by God out of nothing, and
therefore that they are not co-eternal with Him, although that
narrative hath failed to tell when they were made?”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXIII" n="XXIII" next="vi.XII.XXIV" prev="vi.XII.XXII" progress="30.53%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIII" title="Two Kinds of Disagreements in the Books to Be Explained." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXIII-p1.1">Chapter XXIII.—Two Kinds of
Disagreements in the Books to Be Explained.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXIII-p2" shownumber="no">32. These things, therefore, being heard and
perceived according to my weakness of apprehension, which I confess
unto Thee, O Lord, who knowest it, I see that two sorts of
differences may arise when by signs anything is related, even by
true reporters,—one concerning the truth of the things, the other
concerning the meaning of him who reports them. For in one way we
inquire, concerning the forming of the creature, what is true; but
in another, what Moses, that excellent servant of Thy faith, would
have wished that the reader and hearer should understand by these
words. As for the first kind, let all those depart from me who
imagine themselves to know as true what is false. And as for the
other also, let all depart from me who imagine Moses to have spoken
things that are false. But let me be united in Thee, O Lord, with
them, and in Thee delight myself with them that feed on Thy truth,
in the breadth of charity; and let us approach together unto the
words of Thy book, and in them make search for Thy will, through
the will of Thy servant by whose pen Thou hast dispensed them.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXIV" n="XXIV" next="vi.XII.XXV" prev="vi.XII.XXIII" progress="30.57%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIV" title="Out of the Many True Things, It is Not Asserted Confidently that Moses Understood This or That." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXIV-p1.1">Chapter XXIV.—Out of the Many
True Things, It is Not Asserted Confidently that Moses Understood
This or That.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXIV-p2" shownumber="no">33. But which of us, amid so many truths which
occur to inquirers in these words, understood as they are in
different ways, shall so discover that one interpretation as to
confidently say “that Moses thought this,” and “that in that
narrative he wished this to be understood,” as confidently as he
says “that this is true,” whether he thought this thing or the
other? For behold, O my God, I Thy servant, who in this book have
vowed unto Thee a sacrifice of confession, and beseech Thee that of
Thy mercy I may pay my vows unto Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXIV-p2.1" n="1146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXIV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXIV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.25" parsed="|Ps|22|25|0|0" passage="Ps. 22.25">Ps. xxii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> behold, can I, as I confidently
assert that Thou in Thy immutable word hast created all things,
invisible and visible, with equal confidence assert that Moses
meant nothing else than this when he wrote, “In the beginning God
created. the heaven and the earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXIV-p3.2" n="1147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXIV-p4" shownumber="no"> It is curious to note here Fichte’s strange idea
(<i><span id="vi.XII.XXIV-p4.1" lang="DE">Anweisung zum seligen Leben</span></i>, Werke,
v. 479), that St. John, at the commencement of his Gospel, in his
teaching as to the “Word,” intended to confute the Mosaic
statement, which Fichte—since it ran counter to that idea of
“the absolute” which he made the point of departure in his
philosophy—antagonizes as a heathen and Jewish error. On “In
the Beginning,” see p. 166, note 2, above.</p></note> No. Because it is not as clear to
me that this was in his mind when he wrote these things, as I see
it to be certain in Thy truth. For his thoughts might be set upon
the very beginning of the creation when he said, “In the
beginning;” and he might wish it to be understood that, in this
place, “the heaven and the earth” were no formed and perfected
nature, whether spiritual or corporeal, but each of them newly
begun, and as yet formless. Because I see, that which-soever of
these had been said, it might have been said truly; but which of
them he may have thought in these words, I do not so perceive.
Although, whether it were one of these, or some other meaning which
has not been mentioned by me, that this great man saw in his mind
when he used these words, I make no doubt but that he saw it truly,
and expressed it suitably.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXV" n="XXV" next="vi.XII.XXVI" prev="vi.XII.XXIV" progress="30.64%" shorttitle="Chapter XXV" title="It Behoves Interpreters, When Disagreeing Concerning Obscure Places, to Regard God the Author of Truth, and the Rule of Charity." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXV-p1.1">Chapter XXV.—It Behoves
Interpreters, When Disagreeing Concerning Obscure Places, to Regard
God the Author of Truth, and the Rule of Charity.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXV-p2" shownumber="no">34. Let no one now trouble me by saying, Moses
thought not as you say, but as I say.” For should he ask me,
“Whence knowest thou that Moses thought this which you deduce
from his words?” I ought to take it contentedly,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXV-p2.1" n="1148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXV-p3" shownumber="no"> See p. 48, note, and p. 164, note 2, above.</p></note> and reply
perhaps as I have before, or somewhat more fully should he be
obstinate. But when he says, “Moses meant not what you say, but
what I say,” and yet denies not what each of us says, and that
both are true, O my God, life of the poor, in whose bosom there is
no contradiction, pour down into my heart Thy soothings, that I may
patiently bear with such as say this to me; not because they are
divine, and because they have seen in the heart of Thy servant what
they say, but because they are proud, and have not known the
opinion of Moses, but love their own,—not because it is true, but
because it is their own. Otherwise they would equally love another
true opinion, as I love what they say when they speak what is true;
not because it is theirs, but because it is true, and therefore now
not theirs because true. But if they therefore love that because it
is true, it is now both theirs and mine, since it is common to all
the lovers of truth. But because they contend that Moses meant not
what I say, but I what they themselves say, this I neither like nor
love; because, though it were so, yet that rashness is not of
knowledge, but of audacity; and not vision, but vanity brought it
forth. And therefore, O Lord, are Thy judgments to be dreaded,
since Thy truth is neither mine, nor his, nor another’s, but of
all of us, whom Thou publicly callest to have it in common,
warning <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_186.html" id="vi.XII.XXV-Page_186" n="186" />us
terribly not to hold it as specially for ourselves, lest we be
deprived of it. For whosoever claims to himself as his own that
which Thou appointed to all to enjoy, and desires that to be his
own which belongs to all, is forced away from what is common to all
to that which is his own—that is, from truth to falsehood. For he
that “speaketh a lie, speaketh of his own.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXV-p3.1" n="1149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" passage="John 8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXV-p5" shownumber="no">35. Hearken, O God, Thou best Judge! Truth
itself, hearken to what I shall say to this gainsayer; hearken, for
before Thee I say it, and before my brethren who use Thy law
lawfully, to the end of charity;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXV-p5.1" n="1150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.8" parsed="|1Tim|1|8|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.8">1 Tim. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> hearken and behold what I shall
say to him, if it be pleasing unto Thee. For this brotherly and
peaceful word do I return unto him: “If we both see that that
which thou sayest is true, and if we both see that what I say is
true, where, I ask, do we see it? Certainly not I in thee, nor thou
in me, but both in the unchangeable truth itself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXV-p6.2" n="1151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXV-p7" shownumber="no"> As to all truth being God’s, see vii. sec. 16,
and note 3, above; and compare x. sec. 65, above.</p></note> which is
above our minds.” When, therefore, we may not contend about the
very light of the Lord our God, why do we contend about the
thoughts of. our neighbour, which we cannot so see as incommutable
truth is seen; when, if Moses himself had appeared to us and said,
“This I meant,” not so should we see it, but believe it? Let us
not, then, “be puffed up for one against the other,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXV-p7.1" n="1152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.6" parsed="|1Cor|4|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.6">1 Cor. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> above that
which is written; let us love the Lord our God with all our heart,
with all our soul, and with all our mind, and our neighbour as
ourself.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXV-p8.2" n="1153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.30-Mark.12.31" parsed="|Mark|12|30|12|31" passage="Mark 12.30,31">Mark xii. 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></note> As to
which two precepts of charity, unless we believe that Moses meant
whatever in these books he did mean, we shall make God a liar when
we think otherwise concerning our fellow-servants’ mind than He
hath taught us. Behold, now, how foolish it is, in so great an
abundance of the truest opinions which can be extracted from these
words, rashly to affirm which of them Moses particularly meant; and
with pernicious contentions to offend charity itself, on account of
which he hath spoken all the things whose words we endeavour to
explain!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXVI" n="XXVI" next="vi.XII.XXVII" prev="vi.XII.XXV" progress="30.76%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVI" title="What He Might Have Asked of God Had He Been Enjoined to Write the Book of Genesis." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXVI-p1.1">Chapter XXVI.—What He Might Have
Asked of God Had He Been Enjoined to Write the Book of
Genesis.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXVI-p2" shownumber="no">36. And yet, O my God, Thou exaltation of my
humility, and rest of my labour, who hearest my confessions, and
forgivest my sins, since Thou commandest me that I should love my
neighbour as myself, I cannot believe that Thou gavest to Moses,
Thy most faithful servant, a less gift than I should wish and
desire for myself from Thee, had I been born in his time, and hadst
Thou placed me in that position that through the service of my
heart and of my tongue those books might be distributed, which so
long after were to profit all nations, and through the whole world,
from so great a pinnacle of authority, were to surmount the words
of all false and proud teachings. I should have wished truly had I
then been Moses (for we all come from the same mass; and what is
man, saving that Thou art mindful of him?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXVI-p2.1" n="1154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXVI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXVI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.8" parsed="|Ps|8|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 8.8">Ps. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>). I should then, had I been at
that time what he was, and enjoined by Thee to write the book of
Genesis, have wished that such a power of expression and such a
method of arrangement should be given me, that they who cannot as
yet understand how God creates might not reject the words as
surpassing their powers; and they who are already able to do this,
would find, in what true opinion soever they had by thought arrived
at, that it was not passed over in the few words of Thy servant;
and should another man by the light of truth have discovered
another, neither should that fail to be found in those same
words.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXVII" n="XXVII" next="vi.XII.XXVIII" prev="vi.XII.XXVI" progress="30.81%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVII" title="The Style of Speaking in the Book of Genesis is Simple and Clear." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXVII-p1.1">Chapter XXVII.—The Style of
Speaking in the Book of Genesis is Simple and Clear.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXVII-p2" shownumber="no">37. For as a fountain in a limited space is
more plentiful, and affords supply for more streams over larger
spaces than any one of those streams which, after a wide interval,
is derived from the same fountain; so the narrative of Thy
dispenser, destined to benefit many who were likely to discourse
thereon, does, from a limited measure of language, overflow into
streams of clear truth, whence each one may draw out for himself
that truth which he can concerning these subjects,—this one that
truth, that one another, by larger circumlocutions of discourse.
For some, when they read or hear these words, think that God as a
man or some mass gifted with immense power, by some new and sudden
resolve, had, outside itself, as if at distant places, created
heaven and earth, two great bodies above and below, wherein all
things were to be contained. And when they hear, God said, Let it
be made, and it was made, they think of words begun and ended,
sounding in times and passing away, after the departure of which
that came into being which was commanded to be; and whatever else
of the kind their familiarity with the world<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXVII-p2.1" n="1155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXVII-p3" shownumber="no"> “Ex familiaritate carnis,” literally, “from
familiarity with the flesh.”</p></note> would suggest. In whom, being as
yet little ones,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXVII-p3.1" n="1156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXVII-p4" shownumber="no"> “Parvulis animalibus.”</p></note> while their weakness by this
humble kind of speech is carried on as if in a mother’s bosom,
their faith is healthfully built <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_187.html" id="vi.XII.XXVII-Page_187" n="187" />up, by which they have and hold as certain
that God made all natures, which in wondrous variety their senses
perceive on every side. Which words, if any one despising them, as
if trivial, with proud weakness shall have stretched himself beyond
his fostering cradle, he will, alas, fall miserably. Have pity, O
Lord God, lest they who pass by trample on the unfledged bird; and
send Thine angel, who may restore it to its nest that it may live
until it can fly.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXVII-p4.1" n="1157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXVII-p5" shownumber="no"> In allusion, perhaps, to 
<scripRef id="vi.XII.XXVII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.27.8" parsed="|Prov|27|8|0|0" passage="Prov. 27.8">Prov. xxvii. 8</scripRef>: “As a bird that wandereth
from her nest, so is a man that wandereth from his place.”</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXVIII" n="XXVIII" next="vi.XII.XXIX" prev="vi.XII.XXVII" progress="30.88%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVIII" title="The Words, ‘In the Beginning,’ And, ‘The Heaven and the Earth,’ Are Differently Understood." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXVIII-p1.1">Chapter XXVIII.—The Words, “In
the Beginning,” And, “The Heaven and the Earth,” Are
Differently Understood.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">38. But others, to whom these words are no longer a
nest, but shady fruit-bowers, see the fruits concealed in them, fly
around rejoicing, and chirpingly search and pluck them. For they
see when they read or hear these words, O God, that all times past
and future are surmounted by Thy eternal and stable abiding, and
still that there is no temporal creature which Thou hast not made.
And by Thy will, because it is that which Thou art, Thou hast made
all things, not by any changed will, nor by a will which before was
not,—not out of Thyself, in Thine own likeness, the form of all
things, but out of nothing, a formless unlikeness which should be
formed by Thy likeness (having recourse to Thee the One, after
their settled capacity, according as it has been given to each
thing in his kind), and might all be made very good; whether they
remain around Thee, or, being by degrees removed in time and place,
make or undergo beautiful variations. These things they see, and
rejoice in the light of Thy truth, in the little degree they here
may.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXVIII-p3" shownumber="no">39. Again, another of these directs his
attention to that which is said, “In the beginning God made the
heaven and the earth,” and beholdeth Wisdom,—the Beginning,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXVIII-p3.1" n="1158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> See p. 166, note 2.</p></note> because It
also speaketh unto us.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXVIII-p4.1" n="1159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.23" parsed="|John|8|23|0|0" passage="John 8.23">John viii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Another likewise directs his
attention to the same words, and by “beginning” understands the
commencement of things created; and receives it thus,—In the
beginning He made, as if it were said, He at first made. And among
those who understand “In the beginning” to mean, that “in Thy
Wisdom Thou hast created heaven and earth,” one believes the
matter out of which the heaven and earth were to be created to be
there called “heaven and earth;” another, that they are natures
already formed and distinct; another, one formed nature, and that a
spiritual, under the name of heaven, the other formless, of
corporeal matter, under the name of earth. But they who under the
name of “heaven and earth” understand matter as yet formless,
out of which were to be formed heaven and earth, do not themselves
understand it in one manner; but one, that matter out of which the
intelligible and the sensible creature were to be completed;
another, that only out of which this sensible corporeal mass was to
come, holding in its vast bosom these visible and prepared natures.
Nor are they who believe that the creatures already set in order
and arranged are in this place called heaven and earth of one
accord; but the one, both the invisible and visible; the other, the
visible only, in which we admire the luminous heaven and darksome
earth, and the things that are therein.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXIX" n="XXIX" next="vi.XII.XXX" prev="vi.XII.XXVIII" progress="30.96%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIX" title="Concerning the Opinion of Those Who Explain It ‘At First He Made.’" type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXIX-p1.1">Chapter XXIX.—Concerning the
Opinion of Those Who Explain It “At First He Made.”</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXIX-p2" shownumber="no">40. But he who does not otherwise understand,
“In the beginning He made,” than if it were said, “At first
He made,” can only truly understand heaven and earth of the
matter of heaven and earth, namely, of the universal, that is,
intelligible and corporeal creation. For if he would have it of the
universe. as already formed, it might rightly be asked of him:
“If at first God made this, what made He afterwards?” And after
the universe he will find nothing; thereupon must he, though
unwilling, hear, “How is this first, if there is nothing
afterwards?” But when he says that God made matter first
formless, then formed, he is not absurd if he be but able to
discern what precedes by eternity, what by time, what by choice,
what by origin. By eternity, as God is before all things; by time,
as the flower is before the fruit; by choice, as the fruit is
before the flower; by origin, as sound is before the tune. Of these
four, the first and last which I have referred to are with much
difficulty understood; the two middle very easily. For an uncommon
and too lofty vision it is to behold, O Lord, Thy Eternity,
immutably making things mutable, and thereby before them. Who is so
acute of mind as to be able without great labour to discover how
the sound is prior to the tune, because a tune is a formed sound;
and a thing not formed may exist, but that which existeth not
cannot be formed?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXIX-p2.1" n="1160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXIX-p3" shownumber="no"> See a similar argument in his <i>Con. adv. Leg. et
Proph.</i> i. 9; and sec. 29, and note, above.</p></note> So is the matter prior to that
which is made from it; not prior because it maketh it, since itself
is rather made, nor is it prior by an interval of time. For we do
not as to time first utter formless sounds without singing, and
then adapt or fashion them into the form of a song, just as wood or
silver from which a chest or vessel is made. Because such materials
do by <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_188.html" id="vi.XII.XXIX-Page_188" n="188" />time
also precede the forms of the things which are made from them; but
in singing this is not so. For when it is sung, its sound is heard
at the same time; seeing there is not first a formless sound, which
is afterwards formed into a song. For as soon as it shall have
first sounded it passeth away; nor canst thou find anything of it,
which being recalled thou canst by art compose. And, therefore, the
song is absorbed in its own sound, which sound of it is its matter.
Because this same is formed that it may be a tune; and therefore,
as I was saying, the matter of the sound is prior to the form of
the tune, not before through any power of making it a tune; for
neither is a sound the composer of the tune, but is sent forth from
the body and is subjected to the soul of the singer, that from it
he may form a tune. Nor is it first in time, for it is given forth
together with the tune; nor first in choice, for a sound is not
better than a tune, since a tune is not merely a sound, but a
beautiful sound. But it is first in origin, because the tune is not
formed that it may become a sound, but the sound is formed that it
may become a tune. By this example, let him who is able understand
that the matter of things was first made, and called heaven and
earth, because out of it heaven and earth were made. Not that it
was made first in time, because the forms of things give rise to
time,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXIX-p3.1" n="1161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXIX-p4" shownumber="no"> See xi. sec. 29, above, and Gillies’ note
thereon; and compare with it Augustin’s <i>De. Gen. ad Lit.</i>
v. 5: “In vain we inquire after time before the creation as
though we could find time before time, for if there were no motion
of the spiritual or corporeal creatures whereby through the present
the future might succeed the past, there would be no time at all.
But the creature could not have motion unless it were. Time,
therefore, begins rather from the creation, than creation from
time, but both are from God.”</p></note> but that
was formless; but now, in time, it is perceived together with its
form. Nor yet can anything be related concerning that matter,
unless as if it were prior in time, while it is considered last
(because things formed are assuredly superior to things formless),
and is preceded by the Eternity of the Creator, so that there might
be out of nothing that from which something might be
made.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXX" n="XXX" next="vi.XII.XXXI" prev="vi.XII.XXIX" progress="31.10%" shorttitle="Chapter XXX" title="In the Great Diversity of Opinions, It Becomes All to Unite Charity and Divine Truth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXX-p1.1">Chapter XXX.—In the Great
Diversity of Opinions, It Becomes All to Unite Charity and Divine
Truth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXX-p2" shownumber="no">41. In this diversity of true opinions let
Truth itself beget concord;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXX-p2.1" n="1162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXX-p3" shownumber="no"> See p. 164, note 2, above.</p></note> and may our God have mercy upon
us, that we may use the law lawfully,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXX-p3.1" n="1163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.8" parsed="|1Tim|1|8|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.8">1 Tim. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> the end of the commandment, pure
charity.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXX-p4.2" n="1164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXX-p5" shownumber="no"> See p. 183, note, above; and on the supremacy of
this law of love, may be compared Jeremy Taylor’s curious story
(Works, iv. 477, Eden’s ed.): “St. Lewis, the king, having sent
Ivo, Bishop of Chartres, on an embassy, the bishop met a woman on
the way, grave, sad, fantastic, and melancholy, with fire in one
hand, and water in the other. He asked what those symbols meant.
She answered, ‘My purpose is with fire to burn Paradise, and with
my water to quench the flames of hell, that men may serve God
without the incentives of hope and fear, and purely for the love of
God.’”</p></note> And by
this if any one asks of me, “Which of these was the meaning of
Thy servant Moses?” these were not the utterances of my
confessions, should I not confess unto Thee, “I know not;” and
yet I know that those opinions are true, with the exception of
those carnal ones concerning which I have spoken what I thought
well. However, these words of Thy Book affright not those little
ones of good hope, treating few of high things in a humble fashion,
and few things in varied ways.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXX-p5.1" n="1165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXX-p6" shownumber="no"> See end of note 17, p. 197, below.</p></note> But let all, whom I acknowledge to
see and speak the truth in these words, love one another, and
equally love Thee, our God, fountain of truth,—if we thirst not
for vain things, but for it; yea, let us so honour this servant of
Thine, the dispenser of this Scripture, full of Thy Spirit, as to
believe that when Thou revealedst Thyself to him, and he wrote
these things, he intended that which in them chiefly excels both
for light of truth and fruitfulness of profit.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXXI" n="XXXI" next="vi.XII.XXXII" prev="vi.XII.XXX" progress="31.16%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXI" title="Moses is Supposed to Have Perceived Whatever of Truth Can Be Discovered in His Words." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXXI-p1.1">Chapter XXXI.—Moses is Supposed
to Have Perceived Whatever of Truth Can Be Discovered in His
Words.</span></p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.XII.XXXI-p2" shownumber="no">42. Thus, when one shall say, “He [Moses] meant as
I do,” and another, “Nay, but as I do,” I suppose that I am
speaking more religiously when I say, “Why not rather as both, if
both be true?” And if there be a third truth, or a fourth, and if
any one seek any truth altogether different in those words, why may
not he be believed to have seen all these, through whom one God
hath tempered the Holy Scriptures to the senses of many, about to
see therein things true but different? I certainly,—and I
fearlessly declare it from my heart,—were I to write anything to
have the highest authority, should prefer so to write, that
whatever of truth any one might apprehend concerning these matters,
my words should re-echo, rather than that I should set down one
true opinion so clearly on this as that I should exclude the rest,
that which was false in which could not offend me. Therefore am I
unwilling, O my God, to be so headstrong as not to believe that
from Thee this man [Moses] hath received so much. He, surely, when
he wrote those words, perceived and thought whatever of truth we
have been able to discover, yea, and whatever we have not been
able, nor yet are able, though still it may be found in them.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XII.XXXII" n="XXXII" next="vi.XIII" prev="vi.XII.XXXI" progress="31.20%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXII" title="First, the Sense of the Writer is to Be Discovered, Then that is to Be Brought Out Which Divine Truth Intended." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XII.XXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XII.XXXII-p1.1">Chapter XXXII.—First, the Sense
of the Writer is to Be Discovered, Then that is to Be Brought Out
Which Divine Truth Intended.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XII.XXXII-p2" shownumber="no">43. Finally, O Lord, who art God, and not flesh and
blood, if man doth see anything less, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_189.html" id="vi.XII.XXXII-Page_189" n="189" />can anything lie hid from “Thy good
Spirit,” who shall “lead me into the land of uprightness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXXII-p2.1" n="1166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXXII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XII.XXXII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.10" parsed="|Ps|143|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 143.10">Ps. cxliii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> which Thou
Thyself, by those words, wert about to reveal to future readers,
although he through whom they were spoken, amid the many
interpretations that might have been found, fixed on but one?
Which, if it be so, let that which he thought on be more exalted
than the rest. But to us, O Lord, either point out the same, or any
other true one which may be pleasing unto Thee; so that whether
Thou makest known to us that which Thou didst to that man of Thine,
or some other by occasion of the same words, yet Thou mayest feed
us, not error deceive us.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XII.XXXII-p3.2" n="1167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XII.XXXII-p4" shownumber="no"> Augustin, as we have seen (see notes, pp. 65 and
92), was frequently addicted to allegorical interpretation, but he,
none the less, laid stress on the necessity of avoiding obscure and
allegorical passages when it was necessary to convince the opponent
of Christianity (<i>De Unit. Eccl.</i> ch. 5). It should also be
noted that, however varied the meaning deduced from a doubtful
Scripture, he ever maintained that such meaning must be <i>sacræ
fidei congruam.</i> Compare <i>De Gen. ad Lit.</i> end of book i.;
and <i>ibid.</i> viii. 4 and 7. See also notes, pp. 164 and 178,
above.</p></note> Behold, O Lord my God, how many
things we have written concerning a few words,—how many, I
beseech Thee! What strength of ours, what ages would suffice for
all Thy books after this manner? Permit me, therefore, in these
more briefly to confess unto Thee, and to select some one true,
certain, and good sense, that Thou shall inspire, although many
senses offer themselves, where many, indeed, I may; this being the
faith of my confession, that if I should say that which Thy
minister felt, rightly and profitably, this I should strive for;
the which if I shall not attain, yet I may say that which Thy Truth
willed through Its words to say unto me, which said also unto him
what It willed.</p>
<p class="c1" id="vi.XII.XXXII-p5" shownumber="no">————————————</p>





</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.XIII.I" prev="vi.XII.XXXII" progress="31.26%" shorttitle="Book XIII" title="Of the goodness of God explained in the creation of things, and of the Trinity as found in the first words of Genesis. The story concerning the origin of the world (Gen. I.) is allegorically explained, and he applies it to those things which God works for sanctified and blessed man. Finally, he makes an end of this work, having implored eternal rest from God." type="Book"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_190.html" id="vi.XIII-Page_190" n="190" />

<p class="c33" id="vi.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.XIII-p1.1">Book XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vi.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c40" id="vi.XIII-p3" shownumber="no">Of the goodness of God explained in the creation of
things, and of the Trinity as found in the first words of Genesis.
The story concerning the origin of the world (Gen. I.) is
allegorically explained, and he applies it to those things which
God works for sanctified and blessed man. Finally, he makes an end
of this work, having implored eternal rest from God.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vi.XIII-p4" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.I" n="I" next="vi.XIII.II" prev="vi.XIII" progress="31.28%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="He Calls Upon God, and Proposes to Himself to Worship Him." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.I-p1.1">Chapter I.—He Calls Upon God, and
Proposes to Himself to Worship Him.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.I-p2" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vi.XIII.I-p2.1">I Call</span> upon Thee,
my God, my mercy, who madest me, and who didst not forget me,
though forgetful of Thee. I call Thee into<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.I-p2.2" n="1168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.I-p3" shownumber="no"> See i. sec. 2, above.</p></note> my soul, which by the desire which
Thou inspirest in it Thou preparest for Thy reception. Do not Thou
forsake me calling upon Thee, who didst anticipate me before I
called, and didst importunately urge with manifold calls that I
should hear Thee from afar, and be converted, and call upon Thee
who calledst me. For Thou, O Lord, hast blotted out all my evil
deserts, that Thou mightest not repay into my hands wherewith I
have fallen from Thee, and Thou hast anticipated all my good
deserts, that Thou mightest repay into Thy hands wherewith Thou
madest me; because before I was, Thou wast, nor was I [anything] to
which Thou mightest grant being. And yet behold, I am, out of Thy
goodness, anticipating all this which Thou hast made me, and of
which Thou hast made me. For neither hadst Thou stood in need of
me, nor am I such a good as to be helpful unto Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.I-p3.1" n="1169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.I-p4" shownumber="no"> Similar views as to God’s not having need of us,
though He created us, and as to our service being for our and not
His advantage, will be found in his <i>De Gen. ad Lit</i>. viii.
11; and <i>Con. Adv. Leg. et Proph.</i> i. 4.</p></note> my Lord
and God; not that I may so serve Thee as though Thou wert fatigued
in working, or lest Thy power may be less if lacking my assistance
nor that, like the land, I may so cultivate Thee that Thou wouldest
be uncultivated did I cultivate Thee not but that I may serve and
worship Thee, to the end that I may have well-being from Thee; from
whom it is that I am one susceptible of well-being.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.II" n="II" next="vi.XIII.III" prev="vi.XIII.I" progress="31.33%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="All Creatures Subsist from the Plenitude of Divine Goodness." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.II-p1.1">Chapter II.—All Creatures Subsist
from the Plenitude of Divine Goodness.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.II-p2" shownumber="no">2. For of the plenitude of Thy goodness Thy creature
subsists, that a good, which could profit Thee nothing, nor though
of Thee was equal to Thee, might yet be, since it could be made of
Thee. For what did heaven and earth, which Thou madest in the
beginning, deserve of Thee? Let those spiritual and corporeal
natures, which Thou in Thy wisdom madest, declare what they deserve
of Thee to depend thereon,—even the inchoate and formless, each
in its own kind, either spiritual or corporeal, going into excess,
and into remote unlikeness unto Thee (the spiritual, though
formless, more excellent than if it were a formed body; and the
corporeal, though formless, more excellent than if it were
altogether nothing), and thus they as formless would depend upon
Thy Word, unless by the same Word they were recalled to Thy Unity,
and endued with form, and from Thee, the one sovereign Good, were
all made very good. How have they deserved of Thee, that they
should be even formless, since they would not be even this except
from Thee?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.II-p3" shownumber="no">3. How has corporeal matter deserved of Thee,
to be even invisible and formless,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.II-p3.1" n="1170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.II-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.II-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> since it were not even this hadst
Thou not made it; and therefore since it was not, it could not
deserve of Thee that it should be made? Or how could the inchoate
spiritual creature<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.II-p4.2" n="1171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.II-p5" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Gen. ad Lit</i>. i. 5, he maintains
that the spiritual creature may have a formless life, since it has
its form—its wisdom and happiness—by being turned to the Word
of God, the Immutable Light of Wisdom.</p></note> deserve of Thee, that even it
should flow darksomely like the deep,—unlike Thee, had it not
been by the same Word turned to that by Whom it was created, and by
Him so enlightened become light, although not equally, yet
conformably to that Form which is equal unto Thee? For as to a
body, to be is not all one with being beautiful, for then it could
not be deformed; so also to a created spirit, to live is not all
one with living wisely, for then it would be wise unchangeably. But
it is good<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.II-p5.1" n="1172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.II-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.II-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.28" parsed="|Ps|73|28|0|0" passage="Ps. 73.28">Ps. lxxiii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> for it
always to hold fast unto Thee,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.II-p6.2" n="1173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.II-p7" shownumber="no"> Similarly, in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xii. 1, he
argues that true blessedness is to be attained “by adhering to
the Immutable Good, the Supreme God.” This, indeed, imparts the
only true life (see note, p. 133, above); for, as Origen says
(<i>in S. Joh.</i> ii. 7), “the good man is he who truly
exists,” and “to be evil and to be wicked are the same as not
to be.” See notes, pp. 75 and 151, above.</p></note> lest, in turning from Thee, it
lose that light which it hath obtained in turning to Thee,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_191.html" id="vi.XIII.II-Page_191" n="191" />and relapse into
a light resembling the darksome deep. For even we ourselves, who in
respect of the soul are a spiritual creature, having turned away
from Thee, our light, were in that life “sometimes darkness;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.II-p7.1" n="1174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.II-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.II-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.8" parsed="|Eph|5|8|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.8">Eph. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and do
labour amidst the remains of our darkness, until in Thy Only One we
become Thy righteousness, like the mountains of God. For we have
been Thy judgments, which are like the great deep.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.II-p8.2" n="1175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.II-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.II-p9.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.36.6" parsed="vul|Ps|36|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.6" version="VUL">Ps. xxxvi. 6</scripRef>, as in the Vulgate, which
renders the Hebrew more correctly than the Authorized Version. This
passage has been variously interpreted. Augustin makes “the
mountains of God” to mean the saints, prophets, and apostles,
while “the great deep” he interprets of the wicked and sinful.
Compare <i>in Ev. Joh. Tract.</i> i. 2; and <i>in Ps.</i> xxxv. 7,
sec. 10.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.III" n="III" next="vi.XIII.IV" prev="vi.XIII.II" progress="31.44%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Genesis I. 3,—Of ‘Light,’—He Understands as It is Seen in the Spiritual Creature" type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.III-p1.1">Chapter III.—Genesis I. 3,—Of
“Light,”—He Understands as It is Seen in the Spiritual
Creature.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.III-p2" shownumber="no">4. But what Thou saidst in the beginning of
the creation, “Let there be light, and there was light,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.III-p2.1" n="1176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.III-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.III-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.3">Gen. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> I do not
unfitly understand of the spiritual creature; because there was
even then a kind of life, which Thou mightest illuminate. But as it
had not deserved of Thee that it should be such a life as could be
enlightened, so neither, when it already was, hath it deserved of
Thee that it should be enlightened. For neither could its
formlessness be pleasing unto Thee, unless it became light,—not
by merely existing, but by beholding the illuminating light, and
cleaving unto it; so also, that it lives, and lives happily,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.III-p3.2" n="1177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.III-p4" shownumber="no"> Compare the end of chap. 24 of book xi of the <i>
De Civ. Dei</i>, where he says that the life and light and joy of
the holy city which is above is in God.</p></note> it owes to
nothing whatsoever but to Thy grace; being converted by means of a
better change unto that which can be changed neither into better
nor into worse; the which Thou only art because Thou only simply
art, to whom it is not one thing to live, another to live
blessedly, since Thou art Thyself Thine own
Blessedness.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.IV" n="IV" next="vi.XIII.V" prev="vi.XIII.III" progress="31.48%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="All Things Have Been Created by the Grace of God, and are Not of Him as Standing in Need of Created Things." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.IV-p1.1">Chapter IV.—All Things Have Been
Created by the Grace of God, and are Not of Him as Standing in Need
of Created Things.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.IV-p2" shownumber="no">5. What, therefore, could there be wanting
unto Thy good, which Thou Thyself art, although these things had
either never been, or had remained formless,—the which Thou
madest not out of any want, but out of the plenitude of Thy
goodness, restraining them and converting them to form not as
though Thy joy were perfected by them? For to Thee, being perfect,
their imperfection is displeasing, and therefore were they
perfected by Thee, and were pleasing unto Thee; but not as if Thou
wert imperfect, and wert to be perfected in their perfection. For
Thy good Spirit was borne over the waters,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.IV-p2.1" n="1178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.IV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.IV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> not borne up by them as if He
rested upon them. For those in whom Thy good Spirit is said to
rest,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.IV-p3.2" n="1179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.IV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.IV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.25" parsed="|Num|11|25|0|0" passage="Num. 11.25">Num. xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> He causes
to rest in Himself. But Thy incorruptible and unchangeable will,
which in itself is all-sufficient for itself, was borne over that
life which Thou hadst made, to which to live is not all one with
living happily, since, flowing in its own darkness, it liveth also;
for which it remaineth to be converted unto Him by whom it was
made, and to live more and more by “the fountain of life,” and
in His light to “see light,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.IV-p4.2" n="1180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.IV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.IV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and to be perfected, and
enlightened, and made happy.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.V" n="V" next="vi.XIII.VI" prev="vi.XIII.IV" progress="31.52%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="He Recognises the Trinity in the First Two Verses of Genesis." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.V-p1.1">Chapter V.—He Recognises the
Trinity in the First Two Verses of Genesis.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.V-p2" shownumber="no">6. Behold now, the Trinity appears unto me in
an enigma, which Thou, O my God, art, since Thou, O Father, in the
Beginning of our wisdom,—Which is Thy Wisdom, born of Thyself,
equal and co-eternal unto Thee,—that is, in Thy Son, hast created
heaven and earth. Many things have we said of the heaven of
heavens, and of the earth invisible and formless, and of the
darksome deep, in reference to the wandering defects of its
spiritual deformity, were it not converted unto Him from whom was
its life, such as it was, and by His enlightening became a
beauteous life, and the heaven of that heaven which was afterwards
set between water and water. And under the name of God, I now held
the Father, who made these things; and under the name of the
Beginning,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.V-p2.1" n="1181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.V-p3" shownumber="no"> See also xi. sec. 10, and note, above.</p></note> the Son,
in whom He made these things; and believing, as I did, that my God
was the Trinity, I sought further in His holy words, and behold,
Thy Spirit was borne over the waters. Behold the Trinity, O my God,
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,—the Creator of all
creation.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.VI" n="VI" next="vi.XIII.VII" prev="vi.XIII.V" progress="31.55%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Why the Holy Ghost Should Have Been Mentioned After the Mention of Heaven and Earth." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.VI-p1.1">Chapter VI.—Why the Holy Ghost
Should Have Been Mentioned After the Mention of Heaven and
Earth.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.VI-p2" shownumber="no">7. But what was the cause, O Thou true-speaking
Light? Unto Thee do I lift up my heart, let it not teach me vain
things; disperse its darkness, and tell me, I beseech Thee, by our
mother charity, tell me, I beseech Thee, the reason why, after the
mention of heaven, and of the earth invisible and formless, and
darkness upon the deep, Thy Scripture should then at length mention
Thy Spirit? Was it because it was meet that it should be spoken of
Him that He was “borne over,” and this could not be said,
unless that were first mentioned “over” which Thy Spirit may be
understood to have been “borne?” For neither was He “borne
over” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_192.html" id="vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" n="192" />the Father, nor
the Son, nor could it rightly be said that He was “borne over”
if He were “borne over” nothing. That, therefore, was first to
be spoken of “over” which He might be “borne;” and then He,
whom it was not meet to mention otherwise than as having been
“borne.” Why, then, was it not meet that it should otherwise be
mentioned of Him, than as having been “borne over?”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.VII" n="VII" next="vi.XIII.VIII" prev="vi.XIII.VI" progress="31.59%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="That the Holy Spirit Brings Us to God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.VII-p1.1">Chapter VII.—That the Holy Spirit
Brings Us to God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.VII-p2" shownumber="no">8. Hence let him that is able now follow Thy
apostle with his understanding where he thus speaks, because Thy
love “is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is
given unto us;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VII-p2.1" n="1182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.VII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and where, “concerning spiritual
gifts,” he teacheth and showeth unto us a more excellent way of
charity;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VII-p3.2" n="1183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.VII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1 Bible:1Cor.12.31" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|0|0;|1Cor|12|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.1,31">1 Cor. xii. 1, 31</scripRef>.</p></note> and where
he bows his knees unto Thee for us, that we may know the
super-eminent knowledge of the love of Christ.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VII-p4.2" n="1184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.VII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.14-Eph.3.19" parsed="|Eph|3|14|3|19" passage="Eph. 3.14-19">Eph. iii. 14–19</scripRef>.</p></note> And, therefore, from the beginning
was He super-eminently “borne above the waters.” To whom shall
I tell this? How speak of the weight of lustful desires, pressing
downwards to the steep abyss? and how charity raises us up again,
through Thy Spirit which was “borne over the waters?” To whom
shall I tell it? How tell it? For neither are there places in which
we are merged and emerge.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VII-p5.2" n="1185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VII-p6" shownumber="no"> “Neque enim loca sunt quibus mergimur et
emergimus.”</p></note> What can be more like, and yet
more unlike? They be affections, they be loves; the filthiness of
our spirit flowing away downwards with the love of cares, and the
sanctity of Thine raising us upwards by the love of freedom from
care; that we may lift our hearts<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VII-p6.1" n="1186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VII-p7" shownumber="no"> Watts remarks here: “This sentence was generally
in the Church service and communion. Nor is there scarce any one
old liturgy but hath it, <i>Sursum corda, Habemus ad
Dominum.</i>” Palmer, speaking of the Lord’s Supper, says, in
his <i>Origines Liturgicæ.</i>, iv. 14, that “Cyprian, in the
third century, attested the use of the form, ‘Lift up your
hearts,’ and its response, in the liturgy of Africa (Cyprian, <i>
De Orat. Dom</i>. p. 152, <i>Opera</i>, ed. Fell). Augustin, at the
beginning of the fifth century, speaks of these words as being used
in <i>all</i> churches” (Aug. <i>De Vera Relig</i>. iii. ). We
find from the same writer, <i>ibid</i>. v. 5, that in several
churches this sentence was used in the office of baptism.</p></note> unto Thee where Thy Spirit is
“borne over the waters;” and that we may come to that
pre-eminent rest, when our soul shall have passed through the
waters which have no substance.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VII-p7.1" n="1187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VII-p8" shownumber="no"> “Sine substantia,” the <i>Old Ver</i>.
rendering of <scripRef id="vi.XIII.VII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.5" parsed="|Ps|24|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxiv. 5">Ps. cxxiv. 5</scripRef>. The Vulgate gives “aquam
intolerabilem.” The Authorized Version, however, correctly
renders the Hebrew by “proud waters,” that is, <i>swollen</i>.
Augustin, in <i>in Ps.</i> cxxiii. 5, sec. 9, explains the “aqua
sine substantia,” as the water of sins; “for,” he says,
“sins have not substance; they have weakness, not substance;
want, not substance.”</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.VIII" n="VIII" next="vi.XIII.IX" prev="vi.XIII.VII" progress="31.67%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="That Nothing Whatever, Short of God, Can Yield to the Rational Creature a Happy Rest." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—That Nothing
Whatever, Short of God, Can Yield to the Rational Creature a Happy
Rest.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">9. The angels fell, the soul of man fell<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p2.1" n="1188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"> We may note here that Augustin maintains the
existence of the relationship between these two events. He says in
his <i>Enchiridion</i>, c. xxix., that “the restored part of
humanity will fill up the gap which the rebellion and fall of the
devils had left in the company of the angels. For this is the
promise to the saints, that at the resurrection they shall be equal
to the angels of God (<scripRef id="vi.XIII.VIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.36" parsed="|Luke|20|36|0|0" passage="Luke 20.36">Luke xx. 36</scripRef>). And thus the Jerusalem which
is above, which is the mother of us all, the City of God, shall not
be spoiled of any of the number of her citizens, shall perhaps
reign over even a more abundant population.” He speaks to the
same effect at the close of ch. 1 of his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xxii.
This doctrine was enlarged upon by some of the writers of the
seventeenth century.</p></note> and they
have thus indicated the abyss in that dark deep, ready for the
whole spiritual creation, unless Thou hadst said from the
beginning, “Let there be light,” and there had been light, and
every obedient intelligence of Thy celestial City had cleaved to
Thee, and rested in Thy Spirit, which unchangeably is “borne
over” everything changeable. Otherwise, even the heaven of
heavens itself would have been a darksome deep, whereas now it is
light in the Lord. For even in that wretched restlessness of the
spirits who fell away, and, when unclothed of the garments of Thy
light, discovered their own darkness, dost Thou sufficiently
disclose how noble Thou hast made the rational creature; to which
nought which is inferior to Thee will suffice to yield a happy
rest,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p3.2" n="1189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p4" shownumber="no"> See his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xxii. 1, where he
beautifully compares sin to blindness, in that it makes us
miserable in depriving us of the sight of God. Also his <i>De Cat.
Rud.</i> sec. 24, where he shows that the restlessness and
changefulness of the world cannot give rest. Comp. p. 46, note 7,
above.</p></note> and so not
even herself. For Thou, O our God, shalt enlighten our darkness;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p4.1" n="1190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.VIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.28" parsed="|Ps|18|28|0|0" passage="Ps. 18.28">Ps. xviii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> from Thee
are derived our garments of light,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p5.2" n="1191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.VIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.2" parsed="|Ps|104|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 104.2">Ps. civ. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and then shall our darkness be as
the noonday.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p6.2" n="1192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.VIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.12" parsed="|Ps|139|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 139.12">Ps. cxxxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Give
Thyself unto me, O my God, restore Thyself unto me; behold, I love
Thee, and if it be too little, let me love Thee more strongly. I
cannot measure my love, so that I may come to know how much there
is yet wanting in me, ere my life run into Thy embracements, and
not be turned away until it be hidden in the secret place of Thy
Presence.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p7.2" n="1193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.VIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.20" parsed="|Ps|31|20|0|0" passage="Ps. 31.20">Ps. xxxi. 20</scripRef>. “In abscondito vultus
tui,” <i>Old Ver</i>. Augustin in his comment on this passage
(<i>Enarr.</i> 4, sec. 8) gives us his interpretation. He points
out that the refuge of a particular place (<i>e.g.</i> the bosom of
Abraham) is not enough. We must have God with us here as our
refuge, and then we will be hidden in His countenance hereafter; or
in other words, if we receive Him into our heart now, He will
hereafter receive us into His countenance—<i>Ille post hoc
seculum excipiet te vultu suo</i>. For heaven is a prepared place
for a prepared people, and we must be fitted to live with Him there
by going to Him now, and this, to quote from his <i>De Serm. Dom.
in Mon.</i> i. 27, “not with a slow movement of the body, but
with the swift impulse of love.”</p></note> This only
I know, that woe is me except in Thee,—not only without, but even
also within myself; and all plenty which is not my God is poverty
to me.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p8.2" n="1194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.VIII-p9" shownumber="no"> See p. 133, note 2, above.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.IX" n="IX" next="vi.XIII.X" prev="vi.XIII.VIII" progress="31.78%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Why the Holy Spirit Was Only ‘Borne Over’ The Waters." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.IX-p1.1">Chapter IX.—Why the Holy Spirit
Was Only “Borne Over” The Waters.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.IX-p2" shownumber="no">10. But was not either the Father or the Son
“borne over the waters?” If we understand this to mean in
space, as a body, then neither was the Holy Spirit; but if the
incommutable super-eminence of Divinity above everything mutable,
then both Father, and Son, and Holy <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_193.html" id="vi.XIII.IX-Page_193" n="193" />Ghost were borne “over the waters.”
Why, then, is this said of Thy Spirit only? Why is it said of Him
alone? As if He had been in place who is not in place, of whom only
it is written, that He is Thy gift?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.IX-p2.1" n="1195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.IX-p3" shownumber="no"> See <i>De Trin.</i> xv. 17–19.</p></note> In Thy gift we rest; there we
enjoy Thee. Our rest is our place. Love lifts us up thither, and
Thy good Spirit lifteth our lowliness from the gates of death.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.IX-p3.1" n="1196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.IX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.IX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.13" parsed="|Ps|9|13|0|0" passage="Ps. 9.13">Ps. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> In Thy
good pleasure lies our peace.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.IX-p4.2" n="1197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.IX-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.IX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Luke.2.14" parsed="vul|Luke|2|14|0|0" passage="Luke 2.14" version="VUL">Luke ii. 14</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i></p></note> The body by its own weight
gravitates towards its own place. Weight goes not downward only,
but to its own place. Fire tends upwards, a stone downwards. They
are propelled by their own weights, they seek their own places. Oil
poured under the water is raised above the water; water poured upon
oil sinks under the oil. They are propelled by their own weights,
they seek their own places. Out of order, they are restless;
restored to order, they are at rest. My weight is my love;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.IX-p5.2" n="1198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.IX-p6" shownumber="no"> Compare <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xi. 28: “For the
specific gravity of bodies is, as it were, their love, whether they
are carried downwards by their weight, or upwards by their
levity.”</p></note> by it am I
borne whithersoever I am borne. By Thy Gift we are inflamed, and
are borne upwards; we wax hot inwardly, and go forwards. We ascend
Thy ways that be in our heart,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.IX-p6.1" n="1199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.IX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.IX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.5" parsed="|Ps|84|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 84.5">Ps. lxxxiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and sing a song of degrees; we
glow inwardly with Thy fire, with Thy good fire, and we go, because
we go upwards to the peace of Jerusalem; for glad was I when they
said unto me, “Let us go into the house of the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.IX-p7.2" n="1200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.IX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.IX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.122.1" parsed="|Ps|122|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 122.1">Ps. cxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> There hath
Thy good pleasure placed us, that we may desire no other thing than
to dwell there for ever.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.X" n="X" next="vi.XIII.XI" prev="vi.XIII.IX" progress="31.84%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="That Nothing Arose Save by the Gift of God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.X-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.X-p1.1">Chapter X.—That Nothing Arose
Save by the Gift of God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.X-p2" shownumber="no">11. Happy creature, which, though in itself it
was other than Thou, hath known no other state than that as soon as
it was made, it was, without any interval of time, by Thy Gift,
which is borne over everything mutable, raised up by that calling
whereby Thou saidst, “Let there be light, and there was light.”
Whereas in us there is a difference of times, in that we were
darkness, and are made light;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.X-p2.1" n="1201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.X-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.X-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.8" parsed="|Eph|5|8|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.8">Eph. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> but of that it is only said what
it would have been had it not been enlightened. And this is so
spoken as if it had been fleeting and darksome before; that so the
cause whereby it was made to be otherwise might appear,—that is
to say, being turned to the unfailing Light it might become light.
Let him who is able understand this; and let him who is not,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.X-p3.2" n="1202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.X-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Et qui non potest</i>, which words, however,
some <span class="c9" id="vi.XIII.X-p4.1">mss.</span> omit, reading, <i>Qui potest
intelligat; a te petat.</i></p></note> ask of
Thee. Why should he trouble me, as if I could enlighten any “man
that cometh into the world?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.X-p4.2" n="1203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.X-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.X-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John 1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>;
see p. 76, note 2, and p. 181, note 2, above.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XI" n="XI" next="vi.XIII.XII" prev="vi.XIII.X" progress="31.87%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="That the Symbols of the Trinity in Man, to Be, to Know, and to Will, are Never Thoroughly Examined." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XI-p1.1">Chapter XI.—That the Symbols of
the Trinity in Man, to Be, to Know, and to Will, are Never
Thoroughly Examined.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XI-p2" shownumber="no">12. Which of us understandeth the Almighty
Trinity?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XI-p2.1" n="1204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XI-p3" shownumber="no"> As Augustin constantly urges of God, “Cujus
nulla scientia est in anima, nisi scire quomodo eum nesciat”
(<i>De Ord.</i> ii. 18), so we may say of the Trinity. The
objectors to the doctrine sometimes speak as if it were irrational
(Mansel’s <i>Bampton Lectures</i>, lect. vi., notes 9, 10). But
while the doctrine is <i>above</i> reason, it is not <i>
contrary</i> thereto; and, as Dr. Newman observes in his <i>Grammar
of Assent</i>, v. 2 (a book which the student should remember has
been written since his union with the Roman Church), though the
doctrine be mysterious, and, when taken as a whole, transcends all
our experience, there is that on which the spiritual life of the
Christian can repose in its “propositions taken one by one, and
that not in the case of intellectual and thoughtful minds only, but
of all religious minds whatever, in the case of a child or a
peasant as well as of a philosopher.” With the above compare the
words of Leibnitz in his “Discours de la Conformité de la Foi
avec la Raison,” sec. 56: “<span id="vi.XIII.XI-p3.1" lang="FR">Il en est de même
des autres mystères, où les esprits modérés trouveront toujours
une explication suffisante pour croire, et jamais autant qu’il en
faut pour comprendre. Il nous suffit d’un certain <i>ce que
c’est</i> (</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.XIII.XI-p3.2" lang="EL">τί
ἐστι</span><span id="vi.XIII.XI-p3.3" lang="FR">); mais le <i>comment</i> (</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.XIII.XI-p3.4" lang="EL">πῶς</span><span id="vi.XIII.XI-p3.5" lang="FR">) nous passe, et
ne nous est point nécessaire</span>” (<i>Euvres de Locke et
Leibnitz</i>). See also p. 175, note 1, above, on the
“incomprehensibility” of eternity.</p></note> And yet
which speaketh not of It, if indeed it be It? Rare is that soul
which, while it speaketh of It, knows what it speaketh of. And they
contend and strive, but no one without peace seeth that vision. I
could wish that men would consider these three things that are in
themselves. These three are far other than the Trinity; but I speak
of things in which they may exercise and prove themselves, and feel
how far other they be.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XI-p3.6" n="1205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XI-p4" shownumber="no"> While giving illustrations of the Trinity like the
above, he would not have a man think “that he has discovered that
which is above these, Unchangeable.” (See also <i>De Trin.</i>
xv. 5, end.) He is very fond of such illustrations. In his <i>De
Civ. Dei</i>, xi. 26, 27, for example, we have a parallel to this
in our text, in the union of existence, knowledge, and love in man;
in his <i>De Trin.</i> ix. 4, 17, 18, we have mind, knowledge, and
love; <i>ibid.</i> x. 19, memory, understanding, and will; and <i>
ibid.</i> xi. 16, memory, thought, and will. In his <i>De Lib.
Arb.</i> ii. 7, again, we have the doctrine illustrated by the
union of being, life, and knowledge in man. He also finds
illustrations of the doctrine in other created things, as in their
measure, weight, and number (<i>De Trin.</i> xi. 18), and their
existence, figure, and order (<i>De Vera Relig.</i> xiii.). The
nature of these illustrations would at first sight seem to involve
him in the Sabellian heresy, which denied the fulness of the
Godhead to each of the three Persons of the Trinity; but this is
only in appearance. He does not use these illustrations as
presenting anything <i>analogous</i> to the union of the three
Persons in the Godhead, but as dimly illustrative of it. He
declares his belief in the Athanasian doctrine, which, as Dr.
Newman observes (<i>Grammar of Assent</i>, v. 2), “may be said to
be summed up in this very formula on which St. Augustin lays so
much stress,—‘Tres et Unus,’ not merely ‘Unum.’ ”
Nothing can be clearer than his words in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>,
xi. 24: “When we inquire regarding each singly, it is said that
each is God and Almighty; and when we speak of all together, it is
said that there are not three Gods, nor three Almighties, but one
God Almighty.” Compare with this his <i>De Trin.</i> vii., end of
ch. 11, where the language is equally emphatic. See also Mansel, as
above, lect. vi. and notes 11 and 12.</p></note> But the three things I speak of
are, To Be, to Know, and to Will. For I Am, and I Know, and I Will;
I Am Knowing and Willing; and I Know myself to Be and to Will; and
I Will to Be and to Know. In these three, therefore, let him who
can see how inseparable a life there is,—even one life, one mind,
and one essence; finally, how inseparable is the distinction, and
yet a distinction. Surely a man hath it before him; let him look
into himself, and see, and tell me. But 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_194.html" id="vi.XIII.XI-Page_194" n="194" />when he discovers and can say anything of
these, let him not then think that he has discovered that which is
above these Unchangeable, which Is unchangeably, and Knows
unchangeably, and Wills unchangeably. And whether on account of
these three there is also, where they are, a Trinity; or whether
these three be in Each, so that the three belong to Each; or
whether both ways at once, wondrously, simply, and vet diversely,
in Itself a limit unto Itself, yet illimitable; whereby It is, and
is known unto Itself, and sufficeth to Itself, unchangeably the
Self-same, by the abundant magnitude of its Unity,—who can
readily conceive? Who in any wise express it? Who in any way rashly
pronounce thereon?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XII" n="XII" next="vi.XIII.XIII" prev="vi.XIII.XI" progress="32.03%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Allegorical Explanation of Genesis, Chap. I., Concerning the Origin of the Church and Its Worship." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XII-p1.1">Chapter XII.—Allegorical
Explanation of Genesis, Chap. I., Concerning the Origin of the
Church and Its Worship.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XII-p2" shownumber="no">13. Proceed in thy confession, say to the Lord
thy God, O my faith, Holy, Holy, Holy, O Lord my God, in Thy name
have we been baptized, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, in Thy name do
we baptize, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p2.1" n="1206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" passage="Matt. 28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> because among us also in His
Christ did God make heaven and earth, namely, the spiritual and
carnal people of His Church.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p3.2" n="1207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p4" shownumber="no"> He similarly interprets “heaven and earth” in
his <i>De Gen. ad Lit.</i> ii. 4. With this compare Chrysostom’s
illustration in his <i>De Pænit.</i> hom. 8. The Church is like
the ark of Noah, yet different from it. Into that ark as the
animals entered, so they came forth. The fox remained a fox, the
hawk a hawk, and the serpent a serpent. But with the spiritual ark
it is not so, for in it evil dispositions are changed. This
illustration of Chrysostom is used with an effective but rough
eloquence by the Italian preacher Segneri, in his <i>
Quaresimale</i>, serm. iv. sec.</p></note> Yea, and our earth, before it
received the “form of doctrine,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p4.1" n="1208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.17" parsed="|Rom|6|17|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.17">Rom. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> was invisible and formless, and we
were covered with the darkness of ignorance. For Thou correctest
man for iniquity,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p5.2" n="1209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.11" parsed="|Ps|39|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 39.11">Ps. xxxix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Thy judgments are a great
deep.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p6.2" n="1210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.6" parsed="|Ps|36|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.6">Ps. xxxvi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> But
because Thy Spirit was “borne over the waters,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p7.2" n="1211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.3">Gen. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Thy mercy
forsook not our misery,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p8.2" n="1212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p9" shownumber="no"> See p. 47, note 10, above.</p></note> and Thou saidst, “Let there be
light,” “Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p9.1" n="1213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.2" parsed="|Matt|3|2|0|0" passage="Matt. 3.2">Matt. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Repent ye,
let there be light.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p10.2" n="1214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p11" shownumber="no"> “His putting repentance and light together is,
for that baptism was anciently called illumination, as <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.4" parsed="|Heb|6|4|0|0" passage="Heb. 6.4">Heb. vi.
4</scripRef>, 
<scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.2" parsed="|Ps|42|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.2">Ps. xlii. 2</scripRef>.”—W. W. See also p. 118,
note 4, part 1, above, for the meaning of “illumination.”</p></note> And because our soul was troubled
within us,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p11.3" n="1215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.6" parsed="|Ps|42|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.6">Ps. xlii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> we
remembered Thee, O Lord, from the land of Jordan, and that
mountain<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p12.2" n="1216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p13" shownumber="no"> That is, Christ. See p. 130, note 8, part 2,
above; and compare the <i>De Div. Quæst.</i>, lxxxiii. 6.</p></note> equal unto
Thyself, but little for our sakes; and upon our being displeased
with our darkness, we turned unto Thee, “and there was light.”
And, behold, we were sometimes darkness, but now light in the
Lord.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XII-p13.1" n="1217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.8" parsed="|Eph|5|8|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.8">Eph. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XIII" n="XIII" next="vi.XIII.XIV" prev="vi.XIII.XII" progress="32.10%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="That the Renewal of Man is Not Completed in This World." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—That the Renewal of
Man is Not Completed in This World.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p2" shownumber="no">14. But as yet “by faith, not by sight,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p2.1" n="1218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.7" parsed="|2Cor|5|7|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.7">2 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> for “we
are saved by hope; but hope that is seen is not hope.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p3.2" n="1219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24" parsed="|Rom|8|24|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.24">Rom. viii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> As yet
deep calleth unto deep<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p4.2" n="1220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p5" shownumber="no"> The “deep” Augustin interprets (as do the
majority of Patristic commentators), <i>in Ps.</i> xli. 8, sec. 13,
to be the heart of man; and the “deep” that calls unto it, is
the preacher who has his own “deep” of infirmity, even as Peter
had.</p></note> but in “the noise of Thy
waterspouts.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p5.1" n="1221" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.7" parsed="|Ps|42|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.7">Ps. xlii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> And as yet
doth he that saith, I “could not speak unto you as unto
spiritual, but as unto carnal,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p6.2" n="1222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.1">1 Cor. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> even he, as yet, doth not count
himself to have apprehended, and forgetteth those things which are
behind, and reacheth forth to those things which are before,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p7.2" n="1223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and
groaneth being burdened;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p8.2" n="1224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.2 Bible:2Cor.5.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|2|0|0;|2Cor|5|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.2,4">2 Cor. v. 2, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and his soul thirsteth after the
living God, as the hart after the water-brooks, and saith, “When
shall I come?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p9.2" n="1225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.1-Ps.42.2" parsed="|Ps|42|1|42|2" passage="Ps. 42.1,2">Ps. xlii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “desiring to be clothed upon
with his house which is from heaven;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p10.2" n="1226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|2|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.2">2 Cor. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and calleth upon this lower deep,
saying, “Be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by
the renewing of your mind.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p11.2" n="1227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.2" parsed="|Rom|12|2|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.2">Rom. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> And, “Be not children in
understanding, howbeit in malice be ye children,” that in
“understanding ye may be perfect;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p12.2" n="1228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.20" parsed="|1Cor|14|20|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 14.20">1 Cor. xiv. 20 
</scripRef>(margin).</p></note> and “O foolish Galatians, who
hath bewitched you?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p13.2" n="1229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.1" parsed="|Gal|3|1|0|0" passage="Gal. 3.1">Gal. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> But now not in his own voice, but
in Thine who sentest Thy Spirit from above;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p14.2" n="1230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.19" parsed="|Acts|2|19|0|0" passage="Acts 2.19">Acts ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> through Him who “ascended up on
high,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p15.2" n="1231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.8" parsed="|Eph|4|8|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.8">Eph. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and set
open the flood-gates of His gifts,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p16.2" n="1232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.10" parsed="|Mal|3|10|0|0" passage="Mal. 3.10">Mal. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> that the force of His streams
might make glad the city of God.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p17.2" n="1233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.46.4" parsed="|Ps|46|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 46.4">Ps. xlvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> For, for Him doth “the friend of
the bridegroom”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p18.2" n="1234" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.29" parsed="|John|3|29|0|0" passage="John 3.29">John iii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> sigh, having now the first-fruits
of the Spirit laid up with Him, yet still groaning within himself,
waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of his body;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p19.2" n="1235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.23" parsed="|Rom|8|23|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.23">Rom. viii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> to Him he
sighs, for he is a member of the Bride; for Him is he jealous, for
he is the friend of the Bridegroom;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p20.2" n="1236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.29" parsed="|John|3|29|0|0" passage="John 3.29">John iii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> for Him is he jealous, not for
himself; because in the voice of Thy “waterspouts,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p21.2" n="1237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.7" parsed="|Ps|42|7|0|0" passage="Ps.42.7">Ps. xlii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> not in his
own voice, doth he call on that other deep, for whom being jealous
he feareth, lest that, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his
subtilty, so their minds should be corrupted from the simplicity
that is in our Bridegroom, Thine only Son.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p22.2" n="1238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|3|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.3">2 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p23.2" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.3" parsed="|1John|3|3|0|0" passage="1 John 3.3">1 John iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> What a light of beauty will that
be when “we shall see Him as He is,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p23.3" n="1239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John 3.2"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and those tears be passed
away <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_195.html" id="vi.XIII.XIII-Page_195" n="195" />which
“have been my meat day and night, while they continually say unto
me, Where is thy God?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p24.2" n="1240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.3" parsed="|Ps|42|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.3">Ps. xlii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XIV" n="XIV" next="vi.XIII.XV" prev="vi.XIII.XIII" progress="32.18%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="That Out of the Children of the Night and of the Darkness, Children of the Light and of the Day are Made." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p1.1">Chapter XIV.—That Out of the
Children of the Night and of the Darkness, Children of the Light
and of the Day are Made.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p2" shownumber="no">15. And so say I too, O my God, where art
Thou? Behold where Thou art! In Thee I breathe a little, when I
pour out my soul by myself in the voice of joy and praise, the
sound of him that keeps holy-day.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p2.1" n="1241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.4" parsed="|Ps|42|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.4"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And yet it is “cast down,”
because it relapses and becomes a deep, or rather it feels that it
is still a deep. Unto it doth my faith speak which Thou hast
kindled to enlighten my feet in the night, “Why art thou cast
down, O my soul? and why art thou disquieted in me? hope thou in
God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p3.2" n="1242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.5" parsed="|Ps|42|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 42.5"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> His
“word is a lamp unto my feet.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p4.2" n="1243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.105" parsed="|Ps|119|105|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.105">Ps. cxix. 105</scripRef>.</p></note> Hope and endure until the
night,—the mother of the wicked,—until the anger of the Lord be
overpast,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p5.2" n="1244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.13" parsed="|Job|14|13|0|0" passage="Job 14.13">Job xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> whereof we
also were once children who were sometimes darkness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p6.2" n="1245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.3 Bible:Eph.5.8" parsed="|Eph|2|3|0|0;|Eph|5|8|0|0" passage="Eph. 2.3; 5.8">Eph. ii. 3, and v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> the
remains whereof we carry about us in our body, dead on account of
sin,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p7.2" n="1246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.10" parsed="|Rom|8|10|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.10">Rom. viii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “until
the day break and the shadows flee away.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p8.2" n="1247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.17" parsed="|Song|2|17|0|0" passage="Song. 2.17">Cant. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “Hope thou in the Lord.” In
the morning I shall stand in Thy presence, and contemplate Thee;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p9.2" n="1248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.3" parsed="|Ps|5|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 5.3">Ps. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> I shall
for ever confess unto Thee.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p10.2" n="1249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.12" parsed="|Ps|30|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 30.12">Ps. xxx. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> In the morning I shall stand in
Thy presence, and shall see “the health of my countenance,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p11.2" n="1250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.43.5" parsed="|Ps|43|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 43.5">Ps. xliii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> my God,
who also shall quicken our mortal bodies by the Spirit that
dwelleth in us,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p12.2" n="1251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.11" parsed="|Rom|8|11|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.11">Rom. viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> because in
mercy He was borne over our inner darksome and floating deep.
Whence we have in this pilgrimage received “an earnest”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p13.2" n="1252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.22" parsed="|2Cor|1|22|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 1.22">2 Cor. i. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> that we
should now be light, whilst as yet we “are saved by hope,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p14.2" n="1253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24" parsed="|Rom|8|24|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.24">Rom. viii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and are
the children of light, and the children of the day,—not the
children of the night nor of the darkness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p15.2" n="1254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p16" shownumber="no"> Though <i>of</i> the light, we are not yet <i>
in</i> the light; and though, in this grey dawn of the coming day,
we have a foretaste of the vision that shall be, we cannot hope, as
he says <i>in</i> <i>Ps.</i> v. 4, to “see Him as He is” until
the darkness of sin be overpast.</p></note> which yet we have been.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p16.1" n="1255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.8" parsed="|Eph|5|8|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.8">Eph. v. 8</scripRef>,
and <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p17.2" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.5" parsed="|1Thess|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 5.5">1 Thess. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Betwixt
whom and us, in this as yet uncertain state of human knowledge,
Thou only dividest, who provest our hearts<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p17.3" n="1256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.9" parsed="|Ps|7|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 7.9">Ps. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and callest the light day, and the
darkness night.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p18.2" n="1257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.5" parsed="|Gen|1|5|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.5">Gen. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> For who
discerneth us but Thou? But what have we that we have not received
of Thee?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p19.2" n="1258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Out of the
same lump vessels unto honour, of which others also are made to
dishonour.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p20.2" n="1259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIV-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIV-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.21" parsed="|Rom|9|21|0|0" passage="Rom. 9.21">Rom. ix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XV" n="XV" next="vi.XIII.XVI" prev="vi.XIII.XIV" progress="32.26%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="Allegorical Explanation of the Firmament and Upper Works, Ver. 6." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XV-p1.1">Chapter XV.—Allegorical
Explanation of the Firmament and Upper Works, Ver. 6.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XV-p2" shownumber="no">16. Or who but Thou, our God, made for us that
firmament<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p2.1" n="1260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.6" parsed="|Gen|1|6|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.6">Gen. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> of
authority over us in Thy divine Scripture?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p3.2" n="1261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p4" shownumber="no"> See sec. 33, below, and references there
given.</p></note> As it is said, For heaven shall be
folded up like a scroll;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p4.1" n="1262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.34.4" parsed="|Isa|34|4|0|0" passage="Isa. 34.4">Isa. xxxiv. 4</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.14" parsed="|Rev|6|14|0|0" passage="Rev. 6.14">Rev. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and now it is extended over us
like a skin.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p5.3" n="1263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible.vul:Ps.104.2" parsed="vul|Ps|104|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 104.2" version="VUL">Ps. civ. 2</scripRef>; in the <i>Vulg.</i> being,
“extendens cælum <i>sicut pellem.</i>” The LXX. agrees with
the <i>Vulg.</i> in translating <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.XIII.XV-p6.2" lang="HE">
כַּיְרִיעָה</span>, “as a curtain,” by “as a skin.”</p></note> For Thy
divine Scripture is of more sublime authority, since those mortals
through whom Thou didst dispense it unto us underwent mortality.
And Thou knowest, O Lord, Thou knowest, how Thou with skins didst
clothe men<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p6.3" n="1264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.21" parsed="|Gen|3|21|0|0" passage="Gen. 3.21">Gen. iii. 21</scripRef>. Skins he makes the emblems of
mortality, as being taken from dead animals. See p. 112, note 8,
above.</p></note> when by
sin they became mortal. Whence as a skin hast Thou stretched out
the firmament of Thy Book;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p7.2" n="1265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p8" shownumber="no"> That is, the firmament of Scripture was after
man’s sin stretched over him as a parchment scroll,—stretched
over him for his enlightenment by the ministry of mortal men. This
idea is enlarged on <i>in Ps.</i> viii. 4, sec. 7, etc., xviii.
sec. 2, xxxii. 6, 7, and cxlvi. 8, sec. 15.</p></note> that is to say, Thy harmonious
words, which by the ministry of mortals Thou hast spread over us.
For by their very death is that solid firmament of authority in Thy
discourses set forth by them more sublimely extended above all
things that are under it, the which, while they were living here,
was not so eminently extended.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p8.1" n="1266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p9" shownumber="no"> We have the same idea <i>in Ps.</i> ciii. sec. 8:
“Cum enim viverent nondum erat extenta pellis, nondum erat
extentum cælum, ut tegeret orbem terrarum.”</p></note> Thou hadst not as yet spread
abroad the heaven like a skin; Thou hadst not as yet noised
everywhere the report of their deaths.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XV-p10" shownumber="no">17. Let us look, O Lord, “upon the heavens,
the work of Thy fingers;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p10.1" n="1267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.3" parsed="|Ps|8|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 8.3">Ps. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> clear from our eyes that mist with
which Thou hast covered them. There is that testimony of Thine
which giveth wisdom unto the little ones.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p11.2" n="1268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.7" parsed="|Ps|19|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.7">Ps. xix. 7</scripRef>. See p. 62, note 6, above.</p></note> Perfect, O my God, Thy praise out
of the mouth of babes and sucklings.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p12.2" n="1269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.2" parsed="|Ps|8|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 8.2">Ps. viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor have we known any other books
so destructive to pride, so destructive to the enemy and the
defender,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p13.2" n="1270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p14" shownumber="no"> He alludes to the Manichæans. See notes, pp. 67,
81, and 87.</p></note> who
resisteth Thy reconciliation in defence of his own sins.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p14.1" n="1271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p15" shownumber="no"> See part 2 of note 8 on p. 76, above.</p></note> I know
not, O Lord, I know not other such “pure”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p15.1" n="1272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.8" parsed="|Ps|19|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.8">Ps. xix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> words which so persuade me to
confession, and make my neck submissive to Thy yoke, and invite me
to serve Thee for nought. Let me understand these things, good
Father. Grant this to me, placed under them; because Thou hast
established these things for those placed under them.</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_196.html" id="vi.XIII.XV-Page_196" n="196" />

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XV-p17" shownumber="no">18. Other “waters” there be
“above” this “firmament,” I believe immortal, and removed
from earthly corruption. Let them praise Thy Name,—those
super-celestial people, Thine angels, who have no need to look up
at this firmament, or by reading to attain the knowledge of Thy
Word,—let them praise Thee. For they always behold Thy face,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p17.1" n="1273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" passage="Matt. 18.10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and
therein read without any syllables in time what Thy eternal will
willeth. They read, they choose, they love.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p18.2" n="1274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p19" shownumber="no"> “Legunt, eligunt, et diligunt.”</p></note> They are always reading; and that
which they read never passeth away. For, by choosing and by loving,
they read the very unchangeableness of Thy counsel. Their book is
not closed, nor is the scroll folded up,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p19.1" n="1275" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.34.4" parsed="|Isa|34|4|0|0" passage="Isa. 34.4">Isa. xxxiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> because Thou Thyself art this to
them, yea, and art so eternally; because Thou hast appointed them
above this firmament, which Thou hast made firm over the weakness
of the lower people, where they might look up and learn Thy mercy,
announcing in time Thee who hast made times. “For Thy mercy, O
Lord, is in the heavens, and Thy faithfulness reacheth unto the
clouds.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p20.2" n="1276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.5" parsed="|Ps|36|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.5">Ps. xxxvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> The clouds
pass away, but the heaven remaineth. The preachers of Thy Word pass
away from this life into another; but Thy Scripture is spread
abroad over the people, even to the end of the world. Yea, both
heaven and earth shall pass away, but Thy Words shall not pass
away.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p21.2" n="1277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.35" parsed="|Matt|24|35|0|0" passage="Matt. 24.35">Matt. xxiv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> Because
the scroll shall be rolled together,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p22.2" n="1278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.34.4" parsed="|Isa|34|4|0|0" passage="Isa. 34.4">Isa. xxxiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and the grass over which it was
spread shall with its goodliness pass away; but Thy Word remaineth
for ever,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p23.2" n="1279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.6-Isa.40.8" parsed="|Isa|40|6|40|8" passage="Isa. 40.6-8">Isa. xl. 6–8</scripRef>. The law of storms, and that
which regulates the motions of the stars or the ebbing and flowing
of the tides, may change at the “end of the world.” But the
moral law can know no change, for while the first is arbitrary, the
second is absolute. On the difference between moral and natural
law, see Candlish, <i>Reason and Revelation</i>, “Conscience and
the Bible.”</p></note> which now
appeareth unto us in the dark image of the clouds, and through the
glass of the heavens, not as it is;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p24.2" n="1280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> because we also, although we be
the well-beloved of Thy Son, yet it hath not yet appeared what we
shall be.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p25.2" n="1281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John 3.2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> He looketh
through the lattice<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p26.2" n="1282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.9" parsed="|Song|2|9|0|0" passage="Song. 2.9">Cant. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> of our flesh, and He is
fair-speaking, and hath inflamed us, and we run after His odours.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p27.2" n="1283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.3" parsed="|Song|1|3|0|0" passage="Song. 1.3">Cant. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> But
“when He shall appear, then shall we be like Him, for we shall
see Him as He is.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XV-p28.2" n="1284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XV-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XV-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John 3.2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> As He is, O Lord, shall we see
Him, although the time be not yet.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XVI" n="XVI" next="vi.XIII.XVII" prev="vi.XIII.XV" progress="32.43%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="That No One But the Unchangeable Light Knows Himself." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XVI-p1.1">Chapter XVI.—That No One But the
Unchangeable Light Knows Himself.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XVI-p2" shownumber="no">19. For altogether as Thou art, Thou only
knowest, Who art unchangeably, and knowest unchangeably, and
willest unchangeably. And Thy Essence Knoweth and Willeth
unchangeably; and Thy Knowledge Is, and Willeth unchangeably; and
Thy Will Is, and Knoweth unchangeably. Nor doth it appear just to
Thee, that as the Unchangeable Light knoweth Itself, so should It
be known by that which is enlightened and changeable.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVI-p2.1" n="1285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVI-p3" shownumber="no"> See Dean Mansel on this place (<i>Bampton
Lectures</i>, lect. v. note 18), who argues that revelation is
clear and devoid of mystery when viewed as intended “for our
practical guidance,” and not as a matter of speculation. He says:
“The utmost deficiency that can be charged against human
faculties amounts only to this, that we cannot say that we know God
as God knows Himself,—that the truth of which our finite minds
are susceptible may, for aught we know, be but the passing shadow
of some higher reality, which exists only in the Infinite
Intelligence.” He shows also that this deficiency pertains to the
human faculties as such, and that, whether they set themselves to
consider the things of nature or revelation. See also p. 193, note
8, above, and notes, pp. 197, 198, below.</p></note> Therefore
unto Thee is my soul as “land where no water is,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVI-p3.1" n="1286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.1" parsed="|Ps|63|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 63.1">Ps. lxiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> because as
it cannot of itself enlighten itself, so it cannot of itself
satisfy itself. For so is the fountain of life with Thee, like as
in Thy light we shall see light.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVI-p4.2" n="1287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XVII" n="XVII" next="vi.XIII.XVIII" prev="vi.XIII.XVI" progress="32.47%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="Allegorical Explanation of the Sea and the Fruit-Bearing Earth—Verses 9 and 11." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p1.1">Chapter XVII.—Allegorical
Explanation of the Sea and the Fruit-Bearing Earth—Verses 9 and
11.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p2" shownumber="no">20. Who hath gathered the embittered together
into one society? For they have all the same end, that of temporal
and earthly happiness, on account of which they do all things,
although they may fluctuate with an innumerable variety of cares.
Who, O Lord, unless Thou, saidst, Let the waters be gathered
together into one place, and let the dry land appear,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p2.1" n="1288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.9" parsed="|Gen|1|9|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.9">Gen. i. 9</scripRef>.
In his comment on <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVII-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.64.6" parsed="|Ps|64|6|0|0" passage="Psalm lxiv. 6">Psalm lxiv. 6</scripRef> (sec. 9), he interprets “the
sea,” allegorically, of the wicked world. Hence were the
disciples called “fishers of men.” If the fishers have taken us
in the nets of faith, we are to rejoice, because the net will be
dragged to the shore. On the providence of God, regulating the
wickedness of men, see p. 79, note 4, above.</p></note> which
“thirsteth after Thee”?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p3.3" n="1289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.6 Bible:Ps.63.1" parsed="|Ps|143|6|0|0;|Ps|63|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 143.6;63.1">Ps. cxliii. 6, and lxiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> For the sea also is Thine, and
Thou hast made it, and Thy hands prepared the dry land.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p4.2" n="1290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.5" parsed="|Ps|95|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 95.5">Ps. xcv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> For
neither is the bitterness of men’s wills, but the gathering
together of waters called sea; for Thou even curbest the wicked
desires of men’s souls, and fixest their bounds, how far they may
be permitted to advance,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p5.2" n="1291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.9" parsed="|Ps|104|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 104.9">Ps. civ. 9</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVII-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.11-Job.38.12" parsed="|Job|38|11|38|12" passage="Job 38.11,12">Job xxxviii. 11,
12</scripRef>.</p></note> and that their waves may be broken
against each other; and thus dost Thou make it a sea, by the order
of Thy dominion over all things.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p7" shownumber="no">21. But as for the souls that thirst after
Thee, and that appear before Thee (being by other bounds divided
from the society of the sea), them Thou waterest by a secret and
sweet spring, that the earth may bring forth her fruit,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p7.1" n="1292" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.11" parsed="|Gen|1|11|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.11">Gen. i. 11</scripRef>. As he interprets (see sec.
20, note, above) the <i>sea</i> as the world, so he tells us <i>in
Ps.</i> lxvi. 6, sec. 8, that when the <i>earth</i>, full of
thorns, thirsted for the waters of heaven, God in His mercy sent
His apostles to preach the gospel, whereon the earth brought forth
that fruit which fills the world; that is, the earth bringing forth
fruit represents the Church.</p></note>
and, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_197.html" id="vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" n="197" />Thou,
O Lord God, so commanding, our soul may bud forth works of mercy
according to their kind,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p8.2" n="1293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.85.11" parsed="|Ps|85|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 85.11">Ps. lxxxv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>—loving our neighbour in the
relief of his bodily necessities, having seed in itself according
to its likeness, when from our infirmity we compassionate even to
the relieving of the needy; helping them in a like manner as we
would that help should be brought unto us if we were in a like
need; not only in the things that are easy, as in “herb yielding
seed,” but also in the protection of our assistance, in our very
strength, like the tree yielding fruit; that is, a good turn in
delivering him who suffers an injury from the hand of the powerful,
and in furnishing him with the shelter of protection by the mighty
strength of just judgment.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XVIII" n="XVIII" next="vi.XIII.XIX" prev="vi.XIII.XVII" progress="32.56%" shorttitle="Chapter XVIII" title="Of the Lights and Stars of Heaven—Of Day and Night, Ver. 14." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p1.1">Chapter XVIII.—Of the Lights and
Stars of Heaven—Of Day and Night, Ver. 14.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p2" shownumber="no">22. Thus, O Lord, thus, I beseech Thee, let
there arise, as Thou makest, as Thou givest joy and ability,—let
“truth spring out of the earth, and righteousness look down from
heaven,” and let there be “lights in the firmament.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p2.1" n="1294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.14" parsed="|Gen|1|14|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.14">Gen. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us
break our bread to the hungry, and let us bring the houseless poor
to our house.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p3.2" n="1295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.7" parsed="|Isa|58|7|0|0" passage="Isa. 58.7">Isa. lviii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us
clothe the naked, and despise not those of our own flesh. The which
fruits having sprung forth from the earth, behold, because it is
good;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p4.2" n="1296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.12" parsed="|Gen|1|12|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.12">Gen. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and let
our temporary light burst forth;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p5.2" n="1297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.8" parsed="|Isa|58|8|0|0" passage="Isa. 58.8">Isa. lviii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and let us, from this inferior
fruit of action, possessing the delights of contemplation and of
the Word of Life above, let us appear as lights in the world,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p6.2" n="1298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.15" parsed="|Phil|2|15|0|0" passage="Phil. 2.15">Phil. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> clinging
to the firmament of Thy Scripture. For therein Thou makest it plain
unto us, that we may distinguish between things intelligible and
things of sense, as if between the day and the night; or between
souls, given, some to things intellectual, others to things of
sense; so that now not Thou only in the secret of Thy judgment, as
before the firmament was made, dividest between the light and the
darkness, but Thy spiritual children also, placed and ranked in the
same firmament (Thy grace being manifest throughout the world), may
give light upon the earth, and divide between the day and night,
and be for signs of times; because “old things have passed
away,” and “behold all things are become new;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p7.2" n="1299" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“because our salvation is nearer than when we believed;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p8.2" n="1300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.11-Rom.13.12" parsed="|Rom|13|11|13|12" passage="Rom. 13.11,12">Rom. xiii. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and
because “the night is far spent, the day is at hand;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p9.2" n="1301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.11-Rom.13.12" parsed="|Rom|13|11|13|12" passage="Rom. 13.11,12">Rom. xiii. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and
because Thou wilt crown Thy year with blessing,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p10.2" n="1302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.65.11" parsed="|Ps|65|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 65.11">Ps. lxv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> sending the labourers of Thy
goodness into Thy harvest,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p11.2" n="1303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.38" parsed="|Matt|9|38|0|0" passage="Matt. 9.38">Matt. ix. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> in the sowing of which others have
laboured, sending also into another field, whose harvest shall be
in the end.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p12.2" n="1304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.39" parsed="|Matt|13|39|0|0" passage="Matt. 13.39">Matt. xiii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus Thou
grantest the prayers of him that asketh, and blessest the years of
the just;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p13.2" n="1305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.6" parsed="|Prov|10|6|0|0" passage="Prov. 10.6">Prov. x. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> but Thou
art the same, and in Thy years which fail not<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p14.2" n="1306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Ps. 102.27">Ps. cii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Thou preparest a garner for our
passing years. For by an eternal counsel Thou dost in their proper
seasons bestow upon the earth heavenly blessings.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p16" shownumber="no">23. For, indeed, to one is given by the Spirit
the word of wisdom, as if the greater light, on account of those
who are delighted with the light of manifest truth, as in the
beginning of the day; but to another the word of knowledge by the
same Spirit, as if the lesser light;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p16.1" n="1307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p17" shownumber="no"> Compare his <i>De Trin.</i> xii. 22–55, where,
referring to <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.8">1 Cor. xii. 8</scripRef>, he explains that
“knowledge” has to do with <i>action</i>, or that by which we
use rightly things temporal; while wisdom has to do with the <i>
contemplation</i> of things eternal. See also <i>in Ps.</i> cxxxv.
sec. 8.</p></note> to another faith; to another the
gift of healing; to another the working of miracles; to another
prophecy; to another the discerning of spirits; to another divers
kinds of tongues. And all these as stars. For all these worketh the
one and self-same Spirit, dividing to every man his own as He
willeth;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p17.2" n="1308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8-1Cor.12.11" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|12|11" passage="1 Cor. 12.8-11">1 Cor. xii. 8–11</scripRef>.</p></note> and making
stars appear manifestly, to profit withal.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p18.2" n="1309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.7" parsed="|1Cor|12|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.7">1 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> But the word of knowledge, wherein
are contained all sacraments,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p19.2" n="1310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.2">1 Cor. xiii. 2</scripRef>. The Authorized Version and
the Vulgate render more correctly, “mysteries.” From Palmer
(see p. 118, note 3, above), we learn that “the Fathers gave the
name of <i>sacrament</i> or <i>mystery</i> to everything which
conveyed one signification or property to unassisted reason, and
another to faith;” while, at the same time, they counted Baptism
and the Lord’s Supper as the two great sacraments. The
sacraments, then, used in this sense are “varied in their
periods,” and Augustin, <i>in Ps.</i> lxxiii. 2, speaks of
distinguishing between the sacraments of the Old Testament and the
sacraments of the New. “Sacramenta novi Testamenti” he says,
“dant salutem, sacramenta veteris Testamenti promiserunt
salvatorem.” So also <i>in Ps.</i> xlvi. he says: “Our Lord God
varying, indeed, the sacraments of the words, but commending unto
us one faith, hath diffused through the sacred Scriptures
manifoldly and variously the faith in which we live, and by which
we live. For one and the same thing is said in many ways, that it
may be varied in the manner of speaking in order to prevent
aversion, but may be preserved as one with a view to
concord.”</p></note> which are varied in their periods
like the moon, and the other conceptions of gifts, which are
successively reckoned up as stars, inasmuch as they come short of
that splendour of wisdom in which the fore-mentioned day rejoices,
are only for the beginning of the night. For they are necessary to
such as he Thy most prudent servant could not speak unto as unto
spiritual, but as unto carnal<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p20.2" n="1311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.1">1 Cor. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>—even he who speaketh wisdom
among those that are perfect.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p21.2" n="1312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.6">1 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> But the natural man, as a babe in
Christ,—and a drinker of milk,—until he be strengthened for
solid meat,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p22.2" n="1313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.2">1 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p23.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" passage="Heb. 5.12">Heb. v. 12</scripRef>. The allusion in our text is
to what is called the <i>Disciplina Arcani</i> of the early Church.
Clement of Alexandria, in his <i>Stromata</i>, enters at large into
the matter of esoteric teaching, and traces its use amongst the
Hebrews, Greeks, and Egyptians. Clement, like Chrysostom and other
Fathers, supports this principle of interpretation on the authority
of St. Paul in <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p23.3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5" parsed="|Heb|5|0|0|0" passage="Heb. v.">Heb. v.</scripRef> and vi., referred to by Augustin above. He
says (as quoted by Bishop Kaye, <i>Clement of Alexandria</i>, ch.
iv. p. 183): “Babes must be fed with milk, the perfect man with
solid food; milk is catechetical instruction, the first nourishment
of the soul; solid food, contemplation penetrating into all
mysteries (<span class="Greek" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p23.4" lang="EL">ἡ ἐποπτικὴ θεωρία</span>), the blood and flesh of the
Word, the comprehension of the Divine power and essence.”
Augustin, therefore, when he speaks of being “contented with the
light of the moon and stars,” alludes to the partial knowledge
imparted to the catechumen during his probationary period before
baptism. It was only as <i>competentes</i>, and ready for baptism,
that the catechumens were taught the Lord’s Prayer and the Creed.
We have already adverted to this matter in note 4 on p. 89, and
need not now do more than refer the reader to Dr. Newman’s <i>
Arians.</i> In ch. i. sec. 3 of that work, there are some most
interesting pages on this subject, in its connection with the
Catechetical School of Alexandria. See also p. 118, note 8, above;
Palmer, <i>Origines Liturgicæ</i>, iv. sec. 7: and note 1,
below.</p></note> and his
eye be enabled to look upon <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_198.html" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-Page_198" n="198" />the Sun,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p23.5" n="1314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p24" shownumber="no"> Those ready for strong meat were called
“illuminated” (see p. 118, note 4, above), as their eyes were
“enabled to look upon the Sun.” We have frequent traces in
Augustin’s writings of the Neo-Platonic doctrine that the soul
has a capacity to see God, even as the eye the sun. In <i>Serm.</i>
lxxxviii. 6 he says: “Daretne tibi unde videres solem quem fecit,
et non tibi daret unde videres eum qui te fecit, cum te ad imaginem
suam fecerit?” And, referring to <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XVIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John iii. 2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>, he tells us in
<i>Ep.</i> xcii. 3, that not with the bodily eye shall we see God,
but with the inner, which is to be renewed day by day: “We shall,
therefore, see Him according to the measure in which we shall be
like Him; because now the measure in which we do not see Him is
according to the measure of our unlikeness to Him.” Compare also
Justin Martyr, <i>Dialogue with Trypho</i>, c. 4: “Plato, indeed,
says, that the mind’s eye is of such a nature, and has been given
for this end, that we may see that very Being who is the cause of
all when the mind is pure itself.” Some interesting remarks on
this subject, and on the three degrees of divine knowledge as held
by the Neo-Platonists, will be found in John Smith’s <i>Select
Discourses</i>, pp. 2 and 165 (Cambridge 1860). On growth in grace,
see note 4, p. 140, above.</p></note> let him not dwell in his own
deserted night, but let him be contented with the light of the moon
and the stars. Thou reasonest these things with us, our All-wise
God, in Thy Book, Thy firmament, that we may discern all things in
an admirable contemplation, although as yet in signs, and in times,
and in days, and in years.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XIX" n="XIX" next="vi.XIII.XX" prev="vi.XIII.XVIII" progress="32.82%" shorttitle="Chapter XIX" title="All Men Should Become Lights in the Firmament of Heaven." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p1.1">Chapter XIX.—All Men Should
Become Lights in the Firmament of Heaven.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p2" shownumber="no">24. But first, “Wash you, make you
clean;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p2.1" n="1315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p3" shownumber="no"> “He alludes to the sacrament of Baptism.”—W.
W.</p></note> put away
iniquity from your souls, and from before mine eyes, that the dry
land may appear. “Learn to do well; judge the fatherless; plead
for the widow,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p3.1" n="1316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.16 Bible:Isa.1.19" parsed="|Isa|1|16|0|0;|Isa|1|19|0|0" passage="Isa. 1.16,19">Isa. i. 16, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> that the earth may bring forth the
green herb for meat, and the tree bearing fruit;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p4.2" n="1317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.11 Bible:Gen.1.30" parsed="|Gen|1|11|0|0;|Gen|1|30|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.11,30">Gen. i. 11, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and come let us reason together,
saith the Lord,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p5.2" n="1318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.18" parsed="|Isa|1|18|0|0" passage="Isa. 1.18">Isa. i. l8</scripRef>.</p></note> that there
may be lights in the firmament of heaven, and that they may shine
upon the earth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p6.2" n="1319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.15" parsed="|Gen|1|15|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.15">Gen. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> That rich
man asked of the good Master what he should do to attain eternal
life.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p7.2" n="1320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.16" parsed="|Matt|19|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.16">Matt. xix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Let the
good Master, whom he thought a man, and nothing more, tell him (but
He is “good” because He is God)—let Him tell him, that if he
would “enter into life” he must “keep the commandments;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p8.2" n="1321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.17" parsed="|Matt|19|17|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.17"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> let him
banish from himself the bitterness of malice and wickedness;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p9.2" n="1322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.8" parsed="|1Cor|5|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.8">1 Cor. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> let him
not kill, nor commit adultery, nor steal, nor bear false witness;
that the dry land may appear, and bud forth the honouring of father
and mother, and the love of our neighbour.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p10.2" n="1323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.16-Matt.19.19" parsed="|Matt|19|16|19|19" passage="Matt. 19.16-19">Matt. xix. 16–19</scripRef>.</p></note> All these, saith he, have I
kept.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p11.2" n="1324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.20" parsed="|Matt|19|20|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.20"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Whence,
then, are there so many thorns, if the earth be fruitful? Go, root
up the woody thicket of avarice; sell that thou hast, and be filled
with fruit by giving to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in
heaven; and follow the Lord “if thou wilt be perfect,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p12.2" n="1325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.21"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> coupled
with those amongst whom He speaketh wisdom, Who knoweth what to
distribute to the day and to the night, that thou also mayest know
it, that for thee also there may be lights in the firmament of
heaven, which will not be unless thy heart be there;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p13.2" n="1326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.21" parsed="|Matt|6|21|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.21">Matt. vi. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> which
likewise also will not be unless thy treasure be there, as thou
hast heard from the good Master. But the barren earth was
grieved,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p14.2" n="1327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.22" parsed="|Matt|19|22|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.22">Matt. xix. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
thorns choked the word.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p15.2" n="1328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.7 Bible:Matt.13.22" parsed="|Matt|13|7|0|0;|Matt|13|22|0|0" passage="Matt. 13.7,22">Matt. xiii. 7, 22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p17" shownumber="no">25. But you, “chosen generation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p17.1" n="1329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 2.9">1 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> you weak
things of the world,” who have forsaken all things that you might
“follow the Lord,” go after Him, and “confound the things
which are mighty;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p18.2" n="1330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.27" parsed="|1Cor|1|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 1.27">1 Cor. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> go after Him, ye beautiful feet,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p19.2" n="1331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.7" parsed="|Isa|52|7|0|0" passage="Isa. 52.7">Isa. lii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and shine
in the firmament,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p20.2" n="1332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.3" parsed="|Dan|12|3|0|0" passage="Dan. 12.3">Dan. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> that the heavens may declare His
glory, dividing between the light of the perfect, though not as of
the angels, and the darkness of the little, though not despised
ones. Shine over all the earth, and let the day, lightened by the
sun, utter unto day the word of wisdom; and let night, shining by
the moon, announce unto night the word of knowledge.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p21.2" n="1333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19" parsed="|Ps|19|0|0|0" passage="Ps. 19">Ps. xix</scripRef>.</p></note> The moon
and the stars shine for the night, but the night obscureth them
not, since they illumine it in its degree. For behold God (as it
were) saying, “Let there be lights in the firmament of the
heaven.” There came suddenly a sound from heaven, as it had been
the rushing of a mighty wind, and there appeared cloven tongues
like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p22.2" n="1334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.3" parsed="|Acts|2|3|0|0" passage="Acts 2.3">Acts ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And there were made lights in the
firmament of heaven, having the word of life.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p23.2" n="1335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0" passage="1 John 1.1">1 John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Run ye to and fro everywhere, ye
holy fires, ye beautiful fires; for ye are the light of the
world,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p24.2" n="1336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p25" shownumber="no"> That is, as having their light from Him who is
their central Sun (see p. 76, note 2, above). For it is true of all
Christians in relation to their Lord, as he says of John the
Baptist (<i>Serm.</i> ccclxxxii. 7): “Johannes lumen illuminatum:
Christus lumen illuminans.” See also note 1, above.</p></note> nor are ye
put under a bushel.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p25.1" n="1337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XIX-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XIX-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14" parsed="|Matt|5|14|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.14">Matt. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> He to whom ye cleave is exalted,
and hath exalted you. Run ye to and fro, and be known unto all
nations.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XX" n="XX" next="vi.XIII.XXI" prev="vi.XIII.XIX" progress="32.93%" shorttitle="Chapter XX" title="Concerning Reptiles and Flying Creatures (Ver. 20),—The Sacrament of Baptism Being Regarded." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_199.html" id="vi.XIII.XX-Page_199" n="199" />

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XX-p1.1">Chapter XX.—Concerning Reptiles
and Flying Creatures (Ver. 20),—The Sacrament of Baptism Being
Regarded.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XX-p2" shownumber="no">26. Let the sea also conceive and bring forth
your works, and let the waters bring forth the moving creatures
that have life.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XX-p2.1" n="1338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XX-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XX-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.20" parsed="|Gen|1|20|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.20">Gen. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> For ye,
who “take forth the precious from the vile,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XX-p3.2" n="1339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XX-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XX-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.15.19" parsed="|Jer|15|19|0|0" passage="Jer. 15.19">Jer. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> have been made the mouth of God,
through which He saith, “Let the waters bring forth,” not the
living creature which the earth bringeth forth, but the moving
creature having life, and the fowls that fly above the earth. For
Thy sacraments, O God, by the ministry of Thy holy ones, have made
their way amid the billows of the temptations of the world, to
instruct the Gentiles in Thy Name, in Thy Baptism. And amongst
these things, many great works of wonder have been wrought, like as
great whales; and the voices of Thy messengers flying above the
earth, near to the firmament of Thy Book; that being set over them
as an authority, under which they were to fly whithersoever they
were to go. For “there is no speech, nor language, where their
voice is not heard;” seeing their sound<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XX-p4.2" n="1340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XX-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.3-Ps.19.4" parsed="|Ps|19|3|19|4" passage="Ps. 19.3,4">Ps. xix. 3, 4</scripRef>. The word “sound” in this
verse (as given in the LXX. and <i>Vulg.</i>), is in the Hebrew
<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.XIII.XX-p5.2" lang="HE">קַוָּם</span>, which is rightly rendered in the Authorized
Version a “line” or “rule.” It may be noted, in connection
with Augustin’s interpretation, that the word “firmament” in
the first verse of this psalm is the <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.XIII.XX-p5.3" lang="HE">
רָקִיעַ</span> of <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XX-p5.4" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.7" parsed="|Gen|1|7|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.7">Gen. i.
7</scripRef>; translated in both
places by the LXX. <span class="Greek" id="vi.XIII.XX-p5.5" lang="EL">
στερέωμα</span>. The
“heavens” and the “firmament” are constantly interpreted by
the Fathers as referring to the apostles and their firmness in
teaching the word: and this is supported by reference to St.
Paul’s quotation of the text in <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XX-p5.6" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.18" parsed="|Rom|10|18|0|0" passage="Rom. 10.18">Rom. x. 18</scripRef>: “But I say, Have they not
heard? Yes, verily, their sound went into all the earth, and their
words unto the ends of the world.”</p></note> “hath gone through all the
earth, and their words to the end of the world,” because Thou, O
Lord, hast multiplied these things by blessing.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XX-p5.7" n="1341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.4" parsed="|Gen|1|4|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.4">Gen. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XX-p7" shownumber="no">27. Whether do I lie, or do I mingle and
confound, and not distinguish between the clear knowledge of these
things that are in the firmament of heaven, and the corporeal works
in the undulating sea and under the firmament of heaven? For of
those things whereof the knowledge is solid and defined, without
increase by generation, as it were lights of wisdom and knowledge,
yet of these self-same things the material operations are many and
varied; and one thing in growing from another is multiplied by Thy
blessing, O God, who hast refreshed the fastidiousness of mortal
senses; so that in the knowledge of our mind, one thing may,
through the motions of the body, be in many ways<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XX-p7.1" n="1342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XX-p8" shownumber="no"> See end of note 17, p. 197, above.</p></note> set out and expressed. These
sacraments have the waters brought forth;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XX-p8.1" n="1343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XX-p9" shownumber="no"> “He alludes to Baptism in water, accompanied
with the word of the gospel; of the institution whereof man’s
misery was the occasion.”—W. W.</p></note> but in Thy Word. The wants of the
people estranged from the eternity of Thy truth have produced them,
but in Thy Gospel; because the waters themselves have cast them
forth, the bitter weakness of which was the cause of these things
being sent forth in Thy Word.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XX-p10" shownumber="no">28. Now all things are fair that Thou hast
made, but behold, Thou art inexpressibly fairer who hast made all
things; from whom had not Adam fallen, the saltness of the sea
would never have flowed from him,—the human race so profoundly
curious, and boisterously swelling, and restlessly moving; and thus
there would be no need that Thy dispensers should work in many
waters,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XX-p10.1" n="1344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XX-p11" shownumber="no"> See sec. 20, note, above.</p></note> in a
corporeal and sensible manner, mysterious doings and sayings. For
so these creeping and flying creatures now present themselves to my
mind, whereby men, instructed, initiated, and subjected by
corporeal sacraments, should not further profit, unless their soul
had a higher spiritual life, and unless, after the word of
admission, it looked forwards to perfection.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XX-p11.1" n="1345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XX-p12" shownumber="no"> “He means that Baptism, which is the sacrament
of initiation, was not so profitable without the Lord’s Supper,
which ancients called the sacrament of perfection or
consummation.”—W. W. Compare also sec. 24, note, and p. 140,
note 3, above.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXI" n="XXI" next="vi.XIII.XXII" prev="vi.XIII.XX" progress="33.06%" shorttitle="Chapter XXI" title="Concerning the Living Soul, Birds, and Fishes (Ver. 24)—The Sacrament of the Eucharist Being Regarded." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p1.1">Chapter XXI.—Concerning the
Living Soul, Birds, and Fishes (Ver. 24)—The Sacrament of the
Eucharist Being Regarded.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p2" shownumber="no">29. And hereby, in Thy Word, not the depth of
the sea, but the earth parted from the bitterness of the waters,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p2.1" n="1346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p3" shownumber="no"> See sec. 20, note, and sec. 21, note, above.</p></note> bringeth
forth not the creeping and flying creature that hath life,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p3.1" n="1347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.20" parsed="|Gen|1|20|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.20">Gen. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> but the
living soul itself.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p4.2" n="1348" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" passage="Gen. 2.7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> For now hath it no longer need of
baptism, as the heathen have, and as itself had when it was covered
with the waters,—for no other entrance is there into the kingdom
of heaven,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p5.2" n="1349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" passage="John 3.5">John iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> since Thou
hast appointed that this should be the entrance,—nor does it seek
great works of miracles by which to cause faith; for it is not such
that, unless it shall have seen signs and wonders, it will not
believe,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p6.2" n="1350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.48" parsed="|John|4|48|0|0" passage="John 4.48">John iv. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> when now
the faithful earth is separated from the waters of the sea,
rendered bitter by infidelity; and “tongues are for a sign, not
to those that believe, but to those that believe not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p7.2" n="1351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.22" parsed="|1Cor|14|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 14.22">1 Cor. xiv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor then
doth the earth, which Thou hast founded above the waters,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p8.2" n="1352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p9" shownumber="no"> “Fundasti super aquas,” which is the <i>Old
Ver.</i> of <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.6" parsed="|Ps|36|6|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxxvi. 6">Ps. cxxxvi. 6</scripRef>. Augustin sometimes uses a version with
“firmavit terram,” which corresponds to the LXX., but the
Authorized Version renders the Hebrew more accurately by
“stretched out.” In his comment on this place he applies this
text to baptism as being the entrance into the Church, and in this
he is followed by many mediæval writers.</p></note> stand in
need of that flying kind which at Thy word the waters brought
forth. Send Thy word forth into it by Thy messengers. For we relate
their works, but it is Thou who workest in them, that in it they
may work out a living soul. The earth bringeth it forth, because
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_200.html" id="vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" n="200" />earth
is the cause that they work these things in the soul; as the sea
has been the cause that they wrought upon the moving creatures that
have life, and the fowls that fly under the firmament of heaven, of
which the earth hath now no need; although it feeds on the fish
which was taken out of the deep, upon that table which Thou hast
prepared in the presence of those that believe.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p9.2" n="1353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.5" parsed="|Ps|23|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 23.5">Ps. xxiii. 5</scripRef>. Many of the Fathers interpret
this text of the Lord’s Supper, as Augustin does above. The fish
taken out of the deep, which is fed upon, means Christ, in
accordance with the well-known acrostic of <span class="Greek" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p10.2" lang="EL">ΙΧΘΥΣ</span>.
“If,” he says in his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xviii. 23, “you join
the initial letters of these five Greek words, <span class="Greek" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p10.3" lang="EL">Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς Θεοῦ Υἱὸς Σωτὴρ</span>, which
mean, ‘Jesus Christ the Son of God, the Saviour,’ they will
make the word <span class="Greek" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p10.4" lang="EL">ἰχθύς</span>,—that is, ‘fish,’ in which word Christ
is mystically understood, because He was able to live, that is, to
exist without sin in the abyss of this mortality as in the depth of
waters.” So likewise we find Tertullian saying in his <i>De
Bapt.</i> chap. I.: “Nos pisciculi, secundum <span class="Greek" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p10.5" lang="EL">ΙΧΘΥΝ</span> nostrum Jesum Christum in aqua nascimur;
nec aliter quam in aqua permanendo salvi sumus.” See Bishop
Kaye’s <i>Tertullian</i>, pp. 43, 44; and sec. 34, below.</p></note> For therefore He was raised from
the deep, that He might feed the dry land; and the fowl, though
bred in the sea, is yet multiplied upon the earth. For of the first
preachings of the Evangelists, the infidelity of men was the
prominent cause; but the faithful also are exhorted, and are
manifoldly blessed by them day by day. But the living soul takes
its origin from the earth, for it is not profitable, unless to
those already among the faithful, to restrain themselves from the
love of this world, that so their soul may live unto Thee, which
was dead while living in pleasures,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p10.6" n="1354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.6" parsed="|1Tim|5|6|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 5.6">1 Tim. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>—in death-bearing pleasures, O
Lord, for Thou art the vital delight of the pure heart.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p12" shownumber="no">30. Now, therefore, let Thy ministers work
upon the earth,—not as in the waters of infidelity, by announcing
and speaking by miracles, and sacraments, and mystic words; in
which ignorance, the mother of admiration, may be intent upon them,
in fear of those hidden signs. For such is the entrance unto the
faith for the sons of Adam forgetful of Thee, while they hide
themselves from Thy face,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p12.1" n="1355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.8" parsed="|Gen|3|8|0|0" passage="Gen. 3.8">Gen. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and become a darksome deep. But
let Thy ministers work even as on the dry land, separated from the
whirlpools of the great deep; and let them be an example unto the
faithful, by living before them, and by stimulating them to
imitation. For thus do men hear not with an intent to hear merely,
but to act also. Seek the Lord, and your soul shall live,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p13.2" n="1356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.32" parsed="|Ps|69|32|0|0" passage="Ps. 69.32">Ps. lxix. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> that the
earth may bring forth the living soul. “Be not conformed to this
world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p14.2" n="1357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.2" parsed="|Rom|12|2|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.2">Rom. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Restrain
yourselves from it; the soul lives by avoiding those things which
it dies by affecting. Restrain yourselves from the unbridled
wildness of pride, from the indolent voluptuousness of luxury, and
from the false name of knowledge;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p15.2" n="1358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 6.20">1 Tim. vi. 20</scripRef>. See p. 153, note 7,
above.</p></note> so that wild beasts may be tamed,
the cattle subdued, and serpents harmless. For these are the
motions of the mind in allegory; that is to say, the haughtiness of
pride, the delight of lust, and the poison of curiosity are the
motions of the dead soul; for the soul dies not so as to lose all
motion, because it dies by forsaking the fountain of life,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p16.2" n="1359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.13" parsed="|Jer|2|13|0|0" passage="Jer. 2.13">Jer. ii. 13</scripRef>. See p. 133, note 2, and p.
129, note 8, above.</p></note> and so is
received by this transitory world, and is conformed unto
it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p18" shownumber="no">31. But Thy Word, O God, is the fountain of
eternal life, and passeth not away; therefore this departure is
kept in check by Thy word when it is said unto us, “Be not
conformed unto this world,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p18.1" n="1360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.2" parsed="|Rom|12|2|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.2">Rom. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> so that the earth may bring forth
a living soul in the fountain of life,—a soul restrained in Thy
Word, by Thy Evangelists, by imitating the followers of Thy
Christ.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p19.2" n="1361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 11.1">1 Cor. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> For this
is after his kind; because a man is stimulated to emulation by his
friend.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p20.2" n="1362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p21" shownumber="no"> See p. 71, note 3, above.</p></note> “Be
ye,” saith he, “as I am, for I am as you are.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p21.1" n="1363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.12" parsed="|Gal|4|12|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.12">Gal. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus in
the living soul shall there be good beasts, in gentleness of
action. For Thou hast commanded, saying, Go on with thy business in
meekness, and thou shalt be beloved by all men;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p22.2" n="1364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.3.17" parsed="|Sir|3|17|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 3.17">Ecclus. iii. 17</scripRef>etc.</p></note> and good cattle, which neither if
they eat, shall they over-abound, nor if they do not eat, have they
any want;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p23.2" n="1365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.8">1 Cor. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and good
serpents, not destructive to do hurt, but “wise”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p24.2" n="1366" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16" parsed="|Matt|10|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 10.16">Matt. x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> to take
heed; and exploring only so much of this temporal nature as is
sufficient that eternity may be “clearly seen, being understood
by the things that are.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p25.2" n="1367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXI-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> For these animals are subservient
to reason,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p26.2" n="1368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXI-p27" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Gen. con. Manich.</i> i. 20, he
interprets the dominion given to man over the beasts of his keeping
in subjection the passions of the soul, so as to attain true
happiness.</p></note> when,
being kept in check from a deadly advance, they live, and are
good.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXII" n="XXII" next="vi.XIII.XXIII" prev="vi.XIII.XXI" progress="33.28%" shorttitle="Chapter XXII" title="He Explains the Divine Image (Ver. 26) of the Renewal of the Mind." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p1.1">Chapter XXII.—He Explains the
Divine Image (Ver. 26) of the Renewal of the Mind.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p2" shownumber="no">32. For behold, O Lord our God, our Creator,
when our affections have been restrained from the love of the
world, by which we died by living ill, and began to be a “living
soul” by living well;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p2.1" n="1369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p3" shownumber="no"> As Origen has it: “The good man is he who truly
exists.” See p. 190, note 6, above; and compare the use made of
the idea in Archbishop Thomson’s <i>Bampton Lectures</i>, lect.
i.</p></note> and Thy word which Thou spakest by
Thy apostle is made good in us, “Be not conformed to this
world;” next also follows that which Thou presently subjoinedst,
saying, “But be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p3.1" n="1370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.2" parsed="|Rom|12|2|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.2">Rom. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>—not now
after your kind, as if following your neighbour who went before
you, nor as if living after the example of a better man (for Thou
hast not said, “Let man be made after his kind,” but, “Let us
make man in our image, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_201.html" id="vi.XIII.XXII-Page_201" n="201" />after our likeness”),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p4.2" n="1371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> that we may prove what Thy will
is. For to this purpose said that dispenser of Thine,—begetting
children by the gospel,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p5.2" n="1372" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.15" parsed="|1Cor|4|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.15">1 Cor. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>—that he might not always have
them “babes,” whom he would feed on milk, and cherish as a
nurse;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p6.2" n="1373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.7" parsed="|1Thess|2|7|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 2.7">1 Thess. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> “be ye
transformed,” saith He, “by the renewing of your mind, that he
may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p7.2" n="1374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.2" parsed="|Rom|12|2|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.2">Rom. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore
Thou sayest not, “Let man be made,” but, “Let us make man.”
Nor sayest Thou, “after his kind,” but, after “our image”
and “likeness.” Because, being renewed in his mind, and
beholding and apprehending Thy truth, man needeth not man as his
director<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p8.2" n="1375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.34" parsed="|Jer|31|34|0|0" passage="Jer. 31.34">Jer. xxxi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> that he
may imitate his kind; but by Thy direction proveth what is that
good, and acceptable, and perfect will of Thine. And Thou teachest
him, now made capable, to perceive the Trinity of the Unity, and
the Unity of the Trinity. And therefore this being said in the
plural, “Let us make man,” it is yet subjoined in the singular,
“and God made man;” and this being said in the plural, “after
our likeness,” is subjoined in the singular, “after the image
of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p9.2" n="1376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus is
man renewed in the knowledge of God, after the image of Him that
created him;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p10.2" n="1377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.10" parsed="|Col|3|10|0|0" passage="Col. 3.10">Col. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and being
made spiritual, he judgeth all things,—all things that are to be
judged,—“yet he himself is judged of no man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p11.2" n="1378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.15" parsed="|1Cor|2|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.15">1 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXIII" n="XXIII" next="vi.XIII.XXIV" prev="vi.XIII.XXII" progress="33.35%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIII" title="That to Have Power Over All Things (Ver. 26) is to Judge Spiritually of All." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p1.1">Chapter XXIII.—That to Have Power
Over All Things (Ver. 26) is to Judge Spiritually of
All.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p2" shownumber="no">33. But that he judgeth all things answers to
his having dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowls of
the air, and over all cattle and wild beasts, and over all the
earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.
For this he doth by the discernment of his mind, whereby he
perceiveth the things “of the Spirit of God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p2.1" n="1379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> whereas,
otherwise, man being placed in honour, had no understanding, and is
compared unto the brute beasts, and is become like unto them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p3.2" n="1380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.20" parsed="|Ps|49|20|0|0" passage="Ps. 49.20">Ps. xlix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> In Thy
Church, therefore, O our God, according to Thy grace which Thou
hast accorded unto it, since we are Thy workmanship created in good
works,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p4.2" n="1381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.10" parsed="|Eph|2|10|0|0" passage="Eph. 2.10">Eph. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> there are
not only those who are spiritually set over, but those also who are
spiritually subjected to those placed over them; for in this manner
hast Thou made man, male and female,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p5.2" n="1382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> in Thy grace spiritual, where,
according to the sex of body, there is not male and female, because
neither Jew nor Greek, nor bond nor free.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p6.2" n="1383" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" passage="Gal. 3.28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Spiritual persons, therefore,
whether those that are set over, or those who obey, judge
spiritually; not of that spiritual knowledge which shines in the
firmament, for they ought not to judge as to an authority so
sublime, nor doth it behove them to judge of Thy Book itself,
although there be something that is not clear therein; because we
submit our understanding unto it, and esteem as certain that even
that which is shut up from our sight is rightly and truly spoken.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p7.2" n="1384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p8" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xi. 3, he defines very
distinctly (as he does in other of his writings) the knowledge
received “by sight”—that is, by experience, as distinguished
from that which is received “by faith”—that is, by revelation
(<scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.7" parsed="|2Cor|5|7|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.7">2
Cor. v. 7</scripRef>). He, in common
with all the Fathers who had knowledge of the Pagan philosophy,
would feel how utterly that philosophy had failed to “find out”
(<scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:Job.11.7" parsed="|Job|11|7|0|0" passage="Job 11.7">Job
xi. 7</scripRef>) with certitude
anything as to <i>God and His character</i>,—the <i>Creation</i>
of the world,—the <i>Atonement</i> wrought by Christ,—the
doctrine of the <i>Resurrection</i>, as distinguished from the
Immortality of the Soul,—our <i>Immortal Destiny</i> after death,
or “<i>the Restitution of all things</i>.” As to the knowledge
of God, see Justin Martyr’s experience in the schools of
philosophy, <i>Dialogue with Trypho</i>, ch. ii.; and on the
doctrine of Creation, see p. 165, note 4. On the “Restitution of
all things,” etc., reference may be made to Mansel’s <i>
Gnostics</i>, who points out (Introd. p. 3) that “in the Greek
philosophical systems the idea of evil holds a very subordinate and
insignificant place, and that the idea of redemption seems not to
be recognised at all.” He shows further (<i>ibid.</i> p. 4), that
“there is no idea of the delivery of the creature from the
bondage of corruption. The great year of the Stoics, the
commencement of the new cycle which takes its place after the
destruction of the old world, is but a repetition of the old
evil.” See also p. 164, note 2, above.</p></note> For thus
man, although now spiritual and renewed in the knowledge of God
after His image that created him, ought yet to be the “doer of
the law, not the judge.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p8.3" n="1385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.11" parsed="|Jas|4|11|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.11">Jas. iv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Neither doth he judge of that
distinction of spiritual and carnal men, who are known to Thine
eyes, O our God, and have not as yet made themselves manifest unto
us by works, that by their fruits we may know them;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p9.2" n="1386" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.20" parsed="|Matt|8|20|0|0" passage="Matt. 8.20">Matt. viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> but Thou,
O Lord, dost already know them, and Thou hast divided and hast
called them in secret, before the firmament was made. Nor doth that
man, though spiritual, judge the restless people of this world; for
what hath he to do to judge them that are without,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p10.2" n="1387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.12" parsed="|1Cor|5|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.12">1 Cor. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> knowing
not which of them may afterwards come into the sweetness of Thy
grace, and which continue in the perpetual bitterness of
impiety?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p12" shownumber="no">34. Man, therefore, whom Thou hast made after Thine
own image, received not dominion over the lights of heaven, nor
over the hidden heaven itself, nor over the day and the night,
which Thou didst call before the foundation of the heaven, nor over
the gathering together of the waters, which is the sea; but he
received dominion over the fishes of the sea, and the fowls of the
air, and over all cattle, and over all the earth, and over all
creeping things which creep upon the earth. For He judgeth and
approveth what He findeth right, but disapproveth what He findeth
amiss, whether in the celebration of those sacraments by which are
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_202.html" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-Page_202" n="202" />initiated those
whom Thy mercy searches out in many waters; or in that in which the
Fish<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p12.1" n="1388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIII-p13" shownumber="no"> See sec. 29, note.</p></note> Itself is
exhibited, which, being raised from the deep, the devout earth
feedeth upon; or in the signs and expressions of words, subject to
the authority of Thy Book,—such signs as burst forth and sound
from the mouth, as it were flying under the firmament, by
interpreting, expounding, discoursing, disputing, blessing, calling
upon Thee, so that the people may answer, <i>Amen</i>. The vocal
pronunciation of all which words is caused by the deep of this
world, and the blindness of the flesh, by which thoughts cannot be
seen, so that it is necessary to speak aloud in the ears; thus,
although flying fowls be multiplied upon the earth, yet they derive
their beginning from the waters. The spiritual man judgeth also by
approving what is right and reproving what he finds amiss in the
works and morals of the faithful, in their alms, as if in “the
earth bringing forth fruit;” and he judgeth of the “living
soul,” rendered living by softened affections, in chastity, in
fastings, in pious thoughts; and of those things which are
perceived through the senses of the body. For it is now said, that
he should judge concerning those things in which he has also the
power of correction.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXIV" n="XXIV" next="vi.XIII.XXV" prev="vi.XIII.XXIII" progress="33.53%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIV" title="Why God Has Blessed Men, Fishes, Flying Creatures, and Not Herbs and the Other Animals (Ver. 28)." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p1.1">Chapter XXIV.—Why God Has Blessed
Men, Fishes, Flying Creatures, and Not Herbs and the Other Animals
(Ver. 28).</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p2" shownumber="no">35. But what is this, and what kind of mystery
is it? Behold, Thou blessest men, O Lord, that they may “be
fruitful and multiply, and replenish the earth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p2.1" n="1389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> in this
dost Thou not make a sign unto us that we may understand something?
Why hast Thou not also blessed the light, which Thou calledst day,
nor the firmament of heaven, nor the lights, nor the stars, nor the
earth, nor the sea? I might say, O our God, that Thou, who hast
created us after Thine Image,—I might say, that Thou hast willed
to bestow this gift of blessing especially upon man, hadst Thou not
in like manner blessed the fishes and the whales, that they should
be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the waters of the sea, and
that the fowls should be multiplied upon the earth. Likewise might
I say, that this blessing belonged properly unto such creatures as
are propagated from their own kind, if I had found it in the
shrubs, and the fruit trees, and beasts of the earth. But now is it
not said either unto the herbs, or trees, or beasts, or serpents,
“Be fruitful and multiply;” since all these also, as well as
fishes, and fowls, and men, do by propagation increase and preserve
their kind.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p4" shownumber="no">36. What, then, shall I say, O Thou Truth, my
Light,—“that it was idly and vainly said?” Not so, O Father
of piety; far be it from a minister of Thy word to say this. But if
I understand not what Thou meanest by that phrase, let my
betters—that is, those more intelligent than I—use it better,
in proportion as Thou, O my God, hast given to each to understand.
But let my confession be also pleasing before Thine eyes, in which
I confess to Thee that I believe, O Lord, that Thou hast not thus
spoken in vain; nor will I be silent as to what this lesson
suggests to me. For it is true, nor do I see what should prevent me
from thus understanding the figurative sayings<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p4.1" n="1390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p5" shownumber="no"> See p. 92, note 1, above.</p></note> of Thy books. For I know a thing
may be manifoldly signified by bodily expression which is
understood in one manner by the mind; and that that may be
manifoldly understood in the mind which is in one manner signified
by bodily expression. Behold, the single love of God and of our
neighbour, by what manifold sacraments and innumerable languages,
and in each several language in how innumerable modes of speaking,
it is bodily expressed. Thus do the young of the waters increase
and multiply. Observe again, whosoever thou art who readest; behold
what Scripture delivers, and the voice pronounces in one only way,
“In the beginning God created heaven and earth;” is it not
manifoldly understood, not by any deceit of error, but by divers
kinds of true senses?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p5.1" n="1391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p6" shownumber="no"> See p. 189, note 2, above.</p></note> Thus are the offspring of men
“fruitful” and do “multiply.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p7" shownumber="no">37. If, therefore, we conceive of the natures
of things, not allegorically, but properly, then does the phrase,
“be fruitful and multiply,” correspond to all things which are
begotten of seed. But if we treat those words as taken figuratively
(the which I rather suppose the Scripture intended, which doth not,
verily, superfluously attribute this benediction to the offspring
of marine animals and man only), then do we find that
“multitude” belongs also to creatures both spiritual and
corporeal, as in heaven and in earth; and to souls both righteous
and unrighteous, as in light and darkness; and to holy authors,
through whom the law has been furnished unto us, as in the
firmament<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p7.1" n="1392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p8" shownumber="no"> See p. 199, note 3, above.</p></note> which has
been firmly placed betwixt waters and waters; and to the society of
people yet endued with bitterness, as in the sea; and to the desire
of holy souls, as in the dry land; and to works of mercy pertaining
to this present life, as in the seed-bearing herbs and
fruit-bearing trees; and to spiritual gifts shining forth for
edification, as in the lights of heaven; and to affections formed
unto temperance, as in the living soul. In all these cases we meet
with multitudes, abundance, and increase; but what shall thus “be
fruitful and multiply,” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_203.html" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-Page_203" n="203" />that one thing may be expressed in many
ways, and one expression understood in many ways, we discover not,
unless in signs corporeally expressed, and in things mentally
conceived. We understand the signs corporeally pronounced as the
generations of the waters, necessarily occasioned by carnal depth;
but things mentally conceived we understand as human generations,
on account of the fruitfulness of reason. And therefore do we
believe that to each kind of these it has been said by Thee, O
Lord, “Be fruitful and multiply.” For in this blessing I
acknowledge that power and faculty has been granted unto us, by
Thee, both to express in many ways what we understand but in one,
and to understand in many ways what we read as obscurely delivered
but in one. Thus are the waters of the sea replenished, which are
not moved but by various significations; thus even with the human
offspring is the earth also replenished, the dryness<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p8.1" n="1393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXIV-p9" shownumber="no"> See sec. 21, and note, above.</p></note> whereof
appeareth in its desire, and reason ruleth over it.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXV" n="XXV" next="vi.XIII.XXVI" prev="vi.XIII.XXIV" progress="33.69%" shorttitle="Chapter XXV" title="He Explains the Fruits of the Earth (Ver. 29) of Works of Mercy." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p1.1">Chapter XXV.—He Explains the
Fruits of the Earth (Ver. 29) of Works of Mercy.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p2" shownumber="no">38. I would also say, O Lord my God, what the
following Scripture reminds me of; yea, I will say it without fear.
For I will speak the truth, Thou inspiring me as to what Thou
willest that I should say out of these words. For by none other
than Thy inspiration do I believe that I can speak the truth, since
Thou art the Truth, but every man a liar.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p2.1" n="1394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.4" parsed="|Rom|3|4|0|0" passage="Rom. 3.4">Rom. iii. 4</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.11" parsed="|Ps|116|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.11">Ps. cxvi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> And therefore he that “speaketh
a lie, he speaketh of his own;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p3.3" n="1395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" passage="John 8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> therefore that I may speak the
truth, I will speak of Thine. Behold, Thou hast given unto us for
food “every herb bearing seed,” which is upon the face of all
the earth, “and every tree in the which is the fruit of a tree
yielding seed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p4.2" n="1396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.29" parsed="|Gen|1|29|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.29">Gen. i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor to us only, but to all the
fowls of the air, and to the beasts of the earth, and to all
creeping things;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p5.2" n="1397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.30" parsed="|Gen|1|30|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.30"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> but unto the fishes, and great
whales, Thou hast not given these things. Now we were saying, that
by these fruits of the earth works of mercy were signified and
figured in an allegory, the which are provided for the necessities
of this life out of the fruitful earth. Such an earth was the godly
Onesiphorus, unto whose house Thou didst give mercy, because he
frequently refreshed Thy Paul, and was not ashamed of his chain.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p6.2" n="1398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.16" parsed="|2Tim|1|16|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 1.16">2 Tim. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> This did
also the brethren, and such fruit did they bear, who out of
Macedonia supplied what was wanting unto him.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p7.2" n="1399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.9" parsed="|2Cor|11|9|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.9">2 Cor. xi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> But how doth he grieve for certain
trees, which did not afford him the fruit due unto him, when he
saith, “At my first answer no man stood with me, but all men
forsook me: I pray God that it may not be laid to their
charge.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p8.2" n="1400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.16" parsed="|2Tim|4|16|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 4.16">2 Tim. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> For these
fruits are due to those who minister spiritual<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p9.2" n="1401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p10" shownumber="no"> “<i>Rationalem.</i> An old epithet to most of
the holy things. So, <i>reasonable service</i>, 
<scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p10.2" lang="EL">
λογικὸν γάλα</span>; <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p10.3" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|2|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 2.2">1 Pet. ii. 2</scripRef>, <i>sincere</i> milk. Clem.
Alex. calls Baptism so, <i>Pedag.</i> i. 6. And in <i>
Constitut.</i> <i>Apost.</i> vi. 23, the Eucharist is styled, a
reasonable Sacrifice. The word was used to distinguish Christian
mysteries from Jewish. <i>Rationale est spirituale.</i>”—W.
W.</p></note> doctrine, through their
understanding of the divine mysteries; and they are due to them as
men. They are due to them, too, as to the living soul, supplying
itself as an example in all continency; and due unto them likewise
as flying creatures, for their blessings which are multiplied upon
the earth, since their sound went out into all lands.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p10.4" n="1402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.4" parsed="|Ps|19|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.4">Ps. xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXVI" n="XXVI" next="vi.XIII.XXVII" prev="vi.XIII.XXV" progress="33.77%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVI" title="In the Confessing of Benefits, Computation is Made Not as to The ‘Gift,’ But as to the ‘Fruit,’—That Is, the Good and Right Will of the Giver." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p1.1">Chapter XXVI.—In the Confessing
of Benefits, Computation is Made Not as to The “Gift,” But as
to the “Fruit,”—That Is, the Good and Right Will of the
Giver.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p2" shownumber="no">39. But they who are delighted with them are
fed by those fruits; nor are they delighted with them “whose god
is their belly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p2.1" n="1403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> For neither in those that yield
them are the things given the fruit, but in what spirit they give
them. Therefore he who serves God and not his own belly,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p3.2" n="1404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.18" parsed="|Rom|16|18|0|0" passage="Rom. 16.18">Rom. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> I plainly
see why he may rejoice; I see it, and I rejoice with him
exceedingly. For he hath received from the Philippians those things
which they had sent from Epaphroditus;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p4.2" n="1405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.18" parsed="|Phil|4|18|0|0" passage="Phil. 4.18">Phil. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> but yet I see why he rejoiced. For
whereat he rejoices, upon that he feeds; for speaking in truth,
“I rejoiced,” saith he, “in the Lord greatly, that now at the
last your care of me hath flourished again, wherein ye were also
careful,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p5.2" n="1406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.10" parsed="|Phil|4|10|0|0" passage="Phil. 4.10"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> but it had
become wearisome unto you. These Philippians, then, by protracted
wearisomeness, had become enfeebled, and as it were dried up, as to
bringing forth this fruit of a good work; and he rejoiceth for
them, because they flourished again, not for himself, because they
ministered to his wants. Therefore, adds he, “not that I speak in
respect of want, for I have learned in whatsoever state I am
therewith to be content. I know both how to be abased, and I know
how to abound everywhere and in all things I am instructed both to
be full and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need. I can
do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p6.2" n="1407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.11-Phil.4.13" parsed="|Phil|4|11|4|13" passage="Phil. 4.11-13"><i>Ibid.</i> vers. 11–13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p8" shownumber="no">40. Whereat, then, dost thou rejoice in all things,
O great Paul? Whereat dost thou rejoice? Whereon dost thou feed, O
man, re<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_204.html" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-Page_204" n="204" />newed in
the knowledge of God, after the image of Him that created thee,
thou living soul of so great continency, and thou tongue like
flying fowls, speaking mysteries,—for to such creatures is this
food due,—what is that which feeds thee? Joy. Let us hear what
follows. “Notwithstanding,” saith he, “ye have well done that
ye did communicate with My affliction.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p8.1" n="1408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.14" parsed="|Phil|4|14|0|0" passage="Phil 4.14">Phil. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Hereat doth he rejoice, hereon
doth he feed; because they have well done,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p9.2" n="1409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p10" shownumber="no"> Compare p. 160, note 2, above.</p></note> not because his strait was
relieved, who saith unto thee, “Thou hast enlarged me when I was
in distress;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p10.1" n="1410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.1" parsed="|Ps|4|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.1">Ps. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> because he
knew both “to abound and to suffer need,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p11.2" n="1411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p12" shownumber="no"> Compare his <i>De Bono Conjug.</i> ch. xxi., where
he points out that while any may suffer need and abound, to <i>
know</i> how to suffer belongs only to great souls, and to <i>
know</i> how to abound to those whom abundance does not
corrupt.</p></note> in Thee Who strengthenest him.
For, saith he, “ye Philippians know also that in the beginning of
the gospel, when I departed from Macedonia, no Church communicated
with me as concerning giving and receiving, but ye only. For even
in Thessalonica ye sent once and again unto my necessity.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p12.1" n="1412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.15-Phil.4.16" parsed="|Phil|4|15|4|16" passage="Phil. 4.15,16">Phil. iv. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Unto these
good works he now rejoiceth that they have returned; and is made
glad that they flourished again, as when a fruitful field recovers
its greenness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p14" shownumber="no">41. Was it on account of his own necessities
that he said, “Ye have sent unto my necessity? Rejoiceth he for
that? Verily not for that. But whence know we this? Because he
himself continues, “Not because I desire a gift, but I desire
fruit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p14.1" n="1413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.17" parsed="|Phil|4|17|0|0" passage="Phil. 4.17"><i>Ibid.</i> ver. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> From Thee,
O my God, have I learned to distinguish between a “gift” and
“fruit.” A gift is the thing itself which he gives who bestows
these necessaries, as money, food, drink, clothing, shelter, aid;
but the fruit is the good and right will of the giver. For the good
Master saith not only, “He that receiveth a prophet,” but
addeth, “in the name of a prophet.” Nor saith He only, “He
that receiveth a righteous man,” but addeth, “in the name of a
righteous man.” So, verily, the former shall receive the reward
of a prophet, the latter that of a righteous man. Nor saith He
only, “Whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little
ones a cup of cold water,” but addeth, “in the name of a
disciple” and so concludeth, “Verily I say unto you, he shall
in no wise lose his reward.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p15.2" n="1414" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.41-Matt.10.42" parsed="|Matt|10|41|10|42" passage="Matt. 10.41,42">Matt. x. 41, 42</scripRef>.</p></note> The gift is to receive a prophet,
to receive a righteous man, to hand a cup of cold water to a
disciple; but the fruit is to do this in the name of a prophet, in
the name of a righteous man, in the name of a disciple. With fruit
was Elijah fed by the widow, who knew that she fed a man of God,
and on this account fed him; but by the raven was he fed with a
gift. Nor was the inner man<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p16.2" n="1415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVI-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17" parsed="|1Kgs|17|0|0|0" passage="1 Kings 17">1 Kings xvii</scripRef>. See p. 133, note 2,
above.</p></note> of Elijah fed, but the outer only,
which might also from want of such food have perished.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXVII" n="XXVII" next="vi.XIII.XXVIII" prev="vi.XIII.XXVI" progress="33.92%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVII" title="Many are Ignorant as to This, and Ask for Miracles, Which are Signified Under the Names Of ‘Fishes’ And ‘Whales.’" type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXVII-p1.1">Chapter XXVII.—Many are Ignorant
as to This, and Ask for Miracles, Which are Signified Under the
Names Of “Fishes” And “Whales.”</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXVII-p2" shownumber="no">42. Therefore will I speak before Thee, O
Lord, what is true, when ignorant men and infidels (for the
initiating and gaining of whom the sacraments of initiation and
great works of miracles are necessary,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVII-p2.1" n="1416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVII-p3" shownumber="no"> We have already referred (p. 69, note 5, above) to
the cessation of miracles. Augustin has a beautiful passage in <i>
Serm.</i> ccxliv. 8, on the evidence which we have in the spread of
Christianity—it doing for us what miracles did for the early
Church. Compare also <i>De</i> <i>Civ. Dei</i>, xxii. 8. And he
frequently alludes, as, for example, <i>in Ps.</i> cxxx., to
“charity” being more desirable than the power of working
miracles.</p></note> which we believe to be signified
under the name of “fishes” and “whales”) undertake that Thy
servants should be bodily refreshed, or should be otherwise
succoured for this present life, although they may be ignorant
wherefore this is to be done, and to what end; neither do the
former feed the latter, nor the latter the former; for neither do
the one perform these things through a holy and right intent, nor
do the other rejoice in the gifts of those who behold not as yet
the fruit. For on that is the mind fed wherein it is gladdened.
And, therefore, fishes and whales are not fed on such food as the
earth bringeth not forth until it had been separated and divided
from the bitterness of the waters of the sea.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXVIII" n="XXVIII" next="vi.XIII.XXIX" prev="vi.XIII.XXVII" progress="33.96%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVIII" title="He Proceeds to the Last Verse, ‘All Things are Very Good,’—That Is, the Work Being Altogether Good." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXVIII-p1.1">Chapter XXVIII.—He Proceeds to
the Last Verse, “All Things are Very Good,”—That Is, the Work
Being Altogether Good.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">43. And Thou, O God, sawest everything that
Thou hadst made, and behold it was very good.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVIII-p2.1" n="1417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.31">Gen. i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> So we also see the same, and
behold all are very good. In each particular kind of Thy works,
when Thou hadst said, “Let them be made,” and they were made,
Thou sawest that it was good. Seven times have I counted it written
that Thou sawest that that which Thou madest was “good;” and
this is the eighth, that Thou sawest all things that Thou hadst
made, and behold they are not only good, but also “very good,”
as being now taken together. For individually they were only good,
but all taken together they were both good and very good. All
beautiful bodies also express this; for a body which consists of
members, all of which are beautiful, is by far more beautiful than
the several members individually are by whose well-ordered union
the whole is completed, though these members also be severally
beautiful.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXVIII-p3.2" n="1418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> In his <i>De Gen. con. Manich.</i> i. 21, he
enlarges to the same effect on <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXVIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.31">Gen. i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXIX" n="XXIX" next="vi.XIII.XXX" prev="vi.XIII.XXVIII" progress="34.00%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIX" title="Although It is Said Eight Times that ‘God Saw that It Was Good,’ Yet Time Has No Relation to God and His Word." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_205.html" id="vi.XIII.XXIX-Page_205" n="205" />

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXIX-p1.1">Chapter XXIX.—Although It is Said
Eight Times that “God Saw that It Was Good,” Yet Time Has No
Relation to God and His Word.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXIX-p2" shownumber="no">44. And I looked attentively to find whether seven
or eight times Thou sawest that Thy works were good, when they were
pleasing unto Thee; but in Thy seeing I found no times, by which I
might understand that thou sawest so often what Thou madest. And I
said, “O Lord,! is not this Thy Scripture true, since Thou art
true, and being Truth hast set it forth? Why, then, dost Thou say
unto me that in thy seeing there are no times, while this Thy
Scripture telleth me that what Thou madest each day, Thou sawest to
be good; and when I counted them I found how often?” Unto these
things Thou repliest unto me, for Thou art my God, and with strong
voice tellest unto Thy servant in his inner ear, bursting through
my deafness, and crying, “O man, that which My Scripture saith, I
say; and yet doth that speak in time; but time has no reference to
My Word, because My Word existeth in equal eternity with Myself.
Thus those things which ye see through My Spirit, I see, just as
those things which ye speak through My Spirit, I speak. And so when
ye see those things in time, I see them not in time; as when ye
speak them in time, I speak them not in time.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXX" n="XXX" next="vi.XIII.XXXI" prev="vi.XIII.XXIX" progress="34.04%" shorttitle="Chapter XXX" title="He Refutes the Opinions of the Manichæans and the Gnostics Concerning the Origin of the World." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXX-p1.1">Chapter XXX.—He Refutes the
Opinions of the Manichæans and the Gnostics Concerning the Origin
of the World.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXX-p2" shownumber="no">45. And I heard, O Lord my God, and drank up a
drop of sweetness from Thy truth, and understood that there are
certain men to whom Thy works are displeasing, who say that many of
them Thou madest being compelled by necessity;—such as the fabric
of the heavens and the courses of the stars, and that Thou madest
them not of what was Thine, but, that they were elsewhere and from
other sources created; that Thou mightest bring together and
compact and interweave, when from Thy conquered enemies Thou
raisedst up the walls of the universe, that they, bound down by
this structure, might not be able a second time to rebel against
Thee. But, as to other things, they say Thou neither madest them
nor compactedst them,—such as all flesh and all very minute
creatures, and whatsoever holdeth the earth by its roots; but that
a mind hostile unto Thee and another nature not created by Thee,
and in everywise contrary unto Thee, did, in these lower places of
the world, beget and frame these things.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXX-p2.1" n="1419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXX-p3" shownumber="no"> He alludes in the above statements to the
heretical notions of the Manichæans. Their speculations on these
matters are enlarged on in note 8 on p. 76.</p></note> Infatuated are they who speak
thus, since they see not Thy works through Thy Spirit, nor
recognise Thee in them.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXXI" n="XXXI" next="vi.XIII.XXXII" prev="vi.XIII.XXX" progress="34.08%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXI" title="We Do Not See ‘That It Was Good’ But Through the Spirit of God Which is in Us." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p1.1">Chapter XXXI.—We Do Not See
“That It Was Good” But Through the Spirit of God Which is in
Us.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p2" shownumber="no">46. But as for those who through Thy Spirit
see these things, Thou seest in them. When therefore, they see that
these things are good, Thou seest that they are good; and
whatsoever things for Thy sake are pleasing, Thou art pleased in
them; and those things which through Thy Spirit are pleasing unto
us, are pleasing unto Thee in us. “For what man knoweth the
things of a man, save the spirit of a man which is in him? Even so
the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. Now we,”
saith he, “have received not the spirit of the world, but the
Spirit which is of God, that we might know the things that are
freely given to us of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p2.1" n="1420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.12" parsed="|1Cor|2|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.12">1 Cor. ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> And I am reminded to say,
“Truly, ‘the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of
God;’ how, then, do we also know ‘what things are given us by
God’?” It is answered unto me, “Because the things which we
know by His Spirit, even these ‘knoweth no man, but the Spirit of
God.’ For, as it is rightly said unto those who were to speak by
the Spirit of God, ‘It is not ye that speak,’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p3.2" n="1421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.20" parsed="|Matt|10|20|0|0" passage="Matt. 10.20">Matt. x. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> so is it
rightly said to them who know by the Spirit of God, ‘It is not ye
that know.’ None the less, then, is it rightly said to those that
see by the Spirit of God, ‘It is not ye that see;’ so whatever
they see by the Spirit of God that it is good, it is not they, but
God who ‘sees that it is good.’” It is one thing, then, for a
man to suppose that to be bad which is good, as the fore-named do;
another, that what is good a man should see to be good (as Thy
creatures are pleasing unto many, because they are good, whom,
however, Thou pleasest not in them when they wish to enjoy them
rather than enjoy Thee); and another, that when a man sees a thing
to be good, God should in him see that it is good,—that in truth
He may be loved in that which He made,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p4.2" n="1422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p5" shownumber="no"> See the end of note 1, p. 74.</p></note> who cannot be loved unless by the
Holy Ghost, which He hath given. “Because the love of God is shed
abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p5.1" n="1423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXXI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> by whom we
see that whatsoever in any degree is, is good. Because it is from
Him who Is not in any degree, but He Is that He Is.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXXII" n="XXXII" next="vi.XIII.XXXIII" prev="vi.XIII.XXXI" progress="34.15%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXII" title="Of the Particular Works of God, More Especially of Man." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p1.1">Chapter XXXII.—Of the Particular
Works of God, More Especially of Man.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p2" shownumber="no">47. Thanks to Thee, O Lord. We behold the heaven and
the earth, whether the corporeal <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_206.html" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-Page_206" n="206" />part, superior and inferior, or the
spiritual and corporeal creature; and in the embellishment of these
parts, whereof the universal mass of the world or the universal
creation consisteth, we see light made, and divided from the
darkness. We see the firmament of heaven,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p2.1" n="1424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p3" shownumber="no"> In his <i>Retractations</i>, ii. 6, he says:
“Non satis considerate dictum est; res enem in abdito est
valde.”</p></note> whether the primary body of the
world between the spiritual upper waters and the corporeal lower
waters, or—because this also is called heaven—this expanse of
air, through which wander the fowls of heaven, between the waters
which are in vapours borne above them, and which in clear nights
drop down in dew, and those which being heavy flow along the earth.
We behold the waters gathered together through the plains of the
sea; and the dry land both void and formed, so as to be visible and
compact, and the matter of herbs and trees. We behold the lights
shining from above,—the sun to serve the day, the moon and the
stars to cheer the night; and that by all these, times should be
marked and noted. We behold on every side a humid element, fruitful
with fishes, beasts, and birds; because the density of the air,
which bears up the flights of birds, is increased by the exhalation
of the waters.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p3.1" n="1425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p4" shownumber="no"> Compare <i>De Gen. con. Manich.</i> ii. 15.</p></note> We behold
the face of the earth furnished with terrestrial creatures, and
man, created after Thy image and likeness, in that very image and
likeness of Thee (that is, the power of reason and understanding)
on account of which he was set over all irrational creatures. And
as in his soul there is one power which rules by directing, another
made subject that it might obey, so also for the man was
corporeally made a woman,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p4.1" n="1426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p5" shownumber="no"> “‘Concipiendam,’ or the reading may be
‘concupiscendam,’ according to St. Augustin’s interpretation
of <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXXII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" passage="Gen. 3.16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>, in the <i>De Gen. con.
Manich.</i> ii. 15. ‘As an instance hereof was woman made, who is
in the order of things made subject to the man; that what appears
more evidently in two human beings, the man and the woman, may be
contemplated in the one, man; viz. that the inward man, as it were
manly reason, should have in subjection the appetite of the soul,
whereby we act through the bodily members.’”—E. B. P.</p></note> who, in the mind of her rational
understanding should also have a like nature, in the sex, however,
of her body should be in like manner subject to the sex of her
husband, as the appetite of action is subjected by reason of the
mind, to conceive the skill of acting rightly. These things we
behold, and they are severally good, and all very good.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXXIII" n="XXXIII" next="vi.XIII.XXXIV" prev="vi.XIII.XXXII" progress="34.24%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIII" title="The World Was Created by God Out of Nothing." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXXIII-p1.1">Chapter XXXIII.—The World Was
Created by God Out of Nothing.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXXIII-p2" shownumber="no">48. Let Thy works praise Thee, that we may
love Thee; and let us love Thee, that Thy works may praise Thee,
the which have beginning and end from time,—rising and setting,
growth and decay, form and privation. They have therefore their
successions of morning and evening, partly hidden, partly apparent;
for they were made from nothing by Thee, not of Thee, nor of any
matter not Thine, or which was created before, but of concreted
matter (that is, matter at the same time created by Thee), because
without any interval of time Thou didst form its formlessness.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXIII-p2.1" n="1427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXIII-p3" shownumber="no"> See p. 165, note 4, above.</p></note> For since
the matter of heaven and earth is one thing, and the form of heaven
and earth another, Thou hast made the matter indeed of almost
nothing, but the form of the world Thou hast formed of formless
matter; both, however, at the same time, so that the form should
follow the matter with no interval of delay.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXXIV" n="XXXIV" next="vi.XIII.XXXV" prev="vi.XIII.XXXIII" progress="34.27%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIV" title="He Briefly Repeats the Allegorical Interpretation of Genesis (Ch. I.), and Confesses that We See It by the Divine Spirit." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p1.1">Chapter XXXIV.—He Briefly Repeats
the Allegorical Interpretation of Genesis (Ch. I.), and Confesses
that We See It by the Divine Spirit.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p2" shownumber="no">49. We have also examined what Thou willedst
to be shadowed forth, whether by the creation, or the description
of things in such an order. And we have seen that things severally
are good, and all things very good,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p2.1" n="1428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.31">Gen. i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> in Thy Word, in Thine
Only-Begotten, both heaven and earth, the Head and the body of the
Church, in Thy predestination before all times, without morning and
evening. But when Thou didst begin to execute in time the things
predestinated, that Thou mightest make manifest things hidden, and
adjust our disorders (for our sins were over us, and we had sunk
into profound darkness away from thee, and Thy good Spirit was
borne over us to help us in due season), Thou didst both justify
the ungodly,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p3.2" n="1429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.5" parsed="|Rom|4|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 4.5">Rom. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and didst
divide them from the wicked; and madest firm the authority of Thy
Book between those above, who would be docile unto Thee, and those
under, who would be subject unto them; and Thou didst collect the
society of unbelievers into one conspiracy, in order that the zeal
of the faithful might appear, and that they might bring forth works
of mercy unto Thee, even distributing unto the poor earthly riches,
to obtain heavenly. And after this didst Thou kindle certain lights
in the firmament, Thy holy ones, having the word of life, and
shining with an eminent authority preferred by spiritual gifts; and
then again, for the instruction of the unbelieving Gentiles, didst
Thou out of corporeal matter produce the sacraments and visible
miracles, and sounds of words according to the firmament of Thy
Book, by which the faithful should be blessed. Next didst Thou form
the living soul of the faithful, through affections ordered by the
vigour of continency; and afterwards, the mind <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_207.html" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-Page_207" n="207" />subjected to Thee
alone, and needing to imitate no human authority,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p4.2" n="1430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p5" shownumber="no"> See p. 165, note 2, above.</p></note> Thou didst
renew after Thine image and likeness; and didst subject its
rational action to the excellency of the understanding, as the
woman to the man; and to all Thy ministries, necessary for the
perfecting of the faithful in this life, Thou didst will that, for
their temporal uses, good things, fruitful in the future time,
should be given by the same faithful.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p5.1" n="1431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXIV-p6" shownumber="no"> “The peace of heaven,” says Augustin in his
<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, xix. 17, “alone can be truly called and
esteemed the peace of the reasonable creatures, consisting as it
does in the perfectly ordered and harmonious enjoyment of God, and
of one another in God. When we shall have reached that peace, this
mortal life shall give place to one that is eternal, and our body
shall be no more this animal body which by its corruption weighs
down the soul, but a spiritual body feeling no want, and in all its
members subjected to the will.” See p. 111, note 8 (end),
above.</p></note> We behold all these things, and
they are very good, because Thou dost see them in us,—Thou who
hast given unto us Thy Spirit, whereby we might see them, and in
them love Thee.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXXV" n="XXXV" next="vi.XIII.XXXVI" prev="vi.XIII.XXXIV" progress="34.37%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXV" title="He Prays God for that Peace of Rest Which Hath No Evening." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXXV-p1.1">Chapter XXXV.—He Prays God for
that Peace of Rest Which Hath No Evening.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXXV-p2" shownumber="no">50. O Lord God, grant Thy peace unto us, for Thou
hast supplied us with all things,—the peace of rest, the peace of
the Sabbath, which hath no evening. For all this most beautiful
order of things, “very good” (all their courses being
finished), is to pass away, for in them there was morning and
evening.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXXVI" n="XXXVI" next="vi.XIII.XXXVII" prev="vi.XIII.XXXV" progress="34.38%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVI" title="The Seventh Day, Without Evening and Setting, the Image of Eternal Life and Rest in God." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXXVI-p1.1">Chapter XXXVI.—The Seventh Day,
Without Evening and Setting, the Image of Eternal Life and Rest in
God.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXXVI-p2" shownumber="no">51. But the seventh day is without any evening, nor
hath it any setting, because Thou hast sanctified it to an
everlasting continuance that that which Thou didst after Thy works,
which were very good, resting on the seventh day, although in
unbroken rest Thou madest them that the voice of Thy Book may speak
beforehand unto us, that we also after our works (therefore very
good, because Thou hast given them unto us) may repose in Thee also
in the Sabbath of eternal life.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXXVII" n="XXXVII" next="vi.XIII.XXXVIII" prev="vi.XIII.XXXVI" progress="34.40%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVII" title="Of Rest in God Who Ever Worketh, and Yet is Ever at Rest." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXXVII-p1.1">Chapter XXXVII.—Of Rest in God
Who Ever Worketh, and Yet is Ever at Rest.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXXVII-p2" shownumber="no">52. For even then shalt Thou so rest in us, as
now Thou dost work in us; and thus shall that be Thy rest through
us, as these are Thy works through us.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXVII-p2.1" n="1432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXVII-p3" shownumber="no"> Compare his <i>De Gen. ad Lit.</i> iv. 9: “For
as God is properly said to do what we do when He works in us, so is
God properly said to rest when by His gift we rest.”</p></note> But Thou, O Lord, ever workest,
and art ever at rest. Nor seest Thou in time, nor movest Thou in
time, nor restest Thou in time; and yet Thou makest the scenes of
time, and the times themselves, and the rest which results from
time.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vi.XIII.XXXVIII" n="XXXVIII" next="vii" prev="vi.XIII.XXXVII" progress="34.42%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVIII" title="Of the Difference Between the Knowledge of God and of Men, and of the Repose Which is to Be Sought from God Only." type="Chapter">

<p class="c41" id="vi.XIII.XXXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vi.XIII.XXXVIII-p1.1">Chapter XXXVIII.—Of the
Difference Between the Knowledge of God and of Men, and of the
Repose Which is to Be Sought from God Only.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vi.XIII.XXXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">53. We therefore see those things which Thou
madest, because they are; but they are because Thou seest them. And
we see without that they are, and within that they are good, but
Thou didst see them there, when made, where Thou didst see them to
be made. And we were at another time moved to do well, after our
hearts had conceived of Thy Spirit; but in the former time,
forsaking Thee, we were moved to do evil; but Thou, the One, the
Good God, hast never ceased to do good. And we also have certain
good works, of Thy gift, but not eternal; after these we hope to
rest in Thy great hallowing. But Thou, being the Good, needing no
good, art ever at rest, because Thou Thyself art Thy rest. And what
man will teach man to understand this? Or what angel, an angel? Or
what angel, a man? Let it be asked of Thee, sought in Thee, knocked
for at Thee; so, even so shall it be received, so shall it be
found, so shall it be opened.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.XIII.XXXVIII-p2.1" n="1433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.XIII.XXXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.XIII.XXXVIII-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.7">Matt. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> <i>Amen</i>.</p>




</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 id="vii" n="vii" next="vii.i" prev="vi.XIII.XXXVIII" progress="34.45%" shorttitle="" title="Letters of St. Augustin"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_209.html" id="vii-Page_209" n="209" />

<p class="c33" id="vii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vii-p1.1">Letters of St. Augustin</span></p>

<p id="vii-p2" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c1" id="vii-p3" shownumber="no">Translated by the Rev. J. G. Cunningham, M.A.</p>

<div2 id="vii.i" n="i" next="vii.1" prev="vii" progress="34.45%" shorttitle="" title="Preface"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_211.html" id="vii.i-Page_211" n="211" />

<p class="c7" id="vii.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vii.i-p1.1">Preface.</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="vii.i-p2" shownumber="no">————————————</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.i-p3.1">The</span> importance of the
letters of eminent men, as illustrations of their life, character,
and times, is too well understood to need remark. The Letters of
Cicero and Pliny have given us a more vivid conception of Roman
life than the most careful history could have given; the Letters of
Erasmus, Luther, and Calvin furnish us with the most trustworthy
material for understanding the rapid movement and fierce conflict
of their age; when we read the voluminous correspondence of Pope
and his compeers, or the unstudied beauties of Cowper’s letters
of friendship, we seem to be in the company of living men; and
modern history has in nothing more distinctly proved its sagacity,
than by its diligence in publishing the Letters of Cromwell, of
Washington, of Chatham, and of other historical personages.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p4" shownumber="no">For biography, familiar letters are the most
important material. In a man’s published writings we see the
general character of his mind, and we ascertain his opinions in so
far as he deemed it safe or advisable to lay these before a perhaps
unsympathizing public; in his letters he reveals his whole
character, his feelings as well as his judgments, his motives, his
personal history, and the various ramifications of his interest. In
his familiar correspondence we see the man as he is known to his
intimate friends, in his times of relaxation and unstudied
utterance.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.i-p4.1" n="1434" place="end"><p id="vii.i-p5" shownumber="no">“Ut oculi aliis corporis sensibus præstant, ita
illustrium virorum Epistolæ cæteris eorum scriptis passim
antecellunt.”—Benedictine Preface to the <i>Ep.
Aug.</i></p></note> Few men,
in writing for the public, can resist the tendency towards a
constrained attitudinizing, or throw off the fixed expression of
one sitting for his portrait; and it is only in conversation,
spoken or written, that we get the whole man revealed in a series
of constantly varying and unconstrained expressions. And even
where, as in Augustin’s case, we have an autobiography, we derive
from the letters many additional traits of character, much valuable
illustration of opinions and progress.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.i-p5.1" n="1435" place="end"><p id="vii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> “Si,
dans le vaste naufrage des temps, par un malheur que la Providence
n’a pas permis, les ouvrages proprement dits de Saint Augustin
eussent péri et qu’il ne fût resté que ses lettres, nous
aurions encore toute sa doctrine, tout son génie: les Lettres de
Saint Augustin, c’est tout Saint Augustin.”—Poujoulat, <i>
Lettres de. S. Aug.</i> vii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p7" shownumber="no">In their function of appendices to history
they are equally valuable. It was a characteristic remark of Horace
Walpole’s, that “nothing gives so just an idea of an age as
genuine letters; nay, history waits for its last seal from them.”
A still greater authority, Bacon, in his marvellous distribution of
all knowledge, gives to letters the highest place among the
“Appendices to History.” “Letters,” he says, “are,
according to all the variety of occasions, advertisements, advices,
directions, propositions, petitions commendatory, expostulatory,
satisfactory; of compliment, of pleasure, of discourse, and all
other passages of action. And such as are written from wise men
are, of all the words of man, in my judgment, the best; for they
are more natural than orations and public speeches, and more
advised than conferences or present speeches. So, again, letters of
affairs from such as manage them, or are privy to them, are of all
others the best instructions for history, and to a diligent reader
the best histories in themselves.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.i-p7.1" n="1436" place="end"><p id="vii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>Advancement of Learning</i>, p. 125.</p></note> This is especially true of the
Letters of Augustin. A large number of them are ecclesiastical and
theological, and would in our day have appeared as pamphlets, or
would have been delivered as lectures. There are none of his
writings which do not receive some supplementary light from his
letters. The subjects of his more elaborate writings are here
handled in an easier manner, and their sources, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_212.html" id="vii.i-Page_212" n="212" />motives, and origin are
disclosed. Difficulties which his published works had occasioned
are here removed, new illustrations are noted, further developments
and fresh complications of heresy are alluded to, and the whole
theological movement of the time is here reflected in a vivid and
interesting shape. No controversy of his age was settled without
his voice, and it is in his letters we chiefly see the vastness of
his empire, the variety of subjects on which appeal was made to
him, and the deference with which his judgment was received.
Inquiring philosophers, puzzled statesmen, angry heretics, pious
ladies, all found their way to the Bishop of Hippo. And while he
continually complains of want of leisure, of the multifarious
business of his episcopate, of the unwarranted demands made upon
him, he yet carefully answers all. Sometimes he writes with the
courier who is to carry his letter impatiently chafing outside the
door; sometimes a promptly written reply is carried round the whole
known world by some faithless messenger before it reaches his
anxious correspondent; but, amidst difficulties unthought of under
a postal system, his indefatigable diligence succeeds in diffusing
intelligence and counsel to the most distant inquirers.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p9" shownumber="no">In the present volume we have, as usual, followed
the Benedictine edition. Among the many labours which the
Benedictine Fathers encountered in editing the works of Augustin,
they undertook the onerous task of rearranging the Epistles in
chronological order. The manner in which this task has been
executed is eminently characteristic of their unostentatious
patience and skill. Their order has been universally adopted; it is
to this order that reference is made when any writer cites a letter
of Augustin’s; and therefore it matters less whether in each case
the date assigned by the Benedictine editors can be accepted as
accurate. It will be seen that we have not considered it desirable
to translate all the letters. Of those addressed to Augustin we
have omitted a few which were neither important in themselves nor
indispensable for the understanding of his replies; and, when any
of his own letters is a mere repetition of what he has previously
written to another correspondent, we have contented ourselves, and,
we hope, shall satisfy our readers, with a reference to the former
letter in which the arguments and illustrations now repeated may be
found.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p10" shownumber="no">No English translation of these Letters has
previously appeared. The French have in this, as in other patristic
studies, been before us. Two hundred years ago a translation into
the French tongue was published, and this has lately been
superseded by M. Poujoulat’s four readable and fairly accurate
volumes.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.i-p11.1">The Editor</span>. 1872.</p>

<p id="vii.i-p12" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="vii.i-p13" shownumber="no">In the second volume of Letters in Clark’s series the editor
adds the following</p>

<p class="c57" id="vii.i-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c4" id="vii.i-p14.1">Prefatory Note.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p15" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.i-p15.1">Of</span> the two hundred and
seventy-two letters given in the Benedictine edition of
Augustin’s works, one hundred and sixty are translated in this
selection. In the former volume few were omitted, and the reason
for each omission was given in its own place. As the proportion of
untranslated letters is in this volume much larger, it may be more
convenient to indicate briefly here the general reasons which have
guided us in the selection.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p16" shownumber="no">We have omitted—</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p17" shownumber="no">I. Almost all the letters referring to the Donatist
schism, as there is enough on this subject in the works on the
Donatist controversy (vol. iii. of this series) and in numerous
earlier letters. This excludes—105, 106, 107, 108, 128, 129, 134,
141, 142, and 204.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p18" shownumber="no">II. Almost all the letters relating to
Pelagianism, as the series contains three volumes of Augustin’s
anti-Pelagian writings (vols. iv. xii. xv.). This excludes—156,
157, 175, 176, 177, 178, 179, 181, 182, 183, 184, 184 <i>bis</i>,
186, 193, 194, 214, 215, 216, 217.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p19" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_213.html" id="vii.i-Page_213" n="213" />III.
Almost all the letters referring to the doctrine of the Trinity, as
this has been already given, partly in earlier letters, and more
fully in the volume on the Trinity (vol. vii. of this series). This
excludes—119, 120, 170, 174, 238, 239, 240, 241, 242.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p20" shownumber="no">IV. Almost all those which in design, style,
and prolixity, are exegetical or doctrinal treatises rather than
letters. This excludes—140, 147, 149, 152, 153, 154, 155, 162,
187, 190, 196, 197, 198, 199, 202 <i>bis</i>, 205.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p21" shownumber="no">V. Some of the letters written by others to
Augustin. This excludes—94, 109, 121, 160, 168, 225, 226, 230,
270.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.i-p22" shownumber="no">VI. A large number of miscellaneous smaller letters,
as, in order to avoid going beyond the limits of one volume, it was
necessary to select only the more interesting and important of
these. This excludes—110, 112, 113, 114, 127, 161, 162, 171, 200,
206, 207, 221, 222, 223, 224, 233, 234, 235, 236, 243, 244, 247,
248, 249, 251, 252, 253, 255, 256, 257, 258, 259, 260, 261, 262,
264, 265, 266, 267, 268.</p>



</div2>

<div2 id="vii.1" n="1" next="vii.1.I" prev="vii.i" progress="34.73%" shorttitle="Division 1" title="Letters of St. Augustin" type="Division">

<div3 id="vii.1.I" n="I" next="vii.1.II" prev="vii.1" progress="34.73%" shorttitle="Letter I" title="To Hermogenianus" type="Letter">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_219.html" id="vii.1.I-Page_219" n="219" />
<p class="c41" id="vii.1.I-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.I-p1.1">Letter I.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.I-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.I-p2.1">a.d.</span> 386.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.I-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.I-p3.1">To Hermogenianus<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.I-p3.2" n="1437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.I-p4" shownumber="no"> Hermogenianus was one of the earliest and most
intimate friends of Augustin, and his associate in literary and
philosophical studies.</p></note> Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.I-p5" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vii.1.I-p5.1">I Would</span> not
presume, even in playful discussion, to attack the philosophers of
the Academy;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.I-p5.2" n="1438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.I-p6" shownumber="no"> [Academy was a grove dedicated to the Attic hero
Academos, on the banks of the Kephissos near Athens, where Plato
taught. Hence it became the name of the Platonic school of
philosophy. It had three branches,—the Older, the Middle, and the
Younger Academy. The study of Platonism was a preparatory step to
the conversion of Augustin in 386.—P. S.]</p></note> for when
could the authority of such eminent men fail to move me, did I not
believe their views to be widely different from those commonly
ascribed to them? Instead of confuting them, which is beyond my
power, I have rather imitated them to the best of my ability. For
it seems to me to have been suitable enough to the times in which
they flourished, that whatever issued pure from the fountainhead of
Platonic philosophy should be rather conducted into dark and thorny
thickets for the refreshment of a very few <i>men</i>, than left to
flow in open meadow-land, where it would be impossible to keep it
clear and pure from the inroads of the vulgar herd. I use the word
herd advisedly; for what is more brutish than the opinion that the
soul is material? For defence against the men who held this, it
appears to me that such an art and method of concealing the truth<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.I-p6.1" n="1439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.I-p7" shownumber="no"> We follow the reading “<i>tegendi
veri.</i>”</p></note> was wisely
contrived by the new Academy. But in this age of ours, when we see
none who are philosophers,—for I do not consider those who merely
wear the cloak of a philosopher to be worthy of that venerable
name,—it seems to me that men (those, at least, whom the teaching
of the Academicians has, through the subtlety of the terms in which
it was expressed, deterred from attempting to understand its actual
meaning) should be brought back to the hope of discovering the
truth, lest that which was then for the time useful in eradicating
obstinate error, should begin now to hinder the casting in of the
seeds of true knowledge.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.I-p8" shownumber="no">2. In that age the studies of contending
schools of philosophers were pursued with such ardour, that the one
thing to be feared was the possibility of error being approved. For
every one who had been driven by the arguments of the sceptical
philosophers from a position which he had supposed to be
impregnable, set himself to seek some other in its stead, with a
perseverance and caution corresponding to the greater industry
which was characteristic of the men of that time, and the strength
of the persuasion then prevailing, that truth, though deep and hard
to be deciphered, does lie hidden in the nature of things and of
the human mind. Now, however, such is the indisposition to
strenuous exertion, and the indifference to the liberal arts, that
so soon as it is noised abroad that, in the opinion of the most
acute philosophers, truth is unattainable, men send their minds to
sleep, and cover them up for ever. For they presume not, forsooth,
to imagine themselves to be so superior in discernment to those
great men, that they shall find out what, during his singularly
long life, Carneades,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.I-p8.1" n="1440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.I-p9" shownumber="no"> [Carneades of Cyrene (<span class="c9" id="vii.1.I-p9.1">B.C.</span>
214–129), the founder of the third Academic school, who came to
Rome <span class="c9" id="vii.1.I-p9.2">B.C.</span> 155, went further in the
direction of scepticism than Arcesilas, and taught that certain
knowledge was impossible. See Ueberweg, <i>History of
Philosophy</i>, i. 133, 136 (transl. of Morris).—P. S.]</p></note> with all his diligence, talents,
and leisure, besides his extensive and varied learning, failed to
discover. And if, contending somewhat against indolence, they rouse
themselves so far as to read those books in which it is, as it
were, proved that the perception of truth is denied to man, they
relapse into lethargy so profound, that not even by the heavenly
trumpet can they be aroused.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.I-p10" shownumber="no">3. Wherefore, although I accept with the
greatest pleasure your candid estimate of my brief treatise, and
esteem you so much as to rely not less on the sagacity of your
judgment than on the sincerity of your friendship, I beg you to
give more particular attention to one point, and to write me again
concerning it,—namely, whether you approve of that which, in the
end of the third book,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.I-p10.1" n="1441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.I-p11" shownumber="no"> Augustin’s work, <i>De Academicis</i>, b. iii.
c. 20.</p></note> I have given as my opinion, in a
tone perhaps of hesitation rather than of certainty, but in
statements, as I think, more likely to be found useful than to be
rejected as incredible. But whatever be the value of those
treatises <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_220.html" id="vii.1.I-Page_220" n="220" /> [the
books against the Academicians], what I most rejoice in is, not
that I have vanquished the Academicians, as you express it (using
the language rather of friendly partiality than of truth), but that
I have broken and cast away from me the odious bonds by which I was
kept back from the nourishing breasts of philosophy, through
despair of attaining that truth which is the food of the soul.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.II" n="II" next="vii.1.III" prev="vii.1.I" progress="34.89%" shorttitle="Letter II" title="To Zenobius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.II-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.II-p1.1">Letter II.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.II-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.II-p2.1">a.d.</span> 386.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.II-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.II-p3.1">To Zenobius Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.II-p3.2" n="1442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.II-p4" shownumber="no"> Zenobius was the friend to whom Augustin dedicated
his books <i>De Ordine</i>. In book i. ch. 1 and 2, we have a
delightful description of the character of Zenobius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.II-p5" shownumber="no">1. We are, I suppose, both agreed in
maintaining that all things with which our bodily senses acquaint
us are incapable of abiding unchanged for a single moment, but, on
the contrary, are moving and in perpetual transition, and have no
present reality, that is, to use the language of Latin philosophy,
do not exist.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.II-p5.1" n="1443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.II-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Ut latiné loquar, non esse.</i></p></note>
Accordingly, the true and divine philosophy admonishes us to check
and subdue the love of these things as most dangerous and
disastrous, in order that the mind, even while using this body, may
be wholly occupied and warmly interested in those things which are
ever the same, and which owe their attractive power to no transient
charm. Although this is all true, and although my mind, without the
aid of the senses, sees you as you really are, and as an object
which may be loved without disquietude, nevertheless I must own
that when you are absent in body, and separated by distance, the
pleasure of meeting and seeing you is one which I miss, and which,
therefore, while it is attainable, I earnestly covet. This my
infirmity (for such it must be) is one which, if I know you aright,
you are well pleased to find in me; and though you wish every good
thing for your best and most loved friends, you rather fear than
desire that they should be cured of this infirmity. If, however,
your soul has attained to such strength that you are able both to
discern this snare, and to smile at those who are caught therein,
truly you are great, and different from what I am. For my part, as
long as I regret the absence of any one from me, so long do I wish
him to regret my absence. At the same time, I watch and strive to
set my love as little as possible on anything which can be
separated from me against my will. Regarding this as my duty, I
remind you, in the meantime, whatever be your frame of mind, that
the discussion which I have begun with you must be finished, if we
care for each other. For I can by no means consent to its being
finished with Alypius, even if he wished it. But he does not wish
this; for he is not the man to join with me now in endeavouring, by
as many letters as we could send, to detain you with us, when you
decline this, under the pressure of some necessity to us
unknown.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.III" n="III" next="vii.1.IV" prev="vii.1.II" progress="34.96%" shorttitle="Letter III" title="To Nebridius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.III-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.III-p1.1">Letter III.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.III-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.III-p2.1">a.d.</span> 387.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.III-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.III-p3.1">To Nebridius Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.III-p3.2" n="1444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.III-p4" shownumber="no"> The character of Nebridius, and the intimacy of
friendship between him and Augustin, may be seen in the
Confessions, b. ix. c. 3.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.III-p5" shownumber="no">1. Whether I am to regard it as the effect of
what I may call your flattering language, or whether the thing be
really so, is a point which I am unable to decide. For the
impression was sudden, and I am not yet resolved how far it
deserves to be believed. You wonder what this can be. What do you
think? You have almost made me believe, not indeed that I am
happy—for that is the heritage of the wise alone—but that I am
at least in a sense happy: as we apply the designation <i>man</i>
to beings who deserve the name only in a sense if compared with
Plato’s ideal man, or speak of things which we see as <i>
round</i> or <i>square</i>, although they differ widely from the
perfect figure which is discerned by the mind of a few. I read your
letter beside my lamp after supper: immediately after which I lay
down, but not at once to sleep; for on my bed I meditated long, and
talked thus with myself—Augustin addressing and answering
Augustin: “Is it not true, as Nebridius affirms, that I am
happy?” “Absolutely true it cannot be, for that I am still far
from wise he himself would not deny.” “But may not a happy life
be the lot even of those who are not wise?” “That is scarcely
possible; because, in that case, lack of wisdom would be a small
misfortune, and not, as it actually is, the one and only source of
unhappiness.” “How, then, did Nebridius come to esteem me
happy? Was it that, after reading these little books of mine, he
ventured to pronounce me wise? Surely the vehemence of joy could
not make him so rash, especially seeing that he is a man to whose
judgment I well know so much weight is to be attached. I have it
now: he wrote what he thought would be most gratifying to me,
because he had been gratified by what I had written in those
treatises; and he wrote in a joyful mood, without accurately
weighing the sentiments entrusted to his joyous pen. What, then,
would he have said if he had read my <i>Soliloquies</i>? He would
have rejoiced with much more exultation, and yet could find no
loftier name to bestow on me than this which he has already given
in calling me happy. All at once, then, he has lavished on me the
highest <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_221.html" id="vii.1.III-Page_221" n="221" />possible
name, and has not reserved a single word to add to my praises, if
at any time he were made by me more joyful than he is now. See what
joy does.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.III-p6" shownumber="no">2. But where is that truly happy life? where?
ay, where? Oh! if it were attained, one would spurn the atomic
theory of Epicurus. Oh! if it were attained, one would know that
there is nothing here below but the visible world. Oh! if it were
attained, one would know that in the rotation of a globe on its
axis, the motion of points near the poles is less rapid than of
those which lie half way between them,—and other such like things
which we likewise know. But now, how or in what sense can I be
called happy, who know not why the world is such in size as it is,
when the proportions of the figures according to which it is framed
do in no way hinder its being enlarged to any extent desired? Or
how might it not be said to me—nay, might we not be compelled to
admit that matter is infinitely divisible; so that, starting from
any given base (so to speak), a definite number of corpuscles must
rise to a definite and ascertainable quantity? Wherefore, seeing
that we do not admit that any particle is so small as to be
insusceptible of further diminution, what compels us to admit that
any assemblage of parts is so great that it cannot possibly be
increased? Is there perchance some important truth in what I once
suggested confidentially to Alypius, that since number, as
cognisable by the understanding, is susceptible of infinite
augmentation, but not of infinite diminution,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.III-p6.1" n="1445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.III-p7" shownumber="no"> Had Augustin been acquainted with the decimal
notation, he would not have made this remark to Alypius; for in the
decimal scale, when the point is inserted, fractional parts go on
diminishing according to the number of cyphers between them and the
point (<i>e.g</i> .001), precisely as the integers increase
according to the number of cyphers between them and the decimal
point (<i>e.g.</i> 100.),—there being no limit to the descending
series on the right hand of the decimal point, any more than to the
ascending series on the left hand of the same point.</p></note> because we cannot reduce it lower
than to the units, number, as cognisable by the senses (and this,
of course, just means quantity of material parts or bodies), is on
the contrary susceptible of infinite diminution, but has a limit to
its augmentation? This may perhaps be the reason why philosophers
justly pronounce riches to be found in the things about which the
understanding is exercised, and poverty in those things with which
the senses have to do. For what is poorer than to be susceptible of
endless diminution? and what more truly rich than to increase as
much as you will, to go whither you will, to return when you will
and as far as you will, and to have as the object of your love that
which is large and cannot be made less? For whoever understands
these numbers loves nothing so much as the unit; and no wonder,
seeing that it is through it that all the other numbers can be
loved by him. But to return: Why is the world the size that it is,
seeing that it might have been greater or less? I do not know: its
dimensions are what they are, and I can go no further. Again: Why
is the world in the place it now occupies rather than in another?
Here, too, it is better not to put the question; for whatever the
answer might be, other questions would still remain. This one thing
greatly perplexed me, that bodies could be infinitely subdivided.
To this perhaps an answer has been given, by setting over against
it the converse property of abstract number [viz. its
susceptibility of infinite multiplication].</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.III-p8" shownumber="no">3. But stay: let us see what is that
indefinable object<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.III-p8.1" n="1446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.III-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>Nescio quid.</i></p></note> which is suggested to the mind.
This world with which our senses acquaint us is surely the image of
some world which the understanding apprehends. Now it is a strange
phenomenon which we observe in the images which mirrors reflect to
us,—that however great the mirrors be, they do not make the
images larger than the objects placed before them, be they ever so
small; but in small mirrors, such as the pupil of the eye, although
a large surface be placed over against them, a very small image is
formed, proportioned to the size of the mirror.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.III-p9.1" n="1447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.III-p10" shownumber="no"> Augustin’s acquaintance with the first
principles of optics, and with the properties of reflection
possessed by convex, plane, and concave mirrors, was very
limited.</p></note> Therefore if the mirrors be
reduced in size, the images reflected in them are also reduced; but
it is not possible for the images to be enlarged by enlarging the
mirrors. Surely there is in this something which might reward
further investigation; but meanwhile, I must sleep.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.III-p10.1" n="1448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.III-p11" shownumber="no"> Wisely resolved.</p></note> Moreover,
if I seem to Nebridius to be happy, it is not because I seek, but
because perchance I have found something. What, then, is that
something? Is it that chain of reasoning which I am wont so to
caress as if it were my sole treasure, and in which perhaps I take
too much delight?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.III-p12" shownumber="no">4. “Of what parts do we consist?” “Of soul and
body.” “Which of these is the nobler?” “Doubtless the
soul.” “What do men praise in the body?” “Nothing that I
see but comeliness.” “And what is comeliness of body?”
“Harmony of parts in the form, together with a certain
agreeableness of colour.” “Is this comeliness better where it
is true or where it is illusive?” “Unquestionably it is better
where it is true.” “And where is it found true? In the soul.”
“The soul, therefore, is to be loved more than the body; but in
what part of the soul does this truth reside?” “In the mind and
understanding.” “With what has the understanding to contend?”
“With the senses.” “Must we then resist the senses with all
our might?” “Certainly.” “What, then, if the things with
which the senses acquaint us give us pleasure?” “We must
prevent them from doing so.” “How?” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_222.html" id="vii.1.III-Page_222" n="222" />“By acquiring the habit of doing without
them, and desiring better things.” “But if the soul die, what
then?” “Why, then truth dies, or intelligence is not truth, or
intelligence is not a part of the soul, or that which has some part
immortal is liable to die: conclusions all of which I demonstrated
long ago in my <i>Soliloquies</i> to be absurd because impossible;
and I am firmly persuaded that this is the case, but somehow
through the influence of custom in the experience of evils we are
terrified, and hesitate. But even granting, finally, that the soul
dies, which I do not see to be in any way possible, it remains
nevertheless true that a happy life does not consist in the
evanescent joy which sensible objects can yield: this I have
pondered deliberately, and proved.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.III-p13" shownumber="no">Perhaps it is on account of reasonings such as these
that I have been judged by my own Nebridius to be, if not
absolutely happy, at least in a sense happy. Let me also judge
myself to be happy: for what do I lose thereby, or why should I
grudge to think well of my own estate? Thus I talked with myself,
then prayed according to my custom, and fell asleep.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.III-p14" shownumber="no">5. These things I have thought good to write
to you. For it gratifies me that you should thank me when I write
freely to you whatever crosses my mind; and to whom can I more
willingly write nonsense<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.III-p14.1" n="1449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.III-p15" shownumber="no"> <i>Ineptiam.</i></p></note> than to one whom I cannot
displease? But if it depends upon fortune whether one man love
another or not, look to it, I pray you, how can I be justly called
happy when I am so elated with joy by fortune’s favours, and
avowedly desire that my store of such good things may be largely
increased? For those who are most truly wise, and whom alone it is
right to pronounce happy, have maintained that fortune’s favours
ought not to be the objects of either fear or desire.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.III-p16" shownumber="no">Now here I used the word “<i>cupi</i>:”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.III-p16.1" n="1450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.III-p17" shownumber="no"> Present infinitive passive of <i>cupere</i>, to
desire.</p></note> will you
tell me whether it should be “<i>cupi</i>” or
“<i>cupiri</i>?” And I am glad this has come in the way, for I
wish you to instruct me in the inflexion of this verb
“<i>cupio</i>,” since, when I compare similar verbs with it, my
uncertainty as to the proper inflexion increases. For
“<i>cupio</i>” is like “<i>fugio</i>,” “<i>sapio</i>,”
“<i>jacio</i>,” “<i>capio</i>;” but whether the infinitive
mood is “<i>fugiri</i>” or “<i>fugi</i>,”
“<i>sapiri</i>” or “<i>sapi</i>,” I do not know. I might
regard “<i>jaci</i>” and “<i>capi</i>”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.III-p17.1" n="1451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.III-p18" shownumber="no"> Infinitive passive of verbs signifying
respectively to “throw” and to “catch.”</p></note> as parallel instances answering my
question as to the others, were I not afraid lest some grammarian
should “catch” and “throw” me like a ball in sport wherever
he pleased, by reminding me that the form of the supines
“<i>jactum</i>” and “<i>captum</i>” is different from that
found in the other verbs “<i>fugitum</i>,” “<i>cupitum</i>”
and “<i>sapitum</i>.” As to these three words, moreover, I am
likewise ignorant whether the penultimate is to be pronounced long
and with circumflex accent, or without accent and short. I would
like to provoke you to write a reasonably long letter. I beg you to
let me have what it will take some time to read. For it is far
beyond my power to express the pleasure which I find in reading
what you write.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.IV" n="IV" next="vii.1.V" prev="vii.1.III" progress="35.32%" shorttitle="Letter IV" title="To Nebridius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.IV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.IV-p1.1">Letter IV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.IV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.IV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 387.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.IV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.IV-p3.1">To Nebridius Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.IV-p4" shownumber="no">1. It is very wonderful how completely I was taken
by surprise, when, on searching to discover which of your letters
still remained unanswered, I found only one which held me as your
debtor,—that, namely, in which you request me to tell you how far
in this my leisure, which you suppose to be great, and which you
desire to share with me, I am making progress in learning to
discriminate those things in nature with which the senses are
conversant, from those about which the understanding is employed.
But I suppose it is not unknown to you, that if one becomes more
and more fully imbued with false opinions, the more fully and
intimately one exercises himself in them, the corresponding effect
is still more easily produced in the mind by contact with truth.
Nevertheless my progress, like our physical development, is so
gradual, that it is difficult to define its steps distinctly, just
as though there is a very great difference between a boy and a
young man, no one, if daily questioned from his boyhood onward,
could at any one date say that now he was no more a boy, but a
young man.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.IV-p5" shownumber="no">2. I would not have you, however, so to apply this
illustration as to suppose that, in the vigour of a more powerful
understanding, I have arrived as it were at the beginning of the
soul’s manhood. For I am yet but a boy, though perhaps, as we
say, a promising boy, rather than a good-for-nothing. For although
the eyes of my mind are for the most part perturbed and oppressed
by the distractions produced by blows inflicted through things
sensible, they are revived and raised up again by that brief
process of reasoning: “The mind and intelligence are superior to
the eyes and the common faculty of sight; which could not be the
case unless the things which we perceive by intelligence were more
real than the things which we perceive by the faculty of sight.”
I pray you to help me in examining whether any valid objection can
be brought against this reasoning. By it, meanwhile, I find myself
restored and refreshed; and when, after calling upon God for help,
I begin to rise <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_223.html" id="vii.1.IV-Page_223" n="223" />to Him,
and to those things which are in the highest sense real, I am at
times satisfied with such a grasp and enjoyment of the things which
eternally abide, that I sometimes wonder at my requiring any such
reasoning as I have above given to persuade me of the reality of
those things which in my soul are as truly present to me as I am to
myself.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.IV-p6" shownumber="no">Please look over your letters yourself, for I own
that you will be in this matter at greater pains than I, in order
to make sure that I am not perchance unwittingly still owing an
answer to any of them: for I can hardly believe that I have so soon
got from under the burden of debts which I used to reckon as so
numerous; albeit, at the same time, I cannot doubt that you have
had some letters from me to which I have as yet received no
reply.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.V" n="V" next="vii.1.VI" prev="vii.1.IV" progress="35.41%" shorttitle="Letter V" title="Nebridius to Augustin" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.V-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.V-p1.1">Letter V.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.V-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.V-p2.1">a.d.</span> 388.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.V-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.V-p3.1">To Augustin Nebridius Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.V-p4" shownumber="no">Is it true, my beloved Augustin, that you are
spending your strength and patience on the affairs of your
fellow-citizens (in Thagaste), and that the leisure from
distractions which you so earnestly desired is still withheld from
you? Who, I would like to know, are the men who thus take advantage
of your good nature, and trespass on your time? I believe that they
do not know what you love most and long for. Have you no friend at
hand to tell them what your heart is set upon? Will neither
Romanianus nor Lucinianus do this? Let them hear me at all events.
I will proclaim aloud; I will protest that God is the supreme
object of your love, and that your heart’s desire is to be His
servant, and to cleave to Him. Fain would I persuade you to come to
my home in the country, and rest here; I shall not be afraid of
being denounced as a robber by those countrymen of yours, whom you
love only too well, and by whom you are too warmly loved in
return.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.VI" n="VI" next="vii.1.VII" prev="vii.1.V" progress="35.44%" shorttitle="Letter VI" title="Nebridius to Augustin" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.VI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.VI-p1.1">Letter VI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.VI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.VI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 389.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.VI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.VI-p3.1">To Augustin Nebridius Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VI-p4" shownumber="no">1. Your letters I have great pleasure in
keeping as carefully as my own eyes. For they are great, not indeed
in length, but in the greatness of the subjects discussed in them,
and in the great ability with which the truth in regard to these
subjects is demonstrated. They shall bring to my ear the voice of
Christ, and the teaching of Plato and of Plotinus. To me,
therefore, they shall ever be pleasant to hear, because of their
eloquent style; easy to read, because of their brevity; and
profitable to understand, because of the wisdom which they contain.
Be at pains, therefore, to teach me everything which, to your
judgment, commends itself as holy or good. As to this letter in
particular, answer it when you are ready to discuss a subtle
problem in regard to memory, and the images presented by the
imagination.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.VI-p4.1" n="1452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.VI-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Phantasia.</i></p></note> My opinion
is, that although there can be such images independently of memory,
there is no exercise of memory independently of such images.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.VI-p5.1" n="1453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.VI-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Quamvis non omnis phantasia cum memoria sit,
omnis tamen memoria, sine phantasia esse non possit.</i></p></note> You will
say, What, then, takes place when memory is exercised in recalling
an act of understanding or of thought? I answer this objection by
saying, that such acts can be recalled by memory for this reason,
that in the supposed act of understanding or of thought we gave
birth to something conditioned by space or by time, which is of
such a nature that it can be reproduced by the imagination: for
either we connected the use of words with the exercise of the
understanding and with the thoughts, and words are conditioned by
time, and thus fall within the domain of the senses or of the
imaginative faculty; or if we did not join words with the mental
act, our intellect at all events experienced in the act of thinking
something which was of such a nature as could produce in the mind
that which, by the aid of the imaginative faculty, memory could
recall. These things I have stated, as usual, without much
consideration, and in a somewhat confused manner: do you examine
them, and, rejecting what is false, acquaint me by letter with what
you hold as the truth on this subject.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VI-p7" shownumber="no">2. Listen also to this question: Why, I should like
to know, do we not affirm that the phantasy [imaginative faculty]
derives all its images from itself, rather than say that it
receives these from the senses? For it is possible that, as the
intellectual faculty of the soul is indebted to the senses, not for
the objects upon which the intellect is exercised, but rather for
the admonition arousing it to see these objects, in the same manner
the imaginative faculty may be indebted to the senses, not for the
images which are the objects upon which it is exercised, but rather
for the admonition arousing it to contemplate these images. And
perhaps it is in this way that we are to explain the fact that the
imagination perceives some objects which the senses never
perceived, whereby it is shown that it has all its images within
itself, and from itself. You will answer me what you think of this
question also.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.VII" n="VII" next="vii.1.VIII" prev="vii.1.VI" progress="35.54%" shorttitle="Letter VII" title="To Nebridius" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_224.html" id="vii.1.VII-Page_224" n="224" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.VII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.VII-p1.1">Letter VII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.VII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.VII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 389.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.VII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.VII-p3.1">To Nebridius Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.VII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.VII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span>—<i>Memory may be
exercised independently of such images as are presented by the
imagination.</i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I shall dispense with a formal preface, and to
the subject on which you have for some time wished to hear my
opinion I shall address myself at once; and this I do the more
willingly, because the statement must take some time.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p6" shownumber="no">It seems to you that there can be no exercise of
memory without images, or the apprehension of some objects
presented by the imagination, which you have been pleased to call
“phantasiæ.” For my part, I entertain a different opinion. In
the first place, we must observe that the things which we remember
are not always things which are passing away, but are for the most
part things which are permanent. Wherefore, seeing that the
function of memory is to retain hold of what belongs to time past,
it is certain that it embraces on the one hand things which leave
us, and on the other hand things from which we go away. When, for
example, I remember my father, the object which memory recalls is
one which has left me, and is now no more; but when I remember
Carthage, the object is in this case one which still exists, and
which I have left. In both cases, however, memory retains what
belongs to past time. For I remember that man and this city, not by
seeing them now, but by having seen them in the past.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p7" shownumber="no">2. You perhaps ask me at this point, Why bring
forward these facts? And you may do this the more readily, because
you observe that in both the examples quoted the object remembered
can come to my memory in no other way than by the apprehension of
such an image as you affirm to be always necessary. For my purpose
it suffices meanwhile to have proved in this way that memory can be
spoken of as embracing also those things which have not yet passed
away: and now mark attentively how this supports my opinion. Some
men raise a groundless objection to that most famous theory
invented by Socrates, according to which the things that we learn
are not introduced to our minds as new, but brought back to memory
by a process of recollection; supporting their objection by
affirming that memory has to do only with things which have passed
away, whereas, as Plato himself has taught, those things which we
learn by the exercise of the understanding are permanent, and being
imperishable, cannot be numbered among things which have passed
away: the mistake into which they have fallen arising obviously
from this, that they do not consider that it is only the mental act
of apprehension by which we have discerned these things which
belongs to the past; and that it is because we have, in the stream
of mental activity, left these behind, and begun in a variety of
ways to attend to other things, that we require to return to them
by an effort of recollection, that is, by memory. If, therefore,
passing over other examples, we fix our thoughts upon eternity
itself as something which is for ever permanent, and consider, on
the one hand, that it does not require any image fashioned by the
imagination as the vehicle by which it may be introduced into the
mind; and, on the other hand, that it could never enter the mind
otherwise than by our remembering it,—we shall see that, in
regard to some things at least, there can be an exercise of memory
without any image of the thing remembered being presented by the
imagination.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.VII-p8.1">Chap. II.</span>—<i>The
mind is destitute of images presented by the imagination, so long
as it has not been informed by the senses of external
things.</i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p9" shownumber="no">3. In the second place, as to your opinion that it
is possible for the mind to form to itself images of material
things independently of the services of the bodily senses, this is
refuted by the following argument:—If the mind is able, before it
uses the body as its instrument in perceiving material objects, to
form to itself the images of these; and if, as no sane man can
doubt, the mind received more reliable and correct impressions
before it was involved in the illusions which the senses produce,
it follows that we must attribute greater value to the impressions
of men asleep than of men awake, and of men insane than of those
who are free from such mental disorder: for they are, in these
states of mind, impressed by the same kind of images as impressed
them before they were indebted for information to these most
deceptive messengers, the senses; and thus, either the sun which
they see must be more real than the sun which is seen by men in
their sound judgment and in their waking hours, or that which is an
illusion must be better than what is real. But if these
conclusions, my dear Nebridius, are, as they obviously are, wholly
absurd, it is demonstrated that the image of which you speak is
nothing else than a blow inflicted by the senses, the function of
which in connection with these images is not, as you write, the
mere suggestion or admonition occasioning their formation by the
mind within itself, but the actual bringing in to the mind, or, to
speak more definitely, impressing upon it of the illusions to which
through the senses we are subject. The difficulty which you feel as
to the question how <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_225.html" id="vii.1.VII-Page_225" n="225" />it
comes to pass that we can conceive in thought, faces and forms
which we have never seen, is one which proves the acuteness of your
mind. I shall therefore do what may extend this letter beyond the
usual length; not, however, beyond the length which you will
approve, for I believe that the greater the fulness with which I
write to you, the more welcome shall my letter be.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p10" shownumber="no">4. I perceive that all those images which you
as well as many others call <i>phantasiæ</i>, may be most
conveniently and accurately divided into three classes, according
as they originate with the senses, or the imagination, or the
faculty of reason. Examples of the first class are when the mind
forms within itself and presents to me the image of your face, or
of Carthage, or of our departed friend Verecundus, or of any other
thing at present or formerly existing, which I have myself seen and
perceived. Under the second class come all things which we imagine
to have been, or to be so and so: <i>e.g.</i> when, for the sake of
illustration in discourse, we ourselves suppose things which have
no existence, but which are not prejudicial to truth; or when we
call up to our own minds a lively conception of the things
described while we read history, or hear, or compose, or refuse to
believe fabulous narrations. Thus, according to my own fancy, and
as it may occur to my own mind, I picture to myself the appearance
of Æneas, or of Medea with her team of winged dragons, or of
Chremes, or Parmeno.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.VII-p10.1" n="1454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.VII-p11" shownumber="no"> <i>Dramatis personæ</i> in Terence.</p></note> To this class belong also those
things which have been brought forward as true, either by wise men
wrapping up some truth in the folds of such inventions, or by
foolish men building up various kinds of superstition; <i>e.g.</i>
the Phlegethon of Tortures, and the five caves of the nation of
darkness,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.VII-p11.1" n="1455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.VII-p12" shownumber="no"> Referring to Manichæan notions.</p></note> and the
North Pole supporting the heavens, and a thousand other prodigies
of poets and of heretics. Moreover, we often say, when carrying on
a discussion, “Suppose that three worlds, such as the one which
we inhabit, were placed one above another;” or, “Suppose the
earth to be enclosed within a four-sided figure,” and so on: for
all such things we picture to ourselves, and imagine according to
the mood and direction of our thoughts. As for the third class of
images, it has to do chiefly with numbers and measure; which are
found partly in the nature of things, as when the figure of the
entire world is discovered, and an image consequent upon this
discovery is formed in the mind of one thinking upon it; and partly
in sciences, as in geometrical figures and musical harmonies, and
in the infinite variety of numerals: which, although they are, as I
think, true in themselves as objects of the understanding, are
nevertheless the causes of illusive exercises of the imagination,
the misleading tendency of which reason itself can only with
difficulty withstand; although it is not easy to preserve even the
science of reasoning free from this evil, since in our logical
divisions and conclusions we form to ourselves, so to speak,
calculi or counters to facilitate the process of
reasoning.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p13" shownumber="no">5. In this whole forest of images, I believe that
you do not think that those of the first class belong to the mind
previous to the time when they find access through the senses. On
this we need not argue any further. As to the other two classes a
question might reasonably be raised, were it not manifest that the
mind is less liable to illusions when it has not yet been subjected
to the deceptive influence of the senses, and of things sensible;
and yet who can doubt that these images are much more unreal than
those with which the senses acquaint us? For the things which we
suppose, or believe, or picture to ourselves, are in every point
wholly unreal; and the things which we perceive by sight and the
other senses, are, as you see, far more near to the truth than
these products of imagination. As to the third class, whatever
extension of body in space I figure to myself in my mind by means
of an image of this class, although it seems as if a process of
thought had produced this image by scientific reasonings which did
not admit of error, nevertheless I prove it to be deceptive, these
same reasonings serving in turn to detect its falsity. Thus it is
wholly impossible for me to believe [as, accepting your opinion, I
must believe] that the soul, while not yet using the bodily senses,
and not yet rudely assaulted through these fallacious instruments
by that which is mortal and fleeting, lay under such ignominious
subjection to illusions.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.VII-p14.1">Chap.
III.</span>—<i>Objection answered</i>.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p15" shownumber="no">6. “Whence then comes our capacity of conceiving
in thought things which we have never seen?” What, think you, can
be the cause of this, but a certain faculty of diminution and
addition which is innate in the mind, and which it cannot but carry
with it whithersoever it turns (a faculty which may be observed
especially in relation to numbers)? By the exercise of this
faculty, if the image of a crow, for example, which is very
familiar to the eye, be set before the eye of the mind, as it were,
it may be brought, by the taking away of some features and the
addition of others, to almost any image such as never was seen by
the eye. By this faculty also it comes to pass, that when men’s
minds habitually ponder such things, figures of 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_226.html" id="vii.1.VII-Page_226" n="226" />this kind force their way as it
were unbidden into their thoughts. Therefore it is possible for the
mind, by taking away, as has been said, some things from objects
which the senses have brought within its knowledge, and by adding
some things, to produce in the exercise of imagination that which,
as a whole, was never within the observation of any of the senses;
but the parts of it had all been within such observation, though
found in a variety of different things: <i>e.g.</i>, when we were
boys, born and brought up in an inland district, we could already
form some idea of the sea, after we had seen water even in a small
cup; but the flavour of strawberries and of cherries could in no
wise enter our conceptions before we tasted these fruits in Italy.
Hence it is also, that those who have been born blind know not what
to answer when they are asked about light and colours. For those
who have never perceived coloured objects by the senses are not
capable of having the images of such objects in the
mind.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p16" shownumber="no">7. And let it not appear to you strange, that
though the mind is present in and intermingled with all those
images which in the nature of things are figured or can be pictured
by us, these are not evolved by the mind from within itself before
it has received them through the senses from without. For we also
find that, along with anger, joy, and other such emotions, we
produce changes in our bodily aspect and complexion, before our
thinking faculty even conceives that we have the power of producing
such images [or indications of our feeling]. These follow upon the
experience of the emotion in those wonderful ways (especially
deserving your attentive consideration), which consist in the
repeated action and reaction of hidden numbers<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.VII-p16.1" n="1456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.VII-p17" shownumber="no"> <i>Numeri actitantur occulti.</i></p></note> in the soul, without the
intervention of any image of illusive material things. Whence I
would have you understand—perceiving as you do that so many
movements of the mind go on wholly independently of the images in
question—that of all the movements of the mind by which it may
conceivably attain to the knowledge of bodies, every other is more
likely than the process of creating forms of sensible things by
unaided thought, because I do not think that it is capable of any
such conceptions before it uses the body and the senses.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VII-p18" shownumber="no">Wherefore, my well beloved and most amiable
brother, by the friendship which unites us, and by our faith in the
divine law itself,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.VII-p18.1" n="1457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.VII-p19" shownumber="no"> <i>Pro ipsius divini juris fide.</i></p></note> I would warn you never to link
yourself in friendship with those shadows of the realm of darkness,
and to break off without delay whatever friendship may have been
begun between you and them. That resistance to the sway of the
bodily senses which it is our most sacred duty to practise, is
wholly abandoned if we treat with fondness and flattery the blows
and wounds which the senses inflict upon us.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.VIII" n="VIII" next="vii.1.IX" prev="vii.1.VII" progress="35.96%" shorttitle="Letter VIII" title="Nebridius to Augustin" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.VIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.VIII-p1.1">Letter VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.VIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.VIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 389.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.VIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.VIII-p3.1">To Augustin Nebridius Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. As I am in haste to come to the subject of
my letter, I dispense with any preface or introduction. When at any
time it pleases higher (by which I mean heavenly) powers to reveal
anything to us by dreams in our sleep, how is this done, my dear
Augustin, or what is the method which they use? What, I say, is
their method, <i>i.e.</i> by what art or magic, by what agency or
enchantments, do they accomplish this? Do they by their thoughts
influence our minds, so that we also have the same images presented
in our thoughts? Do they bring before us, and exhibit as actually
done in their own body or in their own imagination, the things
which we dream? But if they actually do these things in their own
body, it follows that, in order to our seeing what they thus do, we
must be endowed with other bodily eyes beholding what passes within
while we sleep. If, however, they are not assisted by their bodies
in producing the effects in question, but frame such things in
their own imaginative faculty, and thus impress our imaginations,
thereby giving visible form to what we dream; why is it, I ask,
that I cannot compel your imagination to reproduce those dreams
which I have myself first formed by my imagination? I have
undoubtedly the faculty of imagination, and it is capable of
presenting to my own mind the picture of whatever I please; and yet
I do not thereby cause any dream in you, although I see that even
our bodies have the power of originating dreams in us. For by means
of the bond of sympathy uniting it to the soul, the body compels us
in strange ways to repeat or reproduce by imagination anything
which it has once experienced. Thus often in sleep, if we are
thirsty, we dream that we drink; and if we are hungry, we seem to
ourselves to be eating; and many other instances there are in
which, by some mode of exchange, so to speak, things are
transferred through the imagination from the body to the
soul.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.VIII-p5" shownumber="no">Be not surprised at the want of elegance and
subtlety with which these questions are here stated to you;
consider the obscurity in which the subject is involved, and the
inexperience of the writer; be it yours to do your utmost to supply
his deficiencies.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.IX" n="IX" next="vii.1.X" prev="vii.1.VIII" progress="36.04%" shorttitle="Letter IX" title="To Nebridius" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_227.html" id="vii.1.IX-Page_227" n="227" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.IX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.IX-p1.1">Letter IX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.IX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.IX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 389.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.IX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.IX-p3.1">To Nebridius Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.IX-p4" shownumber="no">1. Although you know my mind well, you are perhaps
not aware how much I long to enjoy your society. This great
blessing, however, God will some day bestow on me. I have read your
letter, so genuine in its utterances, in which you complain of your
being in solitude, and, as it were, forsaken by your friends, in
whose society you found the sweetest charm of life. But what else
can I suggest to you than that which I am persuaded is already your
exercise? Commune with your own soul, and raise it up, as far as
you are able, unto God. For in Him you hold us also by a firmer
bond, not by means of bodily images, which we must meanwhile be
content to use in remembering each other, but by means of that
faculty of thought through which we realize the fact of our
separation from each other.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.IX-p5" shownumber="no">2. In considering your letters, in answering
all of which I have certainly had to answer questions of no small
difficulty and importance, I was not a little stunned by the one in
which you ask me by what means certain thoughts and dreams are put
into our minds by higher powers or by superhuman agents.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.IX-p5.1" n="1458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.IX-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Dæmonibus.</i></p></note> The
question is a great one, and, as your own prudence must convince
you, would require, in order to its being satisfactorily answered,
not a mere letter, but a full oral discussion or a whole treatise.
I shall try, however, knowing as I do your talents, to throw out a
few germs of thought which may shed light on this question, in
order that you may either complete the exhaustive treatment of the
subject by your own efforts, or at least not despair of the
possibility of this important matter being investigated with
satisfactory results.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.IX-p7" shownumber="no">3. It is my opinion that every movement of the
mind affects in some degree the body. We know that this is patent
even to our senses, dull and sluggish though they are, when the
movements of the mind are somewhat vehement, as when we are angry,
or sad, or joyful. Whence we may conjecture that, in like manner,
when thought is busy, although no bodily effect of the mental act
is discernible by us, there may be some such effect discernible by
beings of aërial or etherial essence whose perceptive faculty is
in the highest degree acute,—so much so, that, in comparison with
it, our faculties are scarcely worthy to be called perceptive.
Therefore these footprints of its motion, so to speak, which the
mind impresses on the body, may perchance not only remain, but
remain as it were with the force of a habit; and it may be that,
when these are secretly stirred and played upon, they bear thoughts
and dreams into our minds, according to the pleasure of the person
moving or touching them: and this is done with marvellous facility.
For if, as is manifest, the attainments of our earth-born and
sluggish bodies in the department of exercise, <i>e.g.</i> in the
playing of musical instruments, dancing on the tight-rope, etc.,
are almost incredible, it is by no means unreasonable to suppose
that beings which act with the powers of an aërial or etherial
body upon our bodies, and are by the constitution of their natures
able to pass unhindered through these bodies, should be capable of
much greater quickness in moving whatever they wish, while we,
though not perceiving what they do, are nevertheless affected by
the results of their activity. We have a somewhat parallel instance
in the fact that we do not perceive how it is that superfluity of
bile impels us to more frequent outbursts of passionate feeling;
and yet it does produce this effect, while this superfluity of bile
is itself an effect of our yielding to such passionate
feelings.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.IX-p8" shownumber="no">4. If, however, you hesitate to accept this example
as a parallel one, when it is thus cursorily stated by me, turn it
over in your thoughts as fully as you can. The mind, if it be
continually obstructed by some difficulty in the way of doing and
accomplishing what it desires, is thereby made continually angry.
For anger, so far as I can judge of its nature, seems to me to be a
tumultuous eagerness to take out of the way those things which
restrict our freedom of action. Hence it is that usually we vent
our anger not only on men, but on such a thing, for example, as the
pen with which we write, bruising or breaking it in our passion;
and so does the gambler with his dice, the artist with his pencil,
and every man with the instrument which he may be using, if he
thinks that he is in some way thwarted by it. Now medical men
themselves tell us that by these frequent fits of anger bile is
increased. But, on the other hand, when the bile is increased, we
are easily, and almost without any provocation whatever, made
angry. Thus the effect which the mind has by its movement produced
upon the body, is capable in its turn of moving the mind again.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.IX-p9" shownumber="no">5. These things might be treated at very great
length, and our knowledge of the subject might be brought to
greater certainty and fulness by a large induction from relevant
facts. But take along with this letter the one which I sent you
lately concerning images and memory,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.IX-p9.1" n="1459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.IX-p10" shownumber="no"> See Letter VII.</p></note> and study it somewhat more
carefully; for it was manifest to me, from your reply, that it had
not been fully <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_228.html" id="vii.1.IX-Page_228" n="228" />understood. When, to the statements now before
you, you add the portion of that letter in which I spoke of a
certain natural faculty whereby the mind does in thought add to or
take from any object as it pleases, you will see that it is
possible for us both in dreams and in waking thoughts to conceive
the images of bodily forms which we have never seen.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.X" n="X" next="vii.1.XI" prev="vii.1.IX" progress="36.21%" shorttitle="Letter X" title="To Nebridius" type="Letter">

<p id="vii.1.X-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.X-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.X-p2.1">Letter X.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.X-p3" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.X-p3.1">a.d.</span> 389.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.X-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.X-p4.1">To Nebridius Augustin Sends
Greeting,</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.X-p5" shownumber="no">1. No question of yours ever kept me so disturbed
while reflecting upon it, as the remark which I read in your last
letter, in which you chide me for being indifferent as to making
arrangements by which it may be possible for us to live together. A
grave charge, and one which, were it not unfounded, would be most
perilous. But since satisfactory reasons seem to prove that we can
live as we would wish to do better here than at Carthage, or even
in the country, I am wholly at a loss, my dear Nebridius, what to
do with you. Shall such a conveyance as may best suit your state of
health be sent from us to you? Our friend Lucinianus informs me
that you can be carried without injury in a palanquin. But I
consider, on the other hand, how your mother, who could not bear
your absence from her when you were in health, will be much less
able to bear it when you are ill. Shall I myself then come to you?
This I cannot do, for there are some here who cannot accompany me,
and whom I would think it a crime for me to leave. For you already
can pass your time agreeably when left to the resources of our own
mind; but in their case the object of present efforts is that they
may attain to this. Shall I go and come frequently, and so be now
with you, now with them? But this is neither to live together, nor
to live as we would wish to do. For the journey is not a short one,
but so great at least that the attempt to perform it frequently
would prevent our gaining the wished-for leisure. To this is added
the bodily weakness through which, as you know, I cannot accomplish
what I wish, unless I cease wholly to wish what is beyond my
strength.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.X-p6" shownumber="no">2. To occupy one’s thoughts throughout life
with journeyings which you cannot perform tranquilly and easily, is
not the part of a man whose thoughts are engaged with that last
journey which is called death, and which alone, as you understand,
really deserves serious consideration. God has indeed granted to
some few men whom He has ordained to bear rule over churches, the
capacity of not only awaiting calmly, but even desiring eagerly,
that last journey, while at the same time they can meet without
disquietude the toils of those other journeyings; but I do not
believe that either to those who are urged to accept such duties
through desire for worldly honour, or to those who, although
occupying a private station, covet a busy life, so great a boon is
given as that amid bustle and agitating meetings, and journeyings
hither and thither, they should acquire that familiarity with death
which we seek: for both of these classes had it in their power to
seek edification<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.X-p6.1" n="1460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.X-p7" shownumber="no"> Text, “<i>deificari</i>” for
“<i>ædificari</i>” (?).</p></note> in retirement. Or if this be not
true, I am, I shall not say the most foolish of all men, but at
least the most indolent, since I find it impossible, without the
aid of such an interval of relief from care and toil, to taste and
relish that only real good. Believe me, there is need of much
withdrawal of oneself from the tumult of the things which are
passing away, in order that there may be formed in man, not through
insensibility, not through presumption, not through vainglory, not
through superstitious blindness, the ability to say, “I fear
nought.” By this means also is attained that enduring joy with
which no pleasurable excitement found elsewhere is in any degree to
be compared.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.X-p8" shownumber="no">3. But if such a life does not fall to the lot of
man, how is it that calmness of spirit is our occasional
experience? Wherefore is this experience more frequent, in
proportion to the devotion with which any one in his inmost soul
worships God? Why does this tranquillity for the most part abide
with one in the business of life, when he goes forth to its duties
from that sanctuary? Why are there times in which, speaking, we do
not fear death, and, silent, even desire it? I say to you—for I
would not say it to every one—to you whose visits to the upper
world I know well, Will you, who have often felt how sweetly the
soul lives when it dies to all mere bodily affections, deny that it
is possible for the whole life of man to become at length so exempt
from fear, that he may be justly called wise? Or will you venture
to affirm that this state of mind, on which reason leans has ever
been your lot, except when you were shut up to commune with your
own heart? Since these things are so, you see that it remains only
for you to share with me the labour of devising how we may arrange
to live together. You know much better than I do what is to be done
in regard to your mother, whom your brother Victor, of course, does
not leave alone. I will write no more, lest I turn your mind away
from considering this proposal.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XI" n="XI" next="vii.1.XII" prev="vii.1.X" progress="36.36%" shorttitle="Letter XI" title="To Nebridius" type="Letter">

<p id="vii.1.XI-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XI-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XI-p2.1">Letter XI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XI-p3" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XI-p3.1">a.d.</span> 389.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XI-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XI-p4.1">To Nebridius Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XI-p5" shownumber="no">1. When the question, which has long been brought
before me by you with something even <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_229.html" id="vii.1.XI-Page_229" n="229" />of friendly chiding, as to the way in which we
might live together, was seriously disturbing my mind, and I had
resolved to write to you, and to beg an answer from you bearing
exclusively on this subject, and to employ my pen on no other theme
pertaining to our studies, in order that the discussion of this
matter between us might be brought to an end, the very short and
indisputable conclusion stated in your letter lately received at
once delivered me from all further solicitude; your statement being
to the effect that on this matter there ought to be no further
deliberation, because as soon as it is in my power to come to you,
or in your power to come to me, we shall feel alike constrained to
improve the opportunity. My mind being thus, as I have said, at
rest, I looked over all your letters, that I might see what yet
remained unanswered. In these I have found so many questions, that
even if they were easily solved, they would by their mere number
more than exhaust the time and talents of any man. But they are so
difficult, that if the answering of even one of them were laid upon
me, I would not hesitate to confess myself heavily burdened. The
design of this introductory statement is to make you desist for a
little from asking new questions until I am free from debt, and
that you confine yourself in your answer to the statement of your
opinion of my replies. At the same time, I know that it is to my
own loss that I postpone for even a little while the participation
of your divine thoughts.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XI-p6" shownumber="no">2. Hear, therefore, the view which I hold
concerning the mystery of the Incarnation which the religion
wherein we have been instructed commends to our faith and knowledge
as having been accomplished in order to our salvation; which
question I have chosen to discuss in preference to all the rest,
although it is not the most easily answered. For those questions
which are proposed by you concerning this world do not appear to me
to have a sufficiently direct reference to the obtaining of a happy
life; and whatever pleasure they yield when investigated, there is
reason to fear lest they take up time which ought to be devoted to
better things. With regard, then, to the subject which I have at
this time undertaken, first of all I am surprised that you were
perplexed by the question why not the Father, but the Son, is said
to have become incarnate, and yet were not also perplexed by the
same question in regard to the Holy Spirit. For the union of
Persons in the Trinity is in the Catholic faith set forth and
believed, and by a few holy and blessed ones understood, to be so
inseparable, that whatever is done by the Trinity must be regarded
as being done by the Father, and by the Son, and by the Holy Spirit
together; and that nothing is done by the Father which is, not also
done by the Son and by the Holy Spirit; and nothing done by the
Holy Spirit which is not also done by the Father and by the Son;
and nothing done by the Son which is not also done by the Father
and by the Holy Spirit. From which it seems to follow as a
consequence, that the whole Trinity assumed human nature; for if
the Son did so, but the Father and the Spirit did not, there is
something in which they act separately.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XI-p6.1" n="1461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XI-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>A liquid præter invicem faciunt.</i></p></note> Why, then, in our mysteries and
sacred symbols, is the Incarnation ascribed only to the Son? This
is a very great question, so difficult, and on a subject so vast,
that it is impossible either to give a sufficiently clear
statement, or to support it by satisfactory proofs. I venture,
however, since I am writing to you, to indicate rather than explain
what my sentiments are, in order that you, from your talents and
our intimacy, through which you thoroughly know me, may for
yourself fill up the outline.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XI-p8" shownumber="no">3. There is no nature, Nebridius—and,
indeed, there is no substance—which does not contain in itself
and exhibit these three things: first, that it <i>is</i>; next,
that it is <i>this</i> or <i>that</i>; and third, that as far as
possible it <i>remains</i> as it is. The first of these three
presents the original cause of nature from which all things exist;
the second presents the form<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XI-p8.1" n="1462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XI-p9" shownumber="no"> Species.</p></note> according to which all things are
fashioned and formed in a particular way; the third presents a
certain permanence, so to speak, in which all things are. Now, if
it be possible that a thing can <i>be</i>, and yet not be <i>
this</i> or <i>that</i>, and not <i>remain</i> in its own generic
form; or that a thing can be <i>this</i> or <i>that</i>, and yet
not <i>be</i>, and not <i>remain</i> in its own generic form, so
far as it is possible for it to do so; or that a thing can <i>
remain</i> in its own generic form according to the force belonging
to it, and yet not <i>be</i>, and not be <i>this</i> or <i>
that</i>,—then it is also possible that in that Trinity one
Person can do something in which the others have no part. But if
you see that whatever is must forthwith be <i>this</i> or <i>
that</i>, and must <i>remain</i> so far as possible in its own
generic form, you see also that these Three do nothing in which all
have not a part. I see that as yet I have only treated a portion of
this question, which makes its solution difficult. But I wished to
open up briefly to you—if, indeed, I have succeeded in this—how
great in the system of Catholic truth is the doctrine of the
inseparability of the Persons of the Trinity, and how difficult to
be understood.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XI-p10" shownumber="no">4. Hear now how that which disquiets your mind may
disquiet it no more. The mode of existence (Species—the second of
the three above named) which is properly ascribed to the Son, has
to do with training, and with a certain art, if I may use that word
in regard to such things, and with the exercise of intellect, by
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_230.html" id="vii.1.XI-Page_230" n="230" />which the mind
itself is moulded in its thoughts upon things. Therefore, since by
that assumption of human nature the work accomplished was the
effective presentation to us of a certain training in the right way
of living, and exemplification of that which is commanded, under
the majesty and perspicuousness of certain sentences, it is not
without reason that all this is ascribed to the Son. For in many
things which I leave your own reflection and prudence to suggest,
although the constituent elements be many, some one nevertheless
stands out above the rest, and therefore not unreasonably claims a
right of possession, as it were, of the whole for itself: as, <i>
e.g.</i>, in the three kinds of questions above mentioned,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XI-p10.1" n="1463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XI-p11" shownumber="no"> <i>An sit, quid sit, quale sit</i>.</p></note> although
the question raised be whether a thing is or not, this involves
necessarily also both <i>what</i> it is (this or that), for of
course it cannot <i>be</i> at all unless it be something, and
whether it ought to be approved of or disapproved of, for whatever
<i>is</i> is a fit subject for some opinion as to its <i>
quality</i>; in like manner, when the question raised is <i>
what</i> a thing is, this necessarily involves both that it <i>
is</i>, and that its quality may be tried by some standard; and in
the same way, when the question raised is what is the <i>
quality</i> of a thing, this necessarily involves that that thing
<i>is</i>, and is <i>something</i>, since all things are
inseparably joined to themselves;—nevertheless, the question in
each of the above cases takes its name not from all the three, but
from the special point towards which the inquirer directed his
attention. Now there is a certain training necessary for men, by
which they might be instructed and formed after some model. We
cannot say, however, regarding that which is accomplished in men by
this training, either that it does not exist, or that it is not a
thing to be desired [<i>i.e.</i> we cannot say <i>what</i> it is,
without involving an affirmation both of its <i>existence</i> and
of its <i>quality</i>]; but we seek first to know <i>what</i> it
is, for in knowing this we know that by which we may infer that it
is something, and in which we may remain. Therefore the first thing
necessary was, that a certain rule and pattern of training be
plainly exhibited; and this was done by the divinely appointed
method of the Incarnation, which is properly to be ascribed to the
Son, in order that from it should follow both our knowledge,
through the Son, of the Father Himself, <i>i.e.</i> of the one
first principle whence all things have their being, and a certain
inward and ineffable charm and sweetness of remaining in that
knowledge, and of despising all mortal things,—a gift and work
which is properly ascribed to the Holy Spirit. Wherefore, although
in all things the Divine Persons act perfectly in common, and
without possibility of separation, nevertheless their operations
behoved to be exhibited in such a way as to be distinguished from
each other, on account of the weakness which is in us, who have
fallen from unity into variety. For no one ever succeeds in raising
another to the height on which he himself stands, unless he stoop
somewhat towards the level which that other occupies.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XI-p12" shownumber="no">You have here a letter which may not indeed put an
end to your disquietude in regard to this doctrine, but which may
set your own thoughts to work upon a kind of solid foundation; so
that, with the talents which I well know you to possess, you may
follow, and, by the piety in which especially we must be stedfast,
may apprehend that which still remains to be discovered.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XII" n="XII" next="vii.1.XIII" prev="vii.1.XI" progress="36.65%" shorttitle="Letter XII" title="Omitted" type="Letter">

<p id="vii.1.XII-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XII-p2.1">Letter XII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XII-p3" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XII-p3.1">a.d.</span> 389.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.XII-p4" shownumber="no">Omitted, as only a fragment of the text of the letter is
preserved.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XIII" n="XIII" next="vii.1.XIV" prev="vii.1.XII" progress="36.66%" shorttitle="Letter XIII" title="To Nebridius" type="Letter">

<p id="vii.1.XIII-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XIII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XIII-p2.1">Letter XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XIII-p3" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XIII-p3.1">a.d.</span> 389.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XIII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XIII-p4.1">To Nebridius Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I do not feel pleasure in writing of the
subjects which I was wont to discuss; I am not at liberty to write
of new themes. I see that the one would not suit you, and that for
the other I have no leisure. For, since I left you, neither
opportunity nor leisure has been given me for taking up and
revolving the things which we are accustomed to investigate
together. The winter nights are indeed too long, and they are not
entirely spent in sleep by me; but when I have leisure, other
subjects [than those which we used to discuss] present themselves
as having a prior claim on my consideration.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XIII-p5.1" n="1464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XIII-p6" shownumber="no"> We leave untranslated the words “quæ <i>
diffirmando</i> sunt otio necessaria,” the text here being
evidently corrupt.</p></note> What, then, am I to do? Am I to be
to you as one dumb, who cannot speak, or as one silent, who will
not speak? Neither of these things is desired, either by you or by
me. Come, then, and bear what the end of the night succeeded in
eliciting from me during the time in which it was devoted to
following out the subject of this letter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XIII-p7" shownumber="no">2. You cannot but remember that a question often
agitated between us, and which kept us agitated, breathless, and
excited, was one concerning a body or kind of body, which belongs
perpetually to the soul, and which, as you recollect, is called by
some its vehicle. It is manifest that this thing, if it moves from
place to place, is not cognisable by the understanding. But
whatever is not cognisable by the understanding cannot be
understood. It is not, however, utterly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_231.html" id="vii.1.XIII-Page_231" n="231" />impossible to form an opinion approximating to
the truth concerning a thing which is outside the province of the
intellect, if it lies within the province of the senses. But when a
thing is beyond the province of the intellect and of the senses,
the speculations to which it gives rise are too baseless and
trifling; and the thing of which we treat now is of this nature, if
indeed it exists. Why, then, I ask, do we not finally dismiss this
unimportant question, and with prayer to God raise ourselves to the
supreme serenity of the Highest existing nature?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XIII-p8" shownumber="no">3. Perhaps you may here reply: “Although
bodies cannot be perceived by the understanding, we can perceive
with the understanding many things concerning material objects; <i>
e.g.</i> we know that matter exists. For who will deny this, or
affirm that in this we have to do with the probable rather than the
true? Thus, though matter itself lies among things probable, it is
a most indisputable truth that something like it exists in nature.
Matter itself is therefore pronounced to be an object cognisable by
the senses; but the assertion of its existence is pronounced to be
a truth cognisable by the intellect, for it cannot be perceived
otherwise. And so this unknown body, about which we inquire, upon
which the soul depends for its power to move from place to place,
may possibly be cognisable by senses more powerful than we possess,
though not by ours; and at all events, the question whether it
exists is one which may be solved by our
understandings.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XIII-p9" shownumber="no">4. If you intend to say this, let me remind
you that the mental act we call understanding is done by us in two
ways: either by the mind and reason within itself, as when we
understand that the intellect itself exists; or by occasion of
suggestion from the senses, as in the case above mentioned, when we
understand that matter exists. In the first of these two kinds of
acts we understand through ourselves, <i>i.e.</i> by asking
instruction of God concerning that which is within us; but in the
second we understand by asking instruction of God regarding that of
which intimation is given to us by the body and the senses. If
these things be found true, no one can by his understanding
discover whether that body of which you speak exists or not, but
the person to whom his senses have given some intimation concerning
it. If there be any living creature to which the senses give such
intimation, since we at least see plainly that we are not among the
number, I regard the conclusion established which I began to state
a little ago, that the question [about the vehicle of the soul] is
one which does not concern us. I wish you would consider this over
and over again, and take care to let me know the product of your
consideration.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XIV" n="XIV" next="vii.1.XV" prev="vii.1.XIII" progress="36.79%" shorttitle="Letter XIV" title="To Nebridius" type="Letter">

<p id="vii.1.XIV-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XIV-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XIV-p2.1">Letter XIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XIV-p3" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XIV-p3.1">a.d.</span> 389.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XIV-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XIV-p4.1">To Nebridius Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XIV-p5" shownumber="no">1. I have preferred to reply to your last
letter, not because I undervalued your earlier questions, or
enjoyed them less, but because in answering you I undertake a
greater task than you think. For although you enjoined me to send
you a superlatively long<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XIV-p5.1" n="1465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XIV-p6" shownumber="no"> The phrase used by Nebridius had been
“<i>longior quam longissima,</i>” which Augustin here quotes,
and afterwards playfully alludes to in sec. 3.</p></note> letter, I have not so much leisure
as you imagine, and as you know I have always wished to have, and
do still wish. Ask not why it is so: for I could more easily
enumerate the things by which I am hindered, than explain why I am
hindered by them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XIV-p7" shownumber="no">2. You ask why it is that you and I, though separate
individuals, do many things which are the same, but the sun does
not the same as the other heavenly bodies. Of this thing I must
attempt to explain the cause. Now, if you and I do the same things,
the sun also does many things which the other heavenly bodies do:
if in some things it does not the same as the others, this is
equally true of you and me. I walk, and you walk; it is moved, and
they are moved: I keep awake, and you keep awake; it shines, and
they shine: I discuss, and you discuss; it goes its round, and they
go their rounds. And yet there is no fitness of comparison between
mental acts and things visible. If, however, as is reasonable, you
compare mind with mind, the heavenly bodies, if they have any mind,
must be regarded as even more uniform than men in their thoughts or
contemplations, or whatever term may more conveniently express such
activity in them. Moreover, as to the movements of the body, you
will find, if you reflect on this with your wonted attention, that
it is impossible for precisely the same thing to be done by two
persons. When we walk together, do you think that we both
necessarily do the same thing? Far be such thought from one of your
wisdom! For the one of us who walks on the side towards the north,
must either, in taking the same step as the other, get in advance
of him, or walk more slowly than he does. Neither of these things
is perceptible by the senses; but you, if I am not mistaken, look
to what we know by the understanding rather than to what we learn
by the senses. If, however, we move from the pole towards the
south, joined and clinging to each other as closely as possible,
and treading on a sheet of marble or even ivory smooth and level, a
perfect identity is as unattainable in our motions as in the
throbbings of our pulses, or in our figures and faces. Put us
aside, and place in our stead the sons of Glaucus, and you gain
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_232.html" id="vii.1.XIV-Page_232" n="232" />nothing by this
substitution: for even in these twins so perfectly resembling each
other, the necessity for the motions of each being peculiarly his
own, is as great as the necessity for their birth as separate
individuals.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XIV-p8" shownumber="no">3. You will perhaps say: “The difference in
this case is one which only reason can discover; but the difference
between the sun and the other heavenly bodies is to the senses also
patent.” If you insist upon my looking to their difference in
magnitude, you know how many things may be said as to the distances
by which they are removed from us, and into how great uncertainty
that which you speak of as obvious may thus be brought back. I may,
however, concede that the actual size corresponds with the apparent
size of the heavenly bodies, for I myself believe this; and I ask
you to show me any one whose senses were incapable of remarking the
prodigious stature of Nævius, exceeding by a foot that of the
tallest man.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XIV-p8.1" n="1466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XIV-p9" shownumber="no"> The text contains the word “sex” here, which
is omitted in the translation. The reading is uncertain.</p></note> By the
way, I think you have been just too eager to discover some man to
match him; and when you did not succeed in the search, have
resolved to make me stretch out my letter so as to rival his
dimensions.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XIV-p9.1" n="1467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XIV-p10" shownumber="no"> See note on sec. 1.</p></note> If
therefore even on earth such variety in size may be seen, I think
that it need not surprise us to find the like in the heavens. If,
however, the thing which moves your surprise is that the light of
no other heavenly body than the sun fills the day, who, I ask you,
has ever been manifested to men so great as that Man whom God took
into union with Himself, in another way entirely than He has taken
all other holy and wise men who ever lived? for if you compare Him
with other men who were wise, He is separated from them by
superiority greater far than that which the sun has above the other
heavenly bodies. This comparison let me charge you by all means
attentively to study; for it is not impossible that to your
singularly gifted mind I may have suggested, by this cursory
remark, the solution of a question which you once proposed to me
concerning the humanity of Christ.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XIV-p11" shownumber="no">4. You also ask me whether that highest Truth
and highest Wisdom and Form (or Archetype) of things, by whom all
things were made, and whom our creeds confess to be the
only-begotten Son of God, contains the idea<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XIV-p11.1" n="1468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XIV-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>Ratio.</i></p></note> of mankind in general, or also of
each individual of our race. A great question. My opinion is, that
in the creation of man there was in Him the idea only of man
generally, and not of you or me as individuals; but that in the
cycle of time the idea of each individual, with all the varieties
distinguishing men from each other, lives in that pure Truth. This
I grant is very obscure; yet I know not by what kind of
illustration light may be shed upon it, unless perhaps we betake
ourselves to those sciences which lie wholly within our minds. In
geometry, the idea of an angle is one thing, the idea of a square
is another. As often, therefore, as I please to describe an angle,
the idea of the angle, and that alone, is present to my mind; but I
can never describe a square unless I fix my attention upon the idea
of four angles at the same time. In like manner, every man,
considered as an individual man, has been made according to one
idea proper to himself; but in the making of a nation, although the
idea according to which it is made be also one, it is the idea not
of one, but of many men collectively. If, therefore, Nebridius is a
part of this universe, as he is, and the whole universe is made up
of parts, the God who made the universe could not but have in His
plan the idea of all the parts. Wherefore, since there is in this
idea of a very great number of men, it does not belong to man
himself as such; although, on the other hand, all the individuals
are in wonderful ways reduced to one. But you will consider this at
your convenience. I beg you meanwhile to be content with what I
have written, although I have already outdone Nævius
himself.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XV" n="XV" next="vii.1.XVI" prev="vii.1.XIV" progress="37.00%" shorttitle="Letter XV" title="To Romanianus" type="Letter">

<p id="vii.1.XV-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XV-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XV-p2.1">Letter XV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XV-p3" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XV-p3.1">a.d.</span> 390.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XV-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XV-p4.1">To Romanianus Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XV-p5" shownumber="no">1. This letter indicates a scarcity of
paper,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XV-p5.1" n="1469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XV-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Charta.</i></p></note> but not so
as to testify that parchment is plentiful here. My ivory tablets I
used in the letter which I sent to your uncle. You will more
readily excuse this scrap of parchment, because what I wrote to him
could not be delayed, and I thought that not to write to you for
want of better material would be most absurd. But if any tablets of
mine are with you, I request you to send them to meet a case of
this kind. I have written something, as the Lord has deigned to
enable me, concerning the Catholic religion, which before my coming
I wish to send to you, if my paper does not fail me in the
meantime. For you will receive with indulgence any kind of writing
from the office of the brethren who are with me. As to the
manuscripts of which you speak, I have entirely forgotten them,
except the books <i>de Oratore</i>; but I could not have written
anything better than that you should take such of them as you
please, and I am still of the same mind; for at this distance I
know not what else I can do in the matter.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.1.XV-p7" shownumber="no">2. It gave me very great pleasure that in your <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_233.html" id="vii.1.XV-Page_233" n="233" />last letter you desired to
make me a sharer of your joy at home; but</p>

<p class="c52" id="vii.1.XV-p8" shownumber="no">“Wouldst thou have me forget how soon the
deep,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.XV-p9" shownumber="no">So tranquil now, may wear another face,</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.1.XV-p10" shownumber="no">And rouse these slumbering waves?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XV-p10.1" n="1470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XV-p11" shownumber="no"> “Mene salis placidi vultum fluctusque quietos
Ignorare jubes?”—<i>Æn</i>. v. 848, 849.</p></note></p>

<p id="vii.1.XV-p12" shownumber="no">Yet I know you would not have me forget this, nor are you
yourself unmindful of it. Wherefore, if some leisure is granted you
for more profound meditation, improve this divine blessing. For
when these things fall to our lot, we should not only congratulate
ourselves, but show our gratitude to those to whom we owe them; for
if in the stewardship of temporal blessings we act in a manner that
is just and kind, and with the moderation and sobriety of spirit
which befits the transient nature of these possessions,—if they
are held by us without laying hold on us, are multiplied without
entangling us, and serve us without bringing us into bondage, such
conduct entitles us to the recompense of eternal blessings. For by
Him who is the Truth it was said: “If ye have not been faithful
in that which is another man’s, who will give you that which is
your own?” Let us therefore disengage ourselves from care about
the passing things of time; let us seek the blessings that are
imperishable and sure; let us soar above our worldly possessions.
The bee does not the less need its wings when it has gathered an
abundant store; for if it sink in the honey it dies.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XVI" n="XVI" next="vii.1.XVII" prev="vii.1.XV" progress="37.09%" shorttitle="Letter XVI" title="Maximus to Augustin" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XVI-p1.1">Letter XVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 390)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XVI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XVI-p3.1">From Maximus of Madaura to
Augustin.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVI-p4" shownumber="no">1. Desiring to be frequently made glad by
communications from you, and by the stimulus of your reasoning with
which in a most pleasant way, and without violation of good
feeling, you recently attacked me, I have not forborne from
replying to you in the same spirit, lest you should call my silence
an acknowledgment of being in the wrong. But I beg you to give
these sentences an indulgent kindly hearing, if you judge them to
give evidence of the feebleness of old age.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVI-p5" shownumber="no">Grecian mythology tells us, but without
sufficient warrant for our believing the statement, that Mount
Olympus is the dwelling-place of the gods. But we actually see the
market-place of our town occupied by a crowd of beneficient
deities; and we approve of this. Who could ever be so frantic and
infatuated as to deny that there is one supreme God, without
beginning, without natural offspring, who is, as it were, the great
and mighty Father of all? The powers of this Deity, diffused
throughout the universe which He has made, we worship under many
names, as we are all ignorant of His true name, the name God <note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XVI-p5.1" n="1471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XVI-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Deus.</i></p></note> being
common to all kinds of religious belief. Thus it comes, that while
in diverse supplications we approach separately, as it were,
certain parts of the Divine Being, we are seen in reality to be the
worshippers of Him in whom all these parts are one.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVI-p7" shownumber="no">2. Such is the greatness of your delusion in
another matter, that I cannot conceal the impatience with which I
regard it. For who can bear to find Mygdo honoured above that
Jupiter who hurls the thunderbolt; or Sanæ above Juno, Minerva,
Venus, and Vesta; or the arch-martyr Namphanio (oh horror!) above
all the immortal gods together? Among the immortals, Lucitas also
is looked up to with no less religious reverence, and others in an
endless list (having names abhorred both by gods and by men), who,
when they met the ignominious end which their character and conduct
had deserved, put the crowning act upon their criminal career by
affecting to die nobly in a good cause, though conscious of the
infamous deeds for which they were condemned. The tombs of these
men (it is a folly almost beneath our notice) are visited by crowds
of simpletons, who forsake our temples and despise the memory of
their ancestors, so that the prediction of the indignant bard is
notably fulfilled: “Rome shall, in the temples of the gods, swear
by the shades of men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XVI-p7.1" n="1472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XVI-p8" shownumber="no"> “Inque Deûm templis jurabit Roma per umbras,”
<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XVI-p8.1">Lucan</span>, <i>Pharsalia</i>, vii. 459.</p></note> To me it almost seems at this time
as if a second campaign of Actium had begun, in which Egyptian
monsters, doomed soon to perish, dare to brandish their weapons
against the gods of the Romans.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVI-p9" shownumber="no">3. But, O man of great wisdom, I beseech you, lay
aside and reject for a little while the vigour of your eloquence,
which has made you everywhere renowned; lay down also the arguments
of Chrysippus, which you are accustomed to use in debate; leave for
a brief season your logic, which aims in the forthputting of its
energies to leave nothing certain to any one; and show me plainly
and actually who is that God whom you Christians claim as belonging
specially to you, and pretend to see present among you in secret
places. For it is in open day, before the eyes and ears of all men,
that we worship our gods with pious supplications, and propitiate
them by acceptable sacrifices; and we take pains that these things
be seen and approved by all.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVI-p10" shownumber="no">4. Being, however, infirm and old, I withdraw
myself from further prosecution of this contest, and willingly
consent to the opinion of the rhetorician of Mantua, “Each one is
drawn by that which pleases himself best.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XVI-p10.1" n="1473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XVI-p11" shownumber="no"> Virg. <i>Eclog.</i> ii. 65: “Trahit sua quemque
voluptas.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVI-p12" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_234.html" id="vii.1.XVI-Page_234" n="234" />After
this, O excellent man, who hast turned aside from my faith, I have
no doubt that this letter will be stolen by some thief, and
destroyed by fire or otherwise. Should this happen, the paper will
be lost, but not my letter, of which I will always retain a copy,
accessible to all religious persons. May you be preserved by the
gods, through whom we all, who are mortals on the surface of this
earth, with apparent discord but real harmony, revere and worship
Him who is the common Father of the gods and of all mortals.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XVII" n="XVII" next="vii.1.XVIII" prev="vii.1.XVI" progress="37.22%" shorttitle="Letter XVII" title="To Maximus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XVII-p1.1">Letter XVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 390.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XVII-p3.1">To Maximus of Madaura.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVII-p4" shownumber="no">1. Are we engaged in serious debate with each other,
or is it your desire that we merely amuse ourselves? For, from the
language of your letter, I am at a loss to know whether it is due
to the weakness of your cause, or through the courteousness of your
manners, that you have preferred to show yourself more witty than
weighty in argument. For, in the first place, a comparison was
drawn by you between Mount Olympus and your market-place, the
reason for which I cannot divine, unless it was in order to remind
me that on the said mountain Jupiter pitched his camp when he was
at war with his father, as we are taught by history, which your
religionists call sacred; and that in the said market-place Mars is
represented in two images, the one unarmed, the other armed, and
that a statue of a man placed over against these restrains with
three extended fingers the fury of their demonship from the
injuries which he would willingly inflict on the citizens. Could I
then ever believe that by mentioning that market-place you intended
to revive my recollection of such divinities, unless you wished
that we should pursue the discussion in a jocular spirit rather
than in earnest? But in regard to the sentence in which you said
that such gods as these are members, so to speak, of the one great
God, I admonish you by all means, since you vouchsafe such an
opinion, to abstain very carefully from profane jestings of this
kind. For if you speak of the One God, concerning whom learned and
unlearned are, as the ancients have said, agreed, do you affirm
that those whose savage fury—or, if you prefer it, whose
power—the image of a dead man keeps in check are members of Him?
I might say more on this point, and your own judgment may show you
how wide a door for the refutation of your views is here thrown
open. But I restrain myself, lest I should be thought by you to act
more as a rhetorician than as one earnestly defending truth.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVII-p5" shownumber="no">2. As to your collecting of certain
Carthaginian names of deceased persons, by which you think reproach
may be cast, in what seems to you a witty manner, against our
religion, I do not know whether I ought to answer this taunt, or to
pass it by in silence. For if to your good sense these things
appear as trifling as they really are, I have not time to spare for
such pleasantry. If, however, they seem to you important, I am
surprised that it did not occur to you, who are apt to be disturbed
by absurdly-sounding names, that your religionists have among their
priests Eucaddires, and among their deities, Abaddires. I do not
suppose that these were absent from your mind when you were
writing, but that, with your courtesy and genial humour, you wished
for the unbending of our minds, to recall to our recollection what
ludicrous things are in your superstition. For surely, considering
that you are an African, and that we are both settled in Africa,
you could not have so forgotten yourself when writing to Africans
as to think that Punic names were a fit theme for censure. For if
we interpret the signification of these words, what else does
Namphanio mean than “man of the good foot,” <i>i.e.</i> whose
coming brings with it some good fortune, as we are wont to say of
one whose coming to us has been followed by some prosperous event,
that he came with a lucky foot? And if the Punic language is
rejected by you, you virtually deny what has been admitted by most
learned men, that many things have been wisely preserved from
oblivion in books written in the Punic tongue. Nay, you ought even
to be ashamed of having been born in the country in which the
cradle of this language is still warm, <i>i.e.</i> in which this
language was originally, and until very recently, the language of
the people. If, however, it is not reasonable to take offence at
the mere sound of names, and you admit that I have given correctly
the meaning of the one in question, you have reason for being
dissatisfied with your friend Virgil, who gives to your god
Hercules an invitation to the sacred rites celebrated by Evander in
his honour, in these terms, “Come to us, and to these rites in
thine honour, with auspicious foot.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XVII-p5.1" n="1474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XVII-p6" shownumber="no"> Virg. <i>Æneid</i>, viii. 302: “Et nos et tua
dexter adi pede sacra secundo.”</p></note> He wishes him to come “with
auspicious foot;” that is to say, he wishes Hercules to come as a
Namphanio, the name about which you are pleased to make much mirth
at our expense. But if you have a penchant for ridicule, you have
among yourselves ample material for witticisms—the god
Stercutius, the goddess Cloacina, the Bald Venus, the gods Fear and
Pallor, and the goddess Fever, and others of the same kind without
number, to whom the ancient Roman idolaters erected temples, and
judged it right to offer worship; which if you neglect, you are
neg<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_235.html" id="vii.1.XVII-Page_235" n="235" />lecting Roman
gods, thereby making it manifest that you are not thoroughly versed
in the sacred rites of Rome; and yet you despise and pour contempt
on Punic names, as if you were a devotee at the altars of Roman
deities.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.1.XVII-p7" shownumber="no">3. In truth however, I believe that perhaps you do
not value these sacred rites any more than we do, but only take
from them some unaccountable pleasure in your time of passing
through this world: for you have no hesitation about taking refuge
under Virgil’s wing, and defending yourself with a line of
his:</p>

<p class="c46" id="vii.1.XVII-p8" shownumber="no">“Each one is drawn by that which pleases
himself best.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XVII-p8.1" n="1475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XVII-p9" shownumber="no"> “Trahit sua quemque voluptas.”</p></note></p>

<p id="vii.1.XVII-p10" shownumber="no">If, then, the authority of Maro pleases you, as you
indicate that it does, you will be pleased with such lines as
these: “First Saturn came from lofty Olympus, fleeing before the
arms of Jupiter, an exile bereft of his realms,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XVII-p10.1" n="1476" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XVII-p11" shownumber="no"> “Primus ab æthereo venit Saturnis Olympo Arma
Jovis fugiens et regnis exsul ademptis.” <i>Æn</i>. viii. 319,
320.</p></note>—and
other such statements, by which he aims at making it understood
that Saturn and your other gods like him were men. For he had read
much history, confirmed by ancient authority, which Cicero also had
read, who makes the same statement in his dialogues, in terms more
explicit than we would venture to insist upon, and labours to bring
it to the knowledge of men so far as the times in which he lived
permitted.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVII-p12" shownumber="no">4. As to your statement, that your religious
services are to be preferred to ours because you worship the gods
in public, but we use more retired places of meeting, let me first
ask you how you could have forgotten your Bacchus, whom you
consider it right to exhibit only to the eyes of the few who are
initiated. You, however, think that, in making mention of the
public celebration of your sacred rites, you intended only to make
sure that we would place before our eyes the spectacle presented by
your magistrates and the chief men of the city when intoxicated and
raging along your streets; in which solemnity, if you are possessed
by a god, you surely see of what nature he must be who deprives men
of their reason. If, however, this madness is only feigned, what
say you to this keeping of things hidden in a service which you
boast of as public, or what good purpose is served by so base an
imposition? Moreover, why do you not foretell future events in your
songs, if you are endowed with the prophetic gift? or why do you
rob the bystanders, if you are in your sound mind?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVII-p13" shownumber="no">5. Since, then, you have recalled to our
remembrance by your letter these and other things which I think it
better to pass over meanwhile, why may not we make sport of your
gods, which, as every one who knows your mind, and has read your
letters, is well aware, are made sport of abundantly by yourself?
Therefore, if you wish us to discuss these subjects in a way
becoming your years and wisdom, and, in fact, as may be justly
required of us, in connection with our purpose, by our dearest
friends, seek some topic worthy of being debated between us; and be
careful to say on behalf of your gods such things as may prevent us
from supposing that you are intentionally betraying your own cause,
when we find you rather bringing to our remembrance things which
may be said against them than alleging anything in their defence.
In conclusion, however, lest this should be unknown to you, and you
might thus be brought unwittingly into jestings which are profane,
let me assure you that by the Christian Catholics (by whom a church
has been set up in your own town also) no deceased person is
worshipped, and that nothing, in short, which has been made and
fashioned by God is worshipped as a divine power. This worship is
rendered by them only to God Himself, who framed and fashioned all
things.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XVII-p13.1" n="1477" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XVII-p14" shownumber="no"> We give the original of this important sentence:
“Scias a Christianis catholicis (quorum in vestro oppido etiam
ecclesia constituta est) nullum coli mortuorum, nihi denique ut
numen adorari quod sit factum et conditum a Deo, sed unum ipsum
Deum qui fecit et condidit omnia.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVII-p15" shownumber="no">These things shall be more fully treated of, with
the help of the one true God, whenever I learn that you are
disposed to discuss them seriously.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XVIII" n="XVIII" next="vii.1.XIX" prev="vii.1.XVII" progress="37.50%" shorttitle="Letter XVIII" title="To Cœlestinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XVIII-p1.1">Letter XVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 390.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XVIII-p3.1">To Cœlestinus Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. Oh how I wish that I could continually say
one thing to you! It is this: Let us shake off the burden of
unprofitable cares, and bear only those which are useful. For I do
not know whether anything like complete exemption from care is to
be hoped for in this world. I wrote to you, but have received no
reply. I sent you as many of my books against the Manichæans as I
could send in a finished and revised condition, and as yet nothing
has been communicated to me as to the impression they have made on
your<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XVIII-p4.1" n="1478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> The sense here obviously requires
“<i>vestri</i>” instead of “ <i>nostri,</i>” which is in
the text.</p></note> judgment
and feelings. It is now a fitting opportunity for me to ask them
back, and for you to return them. I beg you therefore not to lose
time in sending them, along with a letter from yourself, by which I
eagerly long to know what you are doing with them, or with what
further help you think that you require still to be furnished in
order to assail that error with success.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XVIII-p6" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_236.html" id="vii.1.XVIII-Page_236" n="236" />2. As I
know you well, I ask you to accept and ponder the following brief
sentences on a great theme. There is a nature which is susceptible
of change with respect to both place and time, namely, the
corporeal. There is another nature which is in no way susceptible
of change with respect to place, but only with respect to time,
namely, the spiritual. And there is a third Nature which can be
changed neither in respect to place nor in respect to time: that
is, God. Those natures of which I have said that they are mutable
in some respect are called creatures; the Nature which is immutable
is called Creator. Seeing, however, that we affirm the existence of
anything only in so far as it continues and is one (in consequence
of which, unity is the condition essential to beauty in every
form), you cannot fail to distinguish, in this classification of
natures, which exists in the highest possible manner; and which
occupies the lowest place, yet is within the range of existence;
and which occupies the middle place, greater than the lowest, but
coming short of the highest. That highest is essential blessedness;
the lowest, that which cannot be either blessed or wretched; and
the intermediate nature lives in wretchedness when it stoops
towards that which is lowest, and in blessedness when it turns
towards that which is highest. He who believes in Christ does not
sink his affections in that which is lowest, is not proudly
self-sufficient in that which is intermediate, and thus he is
qualified for union and fellowship with that which is highest; and
this is the sum of the active life to which we are commanded,
admonished, and by holy zeal impelled to aspire.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XIX" n="XIX" next="vii.1.XX" prev="vii.1.XVIII" progress="37.59%" shorttitle="Letter XIX" title="To Gaius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XIX-p1.1">Letter XIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 390.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XIX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XIX-p3.1">To Gaius Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XIX-p4" shownumber="no">1. Words cannot express the pleasure with which the
recollection of you filled my heart after I parted with you, and
has often filled my heart since then. For I remember that,
notwithstanding the amazing ardour which pervaded your inquiries
after truth, the bounds of proper moderation in debate were never
transgressed by you. I shall not easily find any one who is more
eager in putting questions, and at the same time more patient in
hearing answers, than you approved yourself. Gladly therefore would
I spend much time in converse with you; for the time thus spent,
however much it might be, would not seem long. But what avails it
to discuss the hindrances on account of which it is difficult for
us to enjoy such converse? Enough that it is exceedingly difficult.
Perhaps at some future period it may be made very easy; may God
grant this! Meanwhile it is otherwise. I have given to the brother
by whom I have sent this letter the charge of submitting all my
writings to your eminent wisdom and charity, that they may be read
by you. For nothing written by me will find in you a reluctant
reader; for I know the goodwill which you cherish towards me. Let
me say, however, that if, on reading these things, you approve of
them, and perceive them to be true, you must not consider them to
be mine otherwise than as given to me; and you are at liberty to
turn to that same source whence proceeds also the power given you
to appreciate their truth. For no one discerns the truth of that
which he reads from anything which is in the mere manuscript, or in
the writer, but rather by something within himself, if the light of
truth, shining with a clearness beyond what is men’s common lot,
and very far removed from the darkening influence of the body, has
penetrated his own mind. If, however, you discover some things
which are false and deserve to be rejected, I would have you know
that these things have fallen as dew from the mists of human
frailty, and these you are to reckon as truly mine. I would exhort
you to persevere in seeking the truth, were it not that I seem to
see the mouth of your heart already opened wide to drink it in. I
would also exhort you to cling with manly tenacity to the truth
which you have learned, were it not that you already manifest in
the clearest manner that you possess strength of mind and fixedness
of purpose. For all that lives within you has, in the short time of
our fellowship, revealed itself to me, almost as if the bodily veil
had been rent asunder. And surely the merciful providence of our
God can in no wise permit a man so good and so remarkably gifted as
you are to be an alien from the flock of Christ.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XX" n="XX" next="vii.1.XXI" prev="vii.1.XIX" progress="37.67%" shorttitle="Letter XX" title="To Antoninus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XX-p1.1">Letter XX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 390.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XX-p3.1">To Antoninus Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XX-p4" shownumber="no">1. As letters are due to you by two of us, a part of
our debt is repaid with very abundant usury when you see one of the
two in person; and since by his voice you, as it were, hear my own,
I might have refrained from writing, had I not been called to do it
by the urgent request of the very person whose journey to you
seemed to me to make this unnecessary. Accordingly I now hold
converse with you even more satisfactorily than if I were
personally with you, because you both read my letter, and you
listen to the words of one in whose heart you know that I dwell. I
have with great joy studied and pondered the letter sent by your
Holiness, because <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_237.html" id="vii.1.XX-Page_237" n="237" />it
exhibits both your Christian spirit unsullied by the guile of an
evil age, and your heart full of kindly feeling towards myself.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XX-p5" shownumber="no">2. I congratulate you, and I give thanks to our God
and Lord, because of the hope and faith and love which are in you;
and I thank you, in Him, for thinking so well of me as to believe
me to be a faithful servant of God, and for the love which with
guileless heart you cherish towards that which you commend in me;
although, indeed, there is occasion rather for congratulation than
for thanks in acknowledging your goodwill in this thing. For it is
profitable for yourself that you should love for its own sake that
goodness which he of course loves who loves another because he
believes him to be good, whether that other be or be not what he is
supposed to be. One error only is to be carefully avoided in this
matter, that we do not think otherwise than truth demands, not of
the individual, but of that which is true goodness in man. But, my
brother well beloved, seeing that you are not in any degree
mistaken either in believing or in knowing that the great good for
men is to serve God cheerfully and purely, when you love any man
because you believe him to share this good, you reap the reward,
even though the man be not what you suppose him to be. Wherefore it
is fitting that you should on this account be congratulated; but
the person whom you love is to be congratulated, not because of his
being for that reason loved, but because of his being truly (if it
is the case) such an one as the person who for this reason loves
him esteems him to be. As to our real character, therefore, and as
to the progress we may have made in the divine life, this is seen
by Him whose judgment, both as to that which is good in man, and as
to each man’s personal character, cannot err. For your obtaining
the reward of blessedness so far as this matter is concerned, it is
sufficient that you embrace me with your whole heart because you
believe me to be such a servant of God as I ought to be. To you,
however, I also render many thanks for this, that you encourage me
wonderfully to aspire after such excellence, by your praising me as
if I had already attained it. Many more thanks still shall be
yours, if you not only claim an interest in my prayers, but also
cease not to pray for me. For intercession on behalf of a brother
is more acceptable to God when it is offered as a sacrifice of
love.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XX-p6" shownumber="no">3. I greet very kindly your little son, and I
pray that he may grow up in the way of obedience to the salutary
requirements of God’s law. I desire and pray, moreover, that the
one true faith and worship, which alone is catholic, may prosper
and increase in your house; and if you think any labour on my part
necessary for the promotion of this end, do not scruple to claim my
service, relying upon Him who is our common Lord, and upon the law
of love which we must obey. This especially would I recommend to
your pious discretion, that by reading the word of God, and by
serious conversation with your partner,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XX-p6.1" n="1479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XX-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Infirmiori vasi tuo.</i></p></note> you should either plant the seed
or foster the growth in her heart of an intelligent fear of God.
For it is scarcely possible that any one who is concerned for the
soul’s welfare, and is therefore without prejudice resolved to
know the will of the Lord, should fail, when enjoying the guidance
of a good instructor, to discern the difference which exists
between every form of schism and the one Catholic
Church.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXI" n="XXI" next="vii.1.XXII" prev="vii.1.XX" progress="37.81%" shorttitle="Letter XXI" title="To Bishop Valerius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXI-p1.1">Letter XXI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 391.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXI-p3.1">To My Lord Bishop Valerius, Most
Blessed and Venerable, My Father Most Warmly Cherished with True
Love in the Sight of the Lord, Augustin, Presbyter, Sends Greeting
in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXI-p4" shownumber="no">1. Before all things I ask your pious wisdom
to take into consideration that, on the one hand, if the duties of
the office of a bishop, or presbyter, or deacon, be discharged in a
perfunctory and time-serving manner, no work can be in this life
more easy, agreeable, and likely to secure the favour of men,
especially in our day, but none at the same time more miserable,
deplorable, and worthy of condemnation in the sight of God; and, on
the other hand, that if in the office of bishop, or presbyter, or
deacon, the orders of the Captain of our salvation be observed,
there is no work in this life more difficult, toilsome, and
hazardous, especially in our day, but none at the same time more
blessed in the sight of God.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXI-p4.1" n="1480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXI-p5" shownumber="no"> [A most noble sentence, which contains, as in a
nutshell, a whole system of pastoral theology.—P.S.]</p></note> But what the proper mode of
discharging these duties is, I did not learn either in boyhood or
in the earlier years of manhood; and at the time when I was
beginning to learn it, I was constrained as a just correction for
my sins (for I know not what else to think) to accept the second
place at the helm, when as yet I knew not how to handle an
oar.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXI-p6" shownumber="no">2. But I think that it was the purpose of my Lord
hereby to rebuke me, because I presumed, as if entitled by superior
knowledge and excellence, to reprove the faults of many sailors
before I had learned by experience the nature of their work.
Therefore, after I had been sent in among them to share their
labours, then I began to feel the rashness of my censures; although
even before that time I judged this office to be beset <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_238.html" id="vii.1.XXI-Page_238" n="238" />with many dangers. And
hence the tears which some of my brethren perceived me shedding in
the city at the time of my ordination, and because of which they
did their utmost with the best intentions to console me, but with
words which, through their not knowing the causes of my sorrow, did
not reach my case at all.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXI-p6.1" n="1481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXI-p7" shownumber="no"> They thought Augustin was disappointed at being
made only presbyter and not colleague of Valerius as bishop. See
Possidius, <i>Aug. Vita</i>, c. 4.</p></note> But my experience has made me
realize these things much more both in degree and in measure than I
had done in merely thinking of them: not that I have now seen any
new waves or storms of which I had not previous knowledge by
observation, or report, or reading, or meditation; but because I
had not known my own skill or strength for avoiding or encountering
them, and had estimated it to be of some value instead of none. The
Lord, however, laughed at me, and was pleased to show me by actual
experience what I am.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXI-p8" shownumber="no">3. But if He has done this not in judgment, but in
mercy, as I confidently hope even now, when I have learned my
infirmity, my duty is to study with diligence all the remedies
which the Scriptures contain for such a case as mine, and to make
it my business by prayer and reading to secure that my soul be
endued with the health and vigour necessary for labours so
responsible. This I have not yet done, because I have not had time;
for I was ordained at the very time when I was thinking of having,
along with others, a season of freedom from all other occupation,
that we might acquaint ourselves with the divine Scriptures, and
was intending to make such arrangements as would secure unbroken
leisure for this great work. Moreover, it is true that I did not at
any earlier period know how great was my unfitness for the arduous
work which now disquiets and crushes my spirit. But if I have by
experience learned what is necessary for a man who ministers to a
people in the divine sacraments and word, only to find myself
prevented from now obtaining what I have learned that I do not
possess, do you bid me perish, father Valerius? Where is your
charity? Do you indeed love me? Do you indeed love the Church to
which you have appointed me, thus unqualified, to minister? I am
well assured that you love both; but you think me qualified, whilst
I know myself better; and yet I would not have come to know myself
if I had not learned by experience.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXI-p9" shownumber="no">4. Perhaps your Holiness replies: I wish to know
what is lacking to fit you for your office. The things which I lack
are so many, that I could more easily enumerate the things which I
have than those which I desire to have. I may venture to say that I
know and unreservedly believe the doctrines pertaining to our
salvation. But my difficulty is in the question how I am to use
this truth in ministering to the salvation of others, seeking what
is profitable not for myself alone, but for many, that they may be
saved. And perhaps there may be, nay, beyond all question there
are, written in the sacred books, counsels by the knowledge and
acceptance of which the man of God may so discharge his duties to
the Church in the things of God, or at least so keep a conscience
void of offence in the midst of ungodly men, whether living or
dying, as to secure that that life for which alone humble and meek
Christian hearts sigh is not lost. But how can this be done,
except, as the Lord Himself tells us, by asking, seeking, knocking,
that is, by praying, reading, and weeping? For this I have by the
brethren made the request, which in this petition I now renew, that
a short time, say till Easter, be granted me by your unfeigned and
venerable charity.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXI-p10" shownumber="no">5. For what shall I answer to the Lord my Judge?
Shall I say, “I was not able to acquire the things of which I
stood in need, because I was engrossed wholly with the affairs of
the Church”? What if He thus reply: “Thou wicked servant, if
property belonging to the Church (in the collection of the fruits
of which great labour is expended) were suffering loss under some
oppressor, and it was in thy power to do something in defence of
her rights at the bar of an earthly judge, wouldst thou not,
leaving the field which I have watered with my blood, go to plead
the cause with the consent of all, and even with the urgent
commands of some? And if the decision given were against the
Church, wouldst thou not, in prosecuting an appeal, go across the
sea; and would no complaint be heard summoning thee home from an
absence of a year or more, because thy object was to prevent
another from taking possession of land required not for the souls,
but for the bodies of the poor, whose hunger might nevertheless be
satisfied in a way much easier and more acceptable to me by my
living trees, if these were cultivated with care? Wherefore, then,
dost thou allege that thou hadst not time to learn how to cultivate
my field?” Tell me, I beseech you, what could I reply? Are you
perchance willing that I should say, “The aged Valerius is to
blame; for, believing me to be instructed in all things necessary,
he declined, with a determination proportioned to his love for me,
to give me permission to learn what I had not acquired?”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXI-p11" shownumber="no">6. Consider all these things, aged Valerius;
consider them, I beseech you, by the goodness and severity of
Christ, by His mercy and judgment, by Him who has inspired you with
such love for me that I dare not displease you, even when the
advantage of my soul is at stake. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_239.html" id="vii.1.XXI-Page_239" n="239" />You, moreover, appeal to God and to Christ to
bear witness to me concerning your innocence and charity, and the
sincere love which you bear to me, just as if all these were not
things about which I may myself willingly take my oath. I therefore
appeal to the love and affection which you have thus avouched. Have
pity on me, and grant me, for the purpose for which I have asked
it, the time which I have asked; and help me with your prayers,
that my desire may not be in vain, and that my absence may not be
without fruit to the Church of Christ, and to the profit of my
brethren and fellow-servants. I know that the Lord will not despise
your love interceding for me, especially in such a cause as this;
and accepting it as a sacrifice of sweet savour, He will restore me
to you, perhaps, within a period shorter than I have craved,
thoroughly furnished for His service by the profitable counsels of
His written word.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXII" n="XXII" next="vii.1.XXIII" prev="vii.1.XXI" progress="38.07%" shorttitle="Letter XXII" title="To Bishop Aurelius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXII-p1.1">Letter XXII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 392.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXII-p3.1">To Bishop Aurelius, Augustin,
Presbyter, Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XXII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p5" shownumber="no">1. When, after long hesitation, I knew not how to
frame a suitable reply to the letter of your Holiness (for all
attempts to express my feelings were baffled by the strength of
affectionate emotions which, rising spontaneously, were by the
reading of your letter much more vehemently inflamed), I cast
myself at last upon God, that He might, according to my strength,
so work in me that I might address to you such an answer as should
be suitable to the zeal for the Lord and the care of His Church
which we have in common, and in accordance with your dignity and
the respect which is due to you from me. And, first of all, as to
your belief that you are aided by my prayers, I not only do not
decline this assurance, but I do even willingly accept it. For
thus, though not through my prayers, assuredly in yours, our Lord
will hear me. As to your most benignant approval of the conduct of
brother Alypius in remaining in connection with us, to be an
example to the brethren who desire to withdraw themselves from this
world’s cares, I thank you more warmly than words can declare.
May the Lord recompense this to your own soul! The whole company,
therefore, of brethren which has begun to grow up together beside
me, is bound to you by gratitude for this great favour; in
bestowing which, you, being far separated from us only by distance
on the surface of the earth, have consulted our interest as one in
spirit very near to us. Wherefore, to the utmost of our power we
give ourselves to prayer that the Lord may be pleased to uphold
along with you the flock which has been committed to you, and may
never anywhere forsake you, but be present as your help in all
times of need, showing in His dealings with His Church, through
your discharge of priestly functions, such mercy as spiritual men
with tears and groanings implore Him to manifest.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p6" shownumber="no">2. Know, therefore, most blessed lord,
venerable for the superlative fulness of your charity, that I do
not despair, but rather cherish lively hope that, by means of that
authority which you wield, and which, as we trust, has been
committed to your spirit, not to your flesh alone, our Lord and God
may be able, through the respect due to councils<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p6.1" n="1482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p7" shownumber="no"> We adopt the conjectural reading
“<i>conciliorum.</i>” Compare sec. 4, p. 240.</p></note> and to yourself, to bring healing
to the many carnal blemishes and disorders which the African Church
is suffering in the conduct of many, and is bewailing in the sorrow
of a few of her members. For whereas the apostle had in one passage
briefly set forth as fit to be hated and avoided three classes of
vices, from which there springs an innumerable crop of vicious
courses, only one of these—that, namely, which he has placed
second—is very strictly punished by the Church; but the other
two, viz. the first and third, appear to be tolerable in the
estimation of men, and so it may gradually come to pass that they
shall even cease to be regarded as vices. The words of the chosen
vessel are these: “Not in rioting and drunkenness, not in
chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying: but put ye on
the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to
fulfil the lusts thereof.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p7.1" n="1483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.13-Rom.13.14" parsed="|Rom|13|13|13|14" passage="Rom. 13.13,14">Rom. xiii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p9" shownumber="no">3. Of these three, then, chambering and wantonness
are regarded as crimes so great, that any one stained with these
sins is deemed unworthy not merely of holding office in the Church,
but also of participation in the sacraments; and rightly so. But
why restrict such censure to this form of sin alone? For rioting
and drunkenness are so tolerated and allowed by public opinion,
that even in services designed to honour the memory of the blessed
martyrs, and this not only on the annual festivals (which itself
must be regarded as deplorable by every one who looks with a
spiritual eye upon these things), but every day, they are openly
practised. Were this corrupt practice objectionable only because of
its being disgraceful, and not on the ground of impiety, we might
consider it as a scandal to be tolerated with such amount of
forbearance as is within our power. And yet, even in that case,
what are we to make of the fact that, when the same apostle had
given a long list of vices, among which he mentioned drunkenness,
he concluded with the warning that we should not even eat bread
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_240.html" id="vii.1.XXII-Page_240" n="240" />with those who
are guilty of such things?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p9.1" n="1484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.11" parsed="|1Cor|5|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.11">1 Cor. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> But let us, if it must be so, bear
with these things in the luxury and disorder of families, and of
those convivial meetings which are held within the walls of private
houses; and let us take the body of Christ in communion with those
with whom we are forbidden to eat even the bread which sustains our
bodies; but at least let this outrageous insult be kept far away
from the tombs of the sainted dead, from the scenes of sacramental
privilege, and from the houses of prayer. For who may venture to
forbid in private life excesses which, when they are practised by
crowds in holy places, are called an honouring of the
martyrs?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p11" shownumber="no">4. If Africa were the first country in which
an attempt were made to put down these things, her example would
deserve to be esteemed worthy of imitation by all other
countries;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p11.1" n="1485" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p12" shownumber="no"> Manifestly the correct punctuation here is: <i>
Hæc si prima Africa tentaret auferre, a cæteris terris imitatione
digna esse deberet.</i></p></note> but when,
both throughout the greater part of Italy and in all or almost all
the churches beyond the sea, these practices either, as in some
places, never existed, or, as in other places where they did exist,
have been, whether they were recent or of long standing, rooted out
and put down by the diligence and the censures of bishops who were
holy men, entertaining true views concerning the life to
come;—when this, I say, is the case, do we hesitate as to the
possibility of removing this monstrous defect in our morals, after
an example has been set before us in so many lands? Moreover, we
have as our bishop a man belonging to those parts, for which we
give thanks earnestly to God; although he is a man of such
moderation and gentleness, in fine, of such prudence and zeal in
the Lord, that even had he been a native of Africa, the persuasion
would have been wrought in him by the Scriptures, that a remedy
must be applied to the wound which this loose and disorderly custom
has inflicted. But so wide and deep is the plague caused by this
wickedness, that, in my opinion, it cannot be completely cured
without interposition of a council’s authority. If, however, a
beginning is to be made by one church, it seems to me, that as it
would be presumptuous for any other church to attempt to change
what the Church of Carthage still maintained, so would it also be
the height of effrontery for any other to wish to persevere in a
course which the Church of Carthage had condemned. And for such a
reform in Carthage, what better bishop could be desired than the
prelate who, while he was a deacon, solemnly denounced these
practices?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p13" shownumber="no">5. But that over which you then sorrowed you
ought now to suppress, not harshly, but as it is written, “in the
spirit of meekness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p13.1" n="1486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.1" parsed="|Gal|6|1|0|0" passage="Gal. 6.1">Gal. vi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Pardon my boldness, for your
letter revealing to me your true brotherly love gives me such
confidence, that I am encouraged to speak as freely to you as I
would to myself. These offences are taken out of the way, at least
in my judgment, by other methods than harshness, severity, and an
imperious mode of dealing,—namely, rather by teaching than by
commanding, rather by advice than by denunciation.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p14.2" n="1487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p15" shownumber="no"> <i>Magis monendo quam minando.</i></p></note> Thus at
least we must deal with the multitude; in regard to the sins of a
few, exemplary severity must be used. And if we do employ threats,
let this be done sorrowfully, supporting our threatenings of coming
judgment by the texts of Scripture, so that the fear which men feel
through our words may be not of us in our own authority, but of God
Himself. Thus an impression shall be made in the first place upon
those who are spiritual, or who are nearest to that state of mind;
and then by means of the most gentle, but at the same time most
importunate exhortations, the opposition of the rest of the
multitude shall be broken down.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p15.1" n="1488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p16" shownumber="no"> One may see in Letter XXIX. how admirably Augustin
illustrated in his own practice the directions here given.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p17" shownumber="no">6. Since, however, these drunken revels and
luxurious feasts in the cemeteries are wont to be regarded by the
ignorant and carnal multitude as not only an honour to the martyrs,
but also a solace to the dead, it appears to me that they might be
more easily dissuaded from such scandalous and unworthy practices
in these places, if, besides showing that they are forbidden by
Scripture, we take care, in regard to the offerings for the spirits
of those who sleep, which indeed we are bound to believe to be of
some use, that they be not sumptuous beyond what is becoming
respect for the memory of the departed, and that they be
distributed without ostentation, and cheerfully to all who ask a
share of them; also that they be not sold, but that if any one
desires to offer any money as a religious act, it be given on the
spot to the poor. Thus the appearance of neglecting the memory of
their deceased friends, which might cause them no small sorrow of
heart, shall be avoided, and that which is a pious and honourable
act of religious service shall be celebrated as it should be in the
Church. This may suffice meanwhile in regard to rioting and
drunkenness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p18" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXII-p18.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p19" shownumber="no">7. As to “strife and deceit,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p19.1" n="1489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p20" shownumber="no"> “De contentione et dolo” is Augustin’s
translation of the words in <scripRef id="vii.1.XXII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.13" parsed="|Rom|13|13|0|0" passage="Rom. xiii. 13">Rom. xiii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> what right
have I to speak, seeing that these vices prevail more seriously
among our own order than among our congregations? Let me, however,
say that the source of these evils is pride, and a desire for the
praises of men, which also frequently produces hypocrisy. This is
successfully re<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_241.html" id="vii.1.XXII-Page_241" n="241" />sisted only by him who is penetrated with
love and fear of God, through the multiplied declarations of the
divine books; provided, however, that such a man exhibit in himself
a pattern both of patience and of humility, by assuming as his due
less praise and honour than is offered to him: at the same time
neither accepting all nor refusing all that is rendered to him by
those who honour him; and as to the portion which he does accept,
receiving it not for his own sake, seeing that he ought to live
wholly in the sight of God and to despise human applause, but for
the sake of those whose welfare he cannot promote if by too great
self-abasement he lose his place in their esteem. For to this
pertains that word, “Let no man despise thy youth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p20.2" n="1490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.12" parsed="|1Tim|4|12|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 4.12">1 Tim. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> while he
who said this says also in another place, “If I yet pleased men,
I should not be the servant of Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p21.2" n="1491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.10" parsed="|Gal|1|10|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.10">Gal. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p23" shownumber="no">8. It is a great matter not to exult in the
honours and praises which come from men, but to reject all vain
pomp; and, if some of this be necessary, to make whatever is thus
retained contribute to the benefit and salvation of those who
confer the honour. For it has not been said in vain, “God will
break the bones of those who seek to please men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXII-p23.1" n="1492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.52.6" parsed="lxx|Ps|52|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 52.6" version="LXX">Ps. lii. 6</scripRef>, Sept.</p></note> For what
could be feebler, what more destitute of the firmness and strength
which the bones here spoken of figuratively represent, than the man
who is prostrated by the tongue of slanderers, although he knows
that the things spoken against him are false? The pain arising from
this thing would in no wise rend the bowels of his soul, if its
bones had not been broken by the love of praise. I take for granted
your strength of mind: therefore it is to myself that I say those
things which I am now stating to you. Nevertheless you are willing,
I believe, to consider along with me how important and how
difficult these things are. For the man who has not declared war
against this enemy has no idea of its power; for if it be
comparatively easy to dispense with praise so long as it is denied
to him, it is difficult to forbear from being captivated with
praise when it is offered. And yet the hanging of our minds upon
God ought to be so great, that we would at once correct those with
whom we may take that liberty, when we are by them undeservedly
praised, so as to prevent them from either thinking us to possess
what is not in us, or regarding that as ours which belongs to God,
or commending us for things which, though we have them, and perhaps
have them in abundance, are nevertheless in their nature not worthy
of commendation, such as are all those good things which we have in
common with the lower animals or with wicked men. If, however, we
are deservedly praised on account of what God has given us, let us
congratulate those to whom what is really good yields pleasure; but
let us not congratulate ourselves on the fact of our pleasing men,
but on the fact of our being (if it is the case) such in the sight
of God as we are in their esteem, and because praise is given not
to us, but to God, who is the giver of all things which are truly
and justly praised. These things are daily repeated to me by
myself, or rather by Him from whom proceed all profitable
instructions, whether they are found in the reading of the divine
word or are suggested from within to the mind; and yet, although
strenuously contending with my adversary, I often receive wounds
from him when I am unable to put away from myself the fascinating
power of the praise which is offered to me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXII-p25" shownumber="no">9. These things I have written, in order that, if
they are not now necessary for your Holiness (your own thoughts
suggesting to you other and more useful considerations of this
kind, or your Holiness being above the need of such remedies), my
disorders at least may be known to you, and you may know that which
may move you to deign to plead with God for me as my infirmity
demands: and I beseech you, by the humanity of Him who hath
commanded us to bear each other’s burdens, that you offer such
intercession most importunately on my behalf. There are many things
in regard to my life and conversation, of which I will not write,
which I would confess with tears if we were so situated that
nothing was required but my mouth and your ears as the means of
communication between my heart and your heart. If, however, the
aged Saturninus, venerated by us and beloved by all here with
unreserved and unfeigned affection, whose brotherly love and
devotion to you I observed when I was with you,—if he, I say, is
pleased to visit us so soon as he finds it convenient, whatever
converse we may be able to enjoy with that holy and
spiritually-minded man shall be esteemed by us very little, if at
all, different from personal conference with your Excellency. With
entreaties too earnest for words to express their urgency, I beg
you to condescend to join us in asking and obtaining from him this
favour. For the people of Hippo fear much, and far more than they
ought, to let me go to so great a distance from them, and will on
no account trust me by myself so far as to permit me to see the
field given by your care and generosity to the brethren, of which,
before your letter came, we had heard through our brother and
fellow-servant Parthenius, from whom we have also learned many
other things which we longed to know. The Lord will accomplish the
fulfilment of all the other things which we still desiderate.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXIII" n="XXIII" next="vii.1.XXIV" prev="vii.1.XXII" progress="38.55%" shorttitle="Letter XXIII" title="To Maximin" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_242.html" id="vii.1.XXIII-Page_242" n="242" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXIII-p1.1">Letter XXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 392.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXIII-p3.1">To Maximin, My Well-Beloved Lord
and Brother, Worthy of Honour, Augustin, Presbyter of the Catholic
Church, Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. Before entering on the subject on which I
have resolved to write to your Grace, I shall briefly state my
reasons for the terms used in the title of this letter, lest these
should surprise either yourself or any other person. I have written
“to my lord,” because it is written: “Brethren, ye have been
called unto liberty; only use not liberty for an occasion to the
flesh, but by love serve one another.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIII-p4.1" n="1493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.13" parsed="|Gal|5|13|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.13">Gal. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Seeing, therefore, that in this
duty of writing to you I am actually by love serving you, I do only
what is reasonable in calling you “my lord,” for the sake of
that one true Lord who gave us this command. Again, as to my having
written “well-beloved,” God knoweth that I not only love you,
but love you as I love myself; for I am well aware that I desire
for you the very blessings which I am fain to make my own. As to my
adding the words “worthy of honour,” I did not mean, by adding
this, to say that I honour your episcopal office, for to me you are
not a bishop; and this I trust you will take as spoken with no
intention to give offence, but from the conviction that in our
mouth Yea should be Yea, and Nay, Nay: for neither you nor any one
who knows us can fail to know that you are not my bishop, and, I am
not your presbyter. “Worthy of honour” I therefore willingly
call you on this ground, that I know you to be a man; and I know
that man was made in the image and likeness of God, and is placed
in honour by the very order and law of nature, if by understanding
the things which he ought to understand he retain his honour. For
it is written, “Man being placed in honour did not understand: he
is compared to the brutes devoid of reason, and is made like unto
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIII-p5.2" n="1494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.49.12" parsed="lxx|Ps|49|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 49.12" version="LXX">Ps. xlix. 12</scripRef>, version of the LXX.</p></note> Why then
may I not address you as worthy of honour, inasmuch as you are a
man, especially since I dare not despair of your repentance and
salvation so long as you are in this life? Moreover, as to my
calling you “brother,” you are well acquainted with the precept
divinely given to us, according to which we are to say, “Ye are
our brethren,” even to those who deny that they are our brethren;
and this has much to do with the reason which has made me resolve
to write to you, my brother. Now that the reason for my making such
an introduction to my letter has been given, I bespeak your calm
attention to what follows.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIII-p7" shownumber="no">2. When I was in your district, and was with
all my power expressing my abhorrence of the sad and deplorable
custom followed by men who, though they boast of the name of
Christians, do not hesitate to rebaptize Christians, there were not
wanting some who said in praise of you, that you do not conform to
this custom. I confess that at first I did not believe them; but
afterwards, considering that it was possible for the fear of God to
take possession of a human soul exercised in meditation upon the
life to come, in such a way as to restrain a man from most manifest
wickedness, I believed their statement, rejoicing that by holding
such a resolution you showed yourself averse to complete alienation
from the Catholic Church. I was even on the outlook for an
opportunity of conversing with you, in order that, if it were
possible, the small difference which still remained between us
might be taken away, when, behold, a few days ago it was reported
to me that you had rebaptized a deacon of ours belonging to
Mutugenna! I was deeply grieved both for his melancholy fall and
for your sin, my brother, which surprised and disappointed me. For
I know what the Catholic Church is. The nations are Christ’s
inheritance, and the ends of the earth are His possession. You also
know what the Catholic Church is; or if you do not know it, apply
your attention to discern it, for it may be very easily known by
those who are willing to be taught. Therefore, to rebaptize even a
heretic who has received in baptism the seal of holiness which the
practice<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIII-p7.1" n="1495" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>Disciplina.</i></p></note> of the
Christian Church has transmitted to us, is unquestionably a sin;
but to rebaptize a Catholic is one of the worst of crimes. As I did
not, however, believe the report, because I still retained my
favourable impression of you, I went in person to Mutugenna. The
miserable man himself I did not succeed in finding, but I learned
from his parents that he had been made one of your deacons.
Nevertheless I still think so favourably of you, that I will not
believe that he has been rebaptized.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIII-p9" shownumber="no">3. Wherefore, my beloved brother, I beseech you, by
the divine and human natures of our Lord Jesus Christ, have the
kindness to reply to this letter, telling me what has been done,
and so to write as knowing that I intend to read your letter aloud
to our brethren in the church. This I have written, lest, by
afterwards doing that which you did not expect me to do, I should
give offence to your Charity, and give you occasion for making a
just complaint against me to our common friends. What can
reasonably prevent you from answering this letter I do not see. For
if you do rebaptize, you have nothing to apprehend from your
colleagues when you write <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_243.html" id="vii.1.XXIII-Page_243" n="243" />that you are doing that which they would
command you to do even if you were unwilling; and if you, moreover,
defend this by the best arguments known to you, as a thing which
ought to be done, your colleagues, so far from being displeased on
this account, will praise you. But if you do not rebaptize, hold
fast your Christian liberty, my brother Maximin; hold it fast, I
implore you: fixing your eye on Christ, fear not the censure,
tremble not before the power of any man. Fleeting is the honour of
this world, and fleeting are all the objects to which earthly
ambition aspires. Neither thrones ascended by flights of steps,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIII-p9.1" n="1496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>Absidæ gradatæ.</i></p></note> nor
canopied pulpits,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIII-p10.1" n="1497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <i>Cathedræ velatæ</i>.</p></note> nor processions and chantings of
crowds of consecrated virgins, shall be admitted as available for
the defence of those who have now these honours, when at the
judgment-seat of Christ conscience shall begin to lift its accusing
voice, and He who is the Judge of the consciences of men shall
pronounce the final sentence. What is here esteemed an honour shall
then be a burden: what uplifts men here, shall weigh heavily on
them in that day. Those things which meanwhile are done for the
Church’s welfare as tokens of respect to us, shall then be
vindicated, it may be, by a conscience void of offence; but they
will avail nothing as a screen for a guilty conscience.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIII-p12" shownumber="no">4. If, then, it be indeed the case that, under
the promptings of a devout and pious mind, you abstain from
dispensing a second baptism, and rather accept the baptism of the
Catholic Church as the act of the one true Mother, who to all
nations both offers a welcome to her bosom, that they may be
regenerated, and gives a mother’s nourishment to them when they
are regenerated, and as the token of admission into Christ’s one
possession, which reaches to the ends of the earth; if, I say, you
indeed do this, why do you not break forth into a joyful and
independent confession of your sentiments? Why do you hide under a
bushel the lamp which might so profitably shine? Why do you not
rend and cast from you the old sordid livery of your craven-hearted
bondage, and go forth clad in the panoply of Christian boldness,
saying, “I know but one baptism consecrated and sealed with the
name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost: this
sacrament, wherever I find it, I am bound to acknowledge and
approve; I do not destroy what I discern to be my Lord’s; I do
not treat with dishonour the banner of my King”? Even the men who
parted the raiment of Christ among them did not rudely rend in
pieces the seamless robe;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIII-p12.1" n="1498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.19.24" parsed="|John|19|24|0|0" passage="John 19.24">John xix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and they were men who had not then
any faith in Christ’s resurrection; nay, they were witnessing His
death. If, then, persecutors forbore from rending the vesture of
Christ when He was hanging upon the cross, why should Christians
destroy the sacrament of His institution now when He is sitting in
heaven upon His throne? Had I been a Jew in the time of that
ancient people, when there was nothing better that I could be, I
would undoubtedly have received circumcision. That “seal of the
righteousness which is by faith” was of so great importance in
that dispensation before it was abrogated<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIII-p13.2" n="1499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <i>Evacuaretur</i>.</p></note> by the Lord’s coming, that the
angel would have strangled the infant-child of Moses, had not the
child’s mother, seizing a stone, circumcised the child, and by
this sacrament averted impending death.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIII-p14.1" n="1500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.24-Exod.4.25" parsed="|Exod|4|24|4|25" passage="Ex. 4.24,25">Ex. iv. 24, 25</scripRef>. Augustin believes that the
angel sought to slay, not Moses, but the child, for which he gives
reasons in his <i>Quæstiones in Exodum</i>. See Rosenmüller, <i>
Scholia</i>.</p></note> This sacrament also arrested the
waters of the Jordan, and made them flow back towards their source.
This sacrament the Lord Himself received in infancy, although He
abrogated it when He was crucified. For these signs of spiritual
blessings were not condemned, but gave place to others which were
more suitable to the later dispensation. For as circumcision was
abolished by the first coming of the Lord, so baptism shall be
abolished by His second coming. For as now, since the liberty of
faith has come, and the yoke of bondage has been removed, no
Christian receives circumcision in the flesh; so then, when the
just are reigning with the Lord, and the wicked have been
condemned, no one shall be baptized, but the reality which both
ordinances prefigure—namely, circumcision of the heart and
cleansing of the conscience—shall be eternally abiding. If,
therefore, I had been a Jew in the time of the former dispensation,
and there had come to me a Samaritan who was willing to become a
Jew, abandoning the error which the Lord Himself condemned when He
said, “Ye worship ye know not what; we know what we worship, for
salvation is of the Jews;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIII-p15.2" n="1501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" passage="John 4.22">John iv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>—if, I say, a Samaritan whom
Samaritans had circumcised had expressed his willingness to become
a Jew, there would have been no scope for the boldness which would
have insisted on the repetition of the rite; and instead of this,
we would have been compelled to approve of that which God had
commanded, although it had been done by heretics. But if, in the
flesh of a circumcised man, I could not find place for the
repetition of the circumcision, because there is but one member
which is circumcised, much less is place found in the one heart of
man for the repetition of the baptism of Christ. Ye, therefore, who
wish to baptize twice, must seek as subjects of such double baptism
men who have double hearts.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIII-p17" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_244.html" id="vii.1.XXIII-Page_244" n="244" />5.
Publish frankly, therefore, that you are doing what is right, if it
be the case that you do not rebaptize; and write me to that effect,
not only without fear, but with joy. Let no Councils of your party
deter you, my brother, from this step: for if this displease them,
they are not worthy to have you among them; but if it please them,
we trust that there shall soon be peace between you and us, through
the mercy of our Lord, who never forsakes those who fear to
displease Him, and who labour to do what is acceptable in His
sight; and let not our honours—a dangerous burden, of which an
account must yet be given—be a hindrance, making it unhappily
impossible for our people who believe in Christ, and who share with
one another in daily bread at home, to sit down at the same table
of Christ. Do we not grievously lament that husband and wife do in
most cases, when marriage makes them one flesh, vow mutual fidelity
in the name of Christ, and yet rend asunder Christ’s own body by
belonging to separate communions? If, by your moderate measures and
wisdom, and by your exercise of that love which we all owe to Him
who shed His blood for us, this schism, which is such a grievous
scandal, causing Satan to triumph and many souls to perish, be
taken out of the way in these parts, who can adequately express how
illustrious is the reward which the Lord prepares for you, in that
from you should proceed an example which, if imitated, as it may so
easily be, would bring health to all His other members, which
throughout the whole of Africa are lying now miserably exhausted?
How much I fear lest, since you cannot see my heart, I appear to
you to speak rather in irony than in the sincerity of love! But
what more can I do than present my words before your eye, and my
heart before God?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIII-p18" shownumber="no">6. Let us put away from between us those vain
objections which are wont to be thrown at each other by the
ignorant on either side. Do not on your part cast up to me the
persecutions of Macarius. I, on mine, will not reproach you with
the excesses of the Circumcelliones. If you are not to blame for
the latter, neither am I for the former; they pertain not to us.
The Lord’s floor is not yet purged—it cannot be without chaff;
be it ours to pray, and to do what in us lies that we may be good
grain. I could not pass over in silence the rebaptizing of our
deacon; for I know how much harm my silence might do to myself. For
I do not propose to spend my time in the empty enjoyment of
ecclesiastical dignity; but I propose to act as mindful of this,
that to the one Chief Shepherd I must give account of the sheep
committed unto me. If you would rather that I should not thus write
to you, you must, my brother, excuse me on the ground of my fears;
for I do fear greatly, lest, if I were silent and concealed my
sentiments, others might be rebaptized by you. I have resolved,
therefore, with such strength and opportunity as the Lord may
grant, so to manage this discussion, that by our peaceful
conferences, all who belong to our communion may know how far apart
from heresy and schism is the position of the Catholic Church, and
with what care they should guard against the destruction which
awaits the tares and the branches cut off from the Lord’s vine.
If you willingly accede to such conference with me, by consenting
to the public reading of the letters of both, I shall unspeakably
rejoice. If this proposal is displeasing to you, what can I do, my
brother, but read our letters, even without your consent, to the
Catholic congregation, with a view to its instruction? But if you
do not condescend to write me a reply, I am resolved at least to
read my own letter, that, when your misgivings as to your procedure
are known, others may be ashamed to be rebaptized.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIII-p19" shownumber="no">7. I shall not, however, do this in the presence of
the soldiery, lest any of you should think that I wish to act in a
violent way, rather than as the interests of peace demand; but only
after their departure, that all who hear me may understand, that I
do not propose to compel men to embrace the communion of any party,
but desire the truth to be made known to persons who, in their
search for it, are free from disquieting apprehensions. On our side
there shall be no appeal to men’s fear of the civil power; on
your side, let there be no intimidation by a mob of
Circumcelliones. Let us attend to the real matter in debate, and
let our arguments appeal to reason and to the authoritative
teaching of the Divine Scriptures, dispassionately and calmly, so
far as we are able; let us ask, seek, and knock, that we may
receive and find, and that to us the door may be opened, and
thereby may be achieved, by God’s blessing on our united efforts
and prayers, the first towards the entire removal from our district
of that impiety which is such a disgrace to Africa. If you do not
believe that I am willing to postpone the discussion until after
the soldiery have left, you may delay your answer until they have
gone; and if, while they are still here, I should wish to read my
own letter to the people, the production of the letter will of
itself convict me of breaking my word. May the Lord in His mercy
prevent me from acting in a way so contrary to morality, and to the
good resolutions with which, by laying His yoke on me, He has been
pleased to inspire me!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIII-p20" shownumber="no">8. My bishop would perhaps have preferred to send a
letter himself to your Grace, if he had been here; or my letter
would have been written, if not by his order, at least with his
sanction. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_245.html" id="vii.1.XXIII-Page_245" n="245" />But in his
absence, seeing that the rebaptizing of this deacon is said to have
occurred recently, I have not by delay allowed the feelings caused
by the action to cool down, being moved by the promptings of the
keenest anguish on account of what I regard as really the death of
a brother. This my grief the compensating joy of reconciliation
between us and you may perhaps be appointed to heal, through the
help of the mercy and providence of our Lord. May the Lord our God
grant thee a calm and conciliatory spirit, my dearly beloved lord
and brother!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXIV" n="XXIV" next="vii.1.XXV" prev="vii.1.XXIII" progress="39.07%" shorttitle="Letter XXIV" title="to Alypius by Paulinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXIV-p1.1">Letter XXIV.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XXIV-p2" shownumber="no">This letter, written in 394 to Alypius by Paulinus, owes its
place in the collection of Augustin’s letters to the notice of
the treatises written by Augustin against the Manichæans, and its
connection with the following letter addressed by Paulinus to
Augustin himself. It is obviously one of those which, in making a
selection of letters, may be safely omitted.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXV" n="XXV" next="vii.1.XXVI" prev="vii.1.XXIV" progress="39.09%" shorttitle="Letter XXV" title="from Paulinus and Therasia" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXV-p1.1">Letter XXV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 394.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXV-p3.1">To Augustin, Our Lord and Brother
Beloved and Venerable, from Paulinus and Therasia,
Sinners.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXV-p4" shownumber="no">1. The love of Christ which constrains us, and which
unites us, though separated by distance, in the bond of a common
faith, has itself emboldened me to dismiss my fear and address a
letter to you; and it has given you a place in my inmost heart by
means of your writings—so full of the stores of learning, so
sweet with celestial honey, the medicine and the nourishment of my
soul. These I at present have in five books, which, through the
kindness of our blessed and venerable Bishop Alypius, I received,
not only as a means of my own instruction, but for the use of the
Church in many towns. These books I am now reading: in them I take
great delight: in them I find food, not that which perisheth, but
that which imparts the substance of eternal life through our faith,
whereby we are in our Lord Jesus Christ made members of His body;
for the writings and examples of the faithful do greatly strengthen
that faith which, not looking at things seen, longs after things
not seen with that love which accepts implicitly all things which
are according to the truth of the omnipotent God. O true salt of
the earth, by which our hearts are preserved from being corrupted
by the errors of the world! O light worthy of your place on the
candlestick of the Church, diffusing widely in the Catholic towns
the brightness of a flame fed by the oil of the seven-branched lamp
of the upper sanctuary, you also disperse even the thick mists of
heresy, and rescue the light of truth from the confusion of
darkness by the beams of your luminous demonstrations.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXV-p5" shownumber="no">2. You see, my brother beloved, esteemed, and
welcomed in Christ our Lord, with what intimacy I claim to know
you, with what amazement I admire and with what love I embrace you,
seeing that I enjoy daily converse with you by the medium of your
writings, and am fed by the breath of your mouth. For your mouth I
may justly call a pipe conveying living water, and a channel from
the eternal fountain; for Christ has become in you a fountain of
“living water springing up into eternal life.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXV-p5.1" n="1502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.14" parsed="|John|4|14|0|0" passage="John 4.14">John iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Through
desire for this my soul thirsted within me, and my parched ground
longed to be flooded with the fulness of your river. Since,
therefore, you have armed me completely by this your Pentateuch
against the Manichæans, if you have prepared any treatises in
defence of the Catholic faith against other enemies (for our enemy,
with his thousand pernicious stratagems, must be defeated by
weapons as various as the artifices by which he assails us), I beg
you to bring these forth from your armoury for me, and not refuse
to furnish me with the “armour of righteousness.” For I am
oppressed even now in my work with a heavy burden, being, as a
sinner, a veteran in the ranks of sinners, but an untrained recruit
in the service of the King eternal. The wisdom of this world I have
unhappily hitherto regarded with admiration, and, devoting myself
to literature which I now see to be unprofitable, and wisdom which
I now reject, I was in the sight of God foolish and dumb. When I
had become old in the fellowship of my enemies, and had laboured in
vain in my thoughts, I lifted mine eyes to the mountains, looking
up to the precepts of the law and to the gifts of grace, whence my
help came from the Lord, who, not requiting me according to mine
iniquity, enlightened my blindness, loosed my bonds, humbled me who
had been sinfully exalted, in order that He might exalt me when
graciously humbled.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXV-p7" shownumber="no">3. Therefore I follow, with halting pace
indeed as yet, the great examples of the just, if I may through
your prayers apprehend that for which I have been apprehended by
the compassion of God. Guide, therefore, this infant creeping on
the ground, and by your steps teach him to walk. For I would not
have you judge of me by the age which began with my natural birth,
but by that which began with my spiritual new birth. For as to the
natural life, my age is that which the cripple, healed by the
apostles by the power of their word at the gate Beautiful, had
attained.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXV-p7.1" n="1503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.7 Bible:Acts.4.22" parsed="|Acts|3|7|0|0;|Acts|4|22|0|0" passage="Acts 3.7; 4.22">Acts iii. 7 and iv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> But with
respect to the birth of my soul, mine is as yet the age of those
infants <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_246.html" id="vii.1.XXV-Page_246" n="246" />who, being sacrificed by the death-blows
which were aimed at Christ, preceded with blood worthy of such
honour the offering of the Lamb, and were the harbingers of the
passion of the Lord.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXV-p8.2" n="1504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.16" parsed="|Matt|2|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 2.16">Matt. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore, as I am but a babe in
the word of God, and as to spiritual age a sucking child, satisfy
my vehement desire by nourishing me with your words, the breasts of
faith, and wisdom, and love. If you consider only the office which
we both hold, you are my brother; but if you consider the ripeness
of your understanding and other powers, you are, though my junior
in years, a father to me; because the possession of a venerable
wisdom has promoted you, though young, to a maturity of worth, and
to the honour which belongs to those who are old. Foster and
strengthen me, then, for I am, as I have said, but a child in the
sacred Scriptures and in spiritual studies; and seeing that, after
long contendings and frequent shipwreck, I have but little skill,
and am even now with difficulty rising above the waves of this
world, do you, who have already found firm footing on the shore,
receive me into the safe refuge of your bosom, that, if it please
you, we may together sail towards the harbour of salvation.
Meanwhile, in my efforts to escape from the dangers of this life
and the abyss of sin, support me by your prayers, as by a plank,
that from this world I may escape as one does from a shipwreck,
leaving all behind.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXV-p10" shownumber="no">4. I have therefore been at pains to rid myself of
all baggage and garments which might impede my progress, in order
that, obedient to the command and sustained by the help of Christ,
I may swim, unhindered by any clothing for the flesh or care for
the morrow, across the sea of this present life, which, swelling
with waves and echoing with the barking of our sins, like the dogs
of Scylla, separates between us and God. I do not boast that I have
accomplished this: even if I might so boast, I would glory only in
the Lord, whose it is to accomplish what it is our part to desire;
but my soul is in earnest that the judgments of the Lord be her
chief desire. You can judge how far he is on the way to efficiently
performing the will of God, who is desirous that he may desire to
perform it. Nevertheless, so far as in me lies, I have loved the
beauty of His sanctuary, and, if left to myself, would have chosen
to occupy the lowest place in the Lord’s house. But to Him who
was pleased to separate me from my mother’s womb, and to draw me
away from the friendship of flesh and blood to His grace, it has
seemed good to raise me from the earth and from the gulf of misery,
though destitute of all merit, and to take me from the mire and
from the dunghill, to set me among the princes of His people, and
appoint my place in the same rank with yourself; so that, although
you excel me in worth, I should be associated with you as your
equal in office.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXV-p11" shownumber="no">5. It is not therefore by my own presumption, but in
accordance with the pleasure and appointment of the Lord, that I
appropriate the honour of which I own myself unworthy, claiming for
myself the bond of brotherhood with you; for I am persuaded, from
the holiness of your character, that you are taught by the truth
“not to mind high things, but to condescend to men of low
estate.” Therefore I hope that you will readily and kindly accept
the assurance of the love which in humility we bear to you, and
which, I trust, you have already received through the most blessed
priest Alypius, whom (with his permission) we call our father. For
he doubtless has himself given you an example of loving us both
while we are yet strangers, and above our desert; for he has found
it possible, in the spirit of far-reaching and self-diffusing
genuine love, to behold us by affection, and to come in contact
with us by writing, even when we were unknown to him, and severed
by a wide interval both of land and sea. He has presented us with
the first proofs of his affection to us, and evidences of your
love, in the above-mentioned gift of books. And as he was greatly
concerned that we should be constrained to ardent love for you,
when known to us, not by his testimony alone, but more fully by the
eloquence and the faith seen in your own writings; so do we believe
that he has taken care, with equal zeal, to bring you to imitate
his example in cherishing a very warm love towards us in return. O
brother in Christ, beloved, venerable, and ardently longed for, we
desire that the grace of God, as it is with you, may abide for
ever. We salute, with the utmost affection of cordial brotherhood,
your whole household, and every one who is in the Lord a companion
and imitator of your holiness. We beg you to bless, in accepting
it, one loaf which we have sent to your Charity, in token of our
oneness of heart with you.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXVI" n="XXVI" next="vii.1.XXVII" prev="vii.1.XXV" progress="39.37%" shorttitle="Letter XXVI" title="To Licentius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXVI-p1.1">Letter XXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 395.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.XXVI-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVI-p3.1">To Licentius</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVI-p3.2" n="1505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVI-p4" shownumber="no"> Licentius, son of Romanianus, had been a pupil of
Augustin when he was in retirement at Cassiacum. In this letter and
in the next we see proofs of Augustin’s pious solicitude for his
welfare.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVI-p4.1">from Augustin.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVI-p5" shownumber="no">1. I have with difficulty found an opportunity for
writing to you: who would believe it? Yet Licentius must take my
word for it. I do not wish you to search curiously for the causes
and reasons of this; for though they could be given, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_247.html" id="vii.1.XXVI-Page_247" n="247" />your confidence in me acquits
me of obligation to furnish them. Moreover, I received your letters
by messengers who were not available for the carrying back of my
reply. And as to the thing which you asked me to ask, I attended to
it by letter as far as it seemed to me right to bring it forward;
but with what result you may have seen. If I have not yet
succeeded, I will press the matter more earnestly, either when the
result comes to my knowledge, or when you yourself remind me of it.
Thus far I have spoken to you of the things in which we hear the
sound of the chains of this life. I pass from them. Receive now in
a few words the utterance of my heart’s anxieties concerning your
hope for eternity, and the question how a way may be opened for you
to God.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.1.XXVI-p6" shownumber="no">2. I fear, my dear Licentius, that you, while
repeatedly rejecting and dreading the restraints of wisdom, as if
these were bonds, are becoming firmly and fatally in bondage to
mortal things. For wisdom, though at first it restrains men, and
subdues them by some labours in the way of discipline, gives them
presently true freedom, and enriches them, when free, with the
possession and enjoyment of itself; and though at first it educates
them by the help of temporary restraints, it folds them afterwards
in its eternal embrace, the sweetest and strongest of all
conceivable bonds. I admit, indeed, that these initial restraints
are somewhat hard to bear; but the ultimate restraints of wisdom I
cannot call grievous, because they are most sweet; nor can I call
them easy, because they are most firm: in short, they possess a
quality which cannot be described, but which can be the object of
faith, and hope, and love. The bonds of this world, on the other
hand, have a real harshness and a delusive charm, certain pain and
uncertain pleasure, hard toil and troubled rest, an experience full
of misery, and a hope devoid of happiness. And are you submitting
neck and hands and feet to these chains, desiring to be burdened
with honours of this kind, reckoning your labours to be in vain if
they are not thus rewarded, and spontaneously aspiring to become
fixed in that to which neither persuasion nor force ought to have
induced you to go? Perhaps you answer, in the words of the slave in
Terence,</p>

<p class="c59" id="vii.1.XXVI-p7" shownumber="no">“So ho, you are pouring out wise words
here.”</p>

<p id="vii.1.XXVI-p8" shownumber="no">Receive my words, then, that I may pour them out without wasting
them. But if I sing, while you prefer to dance to another tune,
even thus I do not regret my effort to give advice; for the
exercise of singing yields pleasure even when the song fails to
stir to responsive motion the person for whom it is sung with
loving care. There were in your letters some verbal mistakes which
attracted my attention, but I judge it trifling to discuss these
when solicitude about your actions and your whole life disturbs
me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVI-p9" shownumber="no">3. If your verses were marred by defective
arrangement, or violated the laws of prosody, or grated on the ears
of the hearer by imperfect rhythm, you would doubtless be ashamed,
and you would lose no time, you would take no rest, until you
arranged, corrected, remodelled, and balanced your composition,
devoting any amount of earnest study and toil to the acquisition
and practice of the art of versification: but when you yourself are
marred by disorderly living, when you violate the laws of God, when
your life accords neither with the honourable desires of friends on
your behalf, nor with the light given by your own learning, do you
think this is a trifle to be cast out of sight and out of mind? As
if, forsooth, you thought yourself of less value than the sound of
your own voice, and esteemed it a smaller matter to displease God
by ill-ordered life, than to provoke the censure of grammarians by
ill-ordered syllables.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVI-p10" shownumber="no">4. You write thus: “Oh that the morning
light of other days could with its gladdening chariot bring back to
me bright hours that are gone, which we spent together in the heart
of Italy and among the high mountains, when proving the generous
leisure and pure privileges which belong to the good! Neither stern
winter with its frozen snow, nor the rude blasts of Zephyrs and
raging of Boreas, could deter me from following your footsteps with
eager tread. You have only to express your wish.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVI-p10.1" n="1506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVI-p11" shownumber="no"> Extract from a long poem, by Licentius, forming §
3 of the text.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVI-p12" shownumber="no">Woe be to me if I do not express this wish, nay, if
I do not compel and command, or beseech and implore you to follow
me. If, however, your ear is shut against my voice, let it be open
to your own voice, and give heed to your own poem: listen to
yourself, O friend, most unyielding, unreasonable, and
unimpressible. What care I for your tongue of gold, while your
heart is of iron? How shall I, not in verses, but in lamentations,
sufficiently bewail these verses of yours, in which I discover what
a soul, what a mind that is which I am not permitted to seize and
present as an offering to our God? You are waiting for me to
express the wish that you should become good, and enjoy rest and
happiness: as if any day could shine more pleasantly on me than
that in which I shall enjoy in God your gifted mind, or as if you
did not know how I hunger and thirst for you, or as if you did not
in this poem itself confess this. Return to the mind in which you
wrote these things; say to me now again, “You have only to
express your wish.” Here then is my wish, if my expression of it
be enough to move you <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_248.html" id="vii.1.XXVI-Page_248" n="248" />to comply: Give yourself to me—give yourself
to my Lord, who is the Lord of us both and who has endowed you with
your faculties: for what am I but through Him your servant, and
under Him your fellow-servant?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVI-p13" shownumber="no">5. Nay, has not He given expression to His
will? Hear the gospel: it declares, “Jesus stood and cried.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVI-p13.1" n="1507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVI-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVI-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" passage="John 7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> “Come
unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give
you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and
lowly in heart: so shall ye find rest to your souls. For my yoke is
easy, and my burden is light.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVI-p14.2" n="1508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28-Matt.11.30" parsed="|Matt|11|28|11|30" passage="Matt. 11.28-30">Matt. xi. 28–30</scripRef>.</p></note> If these words are not heard, or
are heard only with the ear, do you, Licentius, expect Augustin to
issue his command to his fellow-servant, and not rather complain
that the will of his Lord is despised, when He orders, nay invites,
and as it were entreats all who labour to seek rest in Him? But to
your strong and proud neck, forsooth, the yoke of the world seems
easier than the yoke of Christ; yet consider, in regard to the yoke
which He imposes, by whom and with what recompense it is imposed.
Go to Campania, learn in the case of Paulinus, that eminent and
holy servant of God, how great worldly honours he shook off,
without hesitation, from neck truly noble because humble, in order
that he might place it, as he has done, beneath the yoke of Christ;
and now, with his mind at rest, he meekly rejoices in Him as the
guide of his way. Go, learn with what wealth of mind he offers to
Him the sacrifice of praise, rendering unto Him all the good which
he has received from Him, lest, by failing to store all that he has
in Him from whom he received it, he should lose it all.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVI-p16" shownumber="no">6. Why are you so excited? why so wavering? why do
you turn your ear away from us, and lend it to the imaginations of
fatal pleasures? They are false, they perish, and they lead to
perdition. They are false, Licentius. “May the truth,” as you
desire, “be made plain to us by demonstration, may it flow more
clear than Eridanus.” The truth alone declares what is true:
Christ is the truth; let us come to Him that we may be released
from labour. That He may heal us, let us take His yoke upon us, and
learn of Him who is meek and lowly in heart, and we shall find rest
unto our souls: for His yoke is easy, and His burden is light. The
devil desires to wear you as an ornament. Now, if you found in the
earth a golden chalice, you would give it to the Church of God. But
you have received from God talents that are spiritually valuable as
gold; and do you devote these to the service of your lusts, and
surrender yourself to Satan? Do it not, I entreat you. May you at
some time perceive with what a sad and sorrowful heart I have
written these things; and I pray you, have pity on me if you have
ceased to be precious in your own eyes.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXVII" n="XXVII" next="vii.1.XXVIII" prev="vii.1.XXVI" progress="39.65%" shorttitle="Letter XXVII" title="To Paulinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXVII-p1.1">Letter XXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 395.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVII-p3.1">To My Lord, Holy and Venerable, and
Worthy of Highest Praise in Christ, My Brother Paulinus, Augustin
Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVII-p4" shownumber="no">1. O excellent man and excellent brother, there was
a time when you were unknown to my mind; and I charge my mind to
bear patiently your being still unknown to my eyes, but it
almost—nay, altogether—refuses to obey. Does it indeed bear
this patiently? If so, why then does a longing for your presence
rack my inmost soul? For if I were suffering bodily infirmities,
and these did not interrupt the serenity of my mind, I might be
justly said to bear them patiently; but when I cannot bear with
equanimity the privation of not seeing you, it would be intolerable
were I to call my state of mind patience. Nevertheless, it would
perhaps be still more intolerable if I were to be found patient
while absent from you, seeing that you are such an one as you are.
It is well, therefore, that I am unsatisfied under a privation
which is such that, if I were satisfied under it, every one would
justly be dissatisfied with me. What has befallen me is strange,
yet true: I grieve because I do not see you, and my grief itself
comforts me; for I neither admire nor covet a fortitude easily
consoled under the absence of good men such as you are. For do we
not long for the heavenly Jerusalem? and the more impatiently we
long for it, do we not the more patiently submit to all things for
its sake? Who can so withhold himself from joy in seeing you, as to
feel no pain when you are no longer seen? I at least can do
neither; and seeing that if I could, it could only be by trampling
on right and natural feeling, I rejoice that I cannot, and in this
rejoicing I find some consolation. It is therefore not the removal,
but the contemplation, of this sorrow that consoles me. Blame me
not, I beseech you, with that devout seriousness of spirit which so
eminently distinguishes you; say not that I do wrong to grieve
because of my not yet knowing you, when you have disclosed to my
sight your mind, which is the inner man. For if, when sojourning in
any place, or in the city to which you belong, I had come to know
you as my brother and friend, and as one so eminent as a Christian,
so noble as a man, how could you think that it would be no
disappoint<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_249.html" id="vii.1.XXVII-Page_249" n="249" />ment to me if
I were not permitted to know your dwelling? How, then, can I but
mourn because I have not yet seen your face and form, the
dwelling-place of that mind which I have come to know as if it were
my own?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVII-p5" shownumber="no">2. For I have read your letter, which flows
with milk and honey, which exhibits the simplicity of heart
wherewith, under the guidance of piety, you seek the Lord, and
which brings glory and honour to Him. The brethren have read it
also, and find unwearied and ineffable satisfaction in those
abundant and excellent gifts with which God has endowed you. As
many as have read it carry it away with them, because, while they
read, it carries them away. Words cannot express how sweet is the
savour of Christ which your letter breathes. How strong is the wish
to be more fully acquainted with you which that letter awakens by
presenting you to our sight! for it at once permits us to discern
and prompts us to desire you. For the more effectually that it
makes us in a certain sense realize your presence, the more does it
render us impatient under your absence. All love you as seen
therein, and wish to be loved by you. Praise and thanksgiving are
offered to God, by whose grace you are what you are. In your
letter, Christ is awakened that He may be pleased to calm the winds
and the waves for you, directing your steps towards His perfect
stedfastness.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVII-p5.1" n="1509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVII-p6" shownumber="no"> Compare end of sec. 3 in Letter XXV. p. 246.</p></note> In it the
reader beholds a wife<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVII-p6.1" n="1510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVII-p7" shownumber="no"> Therasia.</p></note> who does not bring her husband to
effeminacy, but by union to him is brought herself to share the
strength of his nature; and unto her in you, as completely one with
you, and bound to you by spiritual ties which owe their strength to
their purity, we desire to return our salutations with the respect
due to your Holiness. In it, the cedars of Lebanon, levelled to the
ground, and fashioned by the skilful craft of love into the form of
the Ark, cleave the waves of this world, fearless of decay. In it,
glory is scorned that it may be secured, and the world given up
that it may be gained. In it, the little ones, yea, the mightier
sons of Babylon, the sins of turbulence and pride, are dashed
against the rock.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVII-p8" shownumber="no">3. These and other such most delightful and hallowed
spectacles are presented to the readers of your letter,—that
letter which exhibits a true faith, a good hope, a pure love. How
it breathes to us your thirst, your longing and fainting for the
courts of the Lord! With what holy love it is inspired! How it
overflows with the abundant treasure of a true heart! What
thanksgivings it renders to God! What blessings it procures from
Him! Is it elegance or fervour, light or life-giving power, which
shines most in your letter? For how can it at once soothe us and
animate us? how can it combine fertilizing rains with the
brightness of a cloudless sky? How is this? I ask; or how shall I
repay you, except by giving myself to be wholly yours in Him whose
you wholly are? If this be little, it is at least all I have to
give. But you have made me think it not little, by your deigning to
honour me in that letter with such praises, that when I requite you
by giving myself to you, I would be chargeable if I counted the
gift a small one, with refusing to believe your testimony. I am
ashamed, indeed, to believe so much good spoken of myself, but I am
yet more unwilling to refuse to believe you. I have one way of
escape from the dilemma: I shall not credit your estimate of my
character, because I do not recognise myself in the portrait you
have drawn; but I shall believe myself to be beloved by you,
because I perceive and feel this beyond all doubt. Thus I shall be
found neither rash in judging of myself, nor ungrateful for your
esteem. Moreover, when I offer myself to you, it is not a small
offering; for I offer one whom you very warmly love, and one who,
though he is not what you suppose him to be, is nevertheless one
for whom you are praying that he may become such. And your prayers
I now beg the more earnestly, lest, thinking me to be already what
I am not, you should be less solicitous for the supply of that
which I lack.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVII-p9" shownumber="no">4. The bearer of this letter<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVII-p9.1" n="1511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVII-p10" shownumber="no"> Romanianus. See <i>De Religione</i>, ch. vii. n.
12.</p></note> to your
Excellency and most eminent Charity is one of my dearest friends,
and most intimately known to me from early years. His name is
mentioned in the treatise <i>De Religione</i>, which your Holiness,
as you indicate in your letter, has read with very great pleasure,
doubtless because it was made more acceptable to you by the
recommendation of so good a man as he who sent it to you.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVII-p10.1" n="1512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVII-p11" shownumber="no"> Alypius.</p></note> I would
not wish you, however, to give credence to the statements which,
perchance, one who is so intimately my friend may have made in
praise of me. For I have often observed, that, without intending to
say what was untrue, he was, by the bias of friendship, mistaken in
his opinion concerning me, and that he thought me to be already
possessed of many things, for the gift of which my heart earnestly
waited on the Lord. And if he did such things in my presence, who
may not conjecture that out of the fulness of his heart he may
utter many things more excellent than true concerning me when
absent? He will submit to your esteemed attention, and review all
my treatises; for I am not aware of having written anything, either
addressed to those who are beyond the pale of the Church, or to the
brethren, which is not in his possession. But when you are reading
these, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_250.html" id="vii.1.XXVII-Page_250" n="250" />my
holy Paulinus, let not those things which Truth has spoken by my
weak instrumentality, so carry you away as to prevent your
carefully observing what I myself have spoken, lest, while you
drink in with eagerness the things good and true which have been
given to me as a servant, you should forget to pray for the pardon
of my errors and mistakes. For in all that shall, if observed,
justly displease you, I myself am seen; but in all which in my
books is justly approved by you, through the gift of the Holy
Spirit bestowed on you, He is to be loved, He is to be praised,
with whom is the fountain of life, and in whose light we shall see
light,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVII-p11.1" n="1513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.10" parsed="|Ps|36|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 36.10">Ps. xxxvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> not darkly
as we do here, but face to face.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVII-p12.2" n="1514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> When, in reading over my writings,
I discover in them anything which is due to the working of the old
leaven in me, I blame myself for it with true sorrow; but if
anything which I have spoken is, by God’s gift, from the
unleavened bread of sincerity and truth, I rejoice therein with
trembling. For what have we that we have not received? Yet it may
be said, his portion is better whom God has endowed with larger and
more numerous gifts, than his on whom smaller and fewer have been
conferred. True; but, on the other hand, it is better to have a
small gift, and to render to Him due thanks for it, than, having a
large gift, to wish to claim the merit of it as our own. Pray for
me, my brother, that I may make such acknowledgments sincerely, and
that my heart may not be at variance with my tongue. Pray, I
beseech you, that, not coveting praise to myself, but rendering
praise to the Lord, I may worship Him; and I shall be safe from
mine enemies.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVII-p14" shownumber="no">5. There is yet another thing which may move you to
love more warmly the brother who bears my letter; for he is a
kinsman of the venerable and truly blessed bishop Alypius, whom you
love with your whole heart, and justly: for whoever thinks highly
of that man, thinks highly of the great mercy and wonderful gifts
which God has bestowed on him. Accordingly, when he had read your
request, desiring him to write for you a sketch of his history,
and, while willing to do it because of your kindness, was yet
unwilling to do it because of his humility, I, seeing him unable to
decide between the respective claims of love and humility,
transferred the burden from his shoulders to my own, for he
enjoined me by letter to do so. I shall therefore, with God’s
help, soon place in your heart Alypius just as he is: for this I
chiefly feared, that he would be afraid to declare all that God has
conferred on him, lest (since what he writes would be read by
others besides you) he should seem to any who are less competent to
discriminate to be commending not God’s goodness bestowed on men,
but his own merits; and that thus you, who know what construction
to put on such statements, would, through his regard for the
infirmity of others, be deprived of that which to you as a brother
ought to be imparted. This I would have done already, and you would
already be reading my description of him, had not my brother
suddenly resolved to set out earlier than we expected. For him I
bespeak a welcome from your heart and from your lips as kindly as
if your acquaintance with him was not beginning now, but of as long
standing as my own. For if he does not shrink from laying himself
open to your heart, he will be in great measure, if not completely,
healed by your lips; for I desire him to be often made to hear the
words of those who cherish for their friends a higher love than
that which is of this world.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVII-p15" shownumber="no">6. Even if Romanianus had not been going to visit
your Charity, I had resolved to recommend to you by letter his son
[Licentius], dear to me as my own (whose name you will find also in
some of my books), in order that he may be encouraged, exhorted,
and instructed, not so much by the sound of your voice, as by the
example of your spiritual strength. I desire earnestly, that while
his life is yet in the green blade, the tares may be turned into
wheat, and he may believe those who know by experience the dangers
to which he is eager to expose himself. From the poem of my young
friend, and my letter to him, your most benevolent and considerate
wisdom may perceive my grief, fear, and care on his account. I am
not without hope that, by the Lord’s favour, I may through your
means be set free from such disquietude regarding him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVII-p16" shownumber="no">As you are now about to read much that I have
written, your love will be much more gratefully esteemed by me, if,
moved by compassion, and judging impartially, you correct and
reprove whatever displeases you. For you are not one whose oil
anointing my head would make me afraid.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVII-p16.1" n="1515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVII-p17" shownumber="no"> The reference is to <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.5" parsed="|Ps|141|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 141.5">Ps. cxli. 5</scripRef>, the words of which translated
from the LXX. version, are given in full in the succeeding
letter.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVII-p18" shownumber="no">The brethren, not those only who dwell with
us, and those who, dwelling elsewhere, serve God in the same way as
we do, but almost all who are in Christ our warm friends, send you
salutations, along with the expression of their veneration and
affectionate longing for you as a brother, as a saint, and as a
man.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVII-p18.1" n="1516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVII-p19" shownumber="no"> This may approximate to a translation of the three
titles in the original, “Germanitas, Beatitudo, Humanitas
tua.”</p></note> I dare not
ask; but if you have any leisure from ecclesiastical duties, you
may see for what favour all Africa, with myself, is
thirsting.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXVIII" n="XXVIII" next="vii.1.XXIX" prev="vii.1.XXVII" progress="40.06%" shorttitle="Letter XXVIII" title="To Jerome" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_251.html" id="vii.1.XXVIII-Page_251" n="251" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p1.1">Letter XXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 394 OR
395.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p3.1">To Jerome, His Most Beloved
Lord, and Brother and Fellow-Presbyter, Worthy of Being Honoured
and Embraced with the Sincerest Affectionate Devotion, Augustin
Sends Greeting</span></i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p3.2">.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p3.3" n="1517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> [The letters to Jerome, and Jerome’s replies,
are among the most interesting and important in this
correspondence, especially those parts which relate to Jerome’s
revision of the Latin version of the Bible, and his interpretation
of <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVIII-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.14" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|14" passage="Gal. 2.11-14">Gal. ii. 11–14</scripRef>. See Letters 40, 71, 72, 73,
75, 81, 82, 172, 195, 202. Augustin was inferior to Jerome in
learning, especially as a linguist, but superior in Christian
temper and humility. Jerome’s false interpretation of the dispute
between Paul and Peter at Antioch, which involved both apostles in
hypocrisy, offended Augustin’s keener sense of veracity. He here
protests against it in this letter (ch. iii. ), and again in Letter
40, and thereby provokes Jerome’s irritable temper. His last
letters to Augustin, however, show sincere esteem and
affection.—P. S.]</p></note></span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XXVIII-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p5.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p6" shownumber="no">1. Never was the face of any one more familiar to
another, than the peaceful, happy, and truly noble diligence of
your studies in the Lord has become to me. For although I long
greatly to be acquainted with you, I feel that already my knowledge
of you is deficient in respect of nothing but a very small part of
you,—namely, your personal appearance; and even as to this, I
cannot deny that since my most blessed brother Alypius (now
invested with the office of bishop, of which he was then truly
worthy) has seen you, and has on his return been seen by me, it has
been almost completely imprinted on my mind by his report of you;
nay, I may say that before his return, when he saw you there, I was
seeing you myself with his eyes. For any one who knows us may say
of him and me, that in body only, and not in mind, we are two, so
great is the union of heart, so firm the intimate friendship
subsisting between us; though in merit we are not alike, for his is
far above mine. Seeing, therefore, that you love me, both of old
through the communion of spirit by which we are knit to each other,
and more recently through what you know of me from the mouth of my
friend, I feel that it is not presumptuous in me (as it would be in
one wholly unknown to you) to recommend to your brotherly esteem
the brother Profuturus, in whom we trust that the happy omen of his
name (Good-speed) may be fulfilled through our efforts furthered
after this by your aid; although, perhaps, it may be presumptuous
on this ground, that he is so great a man, that it would be much
more fitting that I should be commended to you by him, than he by
me. I ought perhaps to write no more, if I were willing to content
myself with the style of a formal letter of introduction; but my
mind overflows into conference with you, concerning the studies
with which we are occupied in Christ Jesus our Lord, who is pleased
to furnish us largely through your love with many benefits, and
some helps by the way, in the path which He has pointed out to His
followers.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p7.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p8" shownumber="no">2. We therefore, and with us all that are
devoted to study in the African churches, beseech you not to refuse
to devote care and labour to the translation of the books of those
who have written in the Greek language most able commentaries on
our Scriptures. You may thus put us also in possession of these
men, and especially of that one whose name you seem to have
singular pleasure in sounding forth in your writings [Origen]. But
I beseech you not to devote your labour to the work of translating
into Latin the sacred canonical books, unless you follow the method
in which you have translated Job, viz. with the addition of notes,
to let it be seen plainly what differences there are between this
version of yours and that of the LXX., whose authority is worthy of
highest esteem. For my own part, I cannot sufficiently express my
wonder that anything should at this date be found in the Hebrew
<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p8.1">Mss.</span> which escaped so many translators
perfectly acquainted with the language. I say nothing of the LXX.,
regarding whose harmony in mind and spirit, surpassing that which
is found in even one man, I dare not in any way pronounce a decided
opinion, except that in my judgment, beyond question, very high
authority must in this work of translation be conceded to them. I
am more perplexed by those translators who, though enjoying the
advantage of labouring after the LXX. had completed their work, and
although well acquainted, as it is reported, with the force of
Hebrew words and phrases, and with Hebrew syntax, have not only
failed to agree among themselves, but have left many things which,
even after so long a time, still remain to be discovered and
brought to light. Now these things were either obscure or plain: if
they were obscure, it is believed that you are as likely to have
been mistaken as the others; if they were plain, it is not believed
that they [the LXX.] could possibly have been mistaken. Having
stated the grounds of my perplexity, I appeal to your kindness to
give me an answer regarding this matter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p9.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p10" shownumber="no">3. I have been reading also some writings, ascribed
to you, on the Epistles of the Apostle Paul. In reading your
exposition of the Epistle to the Galatians, that passage came to my
hand in which the Apostle Peter is called back from a course of
dangerous dissimulation. To find there the defence of falsehood
undertaken, whether by you, a man of such weight, or by any author
(if it is the writing of another), causes me, I must confess, great
sorrow, until at least those things which decide my opinion in the
matter are refuted, if indeed they admit of refutation. For it
seems to me that most disastrous consequences must follow upon our
be<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_252.html" id="vii.1.XXVIII-Page_252" n="252" />lieving that
anything false is found in the sacred books: that is to say, that
the men by whom the Scripture has been given to us, and committed
to writing, did put down in these books anything false. It is one
question whether it may be at any time the duty of a good man to
deceive; but it is another question whether it can have been the
duty of a writer of Holy Scripture to deceive: nay, it is not
another question—it is no question at all. For if you once admit
into such a high sanctuary of authority one false statement as made
in the way of duty,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p10.1" n="1518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <i>Officiosum mendacium</i>.</p></note> there will not be left a single
sentence of those books which, if appearing to any one difficult in
practice or hard to believe, may not by the same fatal rule be
explained away, as a statement in which, intentionally, and under a
sense of duty, the author declared what was not true.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p12" shownumber="no">4. For if the Apostle Paul did not speak the
truth when, finding fault with the Apostle Peter, he said: “If
thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as
do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the
Jews?”—if, indeed, Peter seemed to him to be doing what was
right, and if, notwithstanding, he, in order to soothe troublesome
opponents, both said and wrote that Peter did what was wrong;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p12.1" n="1519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.14" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|14" passage="Gal. 2.11-14">Gal. ii. 11–14</scripRef>.</p></note>—if we
say thus, what then shall be our answer when perverse men such as
he himself prophetically described arise, forbidding marriage,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p13.2" n="1520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 4.3">1 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> if they
defend themselves by saying that, in all which the same apostle
wrote in confirmation of the lawfulness of marriage,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p14.2" n="1521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.10-1Cor.7.16" parsed="|1Cor|7|10|7|16" passage="1 Cor. 7.10-16">1 Cor. vii. 10–16</scripRef>.</p></note> he was, on
account of men who, through love for their wives, might become
troublesome opponents, declaring what was false,—saying these
things, forsooth, not because he believed them, but because their
opposition might thus be averted? It is unnecessary to quote many
parallel examples. For even things which pertain to the praises of
God might be represented as piously intended falsehoods, written in
order that love for Him might be enkindled in men who were slow of
heart; and thus nowhere in the sacred books shall the authority of
pure truth stand sure. Do we not observe the great care with which
the same apostle commends the truth to us, when he says: “And if
Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is
also vain: yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we
have testified of God that He raised up Christ; whom He raised not
up, if so be that the dead rise not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p15.2" n="1522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.14-1Cor.15.15" parsed="|1Cor|15|14|15|15" passage="1 Cor. 15.14,15">1 Cor. xv. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> If any one said to him, “Why are
you so shocked by this falsehood, when the thing which you have
said, even if it were false, tends very greatly to the glory of
God?” would he not, abhorring the madness of such a man, with
every word and sign which could express his feelings, open clearly
the secret depths of his own heart, protesting that to speak well
of a falsehood uttered on behalf of God, was a crime not less,
perhaps even greater, than to speak ill of the truth concerning
Him? We must therefore be careful to secure, in order to our
knowledge of the divine Scriptures, the guidance only of such a man
as is imbued with a high reverence for the sacred books, and a
profound persuasion of their truth, preventing him from flattering
himself in any part of them with the hypothesis of a statement
being made not because it was true, but because it was expedient,
and making him rather pass by what he does not understand, than set
up his own feelings above that truth. For, truly, when he
pronounces anything to be untrue, he demands that he be believed in
preference, and endeavours to shake our confidence in the authority
of the divine Scriptures.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p17" shownumber="no">5. For my part, I would devote all the
strength which the Lord grants me, to show that every one of those
texts which are wont to be quoted in defence of the expediency of
falsehood ought to be otherwise understood, in order that
everywhere the sure truth of these passages themselves may be
consistently maintained. For as statements adduced in evidence must
not be false, neither ought they to favour falsehood. This,
however, I leave to your own judgment. For if you apply more
thorough attention to the passage, perhaps you will see it much
more readily than I have done. To this more careful study that
piety will move you, by which you discern that the authority of the
divine Scriptures becomes unsettled (so that every one may believe
what he wishes, and reject what he does not wish) if this be once
admitted, that the men by whom these things have been delivered
unto us, could in their writings state some things which were not
true, from considerations of duty;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p17.1" n="1523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <i>Aliqua officiose mentiri.</i></p></note> unless, perchance, you propose to
furnish us with certain rules by which we may know when a falsehood
might or might not become a duty. If this can be done, I beg you to
set forth these rules with reasonings which may be neither
equivocal nor precarious; and I beseech you by our Lord, in whom
Truth was incarnate, not to consider me burdensome or presumptuous
in making this request. For a mistake of mine which is in the
interest of truth cannot deserve great blame, if indeed it deserves
blame at all, when it is possible for you to use truth in the
interest of falsehood without doing wrong.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p19" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p19.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p20" shownumber="no">6. Of many other things I would wish to discourse
with your most ingenuous heart, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_253.html" id="vii.1.XXVIII-Page_253" n="253" />and to take counsel with you concerning
Christian studies; but this desire could not be satisfied within
the limits of any letter. I may do this more fully by means of the
brother bearing this letter, whom I rejoice in sending to share and
profit by your sweet and useful conversation. Nevertheless,
although I do not reckon myself superior in any respect to him,
even he may take less from you than I would desire; and he will
excuse my saying so, for I confess myself to have more room for
receiving from you than he has. I see his mind to be already more
fully stored, in which unquestionably he excels me. Therefore, when
he returns, as I trust he may happily do by God’s blessing, and
when I become a sharer in all with which his heart has been richly
furnished by you, there will still be a consciousness of void
unsatisfied in me, and a longing for personal fellowship with you.
Hence of the two I shall be the poorer, and he the richer, then as
now. This brother carries with him some of my writings, which if
you condescend to read, I implore you to review them with candid
and brotherly strictness. For the words of Scripture, “The
righteous shall correct me in compassion, and reprove me; but the
oil of the sinner shall not anoint my head,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p20.1" n="1524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXVIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.141.5" parsed="lxx|Ps|141|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 141.5" version="LXX">Ps. cxli. 5</scripRef>, translated from the
Septuagint.</p></note> I understand to mean that he is
the truer friend who by his censure heals me, than the one who by
flattery anoints my head. I find the greatest difficulty in
exercising a right judgment when I read over what I have written,
being either too cautious or too rash. For I sometimes see my own
faults, but I prefer to hear them reproved by those who are better
able to judge than I am; lest after I have, perhaps justly, charged
myself with error, I begin again to flatter myself, and think that
my censure has arisen from an undue mistrust of my own
judgment.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXIX" n="XXIX" next="vii.1.XXX" prev="vii.1.XXVIII" progress="40.47%" shorttitle="Letter XXIX" title="to Alypius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXIX-p1.1">Letter XXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 395.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.XXIX-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXIX-p3.1">A Letter from the Presbyter of
the District of Hippo to Alypius the Bishop of Thagaste, Concerning
the Anniversary of the Birth of Leontius</span></i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXIX-p3.2">,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p3.3" n="1525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p4" shownumber="no"> Leontius was Bishop of Hippo in the latter part of
the second century. He built a church which was called after him,
and in which some of the sermons of Augustin were delivered.</p></note><i>Formerly
Bishop of Hippo.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p5" shownumber="no">1. In the absence of brother Macharius, I have not
been able to write anything definite concerning a matter about
which I could not feel otherwise than anxious: it is said, however,
that he will soon return, and whatever can be with God’s help
done in the matter shall be done. Although also our brethren,
citizens of your town, who were with us, might sufficiently assure
you of our solicitude on their behalf when they returned,
nevertheless the thing which the Lord has granted to me is one
worthy to be the subject of that epistolary intercourse which
ministers so much to the comfort of us both; it is, moreover, a
thing in the obtaining of which I believe that I have been greatly
assisted by your own solicitude regarding it, seeing that it could
not but constrain you to intercession on our behalf.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p6" shownumber="no">2. Therefore let me not fail to relate to your
Charity what has taken place; so that, as you joined us in pouring
out prayers for this mercy before it was obtained, you may now join
us in rendering thanks for it after it has been received. When I
was informed after your departure that some were becoming openly
violent, and declaring that they could not submit to the
prohibition (intimated while you were here) of that feast which
they call Lætitia, vainly attempting to disguise their revels
under a fair name, it happened most opportunely for me, by the
hidden fore-ordination of the Almighty God, that on the fourth holy
day that</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p7" shownumber="no">Chapter of the Gospel fell to be expounded in
ordinary course, in which the words occur: “Give not that which
is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before
swine.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p7.1" n="1526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> I
discoursed therefore concerning dogs and swine in such a way as to
compel those who clamour with obstinate barking against the divine
precepts, and who are given up to the abominations of carnal
pleasures, to blush for shame; and followed it up by saying, that
they might plainly see how criminal it was to do, under the name of
religion, within the walls of the church, that which, if it were
practised by them in their own houses, would make it necessary for
them to be debarred from that which is holy, and from the
privileges which are the pearls of the Church.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p9" shownumber="no">3. Although these words were well received,
nevertheless, as few had attended the meeting, all had not been
done which so great an emergency required. When, however, this
discourse was, according to the ability and zeal of each, made
known abroad by those who had heard it, it found many opponents.
But when the morning of Quadragesima came round, and a great
multitude had assembled at the hour of exposition of Scripture,
that passage in the Gospel was read in which our Lord said,
concerning those sellers who were driven out of the temple, and the
tables of the money-changers which He had overthrown, that the
house of His Father had been made a den of thieves instead of a
house of prayer.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p9.1" n="1527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.12" parsed="|Matt|21|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 21.12">Matt. xxi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> After awakening their attention by
bringing forward the subject of immoderate indulgence in wine, I
myself also read this chapter, and added to it an argument to prove
with how much greater anger and vehemence our Lord would cast forth
drunken revels, which are every<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_254.html" id="vii.1.XXIX-Page_254" n="254" />where disgraceful, from that temple from which
He thus drove out merchandise lawful elsewhere, especially when the
things sold were those required for the sacrifices appointed in
that dispensation; and I asked them whether they regarded a place
occupied by men selling what was necessary, or one used by men
drinking to excess, as bearing the greater resemblance to a den of
thieves.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p11" shownumber="no">4. Moreover, as passages of Scripture which I
had prepared were held ready to be put into my hands, I went on to
say that the Jewish nation, with all its lack of spirituality in
religion, never held feasts, even temperate feasts, much less
feasts disgraced by intemperance, in their temple, in which at that
time the body and blood of the Lord were not yet offered, and that
in history they are not found to have been excited by wine on any
public occasion bearing the name of worship, except when they held
a feast before the idol which they had made.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p11.1" n="1528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.6" parsed="|Exod|32|6|0|0" passage="Ex. 32.6">Ex. xxxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> While I said these things I took
the manuscript from the attendant, and read that whole passage.
Reminding them of the words of the apostle, who says, in order to
distinguish Christians from the obdurate Jews, that they are his
epistle written, not on tables of stone, but on the fleshly tables
of the heart,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p12.2" n="1529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.3" parsed="|2Cor|3|3|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 3.3">2 Cor. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> I asked
further, with the deepest sorrow, how it was that, although Moses
the servant of God broke both the tables of stone because of these
rulers of Israel, I could not break the hearts of those who, though
men of the New Testament dispensation, were desiring in their
celebration of saints’ days to repeat often the public
perpetration of excesses of which the people of the Old Testament
economy were guilty only once, and that in an act of
idolatry.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p14" shownumber="no">5. Having then given back the manuscript of
Exodus, I proceeded to enlarge, so far as my time permitted, on the
crime of drunkenness, and took up the writings of the Apostle Paul,
and showed among what sins it is classed by him, reading the text,
“If any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or
covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an
extortioner; with such an one (ye ought) not even to eat;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p14.1" n="1530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.11" parsed="|1Cor|5|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.11">1 Cor. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
pathetically reminding them how great is our danger in eating with
those who are guilty of intemperance even in their own houses. I
read also what is added, a little further on, in the same epistle:
“Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor
adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind,
nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor
extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some
of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are
justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p15.2" n="1531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.9-1Cor.6.11" parsed="|1Cor|6|9|6|11" passage="1 Cor. 6.9-11">1 Cor. vi. 9–11</scripRef>.</p></note> After
reading these, I charged them to consider how believers could hear
these words, “but ye are washed,” if they still tolerated in
their own hearts—that is, in God’s inner temple—the
abominations of such lusts as these against which the kingdom of
heaven is shut. Then I went on to that passage: “When ye come
together into one place, this is not to eat the Lord’s supper:
for in eating, every one taketh before other his own supper; and
one is hungry, and another is drunken. What! have ye not houses to
eat and to drink in, or despise ye the church of God?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p16.2" n="1532" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.20-1Cor.11.22" parsed="|1Cor|11|20|11|22" passage="1 Cor. 11.20-22">1 Cor. xi. 20–22</scripRef>.</p></note> After
reading which, I more especially begged them to remark that not
even innocent and temperate feasts were permitted in the church:
for the apostle said not, “Have ye not houses of your own in
which to be drunken?”—as if it was drunkenness alone which was
unlawful in the church; but, “Have ye not houses to eat and to
drink in?”—things lawful in themselves, but not lawful in the
church, inasmuch as men have their own houses in which they may be
recruited by necessary food: whereas now, by the corruption of the
times and the relaxation of morals, we have been brought so low,
that, no longer insisting upon sobriety in the houses of men, all
that we venture to demand is, that the realm of tolerated excess be
restricted to their own homes.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p18" shownumber="no">6. I reminded them also of a passage in the
Gospel which I had expounded the day before, in which it is said of
the false prophets: “Ye shall know them by their fruits.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p18.1" n="1533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.16" parsed="|Matt|7|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.16">Matt. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> I also
bade them remember that in that place our works are signified by
the word fruits. Then I asked among what kind of fruits drunkenness
was named, and read that passage in the Epistle to the Galatians:
“Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these:
adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry,
witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions,
heresies, envyings, murder, drunkenness, revellings, and such like;
of the which I tell you before, as I have told you in time past,
that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p19.2" n="1534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19-Gal.5.21" parsed="|Gal|5|19|5|21" passage="Gal. 5.19-21">Gal. v. 19–21</scripRef>.</p></note> After
these words, I asked how, when God has commanded that Christians be
known by their fruits, we could be known as Christians by this
fruit of drunkenness? I added also, that we must read what follows
there: “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace,
long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness,
temperance.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p20.2" n="1535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22-Gal.5.23" parsed="|Gal|5|22|5|23" passage="Gal. 5.22,23">Gal. v. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> And I pled
with them to consider how shameful and lamentable it would
be, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_255.html" id="vii.1.XXIX-Page_255" n="255" />if, not
content with living at home in the practice of these works of the
flesh, they even wished by them, forsooth, to honour the church,
and to fill the whole area of so large a place of worship, if they
were permitted, with crowds of revellers and drunkards: and yet
would not present to God those fruits of the Spirit which, by the
authority of Scripture, and by my groans, they were called to
yield, and by the offering of which they would most suitably
celebrate the saints’ days.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p22" shownumber="no">7. This being finished, I returned the
manuscript; and being asked to speak,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p22.1" n="1536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p23" shownumber="no"> <i>Imperatâ oratione.</i></p></note> I set before their eyes with all
my might, as the danger itself constrained me, and as the Lord was
pleased to give strength, the danger shared by them who were
committed to my care, and by me, who must give account to the Chief
Shepherd, and implored them by His humiliation, by the unparalleled
insults, the buffetings and spitting on the face which He endured,
by His pierced hands and crown of thorns, and by His cross and
blood, to have pity on me at least, if they were displeased with
themselves, and to consider the inexpressible love cherished
towards me by the aged and venerable Valerius, who had not scrupled
to assign to me for their sakes the perilous burden of expounding
to them the word of truth, and had often told them that in my
coming here his prayers were answered; not rejoicing, surely, that
I had come to share or to behold the death of our hearers, but
rejoicing that I had come to share his labours for the eternal
life. In conclusion, I told them that I was resolved to trust in
Him who cannot lie, and who has given us a promise by the mouth of
the prophet, saying of our Lord Jesus Christ, “If His children
forsake my law, and walk not in my judgments; if they break my
statutes, and keep not my commandments; then will I visit their
transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes:
nevertheless my loving-kindness will I not utterly take from
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p23.1" n="1537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.30-Ps.89.33" parsed="|Ps|89|30|89|33" passage="Ps. 89.30-33">Ps. lxxxix. 30–33</scripRef>.</p></note> I
declared, therefore, that I put my trust in Him, that if they
despised the weighty words which had now been read and spoken to
them, He would visit them with the rod and with stripes, and not
leave them to be condemned with the world. In this appeal I put
forth all the power in thought and utterance which, in an emergency
so great and hazardous, our Saviour and Ruler was pleased to
supply. I did not move them to weep by first weeping myself; but
while these things were being spoken, I own that, moved by the
tears which they began to shed, I myself could not refrain from
following their example. And when we had thus wept together, I
concluded my sermon with full persuasion that they would be
restrained by it from the abuses denounced.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p25" shownumber="no">8. Next morning, however, when the day dawned,
which so many were accustomed to devote to excess in eating and
drinking, I received notice that some, even of those who were
present when I preached, had not yet desisted from complaint, and
that so great was the power of detestable custom with them, that,
using no other argument, they asked, “Wherefore is this now
prohibited? Were they not Christians who in former times did not
interfere with this practice?” On hearing this, I knew not what
more powerful means for influencing them I could devise; but
resolved, in the event of their judging it proper to persevere,
that after reading in Ezekiel’s prophecy that the watchman has
delivered his own soul if he has given warning, even though the
persons warned refuse to give heed to him, I would shake my
garments and depart. But then the Lord showed me that He leaves us
not alone, and taught me how He encourages us to trust Him; for
before the time at which I had to ascend the pulpit,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p25.1" n="1538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p26" shownumber="no"> <i>Exhedra</i>.</p></note> the very
persons of whose complaint against interference with
long-established custom I had heard came to me. Receiving them
kindly, I by a few words brought them round to a right opinion; and
when it came to the time for my discourse, having laid aside the
lecture which I had prepared as now unnecessary, I said a few
things concerning the question mentioned above, “Wherefore <i>
now</i> prohibit this custom?” saying that to those who might
propose it the briefest and best answer would be this: “Let us
now at last put down what ought to have been earlier
prohibited.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p27" shownumber="no">9. Lest, however, any slight should seem to be put
by us on those who, before our time, either tolerated or did not
dare to put down such manifest excesses of an undisciplined
multitude, I explained to them the circumstances out of which this
custom seems to have necessarily risen in the Church,—namely,
that when, in the peace which came after such numerous and violent
persecutions, crowds of heathen who wished to assume the Christian
religion were kept back, because, having been accustomed to
celebrate the feasts connected with their worship of idols in
revelling and drunkenness, they could not easily refrain from
pleasures so hurtful and so habitual, it had seemed good to our
ancestors, making for the time a concession to this infirmity, to
permit them to celebrate, instead of the festivals which they
renounced, other feasts in honour of the holy martyrs, which were
observed, not as before with a profane design, but with similar
self-indulgence. I <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_256.html" id="vii.1.XXIX-Page_256" n="256" />added that now upon them, as persons bound
together in the name of Christ, and submissive to the yoke of His
august authority, the wholesome restraints of sobriety were
laid—restraints with which the honour and fear due to Him who
appointed them should move them to comply—and that therefore the
time had now come in which all who did not dare to cast off the
Christian profession should begin to walk according to Christ’s
will; and being now confirmed Christians, should reject those
concessions to infirmity which were made only for a time in order
to their becoming such.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p28" shownumber="no">10. I then exhorted them to imitate the
example of the churches beyond the sea, in some of which these
practices had never been tolerated, while in others they had been
already put down by the people complying with the counsel of good
ecclesiastical rulers; and as the examples of daily excess in the
use of wine in the church of the blessed Apostle Peter were brought
forward in defence of the practice, I said in the first place, that
I had heard that these excesses had been often forbidden, but
because the place was at a distance from the bishop’s control,
and because in such a city the multitude of carnally-minded persons
was great, the foreigners especially, of whom there is a constant
influx, clinging to that practice with an obstinacy proportioned to
their ignorance, the suppression of so great an evil had not yet
been possible. If, however, I continued, we would honour the
Apostle Peter, we ought to hear his words, and look much more to
the epistles by which his mind is made known to us, than to the
place of worship, by which it is not made known; and immediately
taking the manuscript, I read his own words: “Forasmuch then as
Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh arm yourselves likewise
with the same mind for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath
ceased from sin; that he no longer should live the rest of his time
in the flesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God. For the
time past of our life may suffice us to have wrought the will of
the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of
wine, revellings, banquetings, and abominable idolatries.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p28.1" n="1539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1-1Pet.4.3" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|4|3" passage="1 Pet. 4.1-3">1 Pet. iv. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> After
this, when I saw that all were with one consent turning to a right
mind, and renouncing the custom against which I had protested, I
exhorted them to assemble at noon for the reading of God’s word
and singing of psalms; stating that we had resolved thus to
celebrate the festival in a way much more accordant with purity and
piety; and that, by the number of worshippers who should assemble
for this purpose, it would plainly appear who were guided by
reason, and who were the slaves of appetite. With these words the
discourse concluded.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p30" shownumber="no">11. In the afternoon a greater number
assembled than in the forenoon, and there was reading and praise
alternately up to the hour at which I went out in company with the
bishop; and after our coming two psalms were read. Then the old man
[Valerius] constrained me by his express command to say something
to the people; from which I would rather have been excused, as I
was longing for the close of the anxieties of the day. I delivered
a short discourse in order to express our gratitude to God. And as
we heard the noise of the feasting, which was going on as usual in
the church of the heretics, who still prolonged their revelry while
we were so differently engaged, I remarked that the beauty of day
is enhanced by contrast with the night, and that when anything
black is near, the purity of white is the more pleasing; and that,
in like manner, our meeting for a spiritual feast might perhaps
have been somewhat less sweet to us, but for the contrast of the
carnal excesses in which the others indulged; and I exhorted them
to desire eagerly such feasts as we then enjoyed, if they had
tasted the goodness of the Lord. At the same time, I said that
those may well be afraid who seek anything which shall one day be
destroyed as the chief object of their desire, seeing that every
one shares the portion of that which he worships; a warning
expressly given by the apostle to such, when he says of them their
“god is their belly,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p30.1" n="1540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> inasmuch as he has elsewhere said,
“Meats for the belly, and the belly for meats; but God shall
destroy both it and them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p31.2" n="1541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXIX-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.13" parsed="|1Cor|6|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 6.13">1 Cor. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> I added that it is our duty to
seek that which is imperishable, which, far removed from carnal
affections, is obtained through sanctification of the spirit; and
when those things which the Lord was pleased to suggest to me had
been spoken on this subject as the occasion required, the daily
evening exercises of worship were performed; and when with the
bishop I retired from the church, the brethren said a hymn there, a
considerable multitude remaining in the church, and engaging in
praise<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p32.2" n="1542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p33" shownumber="no"> <i>Psallente</i>.</p></note> even till
daylight failed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p34" shownumber="no">12. I have thus related as concisely as I could that
which I am sure you longed to hear. Pray that God may be pleased to
protect our efforts from giving offence or provoking odium in any
way. In the tranquil prosperity which you enjoy we do with lively
warmth of affection participate in no small measure, when tidings
so frequently reach us of the gifts possessed by the highly
spiritual church of Thagaste. The ship bringing our brethren has
not yet arrived. At Hasna, where our brother Argentius is
presbyter, the Circumcelliones, entering our church, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_257.html" id="vii.1.XXIX-Page_257" n="257" />demolished the altar.
The case is now in process of trial; and we earnestly ask your
prayers that it may be decided in a peaceful way and as becomes the
Catholic Church, so as to silence the tongues of turbulent
heretics. I have sent a letter to the Asiarch.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXIX-p34.1" n="1543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXIX-p35" shownumber="no"> A magistrate who was also charged with the affairs
pertaining to the protection of religion. The title belonged
primarily to those who in the province of Asia had charge of the
games.—<i>Codex Theodosianus</i>, xv. 9.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXIX-p36" shownumber="no">Brethren most blessed, may ye persevere in the Lord,
and remember us. Amen.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXX" n="XXX" next="vii.1.XXXI" prev="vii.1.XXIX" progress="41.10%" shorttitle="Letter XXX" title="From Paulinus and Therasia" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXX-p1.1">Letter XXX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 396.)</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXX-p3" shownumber="no">This letter of Paulinus was written before receiving
a reply to his former letter, No. 27, p. 248.</p>

<p class="c60" id="vii.1.XXX-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXX-p4.1">To Augustin, Our Lord and Holy and
Beloved Brother, Paulinus and Therasia, Sinners, Send
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXX-p5" shownumber="no">1. My beloved brother in Christ the Lord, having
through your holy and pious works come to know you without your
knowledge, and to see you though absent long ago, my mind embraced
you with unreserved affection, and I hastened to secure the
gratification of hearing you through familiar brotherly exchange of
letters. I believe also that by the Lord’s hand and favour my
letter has reached you; but as the youth whom, before winter, we
had sent to salute you and others equally loved in God’s name,
has not returned, we could no longer either put off what we feel to
be our duty, or restrain the vehemence of our desire to hear from
you. If, then, my former letter has been found worthy to reach you,
this is the second; if, however, it was not so fortunate as to come
to your hand, accept this as the first.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXX-p6" shownumber="no">2. But, my brother, judging all things as a
spiritual man, do not estimate our love to you by the duty which we
render, or the frequency of our letters. For the Lord, who
everywhere, as one and the same, worketh His love in His own, is
witness that, from the time when, by the kindness of the venerable
bishops Aurelius and Alypius, we came to know you through your
writings against the Manichæans, love for you has taken such a
place in us, that we seemed not so much to be acquiring a new
friendship as reviving an old affection. Now at length we address
you in writing; and though we are novices in expressing, we are not
novices in feeling love to you; and by communion of the spirit,
which is the inner man, we are as it were acquainted with you. Nor
is it strange that though distant we are near, though unknown we
are well known to each other; for we are members of one body,
having one Head, enjoying the effusion of the same grace, living by
the same bread, walking in the same way, and dwelling in the same
home. In short, in all that makes up our being,—in the whole
faith and hope by which we stand in the present life, or labour for
that which is to come,—we are both in the spirit and in the body
of Christ so united, that if we fell from this union we would cease
to be.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXX-p7" shownumber="no">3. How small a thing, therefore, is that which our
bodily separation denies to us!—for it is nothing more than one
of those fruits that gratify the eyes, which are occupied only with
the things of time. And yet, perhaps, we should not number this
pleasure which in the body we enjoy among the blessings which are
only in time the portion of spiritual men, to whose bodies the
resurrection will impart immortality; as we, though in ourselves
unworthy, are bold to expect, through the merit of Christ and the
mercy of God the Father. Wherefore I pray that the grace of God by
our Lord Jesus Christ may grant unto us this favour too, that we
may yet see your face. Not only would this bring great
gratification to our desires; but by it illumination would be
brought to our minds, and our poverty would be enriched by your
abundance. This indeed you may grant to us even while we are absent
from you, especially on the present occasion, through our sons
Romanus and Agilis, beloved and most dear to us in the Lord (whom
as our second selves we commend to you), when they return to us in
the Lord’s name, after fulfilling the labour of love in which
they are engaged; in which work we beg that they may especially
enjoy the goodwill of your Charity. For you know what high rewards
the Most High promises to the brother who gives his brother help.
If you are pleased to impart to me any gift of the grace that has
been bestowed on you, you may safely do it through them; for,
believe me, they are of one heart and of one mind with us in the
Lord. May the grace of God always abide as it is with you, O
brother beloved, venerable, most dear, and longed for in Christ the
Lord! Salute on our behalf all the saints in Christ who are with
you, for doubtless such attach themselves to your fellowship;
commend us to them all, that they may, along with yourself,
remember us in prayer.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXXI" n="XXXI" next="vii.1.XXXII" prev="vii.1.XXX" progress="41.23%" shorttitle="Letter XXXI" title="To Paulinus and Therasia" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_258.html" id="vii.1.XXXI-Page_258" n="258" />

<p class="c39" id="vii.1.XXXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXI-p1.1">Second Division.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXXI-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXI-p2.1">Letters Which Were Written by
Augustin After His Becoming Bishop of Hippo, and Before the
Conference Held with the Donatists at Carthage, and the Discovery
of the Heresy of Pelagius in Africa (<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXI-p2.2">a.d.</span>
396–410).</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XXXI-p3" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXXI-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXI-p4.1">Letter XXXI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXXI-p5" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXI-p5.1">a.d.</span> 396.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXXI-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXI-p6.1">To Brother Paulinus and to Sister
Therasia, Most Beloved and Sincere, Truly Most Blessed and Most
Eminent for the Very Abundant Grace of God Bestowed on Them
Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXI-p7" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXI-p7.1">Although</span> in my
longing to be without delay near you in one sense, while still
remote in another, I wished much that what I wrote in answer to
your former letter (if, indeed, any letter of mine deserves to be
called an answer to yours) should go with all possible expedition
to your Grace,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p7.2" n="1544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>Charitas</i>.</p></note> my delay
has brought me the advantage of a second letter from you. The Lord
is good, who often withholds what we desire, that He may add to it
what we would prefer. For it is one pleasure to me that you will
write me on receiving my letter, and it is another that, through
not receiving it at once, you have written now. The joy which I
have felt in reading this letter would have been lost to me if my
letter to your Holiness had been quickly conveyed to you, as I
intended and earnestly desired. But now, to have this letter, and
to expect a reply to my own, multiplies my satisfaction. The blame
of the delay cannot be laid to my charge; and the Lord, in His more
abundant kindness, has done that which He judged to be more
conducive to my happiness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXI-p9" shownumber="no">2. We welcomed with great gladness in the Lord the
holy brothers Romanus and Agilis, who were, so to speak, an
additional letter from you, capable of hearing and answering our
voices, whereby most agreeably your presence was in part enjoyed by
us, although only to make us long the more eagerly to see you. It
would be at all times and in every way impossible for you to give,
and unreasonable for us to ask, as much information from you
concerning yourself by letter as we received from them by word of
mouth. There was manifest also in them (what no paper could convey)
such delight in telling us of you, that by their very countenance
and eyes while they spoke, we could with unspeakable joy read you
written on their hearts. Moreover, a sheet of paper, of whatever
kind it be, and however excellent the things written upon it may
be, enjoys no benefit itself from what it contains, though it may
be unfolded with great benefit to others; but, in reading this
letter of yours—namely, the minds of these brethren—when
conversing with them, we found that the blessedness of those upon
whom you had written was manifestly proportioned to the fulness
with which they had been written upon by you. In order, therefore,
to attain to the same blessedness, we transcribed in our own hearts
what was written in theirs, by most eager questioning as to
everything concerning you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXI-p10" shownumber="no">3. Notwithstanding all this, it is with deep
regret that we consent to their so soon leaving us, even to return
to you. For observe, I beseech you, the conflicting emotions by
which we are agitated. Our obligation to let them go without delay
was increased according to the vehemence of their desire to obey
you; but the greater the vehemence of this desire in them, the more
completely did they set you forth as almost present with us,
because they let us see how tender your affections are. Therefore
our reluctance to let them go increased with our sense of the
reasonableness of their urgency to be permitted to go. Oh
insupportable trial, were it not that by such partings we are not,
after all, separated from each other,—were it not that we are
“members of one body, having one Head, enjoying the effusion of
the same grace, living by the same bread, walking in the same way,
and dwelling in the same home!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p10.1" n="1545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p11" shownumber="no"> Letter XXX. p. 257.</p></note> You recognise these words, I
suppose, as quoted from your own letter; and why should not I also
use them? Why should they be yours any more than mine, seeing that,
inasmuch as they are true, they proceed from communion with the
same head? And in so far as they contain something that has been
specially given to you, I have so loved them the more on that
account, that they have taken possession of the way leading through
my breast, and would suffer no words to pass from my heart to my
tongue until they went first, with the priority which is due to
them as yours. My brother and sister, holy and beloved in God,
members of the same body with us, who could doubt that we are
animated by one spirit, except those who are strangers to that
affection by which we are bound to each other?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXI-p12" shownumber="no">4. Yet I am curious to know whether you <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_259.html" id="vii.1.XXXI-Page_259" n="259" />bear with more patience
and ease than I do this bodily separation. If it be so, I do not, I
confess, take any pleasure in your fortitude in this respect,
unless perhaps because of its reasonableness, seeing that I confess
myself much less worthy of your affectionate longing than you are
of mine. At all events, if I found in myself a power of bearing
your absence patiently, this would displease me, because it would
make me relax my efforts to see you; and what could be more absurd
than to be made indolent by power of endurance? But I beg to
acquaint your Charity with the ecclesiastical duties by which I am
kept at home, inasmuch as the blessed father Valerius (who with me
salutes you, and thirsts for you with a vehemence of which you will
hear from our brethren), not content with having me as his
presbyter, has insisted upon adding the greater burden of sharing
the episcopate with him. This office I was afraid to decline, being
persuaded, through the love of Valerius and the importunity of the
people, that it was the Lord’s will, and being precluded from
excusing myself on other grounds by some precedents of similar
appointments. The yoke of Christ, it is true, is in itself easy,
and His burden light;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p12.1" n="1546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.30" parsed="|Matt|11|30|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.30">Matt. xi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> yet, through my perversity and
infirmity, I may find the yoke vexatious and the burden heavy in
some degree; and I cannot tell how much more easy and light my yoke
and burden would become if I were comforted by a visit from you,
who live, as I am informed, more disengaged and free from such
cares.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p13.2" n="1547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p14" shownumber="no"> Paulinus was then at Nola, having gone thither
from Barcelona in <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXI-p14.1">A.D.</span> 393 or 394. He
became Bishop of Nola in 409.</p></note> I
therefore feel warranted in asking, nay, demanding and imploring
you to condescend to come over into Africa, which is more oppressed
with thirst for men such as you are than even by the well-known
aridity of her soil.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p14.2" n="1548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p15" shownumber="no"> <i>Nobilitate siccitatis</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXI-p16" shownumber="no">5. God knoweth that I long for your visiting
this country, not merely to gratify my own desire, nor merely on
account of those who through me, or by public report, have heard of
your pious resolution;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p16.1" n="1549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p17" shownumber="no"> This refers to the voluntary poverty which
Paulinus and Therasia, though of high rank and great wealth,
embraced, selling all that they had in order to give to the
poor.</p></note> I long for it for the sake of
others also who either have not heard, or, hearing, have not
believed the fame of your piety, but who might be constrained to
love excellence of which they could then be no longer in ignorance
or doubt. For although the perseverance and purity of your
compassionate benevolence is good, more is required of you; namely,
“Let your light so shine before men, that they may behold your
good works, and may glorify your Father which is in heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p17.1" n="1550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXI-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> The
fishermen of Galilee found pleasure not only in leaving their ships
and their nets at the Lord’s command, but also in declaring that
they had left all and followed Him.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p18.2" n="1551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXI-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.27" parsed="|Matt|19|27|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.27">Matt. xix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> And truly he despises all who
despises not only all that he was able, but also all that he was
desirous to possess. What may have been desired is seen only by the
eyes of God; what was actually possessed is seen also by the eyes
of men. Moreover, when things trivial and earthly are loved by us,
we are somehow more firmly wedded to what we have than to what we
desire to have. For whence was it that he who sought from the Lord
counsel as to the way of eternal life, went away sorrowful upon
hearing that, if he would be perfect, he must sell all, and
distribute to the poor, and have treasure in heaven, unless
because, as the Gospel tells us, he had great possessions?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p19.2" n="1552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXI-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.22-Luke.18.23" parsed="|Luke|18|22|18|23" passage="Luke 18.22,23">Luke xviii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> For it is
one thing to forbear from appropriating what is wanting to us; it
is another thing to rend away that which has become a part of
ourselves: the former action is like declining food, the latter is
like cutting off a limb. How great and how full of wonder is the
joy with which Christian charity beholds in our day a sacrifice
cheerfully made in obedience to the Gospel of Christ, which that
rich man grieved and refused to make at the bidding of Christ
Himself!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXI-p21" shownumber="no">6. Although language fails to express that which my
heart has conceived and labours to utter, nevertheless, since you
perceive with your discernment and piety that the glory of this is
not yours, that is to say, not of man, but the glory of the Lord in
you (for you yourselves are most carefully on your guard against
your Adversary, and most devoutly strive to be found as learners of
Christ, meek and lowly in heart; and, indeed, it were better with
humility to retain than with pride to renounce this world’s
wealth);—since, I say, you are aware that the glory here is not
yours, but the Lord’s, you see how weak and inadequate are the
things which I have spoken. For I have been speaking of the praises
of Christ, a theme transcending the tongue of angels. We long to
see this glory of Christ brought near to the eyes of our people;
that in you, united in the bonds of wedlock, there may be given to
both sexes an example of the way in which pride must be trodden
under foot, and perfection hopefully pursued. I know not any way in
which you could give greater proof of your benevolence, than in
resolving to be not less willing to permit your worth to be seen,
than you are zealous to acquire and retain it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXI-p22" shownumber="no">7. I recommend to your kindness and charity this boy
Vetustinus, whose case might draw forth the sympathy even of those
who are not religious: the causes of his affliction and of his
leav<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_260.html" id="vii.1.XXXI-Page_260" n="260" />ing his country you
will hear from his own lips. As to his pious resolution—his
promise, namely, to devote himself to the service of God—it will
be more decisively known after some time has elapsed, when his
strength has been confirmed, and his present fear is removed.
Perceiving the warmth of your love for me, and encouraged thereby
to believe that you will not grudge the labour of reading what I
have written, I send to your Holiness and Charity three books:
would that the size of the volumes were an index of the
completeness of the discussion of so great a subject; for the
question of free-will is handled in them! I know that these books,
or at least some of them, are not in the possession of our brother
Romanianus; but almost everything which I have been able for the
benefit of any readers to write is, as I have intimated, accessible
to your perusal through him, because of your love to me, although I
did not charge him to carry them to you. For he already had them
all, and was carrying them with him: moreover, it was by him that
my answer to your first letter was sent. I suppose that your
Holiness has already discovered, by that spiritual sagacity which
the Lord has given you, how much that man bears in his soul of what
is good, and how far he still comes short through infirmity. In the
letter sent through him you have, as I trust, read with what
anxiety I commended himself and his son to your sympathy and love,
as well as how close is the bond by which they are united to me.
May the Lord build them up by your means! This must be asked from
Him rather than from you, for I know how much it is already your
desire.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXI-p23" shownumber="no">8. I have heard from the brethren that you are
writing a treatise against the Pagans: if we have any claim on your
heart, send it at once to us to read. For your heart is such an
oracle of divine truth, that we expect from it answers which shall
satisfactorily and clearly decide the most prolix debates. I
understand that your Holiness has the books of the most blessed
father<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p23.1" n="1553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p24" shownumber="no"> <i>Beatissimi papæ</i>.</p></note> Ambrose,
of which I long greatly to see those which, with much care and at
great length, he has written against some most ignorant and
pretentious men, who affirm that our Lord was instructed by the
writings of Plato.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p24.1" n="1554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p25" shownumber="no"> These books of Ambrose are lost.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXI-p26" shownumber="no">9. Our most blessed brother Severus, formerly
of our community, now president<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p26.1" n="1555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p27" shownumber="no"> <i>Antistes</i>.</p></note> of the church in Milevis, and well
known by the brethren in that city, joins me in respectful
salutation to your Holiness. The brethren also who are with me
serving the Lord salute you as warmly as they long to see you: they
long for you as much as they love you; and they love you as your
eminent goodness merits. The loaf which we send you will become
more rich as a blessing through the love with which your kindness
receives it. May the Lord keep you for ever from this generation,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXI-p27.1" n="1556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXI-p28" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXI-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.7" parsed="|Ps|12|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 12.7">Ps. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> my brother
and sister most beloved and sincere, truly benevolent, and most
eminently endowed with abundant grace from the Lord.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXXII" n="XXXII" next="vii.1.XXXIII" prev="vii.1.XXXI" progress="41.65%" shorttitle="Letter XXXII" title="From Paulinus to Romanianus and Licentius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXII-p1.1">Letter XXXII.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XXXII-p2" shownumber="no">This letter from Paulinus to Romanianus and Licentius expresses
the satisfaction with which he heard of the promotion of Augustin
to the episcopate, and conveys both in prose and in verse excellent
counsels to Licentius: it is one which in this selection may
without loss be omitted.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXXIII" n="XXXIII" next="vii.1.XXXIV" prev="vii.1.XXXII" progress="41.66%" shorttitle="Letter XXXIII" title="To Proculeianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p1.1">Letter XXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 396.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p3.1">To Proculeianus, My Lord,
Honourable and Most Beloved, Augustin Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. The titles prefixed to this letter I need
not defend or explain at any length to you, though they may give
offence to the vain prejudices of ignorant men. For I rightly
address you as <i>lord</i>, seeing that we are both seeking to
deliver each other from error, although to some it may seem
uncertain which of us is in error before the matter has been fully
debated; and therefore we are mutually <i>serving</i> one another,
if we sincerely labour that we may both be delivered from the
perversity of discord. That I labour to do this with a sincere
heart, and with the fear and trembling of Christian humility, is
not perhaps to most men manifest, but is seen by Him to whom all
hearts are open. What I without hesitation esteem <i>honourable</i>
in you, you readily perceive. For I do not esteem worthy of any
honour the error of schism, from which I desire to have all men
delivered, so far as is within my power; but yourself I do not for
a moment hesitate to regard as worthy of honour, chiefly because
you are knit to me in the bonds of a common humanity, and because
there are conspicuous in you some indications of a more gentle
disposition, by which I am encouraged to hope that you may readily
embrace the truth when it has been demonstrated to you. As for my
<i>love</i> to you, I owe not less than He commanded who so loved
us as to bear the shame of the cross for our sakes.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p5" shownumber="no">2. Be not, however, surprised that I have so long
forborne from addressing your Benevolence; for I did not think that
your views were such as were with great joy declared to me by
brother Evodius, whose testimony I cannot but believe. For he tells
me that, when you met accidentally at the same house, and
conversation began between you concerning our hope, that is to say,
the inheritance of Christ, you were kindly pleased <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_261.html" id="vii.1.XXXIII-Page_261" n="261" />to say that you were
willing to have a conference with me in the presence of good men. I
am truly glad that you have condescended to make this proposal: and
I can in no wise forego so important an opportunity, given by your
kindness, of using whatever strength the Lord may be pleased to
give me in considering and debating with you what has been the
cause, or source, or reason of a division so lamentable and
deplorable in that Church of Christ to which He said: “Peace I
give you, my peace I leave unto you.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p5.1" n="1557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" passage="John 14.27">John xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p7" shownumber="no">3. I heard from the brother aforesaid that you
had complained of his having said something in answer to you in an
insulting manner; but, I pray you, do not regard it as an insult,
for I am sure it did not proceed from an overbearing spirit, as I
know my brother well. But if, in disputing in defence of his own
faith and the Church’s love, he spoke perchance with a degree of
warmth something which you regarded as wounding your dignity, that
deserves to be called, not contumacy, but boldness. For he desired
to debate and discuss the question, not to be merely submitting to
you and flattering you. For such flattery is the oil of the sinner,
with which the prophet does not desire to have his head anointed;
for he saith: “The righteous shall correct me in compassion, and
rebuke me; but the oil of the sinner shall not anoint my head.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p7.1" n="1558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.5" parsed="|Ps|141|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 141.5">Ps. cxli. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> For he
prefers to be corrected by the stern compassion of the righteous,
rather than to be commended with the soothing oil of flattery.
Hence also the saying of the prophet: “They who pronounce you
happy cause you to err.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p8.2" n="1559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Isa.3.12" parsed="lxx|Isa|3|12|0|0" passage="Isa. 3.12" version="LXX">Isa. iii. 12</scripRef>, according to the LXX.
version.</p></note> Therefore also it is commonly and
justly said of a man whom false compliments have made proud, “his
head has grown;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p9.2" n="1560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>Crevit caput</i>.</p></note> for it has been increased by the
oil of the sinner, that is, not of one correcting with stern truth,
but of one commending with smooth flattery. Do not, however,
suppose me to mean by this, that I wish it to be understood that
you have been corrected by brother Evodius, as by a righteous man;
for I fear lest you should think that anything is spoken by me also
in an insulting manner, against which I desire to the utmost of my
power to be on guard. But He is righteous who hath said, “I am
the truth.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p10.1" n="1561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John 14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> When,
therefore, any true word has been uttered, though it may be
somewhat rudely, by the mouth of any man, we are corrected not by
the speaker, who may perhaps be not less a sinner than ourselves,
but by the truth itself, that is to say, by Christ who is
righteous, lest the unction of smooth but pernicious flattery,
which is the oil of the sinner, should anoint our head. Although,
therefore, brother Evodius, through undue excitement in defending
the communion to which he belongs, may have said something too
vehemently through strong feeling, you ought to excuse him on the
ground of his age, and of the importance of the matter in his
estimation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p12" shownumber="no">4. I beseech you, however, to remember what you have
been pleased to promise; namely, to investigate amicably with me a
matter of so great importance, and so closely pertaining to the
common salvation, in the presence of such spectators as you may
choose (provided only that our words are not uttered so as to be
lost, but are taken down with the pen; so that we may conduct the
discussion in a more calm and orderly manner, and anything spoken
by us which escapes the memory may be recalled by reading the notes
taken). Or, if you prefer it, we may discuss the matter without the
interference of any third party, by means of letters or conference
and reading, wherever you please, lest perchance some hearers,
unwisely zealous, should be more concerned with the expectation of
a conflict between us, than the thought of our mutual profit by the
discussion. Let the people, however, be afterwards informed through
us of the debate, when it is concluded; or, if you prefer to have
the matter discussed by letters exchanged, let these letters be
read to the two congregations, in order that they may yet come to
be no longer divided, but one. In fact, I willingly accede to
whatever terms you wish, or prescribe, or prefer. And as to the
sentiments of my most blessed and venerable father Valerius, who is
at present from home, I undertake with fullest confidence that he
will hear of this with great joy; for I know how much he loves
peace, and how free he is from being influenced by any paltry
regard for vain parade of dignity.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p13" shownumber="no">5. I ask you, what have we to do with the
dissensions of a past generation? Let it suffice that the wounds
which the bitterness of proud men inflicted on our members have
remained until now; for we have, through the lapse of time, ceased
to feel the pain to remove which the physician’s help is usually
sought. You see how great and miserable is the calamity by which
the peace of Christian homes and families is broken. Husbands and
wives, agreeing together at the family hearth, are divided at the
altar of Christ. By Him they pledge themselves to be at peace
between themselves, yet in Him they cannot be at peace. Children
have the same home, but not the same house of God, with their own
parents. They desire to be secure of the earthly inheritance of
those with whom they wrangle concerning the inheritance of Christ.
Servants and masters divide their common Lord, who took on Him the
form of a servant that He might deliver all from bondage. Your
party honours us, and our party honours you. Your <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_262.html" id="vii.1.XXXIII-Page_262" n="262" />members appeal to us by
our episcopal insignia,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p13.1" n="1562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <i>Corona.</i></p></note> and our members show the same
respect to you. We receive the words of all, we desire to give
offence to none. Why then, finding cause of offence in none
besides, do we find it in Christ, whose members we rend asunder?
When we may be serviceable to men that are desirous of terminating
through our help disputes concerning secular affairs, they address
us as saints and servants of God, in order that they may have their
questions as to property disposed of by us: let us at length,
unsolicited, take up a matter which concerns both our own salvation
and theirs. It is not about gold or silver, or land, or cattle,
matters concerning which we are daily saluted with lowly respect,
in order that we may bring disputes to a peaceful
termination,—but it is concerning our Head Himself that this
dissension, so unworthy and pernicious, exists between us. However
low they bow their heads who salute us in the hope that we may make
them agree together in regard to the things of this world, our Head
stooped from heaven even to the cross, and yet we do not agree
together in Him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p15" shownumber="no">6. I beg and beseech you, if there be in you that
brotherly feeling for which some give you credit, let your goodness
be approved sincere, and not feigned with a view to passing
honours, by this, that your bowels of compassion be moved, so that
you consent to have this matter discussed; joining with me in
persevering prayer, and in peaceful discussion of every point. Let
not the respect paid by the unhappy people to our dignities be
found, in the judgment of God, aggravating our condemnation; rather
let them be recalled along with us, through our unfeigned love,
from errors and dissensions, and guided into the ways of truth and
peace.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIII-p16" shownumber="no">My lord, honourable and most beloved, I pray that
you may be blessed in the sight of God.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXXIV" n="XXXIV" next="vii.1.XXXV" prev="vii.1.XXXIII" progress="41.95%" shorttitle="Letter XXXIV" title="To Eusebius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p1.1">Letter XXXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 396.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p3.1">To Eusebius, My Excellent Lord and
Brother, Worthy of Affection and Esteem, Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p4" shownumber="no">1. God, to whom the secrets of the heart of man are
open, knoweth that it is because of my love for Christian peace
that I am so deeply moved by the profane deeds of those who basely
and impiously persevere in dissenting from it. He knoweth also that
this feeling of mine is one tending towards peace, and that my
desire is, not that any one should against his will be coerced into
the Catholic communion, but that to all who are in error the truth
may be openly declared, and being by God’s help clearly exhibited
through my ministry, may so commend itself as to make them embrace
and follow it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p5" shownumber="no">2. Passing many other things unnoticed, what
could be more worthy of detestation than what has just happened? A
young man is reproved by his bishop for frequently beating his
mother like a madman, and not restraining his impious hands from
wounding her who bore him, even on those days on which the
sternness of law shows mercy to the most guilty criminals.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p5.1" n="1563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p6" shownumber="no"> During Lent and the Easter holidays.</p></note> He then
threatens his mother that he would pass to the party of the
Donatists, and that he would kill her whom he is accustomed to beat
with incredible ferocity. He utters these threats, then passes over
to the Donatists, and is rebaptized while filled with wicked rage,
and is arrayed in white vestments while he is burning to shed his
mother’s blood. He is placed in a prominent and conspicuous
position within the railing in the church; and to the eyes of
sorrowful and indignant beholders, he who is purposing matricide is
exhibited as a regenerate man.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p7" shownumber="no">3. I appeal to you, as a man of most mature
judgment, can these things find favour in your eyes? I do not
believe this of you: I know your wisdom. A mother is wounded by her
son in the members of that body which bore and nursed the
ungrateful wretch; and when the Church, his spiritual mother,
interferes, she too is wounded in those sacraments by which, to the
same ungrateful son, she ministered life and nourishment. Do you
not seem to hear the young man gnashing his teeth in rage for a
parent’s blood, and saying, “What shall I do to the Church
which forbids my wounding my mother? I have found out what to do:
let the Church herself be wounded by such blows as she can suffer;
let that be done in me which may cause her members pain. Let me go
to those who know how to despise the grace with which she gave me
spiritual birth, and to mar the form which in her womb I received.
Let me vex both my natural and my spiritual mother with cruel
tortures: let the one who was the second to give me birth be the
first to give me burial; for her sorrow let me seek spiritual
death, and for the other’s death let me prolong my natural
life.” Oh, Eusebius! I appeal to you as an honourable man, what
else may we expect than that now he shall feel himself, as a
Donatist, so armed as to have no fear in assailing that unhappy
woman, decrepit with age and helpless in her widowhood, from
wounding whom he was restrained while he remained a Catholic? For
what else had he purposed in his passionate 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_263.html" id="vii.1.XXXIV-Page_263" n="263" />heart when he said to his mother, “I
will pass over to the party of Donatus, and I will drink your
blood?” Behold, arrayed in white vestments, but with conscience
crimson with blood, he has fulfilled his threat in part; the other
part remains, viz. that he drink his mother’s blood. If,
therefore, these things find favour in your eyes, let him be urged
by those who are now his clergy and his sanctifiers to fulfil
within eight days the remaining portion of his vow.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p8" shownumber="no">4. The Lord’s right hand indeed is strong,
so that He may keep back this man’s rage from that unhappy and
desolate widow, and, by means known unto His own wisdom, may deter
him from his impious design; but could I do otherwise than utter my
feelings when my heart was pierced with such grief? Shall they do
such things, and am I to be commanded to hold my peace? When He
commands me by the mouth of the apostle saying that those who teach
what they ought not must be rebuked by the bishop,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p8.1" n="1564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXIV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9-Titus.1.13" parsed="|Titus|1|9|1|13" passage="Tit. 1.9-13">Tit. i. 9–13</scripRef>.</p></note> shall I be
silent through dread of their displeasure? The Lord deliver me from
such folly! As to my desire for having such an impious crime
recorded in our public registers, it was desired by me chiefly for
this end, that no one who may hear me bewailing these proceedings,
especially in other towns where it may be expedient for me to do
so, may think that I am inventing a falsehood, and the rather,
because in Hippo itself it is already affirmed that Proculeianus
did not issue the order which was in the official report ascribed
to him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p10" shownumber="no">5. In what more temperate way could we dispose
of this important matter than through the mediation of such a man
as you, invested with most illustrious rank, and possessing
calmness as well as great prudence and goodwill? I beg, therefore,
as I have already done by our brethren, good and honourable men,
whom I sent to your Excellency, that you will condescend to inquire
whether it is the case that the presbyter Victor did not receive
from his bishop the order which the public official records
reported; or whether, since Victor himself has said otherwise, they
have in their records laid a thing falsely to his charge, though
they belong to the same communion with him. Or, if he consents to
our calmly discussing the whole question of our differences, in
order that the error which is already manifest may become yet more
so, I willingly embrace the opportunity. For I have heard that he
proposed that without popular tumult, in the presence only of ten
esteemed and honourable men from each party, we should investigate
what is the truth in this matter according to the Scriptures. As to
another proposal which some have reported to me as made by him,
that I should rather go to Constantina,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p10.1" n="1565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p11" shownumber="no"> Constantina, a chief city of Numidia.</p></note> because in that town his party was
more numerous; or that I should go to Milevis, because there, as
they say, they are soon to hold a council;—these things are
absurd, for my special charge does not extend beyond the Church of
Hippo. The whole importance of this question to me, in the first
place, is as it affects Proculeianus and myself; and if, perchance,
he thinks himself not a match for me, let him implore the aid of
any one whom he pleases as his colleague in the debate. For in
other towns we interfere with the affairs of the Church only so far
as is permitted or enjoined by our brethren bearing the same
priestly office with us, the bishops of these towns.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p12" shownumber="no">6. And yet I cannot comprehend what there is
in me, a novice, that should make him, who calls himself a bishop
of so many years’ standing, unwilling and afraid to enter into
discussion with me. If it be my acquaintance with liberal studies,
which perhaps he did not pursue at all, or at least not so much as
I have done, what has this to do with the question in debate, which
is to be decided by the Holy Scriptures or by ecclesiastical or
public documents, with which he has for so many years been
conversant, that he ought to be more skilled in them than I am?
Once more, I have here my brother and colleague Samsucius, bishop
of the Church of Turris,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p12.1" n="1566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIV-p13" shownumber="no"> Turris, a town in Numidia.</p></note> who has not learned any of those
branches of culture of which he is said to be afraid: let him
attend in my place, and let the debate be between them. I will ask
him, and, as I trust in the name of Christ, he will readily consent
to take my place in this matter; and the Lord will, I trust, give
aid to him when contending for the truth: for although unpolished
in language, he is well instructed in the true faith. There is
therefore no reason for his referring me to others whom I do not
know, instead of letting us settle between ourselves that which
concerns ourselves. However, as I have said, I will not decline
meeting them if he himself asks their assistance.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXXV" n="XXXV" next="vii.1.XXXVI" prev="vii.1.XXXIV" progress="42.20%" shorttitle="Letter XXXV" title="To Eusebius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXV-p1.1">Letter XXXV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXXV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 396.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.XXXV-p3" shownumber="no">(Another letter to Eusebius on the same subject.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXXV-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXV-p4.1">To Eusebius, My Excellent Lord and
Brother, Worthy of Affection and Esteem, Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXV-p5" shownumber="no">1. I did not impose upon you, by importunate
exhortation or entreaty in spite of your reluctance, the duty, as
you call it, of arbitrating between bishops. Even if I had desired
to move <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_264.html" id="vii.1.XXXV-Page_264" n="264" />you to this, I
might perhaps have easily shown how competent you are to judge
between us in a cause so clear and simple; nay, I might show how
you are already doing this, inasmuch as you, who are afraid of the
office of judge, do not hesitate to pronounce sentence in favour of
one of the parties before you have heard both. But of this, as I
have said, I do not meanwhile say anything. For I had asked nothing
else from your honourable good-nature,—and I beseech you to be
pleased to remark it in this letter, if you did not in the
former,—than that you should ask Proculeianus whether he himself
said to his presbyter Victor that which the public registers have
by official report ascribed to him, or whether those who were sent
have written in the public registers not what they heard from
Victor, but a falsehood; and further, what his opinion is as to our
discussing the whole question between us. I think that he is not
constituted judge between parties, who is only requested by the one
to put a question to the other, and condescend to write what reply
he has received. This also I now again ask you not to refuse to do,
because, as I know by experiment, he does not wish to receive a
letter from me, otherwise I would not employ your Excellency’s
mediation. Since, therefore, he does not wish this, what could I do
less likely to give offence, than to apply through you, so good a
man and such a friend of his, for an answer concerning a matter
about which the burden of my responsibility forbids me to hold my
peace? Moreover, you say (because the son’s beating of his mother
is disapproved by your sound judgment), “If Proculeianus had
known this, he would have debarred that man from communion with his
party.” I answer in a sentence, “He knows it now, let him now
debar him.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXV-p6" shownumber="no">2. Let me mention another thing. A man who was
formerly a subdeacon of the church at Spana, Primus by name, when,
having been forbidden such intercourse with nuns as contravened the
laws of the Church,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXV-p6.1" n="1567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXV-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Accessus indisciplinatus
sanctimonialium</i>.</p></note> he treated with contempt the
established and wise regulations, was deprived of his clerical
office,—this man also, being provoked by the divinely warranted
discipline, went over to the other party, and was by them
rebaptized. Two nuns also, who were settled in the same lands of
the Catholic Church with him, either taken by him to the other
party, or following him, were likewise rebaptized: and now, among
bands of Circumcelliones and troops of homeless women, who have
declined matrimony that they may avoid restraint, he proudly boasts
himself in excesses of detestable revelry, rejoicing that he now
has without hindrance the utmost freedom in that misconduct from
which in the Catholic Church he was restrained. Perhaps
Proculeianus knows nothing about this case either. Let it therefore
through you, as a man of grave and dispassionate spirit, be made
known to him; and let him order that man to be dismissed from his
communion, who has chosen it for no other reason than that he had,
on account of insubordination and dissolute habits, forfeited his
clerical office in the Catholic Church.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXV-p8" shownumber="no">3. For my own part, if it please the Lord, I
purpose to adhere to this rule, that whoever, after being deposed
among them by a sentence of discipline, shall express a desire to
pass over into the Catholic Church, must be received on condition
of submitting to give the same proofs of penitence as those which,
perhaps, they would have constrained him to give if he had remained
among them. But consider, I beseech you, how worthy of abhorrence
is their procedure in regard to those whom we check by
ecclesiastical censures for unholy living, persuading them first to
come to a second baptism, in order to their being qualified for
which they declare themselves to be pagans (and how much blood of
martyrs has been poured out rather than that such a declaration
should proceed from the mouth of a Christian!); and thereafter, as
if renewed and sanctified, but in truth more hardened in sin, to
defy with the impiety of new madness, under the guise of new grace,
that discipline to which they could not submit. If, however, I am
wrong in attempting to obtain the correction of these abuses
through your benevolent interposition, let no one find fault with
my causing them to be made known to Proculeianus by the public
registers,—a means of notification which in this Roman city
cannot, I believe, be refused to me. For, since the Lord commands
us to speak and proclaim the truth, and in teaching to rebuke what
is wrong, and to labour in season and out of season, as I can prove
by the words of the Lord and of the apostles,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXV-p8.1" n="1568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|2|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 4.2">2 Tim. iv. 2</scripRef> and 
<scripRef id="vii.1.XXXV-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9-Titus.1.11" parsed="|Titus|1|9|1|11" passage="Tit. 1.9-11">Tit. i. 9–11</scripRef>.</p></note> let no man think that I am to be
persuaded to be silent concerning these things. If they meditate
any bold measures of violence or outrage, the Lord, who has subdued
under His yoke all earthly kingdoms in the bosom of His Church
spread abroad through the whole world, will not fail to defend her
from wrong.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXV-p10" shownumber="no">4. The daughter of one of the cultivators of the
property of the Church here, who had been one of our catechumens,
had been, against the will of her parents, drawn away by the other
party, and after being baptized among them, had assumed the
profession of a nun. Now her father wished to compel her by severe
treatment to return to the Catholic Church; but I was unwilling
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_265.html" id="vii.1.XXXV-Page_265" n="265" />that this woman, whose
mind was so perverted, should be received by us unless with her own
will, and choosing, in the free exercise of judgment, that which is
better: and when the countryman began to attempt to compel his
daughter by blows to submit to his authority, I immediately forbade
his using any such means. Notwithstanding, after all, when I was
passing through the Spanian district, a presbyter of Proculeianus,
standing in a field belonging to an excellent Catholic woman,
shouted after me with a most insolent voice that I was a Traditor
and a persecutor; and he hurled the same reproach against that
woman, belonging to our communion, on whose property he was
standing. But when I heard his words, I not only refrained from
pursuing the quarrel, but also held back the numerous company which
surrounded me. Yet if I say, Let us inquire and ascertain who are
or have been indeed Traditors and persecutors, they reply, “We
will not debate, but we will rebaptize. Leave us to prey upon your
flocks with crafty cruelty, like wolves; and if you are good
shepherds, bear it in silence.” For what else has Proculeianus
commanded but this, if indeed the order is justly ascribed to him:
“If thou art a Christian,” said he, “leave this to the
judgment of God; whatever we do, hold thou thy peace.” The same
presbyter, moreover, dared to utter a threat against a countryman
who is overseer of one of the farms belonging to the Church.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXV-p11" shownumber="no">5. I pray you to inform Proculeianus of all these
things. Let him repress the madness of his clergy, which, honoured
Eusebius, I have felt constrained to report to you. Be pleased to
write to me, not your own opinion concerning them all, lest you
should think that the responsibility of a judge is laid upon you by
me, but the answer which they give to my questions. May the mercy
of God preserve you from harm, my excellent lord and brother, most
worthy of affection and esteem.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXXVI" n="XXXVI" next="vii.1.XXXVII" prev="vii.1.XXXV" progress="42.44%" shorttitle="Letter XXXVI" title="To Casulanus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p1.1">Letter XXXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 396.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p3.1">To My Brother and Fellow-Presbyter
Casulanus, Most Beloved and Longed For, Augustin Sends Greeting in
the Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XXXVI-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p5" shownumber="no">1. I know not how it was that I did not reply to
your first letter; but I know that my neglect was not owing to want
of esteem for you. For I take pleasure in your studies, and even in
the words in which you express your thoughts; and it is my desire
as well as advice that you make great attainments in your early
years in the word of God, for the edification of the Church. Having
now received a second letter from you, in which you plead for an
answer on the most just and amiable ground of that brotherly love
in which we are one, I have resolved no longer to postpone the
gratification of the desire expressed by your love; and although in
the midst of most engrossing business, I address myself to
discharge the debt due to you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p6" shownumber="no">2. As to the question on which you wish my
opinion, “whether it is lawful to fast on the seventh day of the
week,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p6.1" n="1569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Sabbato.</i></p></note> I answer,
that if it were wholly unlawful, neither Moses nor Elijah, nor our
Lord Himself, would have fasted for forty successive days. But by
the same argument it is proved that even on the Lord’s day
fasting is not unlawful. And yet, if any one were to think that the
Lord’s day should be appointed a day of fasting, in the same way
as the seventh day is observed by some, such a man would be
regarded, and not unjustly, as bringing a great cause of offence
into the Church. For in those things concerning which the divine
Scriptures have laid down no definite rule, the custom of the
people of God, or the practices instituted by their fathers, are to
be held as the law of the Church.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p7.1" n="1570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p8" shownumber="no"> We give the <i>ipsissima verba</i> of this canon:
“In his enim rebus de quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura divina
mos populi Dei vel instituta majorum pro lege tenenda sunt.”</p></note> If we choose to fall into a debate
about these things, and to denounce one party merely because their
custom differs from that of others, the consequence must be an
endless contention, in which the utmost care is necessary lest the
storm of conflict overcast with clouds the calmness of brotherly
love, while strength is spent in mere controversy which cannot
adduce on either side any decisive testimonies of truth. This
danger the author has not been careful to avoid, whose prolix
dissertation you deemed worth sending to me with your former
letter, that I might answer his arguments.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p9.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p10" shownumber="no">3. I have not at my disposal sufficient
leisure to enter on the refutation of his opinions one by one: my
time is demanded by other and more important work. But if you
devote a little more carefully to this treatise of an anonymous
Roman author,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p10.1" n="1571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p11" shownumber="no"> In the text the name is Urbicus, from Urbs
Roma.</p></note> the
talents which by your letters you prove yourself to possess, and
which I greatly love in you as God’s gift, you will see that he
has not hesitated to wound by his most injurious language almost
the whole Church of Christ, from the rising of the sun to its going
down. Nay, I may say not almost, but absolutely, the whole Church.
For he is found to have not even spared the Roman Christians, whose
custom he seems to himself to defend; but he is not aware how the
force of his invectives recoils upon them, for it has escaped his
observation. For when arguments to prove the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_266.html" id="vii.1.XXXVI-Page_266" n="266" />obligation to fast on the
seventh day of the week fail him, he enters on a vehement
blustering protest against the excesses of banquets and drunken
revelries, and the worst licence of intoxication, as if there were
no medium between fasting and rioting. Now if this be admitted,
what good can fasting on Saturday do to the Romans? since on the
other days on which they do not fast they must be presumed,
according to his reasoning, to be gluttonous, and given to excess
in wine. If, therefore, there is any difference between loading the
heart with surfeiting and drunkenness, which is always sinful, and
relaxing the strictness of fasting, with due regard to
self-restraint and temperance on the other, which is done on the
Lord’s day without censure from any Christian,—if, I say, there
is a difference between these two things, let him first mark the
distinction between the repasts of saints and the excessive eating
and drinking of those whose god is their belly, lest he charge the
Romans themselves with belonging to the latter class on the days on
which they do not fast; and then let him inquire, not whether it is
lawful to indulge in drunkenness on the seventh day of the week,
which is not lawful on the Lord’s day, but whether it is
incumbent on us to fast on the seventh day of the week, which we
are not wont to do on the Lord’s day.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p12" shownumber="no">4. This question I would wish to see him
investigate, and resolve in such a manner as would not involve him
in the guilt of openly speaking against the whole Church diffused
throughout the world, with the exception of the Roman Christians,
and hitherto a few of the Western communities. Is it, I ask, to be
endured among the entire Eastern Christian communities, and many of
those in the West, that this man should say of so many and so
eminent servants of Christ, who on the seventh day of the week
refresh themselves soberly and moderately with food, that they
“are in the flesh, and cannot please God;” and that of them it
is written, “Let the wicked depart from me, I will not know their
way;” and that they make their belly their god, that they prefer
Jewish rites to those of the Church, and are sons of the bondwoman;
that they are governed not by the righteous law of God, but by
their own good pleasure, consulting their own appetites instead of
submitting to salutary restraint; also that they are carnal, and
savour of death, and other such charges, which if he had uttered
against even one servant of God, who would listen to him, who would
not be bound to turn away from him? But now, when he assails with
such reproachful and abusive language the Church bearing fruit and
increasing throughout the whole world, and in almost all places
observing no fast on the seventh day of the week, I warn him,
whoever he is, to beware. For in wishing to conceal from me his
name, you plainly showed your unwillingness that I should judge
him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p13" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p13.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p14" shownumber="no">5. “The Son of man,” he says, “is Lord
of the Sabbath, and in that day it is by all means lawful to do
good rather than do evil.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p14.1" n="1572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.8-Matt.12.12" parsed="|Matt|12|8|12|12" passage="Matt. 12.8-12">Matt. xii. 8–12</scripRef>.</p></note> If, therefore, we do evil when we
break our fast, there is no Lord’s day upon which we live as we
should. As to his admission that the apostles did eat upon the
seventh day of the week, and his remark upon this, that the time
for their fasting had not then come, because of the Lord’s own
words, “The days will come when the Bridegroom shall be taken
away from them, and then shall the children of the Bridegroom
fast;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p15.2" n="1573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" passage="Matt. 9.15">Matt. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> since
there is “a time to rejoice, and a time to mourn,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p16.2" n="1574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.4" parsed="|Eccl|3|4|0|0" passage="Eccles. 3.4">Eccles. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> he ought
first to have observed, that our Lord was speaking there of fasting
in general, but not of fasting upon the seventh day. Again, when he
says that by fasting grief is signified, and that by food joy is
represented, why does he not reflect what it was which God designed
to signify by that which is written, “that He rested on the
seventh day from all His works,”—namely, that joy, and not
sorrow, was set forth in that rest? Unless, perchance, he intends
to affirm that in God’s resting and hallowing of the Sabbath, joy
was signified to the Jews, but grief to the Christians. But God did
not lay down a rule concerning fasting or eating on the seventh day
of the week, either at the time of His hallowing that day because
in it He rested from His works, or afterwards, when He gave
precepts to the Hebrew nation concerning the observance of that
day. The only thing enjoined on man there is, that he abstain from
doing work himself, or requiring it from his servants. And the
people of the former dispensation, accepting this rest as a shadow
of things to come, obeyed the command by such abstinence from work
as we now see practised by the Jews; not, as some suppose, through
their being carnal, and misunderstanding what the Christians
rightly understand. Nor do we understand this law better than the
prophets, who, at the time when this was still binding, observed
such rest on the Sabbath as the Jews believe ought to be observed
to this day. Hence also it was that God commanded them to stone to
death a man who had gathered sticks on the Sabbath;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p17.2" n="1575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.15.35" parsed="|Num|15|35|0|0" passage="Num. 15.35">Num. xv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> but we
nowhere read of any one being stoned, or deemed worthy of any
punishment whatever, for either fasting or eating on the Sabbath.
Which of the two is more in keeping with rest, and which with toil,
let our author himself decide, who has regarded joy as the portion
of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_267.html" id="vii.1.XXXVI-Page_267" n="267" />those
who eat, and sorrow as the portion of those who fast, or at least
has understood that these things were so regarded by the Lord,
when, giving answer concerning fasting, He said: “Can the
children of the bride-chamber mourn as long as the Bridegroom is
with them?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p18.2" n="1576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" passage="Matt. 9.15">Matt. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p20" shownumber="no">6. Moreover, as to his assertion, that the reason of
the apostles eating on the seventh day (a thing forbidden by the
tradition of the elders) was, that the time for their fasting on
that day had not come; I ask, if the time had not then come for the
abolition of the Jewish rest from work on that day? Did not the
tradition of the elders prohibit fasting on the one hand, and
enjoin rest on the other? and.yet the disciples of Christ, of whom
we read that they did eat on the Sabbath, did on the same day pluck
the ears of corn, which was not then lawful, because forbidden by
the tradition of the elders. Let him therefore consider whether it
might not with more reason be said in reply to him, that the Lord
desired to have these two things, the plucking of the ears of corn
and the taking of food, done in the same day by His disciples, for
this reason, that the former action might confute those who would
prohibit all work on the seventh day, and the latter action confute
those who would enjoin fasting on the seventh day; since by the
former action He taught that the rest from labour was now, through
the change in the dispensation, an act of superstition; and by the
latter He intimated His will, that under both dispensations the
matter of fasting or not was left to every man’s choice. I do not
say this by way of argument in support of my view, but only to show
how, in answer to him, things much more forcible than what he has
spoken might be advanced.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p21" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p21.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p22" shownumber="no">7. “How shall we,” says our author,
“escape sharing the condemnation of the Pharisee, if we fast
twice in the week?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p22.1" n="1577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.11-Luke.18.12" parsed="|Luke|18|11|18|12" passage="Luke 18.11,12">Luke xviii. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> As if the Pharisee had been
condemned for fasting twice in the week, and not for proudly
vaunting himself above the publican. He might as well say that
those also are condemned with that Pharisee, who give a tenth of
all their possessions to the poor, for he boasted of this among his
other works; whereas I would that it were done by many Christians,
instead of a very small number, as we find. Or let him say, that
whosoever is not an unjust man, or adulterer, or extortioner, must
be condemned with that Pharisee, because he boasted that he was
none of these; but the man who could think thus is, beyond
question, beside himself. Moreover, if these things which the
Pharisee mentioned as found in him, being admitted by all to be
good in themselves, are not to be retained with the haughty
boastfulness which was manifest in him, but are to be retained with
the lowly piety which was not in him; by the same rule, to fast
twice in the week is in a man such as the Pharisee unprofitable,
but is in one who has humility and faith a religious service.
Moreover, after all, the Scripture does not say that the Pharisee
was condemned, but only that the publican was “justified rather
than the other.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p24" shownumber="no">8. Again, when our author insists upon
interpreting, in connection with this matter, the words of the
Lord, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness
of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall not enter into the kingdom
of heaven,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p24.1" n="1578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.21" parsed="|Matt|5|21|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.21">Matt. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and thinks
that we cannot fulfil this precept unless we fast oftener than
twice in the week, let him mark well that there are seven days in
the week. If, then, from these any one subtract two, not fasting on
the seventh day nor on the Lord’s day, there remain five days in
which he may surpass the Pharisee, who fasts but twice in the week.
For I think that if any man fast three times in the week, he
already surpasses the Pharisee who fasted but twice. And if a fast
is observed four times, or even so often as five times, passing
over only the seventh day and the Lord’s day without fasting,—a
practice observed by many through their whole lifetime, especially
by those who are settled in monasteries,—by this not the Pharisee
alone is surpassed in the labour of fasting, but that Christian
also whose custom is to fast on the fourth, and sixth, and seventh
days, as the Roman community does to a large extent. And yet your
nameless metropolitan disputant calls such an one carnal, even
though for five successive days of the week, excepting the seventh
and the Lord’s day, he so fast as to withhold all refection from
the body; as if, forsooth, food and drink on other days had nothing
to do with the flesh, and condemns him as making a god of his
belly, as if it was only the seventh day’s repast which entered
into the belly.</p>

<p id="vii.1.XXXVI-p26" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c61" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p27" shownumber="no">            .           
.            .           
.            .           
.            .           
.            .            .</p>

<p class="c62" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p28" shownumber="no">We have no compunction in passing over about eight
columns here of this letter, in which Augustin exposes, with a
tedious minuteness and with a waste of rhetoric, other feeble and
irrelevant puerilities of the Roman author whose work Casulanus had
submitted to his review. Instead of accompanying him into the
shallow places into which he was drawn while pursuing such an
insignificant foe, let us resume the translation at the point at
which Augustin gives his own opinion regarding the question whether
it is binding on Christians to fast on Saturday.</p>

<p id="vii.1.XXXVI-p29" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p30" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p30.1">Chap. XI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p31" shownumber="no">25. As to the succeeding paragraphs with which he
concludes his treatise, they are, like some other things in it
which I have not thought worthy of notice, even more irrelevant
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_268.html" id="vii.1.XXXVI-Page_268" n="268" />to a discussion of the
question whether we should fast or eat on the seventh day of the
week. But I leave it to yourself, especially if you have found any
help from what I have already said, to observe and dispose of
these. Having now to the best of my ability, and as I think
sufficiently, replied to the reasonings of this author, if I be
asked what is my own opinion in this matter, I answer, after
carefully pondering the question, that in the Gospels and Epistles,
and the entire collection of books for our instruction called the
New Testament, I see that fasting is enjoined. But I do not
discover any rule definitely laid down by the Lord or by the
apostles as to days on which we ought or ought not to fast. And by
this I am persuaded that exemption from fasting on the seventh day
is more suitable, not indeed to obtain, but to foreshadow, that
eternal rest in which the true Sabbath is realized, and which is
obtained only by faith, and by that righteousness whereby the
daughter of the King is all glorious within.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p32" shownumber="no">26. In this question, however, of fasting or
not fasting on the seventh day, nothing appears to me more safe and
conducive to peace than the apostle’s rule: “Let not him that
eateth despise him that eateth not, and let not him which eateth
not judge him that eateth:”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p32.1" n="1579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.3" parsed="|Rom|14|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.3">Rom. xiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “for neither if we eat are we
the better, neither if we eat not are we the worse;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p33.2" n="1580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.8">1 Cor. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> our
fellowship with those among whom we live, and along with whom we
live in God, being preserved undisturbed by these things. For as it
is true that, in the words of the apostles, “it is evil for that
man who eateth with offence,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p34.2" n="1581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.20" parsed="|Rom|14|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.20">Rom. xiv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> it is equally true that it is evil
for that man who fasteth with offence. Let us not therefore be like
those who, seeing John the Baptist neither eating nor drinking,
said, “He hath a devil;” but let us equally avoid imitating
those who said, when they saw Christ eating and drinking, “Behold
a man gluttonous, and a winebibber, a friend of publicans and
sinners.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p35.2" n="1582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.19" parsed="|Matt|11|19|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.19">Matt. xi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> After
mentioning these sayings, the Lord subjoined a most important truth
in the words, “But Wisdom is justified of her children;” and if
you ask who these are, read what is written, “The sons of Wisdom
are the congregation of the righteous:”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p36.2" n="1583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.3.1" parsed="|Sir|3|1|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 3.1">Ecclus. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> they are they who, when they eat,
do not despise others who do not eat; and when they eat not, do not
judge those who eat, but who do despise and judge those who, with
offence, either eat or abstain from eating.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p38" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p38.1">Chap. XII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p39" shownumber="no">27. As to the seventh day of the week there is less
difficulty in acting on the rule above quoted, because both the
Roman Church and some other churches, though few, near to it or
remote from it, observe a fast on that day; but to fast on the
Lord’s day is a great offence, especially since the rise of that
detestable heresy of the Manichæans, so manifestly and grievously
contradicting the Catholic faith and the divine Scriptures: for the
Manichæans have prescribed to their followers the obligation of
fasting upon that day; whence it has resulted that the fast upon
the Lord’s day is regarded with the greater abhorrence. Unless,
perchance, some one be able to continue an unbroken fast for more
than a week, so as to approach as nearly as may be to the fast of
forty days, as we have known some do; and we have even been assured
by brethren most worthy of credit, that one person did attain to
the full period of forty days. For as, in the time of the Old
Testament fathers, Moses and Elijah did not do anything against
liberty of eating on the seventh day of the week, when they fasted
forty days; so the man who has been able to go beyond seven days in
fasting has not chosen the Lord’s day as a day of fasting, but
has only come upon it in course among the days for which, so far as
he might be able, he had vowed to prolong his fast. If, however, a
continuous fast is to be concluded within a week, there is no day
upon which it may more suitably be concluded than the Lord’s day;
but if the body is not refreshed until more than a week has
elapsed, the Lord’s day is not in that case selected as a day of
fasting, but is found occurring within the number of days for which
it had seemed good to the person to make a vow.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p40" shownumber="no">28. Be not moved by that which the
Priscillianists<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p40.1" n="1584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p41" shownumber="no"> Priscillian, Bishop of Avila in Spain, adopted
Gnostic and Manichæan errors and practices. He was condemned by
the Synod of Saragossa in 381 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p41.1">A.D.</span>, and
beheaded, along with his principal followers, by order of Maximus
in 385 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p41.2">A.D.</span></p></note> (a sect
very like the Manichæans) are wont to quote as an argument from
the Acts of the Apostles, concerning what was done by the Apostle
Paul in Troas. The passage is as follows: “Upon the first day of
the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul
preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued
his speech until midnight.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p41.3" n="1585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.7" parsed="|Acts|20|7|0|0" passage="Acts 20.7">Acts xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Afterwards, when he had come down
from the supper chamber where they had been gathered together, that
he might restore the young man who, overpowered with sleep, had
fallen from the window and was taken up dead, the Scripture states
further concerning the apostle: “When he therefore was come up
again, and had broken bread, and eaten and talked a long while,
even till break of day, so he departed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p42.2" n="1586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.11" parsed="|Acts|20|11|0|0" passage="Acts 20.11">Acts xx. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Far be it from us to accept this
as affirming that the apostles were accustomed to fast habitually
on the Lord’s day. For the day now known as the Lord’s day was
then called <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_269.html" id="vii.1.XXXVI-Page_269" n="269" />the
first day of the week, as is more plainly seen in the Gospels; for
the day of the Lord’s resurrection is called by Matthew <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p43.2" lang="EL">μία σαββάτων</span>, and by the other
three evangelists <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p43.3" lang="EL">ἡ μία (τῶν) σαββάτων</span>,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p43.4" n="1587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p44" shownumber="no"> “Prima Sabbati a Matthæo, a cætetis autem
tribus una Sabbati dicitur.” <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.1" parsed="|Matt|28|1|0|0" passage="Matt. 28.1">Matt. xxviii. 1</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p44.2" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.2" parsed="|Mark|16|2|0|0" passage="Mark 16.2">Mark xvi. 2</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p44.3" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.1" parsed="|Luke|24|1|0|0" passage="Luke 24.1">Luke xxiv. 1</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p44.4" osisRef="Bible:John.20.1" parsed="|John|20|1|0|0" passage="John 20.1">John xx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and it is
well ascertained that the same is the day which is now called the
Lord’s day. Either, therefore, it was after the close of the
seventh day that they had assembled,—namely, in the beginning of
the night which followed, and which belonged to the Lord’s day,
or the first day of the week,—and in this case the apostle,
before proceeding to break bread with them, as is done in the
sacrament of the body of Christ, continued his discourse until
midnight, and also, after celebrating the sacrament, continued
still speaking again to those who were assembled, being much
pressed for time in order that he might set out at dawn upon the
Lord’s day; or if it was on the first day of the week, at an hour
before sunset on the Lord’s day, that they had assembled, the
words of the text, “Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on
the morrow,” themselves expressly state the reason for his
prolonging his discourse,—namely, that he was about to leave
them, and wished to give them ample instruction. The passage does
not therefore prove that they habitually fasted on the Lord’s
day, but only that it did not seem meet to the apostle to
interrupt, for the sake of taking refreshment, an important
discourse, which was listened to with the ardour of most lively
interest by persons whom he was about to leave, and whom, on
account of his many other journeyings, he visited but seldom, and
perhaps on no other occasion than this, especially because, as
subsequent events prove, he was then leaving them without
expectation of seeing them again in this life. Nay, by this
instance, it is rather proved that such fasting on the Lord’s day
was not customary, because the writer of the history, in order to
prevent this being thought, has taken care to state the reason why
the discourse was so prolonged, that we might know that in an
emergency dinner is not to stand in the way of more important work.
But indeed the example of these most eager listeners goes further;
for by them all bodily refreshment, not dinner only, but supper
also, was disregarded when thirsting vehemently, not for water, but
for the word of truth; and considering that the fountain was about
to be removed from them, they drank in with unabated desire
whatever flowed from the apostle’s lips.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p45" shownumber="no">29. In that age, however, although fasting
upon the Lord’s day was not usually practised, it was not so
great an offence to the Church when, in any similar emergency to
that in which Paul was at Troas, men did not attend to the
refreshment of the body throughout the whole of the Lord’s day
until midnight, or even until the dawn of the following morning.
But now, since heretics, and especially these most impious
Manichæans, have begun not to observe an occasional fast upon the
Lord’s day, when constrained by circumstances, but to prescribe
such fasting as a duty binding by sacred and solemn institution,
and this practice of theirs has become well known to Christian
communities; even were such an emergency arising as that which the
apostle experienced, I verily think that what he then did should
not now be done, lest the harm done by the offence given should be
greater than the good received from the words spoken. Whatever
necessity may arise, or good reason, compelling a Christian to fast
on the Lord’s day,—as we find, <i>e.g.</i>, in the Acts of the
Apostles, that in peril of shipwreck they fasted on board of the
ship in which the apostle was for fourteen days successively,
within which the Lord’s day came round twice,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p45.1" n="1588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.33" parsed="|Acts|27|33|0|0" passage="Acts 27.33">Acts xxvii. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>—we ought to have no hesitation
in believing that the Lord’s day is not to be placed among the
days of voluntary fasting, except in the case of one vowing to fast
continuously for a period longer than a week.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p47" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p47.1">Chap. XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p48" shownumber="no">30. The reason why the Church prefers to
appoint the fourth and sixth days of the week for fasting, is found
by considering the gospel narrative. There we find that on the
fourth day of the week<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p48.1" n="1589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p49" shownumber="no"> Commonly called <i>quarta feria</i>.</p></note> the Jews took counsel to put the
Lord to death. One day having intervened,—on the evening of
which, at the close, namely, of the day which we call the fifth day
of the week, the Lord ate the passover with His disciples,—He was
thereafter betrayed on the night which belonged to the sixth day of
the week, the day (as is everywhere known) of His passion. This
day, beginning with the evening, was the first day of unleavened
bread. The evangelist Matthew, however, says that the fifth day of
the week was the first of unleavened bread, because in the evening
following it the paschal supper was to be observed, at which they
began to eat the unleavened bread, and the lamb offered in
sacrifice. From which it is inferred that it was upon the fourth
day of the week that the Lord said, “You know that after two days
is the feast of the passover, and the Son of man is betrayed to be
crucified;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p49.1" n="1590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p50" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.2" parsed="|Matt|26|2|0|0" passage="Matt. 26.2">Matt. xxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and for
this reason that day has been regarded as one suitable for fasting,
because, as the evangelist immediately adds: “Then assembled
together the chief priests and the scribes and the elders of the
people unto the palace of the high priest, who is called Caiaphas,
and consulted that they might take Jesus by subtilty and kill
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p50.2" n="1591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.3-Matt.26.4" parsed="|Matt|26|3|26|4" passage="Matt. 26.3,4">Matt. xxvi. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
After <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_270.html" id="vii.1.XXXVI-Page_270" n="270" />the
intermission of one day,—the day, namely, of which the evangelist
writes:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p51.2" n="1592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.17" parsed="|Matt|26|17|0|0" passage="Matt. 26.17">Matt. xxvi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “Now, on
the first day of the feast of unleavened bread, the disciples came
to Jesus, saying unto Him, Where wilt Thou that we prepare for Thee
to eat the passover? “—the Lord suffered on the sixth day of
the week, as is admitted by all: wherefore the sixth day also is
rightly reckoned a day for fasting, as fasting is symbolical of
humiliation; whence it is said, “I humbled my soul with
fasting.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p52.2" n="1593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.13" parsed="|Ps|35|13|0|0" passage="Ps. 35.13">Ps. xxxv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p54" shownumber="no">31. The next day is the Jewish Sabbath, on
which day Christ’s body rested in the grave, as in the original
fashioning of the world God rested on that day from all His works.
Hence originated that variety in the robe of His bride<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p54.1" n="1594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p55" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13-Ps.45.14" parsed="|Ps|45|13|45|14" passage="Ps. 45.13,14">Ps. xlv. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> which we
are now considering: some, especially the Eastern communities,
preferring to take food on that day, that their action might be
emblematic of the divine rest; others, namely the Church of Rome,
and some churches in the West, preferring to fast on that day
because of the humiliation of the Lord in death. Once in the year,
namely at Easter, all Christians observe the seventh day of the
week by fasting, in memory of the mourning with which the
disciples, as men bereaved, lamented the death of the Lord (and
this is done with the utmost devoutness by those who take food on
the seventh day throughout the rest of the year); thus providing a
symbolical representation of both events,—of the disciples’
sorrow on one seventh day in the year, and of the blessing of
repose on all the others. There are two things which make the
happiness of the just and the end of all their misery to be
confidently expected, viz. death and the resurrection of the dead.
In death is that rest of which the prophet speaks: “Come, my
people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about
thee: hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the
indignation be overpast.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p55.2" n="1595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.20" parsed="|Isa|26|20|0|0" passage="Isa. 26.20">Isa. xxvi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> In resurrection blessedness is
consummated in the whole man, both body and soul. Hence it came to
be thought that both of these things [death and resurrection]
should be symbolized, not by the hardship of fasting, but rather by
the cheerfulness of refreshment with food, excepting only the
Easter Saturday, on which, as I have said, it had been resolved to
commemorate by a more protracted fast the mourning of the
disciples, as one of the events to be had in
remembrance.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p57" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p57.1">Chap. XIV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p58" shownumber="no">32. Since, therefore (as I have said above),
we do not find in the Gospels or in the apostolical writings,
belonging properly to the revelation of the New Testament, that any
law was laid down as to fasts to be observed on particular days;
and since this is consequently one of many things, difficult to
enumerate, which make up a variety in the robe of the King’s
daughter,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p58.1" n="1596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVI-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVI-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13" parsed="|Ps|45|13|0|0" passage="Ps. 45.13">Ps. xlv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to
say, of the Church,—I will tell you the answer given to my
questions on this subject by the venerable Ambrose Bishop of Milan,
by whom I was baptized. When my mother was with me in that city, I,
as being only a catechumen, felt no concern about these questions;
but it was to her a question causing anxiety, whether she ought,
after the custom of our own town, to fast on the Saturday, or,
after the custom of the Church of Milan, not to fast. To deliver
her from perplexity, I put the question to the man of God whom I
have just named. He answered, “What else can I recommend to
others than what I do myself?” When I thought that by this he
intended simply to prescribe to us that we should take food on
Saturdays—for I knew this to be his own practice—he, following
me, added these words: “When I am here I do not fast on Saturday;
but when I am at Rome I do: whatever church you may come to,
conform to its custom, if you would avoid either receiving or
giving offence.” This reply I reported to my mother, and it
satisfied her, so that she scrupled not to comply with it; and I
have myself followed the same rule. Since, however, it happens,
especially in Africa, that one church, or the churches within the
same district, may have some members who fast and others who do not
fast on the seventh day, it seems to me best to adopt in each
congregation the custom of those to whom authority in its
government has been committed. Wherefore, if you are quite willing
to follow my advice, especially because in regard to this matter I
have spoken at greater length than was necessary, do not in this
resist your own bishop, but follow his practice without scruple or
debate.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXXVII" n="XXXVII" next="vii.1.XXXVIII" prev="vii.1.XXXVI" progress="43.38%" shorttitle="Letter XXXVII" title="To Simplicianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p1.1">Letter XXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 397.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p3.1">To Simplicianus,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p3.2" n="1597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p4" shownumber="no"> Simplicianus succeeded Ambrose in the see of Milan
in 397 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p4.1">A.D.</span> This letter is the preface to
the two books addressed to Simplicianus, and contained in vol. vi.
of the Benedictine edition of Augustin.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p4.2">My Lord Most Blessed, and My Father Most Worthy of Being
Cherished with Respect and Sincere Affection, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I received the letter which your Holiness kindly
sent,—a letter full of occasions of much joy to me, because
assuring me that you remember me, that you love me as you used to
do, and that you take great pleasure in every one of the gifts
which the Lord has in His compassion <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_271.html" id="vii.1.XXXVII-Page_271" n="271" />been pleased to bestow on me. In reading that
letter, I have eagerly welcomed the fatherly affection which flows
from your benignant heart towards me: and this I have not found for
the first time, as something short-lived and new, but long ago
proved and well known, my lord, most blessed, and most worthy of
being cherished with respect and sincere love.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p6" shownumber="no">2. Whence comes so great a recompense for the
literary labour given by me to the writing of a few books as this,
that your Excellency should condescend to read them? Is it not that
the Lord, to whom my soul is devoted, has purposed thus to comfort
me under my anxieties, and to lighten the fear with which in such
labour I cannot but be exercised, lest, notwithstanding the
evenness of the plain of truth, I stumble through want either of
knowledge or of caution? For when what I write meets your approval,
I know by whom it is approved, for I know who dwells in you; and
the Giver and Dispenser of all spiritual gifts designs by your
approbation to confirm my obedience to Him. For whatever in these
writings of mine merits your approbation is from God, who has by me
as His instrument said, “Let it be done,” and it was done; and
in your approval God has pronounced that what was done is
“good.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p6.1" n="1598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3-Gen.1.4" parsed="|Gen|1|3|1|4" passage="Gen. 1.3,4">Gen. i. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVII-p8" shownumber="no">3. As for the questions which you have condescended
to command me to resolve, even if through the dulness of my mind I
did not understand them, I might through the assistance of your
merits find an answer to them. This only I ask, that on account of
my weakness you intercede with God for me, and that whatever
writings of mine come into your sacred hands, whether on the topics
to which you have in a manner so kind and fatherly directed my
attention, or on any others, you will not only take pains to read
them, but also accept the charge of reviewing and correcting them;
for I acknowledge the mistakes which I myself have made, as readily
as the gifts which God has bestowed on me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXXVIII" n="XXXVIII" next="vii.1.XXXIX" prev="vii.1.XXXVII" progress="43.46%" shorttitle="Letter XXXVIII" title="To Profuturus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p1.1">Letter XXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 397.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p3.1">To His Brother Profuturus Augustin
Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. As for my spirit, I am well, through the
Lord’s good pleasure, and the strength which He condescends to
impart; but as for my body, I am confined to bed. I can neither
walk, nor stand, nor sit, because of the pain and swelling of a
boil or tumour.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p4.1" n="1599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Rhagas vel exochas</i>.</p></note> But even
in such a case, since this is the will of the Lord, what else can I
say than that I am well? For if we do not wish that which He is
pleased to do, we ought rather to take blame to ourselves than to
think that He could err in anything which He either does or suffers
to be done. All this you know well; but what shall I more willingly
say to you than the things which I say to myself, seeing that you
are to me a second self? I commend therefore both my days and my
nights to your pious intercessions. Pray for me, that I may not
waste my days through want of self-control, and that I may bear my
nights with patience: pray that, though I walk in the midst of the
shadow of death, the Lord may so be with me that I shall fear no
evil.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p6" shownumber="no">2. You have heard, doubtless, of the death of
the aged Megalius,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p6.1" n="1600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> Megalius, Bishop of Calama and Primate of Numidia,
by whom two years before Augustin had been ordained Bishop of
Hippo. The reflections upon anger which follow the allusion here to
the death of Megalius were probably suggested by the remembrance of
an incident in the life of that bishop. While Augustin was a
presbyter, Megalius had written in anger a letter to him for which
he afterwards apologized, formally retracting calumny which it
contained.</p></note> for it is now twenty-four days
since he put off this mortal body. I wish to know, if possible,
whether you have seen, as you proposed, his successor in the
primacy. We are not delivered from offences, but it is equally true
that we are not deprived of our refuge; our griefs do not cease,
but our consolations are equally abiding. And well do you know, my
excellent brother, how, in the midst of such offences, we must
watch lest hatred of any one gain a hold upon the heart, and so not
only hinder us from praying to God with the door of our chamber
closed,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p7.1" n="1601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.6" parsed="|Matt|6|6|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.6">Matt. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> but also
shut the door against God Himself; for hatred of another
insidiously creeps upon us, while no one who is angry considers his
anger to be unjust. For anger habitually cherished against any one
becomes hatred, since the sweetness which is mingled with what
appears to be righteous anger makes us detain it longer than we
ought in the vessel, until the whole is soured, and the vessel
itself is spoiled. Wherefore it is much better for us to forbear
from anger, even when one has given us just occasion for it, than,
beginning with what seems just anger against any one, to fall,
through this occult tendency of passion, into hating him. We are
wont to say that, in entertaining strangers, it is much better to
bear the inconvenience of receiving a bad man than to run the risk
of having a good man shut out, through our caution lest any bad man
be admitted; but in the passions of the soul the opposite rule
holds true. For it is incomparably more for our soul’s welfare to
shut the recesses of the heart against anger, even when it knocks
with a just claim for admission, than to admit that which it will
be most difficult to expel, and which will rapidly grow from a mere
sapling to a strong tree. Anger dares to increase with <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_272.html" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-Page_272" n="272" />boldness more suddenly
than men suppose, for it does not blush in the dark, when the sun
has gone down upon it.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p8.2" n="1602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.26">Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> You will understand with how great
care and anxiety I write these things, if you consider the things
which lately on a certain journey you said to me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXVIII-p10" shownumber="no">3. I salute my brother Severus, and those who are
with him. I would perhaps write to them also, if the limited time
before the departure of the bearer permitted me. I beseech you also
to assist me in persuading our brother Victor (to whom I desire
through your Holiness to express my thanks for his informing me of
his setting out to Constantina) not to refuse to return by way of
Calama, on account of a business known to him, in which I have to
bear a very heavy burden in the importunate urgency of the elder
Nectarius concerning it; he gave me his promise to this effect.
Farewell!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XXXIX" n="XXXIX" next="vii.1.XL" prev="vii.1.XXXVIII" progress="43.60%" shorttitle="Letter XXXIX" title="From Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p1.1">Letter XXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 397.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p3.1">To My Lord Augustin, a
Father</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p3.2" n="1603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p4" shownumber="no"> [<i>Papa</i>.]</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p4.1">Truly Holy and
Most Blessed, Jerome Sends Greeting in Christ.</span></i></p>

<p id="vii.1.XXXIX-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p5.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p6" shownumber="no">1. Last year I sent by the hand of our brother, the
subdeacon Asterius, a letter conveying to your Excellency a
salutation due to you, and readily rendered by me; and I think that
my letter was delivered to you. I now write again, by my holy
brother the deacon Præsidius, begging you in the first place not
to forget me, and in the second place to receive the bearer of this
letter, whom I commend to you with the request that you recognise
him as one very near and dear to me, and that you encourage and
help him in whatever way his circumstances may demand; not that he
is in need of anything (for Christ has amply endowed him), but that
he is most eagerly desiring the friendship of good men, and thinks
that in securing this he obtains the most valuable blessing. His
design in travelling to the West you may learn from his own
lips.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p7.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p8" shownumber="no">2. As for us, established here in our
monastery, we feel the shock of waves on every side, and are
burdened with the cares of our lot as pilgrims. But we believe in
Him who hath said, “Be of good cheer, I have overcome the
world,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p8.1" n="1604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XXXIX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" passage="John 16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> and are
confident that by His grace and guidance we shall prevail against
our adversary the devil.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XXXIX-p10" shownumber="no">I beseech you to give my respectful salutation to
the holy and venerable brother, our father Alypius. The brethren
who, with me, devote themselves to serve the Lord in this
monastery, salute you warmly. May Christ our Almighty God guard you
from harm, and keep you mindful of me, my lord and father truly
holy and venerable.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XL" n="XL" next="vii.1.XLI" prev="vii.1.XXXIX" progress="43.65%" shorttitle="Letter XL" title="To Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XL-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XL-p1.1">Letter XL.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XL-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XL-p2.1">a.d.</span> 397.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XL-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XL-p3.1">To My Lord Much Beloved, and
Brother Worthy of Being Honoured and Embraced with the Most Sincere
Devotion of Charity, My Fellow-Presbyter Jerome, Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XL-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XL-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p5" shownumber="no">1. I thank you that, instead of a mere formal
salutation, you wrote me a letter, though it was much shorter than
I would desire to have from you; since nothing that comes from you
is tedious, however much time it may demand. Wherefore, although I
am beset with great anxieties about the affairs of others, and
that, too, in regard to secular matters, I would find it difficult
to pardon the brevity of your letter, were it not that I consider
that it was written in reply to a yet shorter letter of my own.
Address yourself, therefore, I entreat you, to that exchange of
letters by which we may have fellowship, and may not permit the
distance which separates us to keep us wholly apart from each
other; though we are in the Lord bound together by the unity of the
Spirit, even when our pens rest and we are silent. The books in
which you have laboured to bring treasures from the Lord’s
storehouse give me almost a complete knowledge of you. For if I may
not say, “I know you,” because I have not seen your face, it
may with equal truth be said that you do not know yourself, for you
cannot see your own face. If, however, it is this alone which
constitutes your acquaintance with yourself, that you know your own
mind, we also have no small knowledge of it through your writings,
in studying which we bless God that to yourself, to us, to all who
read your works, He has given you as you are.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XL-p6.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p7" shownumber="no">2. It is not long since, among other things, a
certain book of yours came into my hands, the name of which I do
not yet know, for the manuscript itself had not the title written,
as is customary, on the first page. The brother with whom it was
found said that its title is <i>Epitaphium</i>,—a name which we
might believe you to have approved, if we found in the work a
notice of the lives or writings of those only who are deceased.
Inasmuch, however, as mention is there made of the works of some
who were at the time when it was written, or are even now, alive,
we wonder why you either gave this title to it, or permitted others
to believe that you had done so. The book itself has our complete
approval as a useful work.</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_273.html" id="vii.1.XL-Page_273" n="273" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XL-p8.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p9" shownumber="no">3. In your exposition of the Epistle of Paul
to the Galatians I have found one thing which causes me much
concern. For if it be the case that statements untrue in
themselves, but made, as it were, out of a sense of duty in the
interest of religion,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p9.1" n="1605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p10" shownumber="no"> [<i>Velut officiosa mendacia.</i>]</p></note> have been admitted into the Holy
Scriptures, what authority will be left to them? If this be
conceded, what sentence can be produced from these Scriptures, by
the weight of which the wicked obstinacy of error can be broken
down? For as soon as you have produced it, if it be disliked by him
who contends with you, he will reply that, in the passage alleged,
the writer was uttering a falsehood under the pressure of some
honourable sense of duty. And where will any one find this way of
escape impossible, if it be possible for men to say and believe
that, after introducing his narrative with these words, “The
things which I write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p10.1" n="1606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XL-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.20" parsed="|Gal|1|20|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.20">Gal. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> the
apostle lied when he said of Peter and Barnabas, “I saw that they
walked not uprightly, according to the truth of the gospel ”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p11.2" n="1607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XL-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.14" parsed="|Gal|2|14|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.14">Gal. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> For if
they did walk uprightly, Paul wrote what was false; and if he wrote
what was false <i>here</i>, when did he say what was true? Shall he
be supposed to say what is true when his teaching corresponds with
the predilection of his reader, and shall everything which runs
counter to the impressions of the reader be reckoned a falsehood
uttered by him under a sense of duty? It will be impossible to
prevent men from finding reasons for thinking that he not only
might have uttered a falsehood, but was bound to do so, if we admit
this canon of interpretation. There is no need for many words in
pursuing this argument, especially in writing to you, for whose
wisdom and prudence enough has already been said. I would by no
means be so arrogant as to attempt to enrich by my small coppers<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p12.2" n="1608" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p13" shownumber="no"> [<i>Obolis meis.</i>]</p></note> your mind,
which by the divine gift is golden; and none is more able than
yourself to revise and correct that work to which I have
referred.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XL-p14.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p15" shownumber="no">4. You do not require me to teach you in what
sense the apostle says, “To the Jews I became as a Jew, that I
might gain the Jews,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p15.1" n="1609" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XL-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.20" parsed="|1Cor|9|20|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.20">1 Cor. ix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and other such things in the same
passage, which are to be ascribed to the compassion of pitying
love, not the artifices of intentional deceit. For he that
ministers to the sick becomes as if he were sick himself; not,
indeed, falsely pretending to be under the fever, but considering,
with the mind of one truly sympathizing, what he would wish done
for himself if he were in the sick man’s place. Paul was indeed a
Jew; and when he had become a Christian, he had not abandoned those
Jewish sacraments which that people had received in the right way,
and for a certain appointed time. Therefore, even although he was
an apostle of Christ, he took part in observing these; but with
this view, that he might show that they were in no wise hurtful to
those who, even after they had believed in Christ, desired to
retain the ceremonies which by the law they had learned from their
fathers; provided only that they did not build on these their hope
of salvation, since the salvation which was foreshadowed in these
has now been brought in by the Lord Jesus. For the same reason, he
judged that these ceremonies should by no means be made binding on
the Gentile converts, because, by imposing a heavy and superfluous
burden, they might turn aside from the faith those who were
unaccustomed to them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p17" shownumber="no">5. The thing, therefore, which he rebuked in
Peter was not his observing the customs handed down from his
fathers—which Peter, if he wished, might do without being
chargeable with deceit or inconsistency, for, though now
superfluous, these customs were not hurtful to one who had been
accustomed to them—but his compelling the Gentiles to observe
Jewish ceremonies,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p17.1" n="1610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XL-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.14" parsed="|Gal|2|14|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.14">Gal. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> which he could not do otherwise
than by so acting in regard to them as if their observance was,
even after the Lord’s coming, still necessary to salvation,
against which truth protested through the apostolic office of Paul.
Nor was the Apostle Peter ignorant of this, but he did it through
fear of those who were of the circumcision. Manifestly, therefore,
Peter was truly corrected, and Paul has given a true narrative of
the event, unless, by the admission of a falsehood here, the
authority of the Holy Scriptures given for the faith of all coming
generations is to be made wholly uncertain and wavering. For it is
neither possible nor suitable to state within the compass of a
letter how great and how unutterably evil must be the consequences
of such a concession. It might, however, be shown seasonably, and
with less hazard, if we were conversing together.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p19" shownumber="no">6. Paul had forsaken everything peculiar to
the Jews that was evil, especially this: “That, being ignorant of
God’s righteousness, and going about to establish their own
righteousness, they had not submitted themselves unto the
righteousness of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p19.1" n="1611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XL-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.3" parsed="|Rom|10|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 10.3">Rom. x. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> In this, moreover, he differed
from them: that after the passion and resurrection of Christ, in
whom had been given and made manifest the mystery of grace,
according to the order of Melchizedek, they still considered it
binding on them to celebrate, not out of mere reverence for old
customs, but as necessary to salvation, the sacraments of the old
econ<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_274.html" id="vii.1.XL-Page_274" n="274" />omy,
which were indeed at one time necessary, else had it been
unprofitable and vain for the Maccabees to suffer martyrdom, as
they did, for their adherence to them.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p20.2" n="1612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XL-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.7.1" parsed="|2Macc|7|1|0|0" passage="2 Macc. 7.1">2 Macc. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Lastly, in this also Paul differed
from the Jews: that they persecuted the Christian preachers of
grace as enemies of the law. These and all similar errors and sins
he declares that he “counted but loss and dung that he might win
Christ;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p21.2" n="1613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XL-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.8" parsed="|Phil|3|8|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.8">Phil. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> but he
does not, in so saying, disparage the ceremonies of the Jewish law,
if only they were observed after the custom of their fathers, in
the way in which he himself observed them, without regarding them
as necessary to salvation, and not in the way in which the Jews
affirmed that they must be observed, nor in the exercise of
deceptive dissimulation such as he had rebuked in Peter. For if
Paul observed these sacraments in order, by pretending to be a Jew,
to gain the Jews, why did he not also take part with the Gentiles
in heathen sacrifices, when to them that were without law he became
as without law, that he might gain them also? The explanation is
found in this, that he took part in the Jewish sacrifices, as being
himself by birth a Jew; and that when he said all this which I have
quoted, he meant, not that he pretended to be what he was not, but
that he felt with true compassion that he must bring such help to
them as would be needful for himself if he were involved in their
error. Herein he exercised not the subtlety of a deceiver, but the
sympathy of a compassionate deliverer. In the same passage the
apostle has stated the principle more generally: “To the weak
became I as weak, that I might gain the weak; I am made all things
to all men, that I might by all means save some,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p22.2" n="1614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XL-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.22" parsed="|1Cor|9|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.22">1 Cor. ix. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>—the
latter clause of which guides us to understand the former as
meaning that he showed himself one who pitied the weakness of
another as much as if it had been his own. For when he said, “Who
is weak, and I am not weak?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p23.2" n="1615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XL-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.29" parsed="|2Cor|11|29|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.29">2 Cor. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> he did not wish it to be supposed
that he pretended to suffer the infirmity of another, but rather
that he showed it by sympathy.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p25" shownumber="no">7. Wherefore I beseech you, apply to the correction
and emendation of that book a frank and truly Christian severity,
and chant what the Greeks call <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XL-p25.1" lang="EL">
παλινῴδια</span>. For incomparably more lovely than the
Grecian Helen is Christian truth: In her defence, our martyrs have
fought against Sodom with more courage than the heroes of Greece
displayed against Troy for Helen’s sake. I do not say this in
order that you may recover the faculty of spiritual sight,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p25.2" n="1616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p26" shownumber="no"> The reference here is to the story of the poet
Stesichorus, who, having lost his sight as a judgment for writing
an attack on Helen, was miraculously healed when he wrote a poem in
retractation.</p></note>—far be
it from me to say that you have lost it!—but that, having eyes
both clear and quick in discernment, you may turn them towards that
from which, in unaccountable dissimulation, you have turned them
away, refusing to see the calamitous consequences which would
follow on our once admitting that a writer of the divine books
could in any part of his work honourably and piously utter a
falsehood.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p27" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XL-p27.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p28" shownumber="no">8. I had written some time ago a letter to you
on this subject,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p28.1" n="1617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p29" shownumber="no"> [Epist. XXVIII.]</p></note> which was not delivered to you,
because the bearer to whom it was entrusted did not finish his
journey to you. From it I may quote a thought which occurred to me
while I was dictating it, and which I ought not to omit in this
letter, in order that, if your opinion is still different from
mine, and is better, you may readily forgive the anxiety which has
moved me to write. It is this: If your opinion is different, and is
according to truth (for only in that case can it be better than
mine), you will grant that “a mistake of mine, which is in the
interest of truth, cannot deserve great blame, if indeed it
deserves blame at all, when it is possible for you to use truth in
the interest of falsehood without doing wrong.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XL-p29.1" n="1618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XL-p30" shownumber="no"> See Letter XXVIII. sec. 5.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XL-p31" shownumber="no">9. As to the reply which you were pleased to give me
concerning Origen, I did not need to be told that we should, not
only in ecclesiastical writers, but in all others, approve and
commend what we find right and true, but reject and condemn what we
find false and mischievous. What I craved from your wisdom and
learning (and I still crave it), was that you should acquaint us
definitely with the points in which that remarkable man is proved
to have departed from the belief of the truth. Moreover, in that
book in which you have mentioned all the ecclesiastical writers
whom you could remember, and their works, it would, I think, be a
more convenient arrangement if, after naming those whom you know to
be heretics (since you have chosen not to pass them without
notice), you would add in what respect their doctrine is to be
avoided. Some of these heretics also you have omitted, and I would
fain know on what grounds. If, however, perchance it has been from
a desire not to enlarge that volume unduly that you refrained from
adding to a notice of heretics, the statement of the things in
which the Catholic Church has authoritatively condemned them, I beg
you not to grudge bestowing on this subject, to which with humility
and brotherly love I direct your attention, a portion of that
literary labour by which already, by the grace of the Lord our God,
you have in no small measure stimulated and assisted the saints in
the study of the Latin tongue, and publish in one small book (if
your <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_275.html" id="vii.1.XL-Page_275" n="275" />other occupations
permit you) a digest of the perverse dogmas of all the heretics who
up to this time have, through arrogance, or ignorance, or
self-will, attempted to subvert the simplicity of the Christian
faith; a work most necessary for the information of those who are
prevented, either by lack of leisure or by their not knowing the
Greek language, from reading and understanding so many things. I
would urge my request at greater length, were it not that this is
commonly a sign of misgivings as to the benevolence of the party
from whom a favour is sought. Meanwhile I cordially recommend to
your goodwill in Christ our brother Paulus, to whose high standing
in these regions I bear before God willing testimony.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XLI" n="XLI" next="vii.1.XLII" prev="vii.1.XL" progress="44.09%" shorttitle="Letter XLI" title="To Aurelius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XLI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XLI-p1.1">Letter XLI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XLI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 397.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XLI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLI-p3.1">To Father Aurelius, Our Lord Most
Blessed and Worthy of Veneration, Our Brother Most Sincerely
Beloved, and Our Partner in the Sacerdotal Office, Alypius and
Augustin Send Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLI-p4" shownumber="no">1. “Our mouth is filled with laughter, and
our tongue with singing,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLI-p4.1" n="1619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.126.1" parsed="|Ps|126|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 126.1">Ps. cxxvi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> by your letter informing us that,
by the help of that God whose inspiration guided you, you have
carried into effect your pious purpose concerning all our brethren
in orders, and especially concerning the regular delivering of a
sermon to the people in your presence by the presbyters, through
whose tongues thus engaged your love sounds louder in the hearts
than their voice does in the ears of men. Thanks be unto God! Is
there anything better for us to have in our heart, or utter with
our lips, or record with our pen, than this? Thanks be unto God! No
other phrase is more easily spoken, and nothing more pleasant in
sound, profound in significance, and profitable in practice, than
this. Thanks be unto God, who has endowed you with a heart so true
to the interests of your sons, and who has brought to light what
you had latent in the inner soul, beyond the reach of human eye,
giving you not only the will to do good, but the means of realizing
your desires. So be it, certainly so be it! let these works shine
before men, that they may see them, and rejoice and glorify your
Father in heaven.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLI-p5.2" n="1620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> In such things delight yourself in
the Lord; and may your prayers for these presbyters be graciously
heard on their behalf by Him whose voice you do not consider it
beneath you to hear when He speaks by them! May they go on, and
walk, yea, run in the way of the Lord! May the small and the great
be blessed together, being made glad by those who say unto them,
“Let us go into the house of the Lord!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLI-p6.2" n="1621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.122.1" parsed="|Ps|122|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 122.1">Ps. cxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Let the stronger lead; let the
weaker imitate their example, being followers of them, as they are
of Christ. May we all be as ants pursuing eagerly the path of holy
industry, as bees labouring amidst the fragrance of holy duty; and
may fruit be brought forth in patience by the saving grace of
stedfastness unto the end! May the Lord “not suffer us to be
tempted above that we are able, but with the temptation may He make
a way to escape, that we may be able to bear it”!<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLI-p7.2" n="1622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLI-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLI-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.13" parsed="|1Cor|9|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.13">1 Cor. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLI-p9" shownumber="no">2. Pray for us: we value your prayers as
worthy to be heard, since you go to God with so great an offering
of unfeigned love, and of praise brought to Him by your works. Pray
that in us also these works may shine, for He to whom you pray
knows with what fulness of joy we behold them shining in you. Such
are our desires; such are the abounding comforts which in the
multitude of our thoughts within us delight our souls.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLI-p9.1" n="1623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.19" parsed="|Ps|94|19|0|0" passage="Ps. 94.19">Ps. xciv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> It is so
now because such is the promise of God; and as He hath promised, so
shall it be in the time to come. We beseech you, by Him who hath
blessed you, and has by you bestowed this blessing on the people
whom you serve, to order any of the presbyters’ sermons which you
please to be transcribed, and after revisal sent to us. For I on my
part am not neglecting what you required of me; and as I have
written often before, I am still longing to know what you think of
Tychonius’ seven Rules or Keys.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLI-p10.2" n="1624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLI-p11" shownumber="no"> On this work of Tychonius, see Augustin, <i>De
Doctrina Christiana</i>, b. iii., in which these seven keys for the
opening of Scripture are stated and examined.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLI-p12" shownumber="no">We warmly commend to you our brother Hilarinus,
leading physician and magistrate of Hippo. As to our brother
Romanus, we know how actively you are exerting yourself on his
behalf, and that we need ask nothing but that God may prosper your
endeavours.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XLII" n="XLII" next="vii.1.XLIII" prev="vii.1.XLI" progress="44.20%" shorttitle="Letter XLII" title="To Paulinus and Therasia" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XLII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XLII-p1.1">Letter XLII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XLII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 397.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XLII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLII-p3.1">To Paulinus and Therasia, My
Brother and Sister in Christ, Worthy of Respect and Praise, Most
Eminent for Piety, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLII-p4" shownumber="no">Could this have been hoped or expected by us, that
now by our brother Severus we should have to claim the answer which
your love has not yet written to us, so long and so impatiently
desiring your reply? Why have we been doomed through two summers
(and these in the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_276.html" id="vii.1.XLII-Page_276" n="276" />parched land of Africa) to bear this
thirst? What more can I say? O generous man, who art daily giving
away what is your own, be just, and pay what is a debt to us.
Perhaps the reason of your long delay is your desire to finish and
transmit to me that book against heathen worship, in writing which
I had heard that you were engaged, and for which I had expressed a
very earnest desire. O that you might by so rich a feast satisfy
the hunger which has been sharpened by fasting (so far as your pen
was concerned) for more than a year! but if this be not yet
prepared, our complaints will not cease unless meanwhile you
prevent us from being famished before that is finished. Salute our
brethren, especially Romanus and Agilis.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLII-p4.1" n="1625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLII-p5" shownumber="no"> See Epistle XXXI. p. 258.</p></note> From this place all who are with
me salute you, and they would be less provoked by your delay in
writing if they loved you less than they do.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XLIII" n="XLIII" next="vii.1.XLIV" prev="vii.1.XLII" progress="44.25%" shorttitle="Letter XLIII" title="To Glorius, Eleusius, etc." type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XLIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XLIII-p1.1">Letter XLIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XLIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 397.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XLIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p3.1">To Glorius, Eleusius, the Two
Felixes, Grammaticus, and All Others to Whom This May Be
Acceptable, My Lords Most Beloved and Worthy of Praise, Augustin
Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XLIII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. The Apostle Paul hath said: “A man that
is an heretic after the first and second admonition reject, knowing
that he that is such is subverted and sinneth, being condemned of
himself.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p5.1" n="1626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10-Titus.3.11" parsed="|Titus|3|10|3|11" passage="Tit. 3.10,11">Tit. iii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> But though
the doctrine which men hold be false and perverse, if they do not
maintain it with passionate obstinacy, especially when they have
not devised it by the rashness of their own presumption, but have
accepted it from parents who had been misguided and had fallen into
error, and if they are with anxiety seeking the truth, and are
prepared to be set right when they have found it, such men are not
to be counted heretics. Were it not that I believe you to be such,
perhaps I would not write to you. And yet even in the case of a
heretic, however puffed up with odious conceit, and insane through
the obstinacy of his wicked resistance to truth, although we warn
others to avoid him, so that he may not deceive the weak and
inexperienced, we do not refuse to strive by every means in our
power for his correction. On this ground I wrote even to some of
the chief of the Donatists, not indeed letters of communion, which
on account of their perversity they have long ceased to receive
from the undivided Catholic Church which is spread throughout the
world, but letters of a private kind, such as we may send even to
pagans. These letters, however, though they have sometimes read
them, they have not been willing, or perhaps it is more probable,
have not been able, to answer. In these cases, it seems to me that
I have discharged the obligation laid on me by that love which the
Holy Spirit teaches us to render, not only to our own, but to all,
saying by the apostle: “The Lord make you to increase and abound
in love one toward another, and toward all men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p6.2" n="1627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.12" parsed="|1Thess|3|12|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 3.12">1 Thess. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> In another
place we are warned that those who are of a different opinion from
us must be corrected with meekness, “if God peradventure will
give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth, and that
they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are
taken captive by him at his will.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p7.2" n="1628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.25-2Tim.2.26" parsed="|2Tim|2|25|2|26" passage="2 Tim. 2.25,26">2 Tim. ii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p9" shownumber="no">2. I have said these things by way of preface,
lest any one should think, because you are not of our communion,
that I have been influenced by forwardness rather than
consideration in sending this letter, and in desiring thus to
confer with you regarding the welfare of the soul; though I believe
that, if I were writing to you about an affair of property, or the
settlement of some dispute about money, no one would find fault
with me. So precious is this world in the esteem of men, and so
small is the value which they set upon themselves! This letter,
therefore, shall be a witness in my vindication at the bar of God,
who knows the spirit in which I write, and who has said: “Blessed
are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the sons of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p9.1" n="1629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.9" parsed="|Matt|5|9|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.9">Matt. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p11.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p12" shownumber="no">3. I beg you, therefore, to call to mind that,
when I was in your town,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p12.1" n="1630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p13" shownumber="no"> Tubursi, a town recently identified, half-way
between Calama and Madaura.</p></note> and was discussing with you a
little concerning the communion of Christian unity, certain Acts
were brought forward by you, from which a statement was read aloud
that about seventy bishops condemned Cæcilianus, formerly our
Bishop of Carthage, along with his colleagues, and those by whom he
was ordained. In the same Acts was given a full account of the case
of Felix of Aptunga, as one singularly odious and criminal. When
all these had been read, I answered that it was not to be wondered
at if the men who then caused that schism, and who did not scruple
to tamper with Acts, thought that it was right to condemn those
against whom they had been instigated by envious and wicked men,
although the sentence was passed without deliberation, in the
absence of the parties condemned, and without acquainting them with
the matter laid to their charge. I added that we have other
ecclesiastical Acts, according to which Secundus of Tigisis, who
was for the time <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_277.html" id="vii.1.XLIII-Page_277" n="277" />Primate of Numidia, left those who, being there
present, confessed themselves traditors to the judgment of God, and
permitted them to remain in the episcopal sees which they then
occupied; and I stated that the names of these men are in the list
of those who condemned Cæcilianus, and that this Secundus himself
was president of the Council in which he secured the condemnation
of those who, being absent, were accused as traditors, by the votes
of those whom he pardoned when, being present, they confessed the
same crime.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p14" shownumber="no">4. I then said that some time after the
ordination of Majorinus, whom they with impious wickedness set up
against Cæcilianus, raising one altar against another, and rending
with infatuated contentiousness the unity of Christ, they applied
to Constantine, who was then emperor, to appoint bishops to act as
judges and arbiters concerning the questions which, having arisen
in Africa, disturbed the peace of the Church.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p14.1" n="1631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p15" shownumber="no"> They asked judges from Gaul, as a country in which
none had been guilty of surrendering the sacred books under
pressure of persecution. The bishops appointed were Maternus of
Agrippina, Rheticius of Augustodunum, and Marinus of Arles. They
were sent to Rome with fifteen Italian bishops; Melchiades, Bishop
of Rome, presided in their meeting in <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p15.1">A.D.</span>
313, and acquitted Cæcilianus.</p></note> This having been done, Cæcilianus
and those who had sailed from Africa to accuse him being present,
and the case tried by Melchiades, who was then Bishop of Rome,
along with the assessors whom at the request of the Donatists the
Emperor had sent, nothing could be proved against Cæcilianus; and
thus, while he was confirmed in his episcopal see, Donatus, who was
present as his opponent, was condemned. After all this, when they
all still persevered in the obstinacy of their most sinful schism,
the Emperor being appealed to, took pains to have the matter again
more carefully examined and settled at Arles. They, however,
declining an ecclesiastical decision, appealed to Constantine
himself to hear their cause. When this trial came on, both parties
being present, Cæcilianus was pronounced innocent, and they
retired vanquished; but they still persisted in the same
perversity. At the same time the case of Felix of Aptunga was not
forgotten, and he too was acquitted of the crimes laid to his
charge, after an investigation by the proconsul at the order of the
same prince.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p16" shownumber="no">5. Since, however, I was only saying these things,
not reading from the record, I seemed to you to be doing less than
my earnestness had led you to expect. Perceiving this, I sent at
once for that which I had promised to read. While I went on to
visit the Church at Gelizi, intending to return thence to you, all
these Acts were brought to you before two days had passed, and were
read to you, as you know, so far as time permitted, in one day. We
read first how Secundus of Tigisis did not dare to depose his
colleagues in office who confessed themselves to be traditors; but
afterwards, by the help of these very men, dared to condemn,
without their confessing the crime, and in their absence,
Cæcilianus and others who were his colleagues. And we next read
the proconsular Acts in which Felix was, after a most thorough
investigation, proved innocent. These, as you will remember, were
read in the forenoon. In the afternoon I read to you their petition
to Constantine, and the ecclesiastical record of the proceedings in
Rome of the judges whom he appointed, by which the Donatists were
condemned, and Cæcilianus confirmed in his episcopal dignity. In
conclusion, I read the letters of the Emperor Constantine, in which
the evidence of all these things was established beyond all
possibility of dispute.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p17" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p17.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p18" shownumber="no">6. What more do you ask, sirs? what more do you ask?
The matter in question here is not your gold and silver; it is not
your land, nor property, nor bodily health that is at stake. I
appeal to your souls concerning their obtaining eternal life, and
escaping eternal death. At length awake! I am not handling an
obscure question, nor searching into some hidden mystery, for the
investigation of which capacity is found in no human intellect, or
at least in only a few: the thing is clear as day. Is anything more
obvious? could anything be more quickly seen? I affirm that parties
innocent and absent were condemned by a Council, very numerous
indeed, but hasty in their decisions. I prove this by the
proconsular Acts, in which that man was wholly cleared from the
charge of being a traditor, whom the Acts of the Council which your
party brought forward proclaimed as most specially guilty. I affirm
further, that the sentence against those who were said to be
traditors was passed by men who had confessed themselves guilty of
that very crime. I prove this by the ecclesiastical Acts in which
the names of those men are set forth, to whom Secundus of Tigisis,
professing a desire to preserve peace, granted pardon of a crime
which he knew them to have committed, and by whose help he
afterwards, notwithstanding the destruction of peace, passed
sentence upon others of whose crime he had no evidence; whereby he
made it manifest that in the former decision he had been moved, not
by a regard for peace, but by fear for himself. For Purpurius,
Bishop of Limata, had alleged against him that he himself, when he
had been put in custody by a curator and his soldiers, in order to
compel him to give up the Scriptures, was let go, doubtless not
without paying a price, in either giving up something, or ordering
others to do so for him. He, fearing that this suspicion might be
easily enough confirmed, having <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_278.html" id="vii.1.XLIII-Page_278" n="278" />obtained the advice of Secundus the younger, his
own kinsman, and having consulted all his colleagues in the
episcopal office, remitted crimes which required no proof to be
judged by God, and in so doing appeared to be protecting the peace
of the Church: which was false, for he was only protecting
himself.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p19" shownumber="no">7. For if, in truth, regard for peace had any
place in his heart, he would not afterwards at Carthage have joined
those traditors whom he had left to the judgment of God when they
were present, and confessed their fault, in passing sentence for
the same crime upon others who were absent, and against whom no one
had proved the charge. He was bound, moreover, to be the more
afraid on that occasion of disturbing the peace, inasmuch as
Carthage was a great and famous city, from which any evil
originating there might extend, as from the head of the body,
throughout all Africa. Carthage was also near to the countries
beyond the sea, and distinguished by illustrious renown, so that it
had a bishop of more than ordinary influence, who could afford to
disregard even a number of enemies conspiring against him, because
he saw himself united by letters of communion both to the Roman
Church, in which the supremacy of an apostolic chair has always
flourished,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p19.1" n="1632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p20" shownumber="no"> “In qua semper apostolicæ cathedræ viguit
principatus.” The use in the translalion of the indefinite
article, “<i>an</i> apostolic chair,” is vindicated by the
language of Augustin in sec. 26 of this letter regarding Carthage,
and by the words in Letter CCXXXII. sec. 3: “Christianæ
societatis quæ per sedes apostolorum et successiones episcoporum
certa per orbem propagatione diffunditur.”</p></note> and to all
other lands from which Africa itself received the gospel, and was
prepared to defend himself before these Churches if his adversaries
attempted to cause an alienation of them from him. Seeing,
therefore, that Cæcilianus declined to come before his colleagues,
whom he perceived or suspected (or, as they affirm, pretended to
suspect) to be biassed by his enemies against the real merits of
his case, it was all the more the duty of Secundus, if he wished to
be the guardian of true peace, to prevent the condemnation in their
absence of those who had wholly declined to compear at their bar.
For it was not a matter concerning presbyters or deacons or clergy
of inferior order, but concerning colleagues who might refer their
case wholly to the judgment of other bishops, especially of
apostolical churches, in which the sentence passed against them in
their absence would have no weight, since they had not deserted
their tribunal after having compeared before it, but had always
declined compearance because of the suspicions which they
entertained.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p21" shownumber="no">8. This consideration ought to have weighed much
with Secundus, who was at that time Primate, if his desire, as
president of the Council, was to promote peace; for he might
perhaps have quieted or restrained the mouths of those who were
raging against men who were absent, if he had spoken thus: “Ye
see, brethren, how after so great havoc of persecution peace has
been given to us, through God’s mercy, by the princes of this
world; surely we, being Christians and bishops, ought not to break
up the Christian unity which even pagan enemies have ceased to
assail. Either, therefore, let us leave to God, as Judge, all those
cases which the calamity of a most troublous time has brought upon
the Church; or if there be some among you who have such certain
knowledge of the guilt of other parties, that they are able to
bring against them a definite indictment, and prove it if they
plead not guilty, and who also shrink from having communion with
such persons, let them hasten to our brethren and peers, the
bishops of the churches beyond the sea, and present to them in the
first place a complaint concerning the conduct and contumacy of the
accused, as having through consciousness of guilt declined the
jurisdiction of their peers in Africa, so that by these foreign
bishops they may be summoned to compear and answer before them
regarding the things laid to their charge. If they disobey this
summons, their criminality and obduracy will become known to those
other bishops; and by a synodical letter sent in their name to all
parts of the world throughout which the Church of Christ is now
extended, the parties accused will be excluded from communion with
all churches, in order to prevent the springing up of error in the
see of the Church at Carthage. When that has been done, and these
men have been separated from the whole Church, we shall without
fear ordain another bishop over the community in Carthage; whereas,
if now another bishop be ordained by us, communion will most
probably be withheld from him by the Church beyond the sea, because
they will not recognise the validity of the deposition of the
bishop, whose ordination was everywhere acknowledged, and with whom
letters of communion had been exchanged; and thus, through our
undue eagerness to pronounce without deliberation a final sentence,
the great scandal of schism within the Church, when it has rest
from without, may arise, and we may be found presuming to set up
another altar, not against Cæcilianus, but against the universal
Church, which, uninformed of our procedure, would still hold
communion with him.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p22" shownumber="no">9. If any one had been disposed to reject sound and
equitable counsels such as these, what could he have done? or how
could he have procured the condemnation of any one of his absent
peers, when he could not have any decisions with the authority of
the Council, seeing that the Primate was opposed to him? And if
such a serious revolt against the authority of 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_279.html" id="vii.1.XLIII-Page_279" n="279" />the Primate himself arose, that some were
resolved to condemn at once those whose case he desired to
postpone, how much better would it have been for him to separate
himself by dissent from such quarrelsome and factious men, than
from the communion of the whole world! But because there were no
charges which could be proved at the bar of foreign bishops against
Cæcilianus and those who took part in his ordination, those who
condemned them were not willing to delay passing sentence; and when
they had pronounced it, were not at any pains to intimate to the
Church beyond the sea the names of those in Africa with whom, as
condemned traditors, she should avoid communion. For if they had
attempted this, Cæcilianus and the others would have defended
themselves, and would have vindicated their innocence against their
false accusers by a most thorough trial before the ecclesiastical
tribunal of bishops beyond the sea.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p23" shownumber="no">10. Our belief concerning that perverse and
unjust Council is, that it was composed chiefly of traditors whom
Secundus of Tigisis had pardoned on their confession of guilt; and
who, when a rumour had gone abroad that some had been guilty of
delivering up the sacred books, sought to turn aside suspicion from
themselves by bringing a calumny upon others, and to escape the
detection of their crime, through surrounding themselves with a
cloud of lying rumours, when men throughout all Africa, believing
their bishops, said what was false concerning innocent men, that
they had been condemned at Carthage as traditors. Whence you
perceive, my beloved friends, how that which some of your party
affirmed to be improbable could indeed happen, viz. that the very
men who had confessed their own guilt as traditors, and had
obtained the remission of their case to the divine tribunal,
afterwards took part in judging and condemning others who, not
being present to defend themselves, were accused of the same crime.
For their own guilt made them more eagerly embrace an opportunity
by which they might overwhelm others with a groundless accusation,
and by thus finding occupation for the tongues of men, which screen
their own misdeeds from investigation. Moreover, if it were
inconceivable that a man should condemn in another the wrong which
he had himself done, the Apostle Paul would not have had occasion
to say: “Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou
art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest
thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p23.1" n="1633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.1" parsed="|Rom|2|1|0|0" passage="Rom. 2.1">Rom. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> This is
exactly what these men did, so that the words of the apostle may be
fully and appropriately applied to them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p25" shownumber="no">11. Secundus, therefore, was not acting in the
interests of peace and unity when he remitted to the divine
tribunal the crimes which these men confessed: for, if so, he would
have been much more careful to prevent a schism at Carthage, when
there were none present to whom he might be constrained to grant
pardon of a crime which they confessed; when, on the contrary, all
that the preservation of peace demanded was a refusal to condemn
those who were absent. They would have acted unjustly to these
innocent men, had they even resolved to <i>pardon</i> them, when
they were not proved guilty, and had not confessed the guilt, but
were actually not present at all. For the guilt of a man is
established beyond question when he accepts a pardon. How much more
outrageous and blind were they who thought that they had power to
condemn for crimes which, as unknown, they could not even have
forgiven! In the former case, crimes that were known were remitted
to the divine arbitration, lest others should be inquired into; in
the latter case, crimes that were not known were made ground of
condemnation, that those which were known might be concealed. But
it will be said, the crime of Cæcilianus and the others was known.
Even if I were to admit this, the fact of their absence ought to
have protected them from such a sentence. For they were not
chargeable with deserting a tribunal before which they had never
stood; nor was the Church so exclusively represented in these
African bishops, that in refusing to appear before them they could
be supposed to decline all ecclesiastical jurisdiction. For there
remained thousands of bishops in countries beyond the sea, before
whom it was manifest that those who seemed to distrust their peers
in Africa and Numidia could be tried. Have you forgotten what
Scripture commands: “Blame no one before you have examined him;
and when you have examined him, let your correction be just”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p25.1" n="1634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.11.7" parsed="|Sir|11|7|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 11.7">Ecclus. xi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> If, then,
the Holy Spirit has forbidden us to blame or correct any one before
we have questioned him, how much greater is the crime of not merely
blaming or correcting, but actually condemning men who, being
absent, could not be examined as to the charges brought against
them!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p27" shownumber="no">12. Moreover, as to the assertion of these judges,
that though the parties accused were absent, having not fled from
trial, but always avowed their distrust of that faction, and
declined to appear before them, the crimes for which they condemned
them were well known; I ask, my brethren, how did they know them?
You reply, We cannot tell, since the evidence is not stated in the
public Acts. But I will tell you how they knew them. Observe
carefully the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_280.html" id="vii.1.XLIII-Page_280" n="280" />case of
Felix of Aptunga, and first read how much more vehement they were
against him; for they had just the same grounds for their knowledge
in the case of the others as in his, who was afterwards proved most
completely innocent by a thorough and severe investigation. How
much greater the justice and safety and readiness with which we are
warranted in believing the innocence of the others whose indictment
was less serious, and their condemnation less severe, seeing that
the man against whom they raged much more furiously has been proved
innocent!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p28" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p28.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p29" shownumber="no">13. Some one may perhaps make an objection
which, though it was disapproved by you when it was brought
forward, I must not pass over, for it has been made by others,
viz.: It was not meet that a bishop should be acquitted by trial
before a proconsul: as if the bishop had himself procured this
trial, and it had not been done by order of the Emperor, to whose
care this matter, as one concerning which he was responsible to
God, especially belonged. For they themselves had constituted the
Emperor the arbiter and judge in this question regarding the
surrender of the sacred books, and regarding the schism, by their
sending petitions to him, and afterwards appealing to him; and
nevertheless they refuse to acquiesce in his decision. If,
therefore, he is to be blamed whom the magistrate absolved, though
he had not himself applied to that tribunal, how much more worthy
of blame are those who desired an earthly king to be the judge of
their cause! For if it be not wrong to appeal to the Emperor, it is
not wrong to be tried by the Emperor, and consequently not wrong to
be tried by him to whom the Emperor refers the case. One of your
friends was anxious to make out a ground of complaint on the fact
that, in the case of the bishop Felix, one witness was suspended on
the rack, and another tortured with pincers.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p29.1" n="1635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p30" shownumber="no"> <i>Ungulæ</i>, mentioned in Codex Justinianus.
ix. 18. 7.</p></note> But was it in the power of Felix
to prevent the prosecution of the inquiry with diligence, and even
severity, when the case regarding which the advocate was labouring
to discover the truth was his own? For what else would such a
resistance to investigation have been construed to signify, than a
confession of his crime? And yet this proconsul, surrounded with
the awe-inspiring voices of heralds, and the blood-stained hands of
executioners at his service, would not have condemned one of his
peers in absence, who declined to come before his tribunal, if
there was any other place where his cause could be disposed of. Or
if he had in such circumstances pronounced sentence, he would
himself assuredly have suffered the due and just award prescribed
by civil law.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p31" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p31.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p32" shownumber="no">14. If, however, you repudiate the Acts of a
proconsul, submit yourselves to the Acts of the Church. These have
all been read over to you in their order. Perhaps you will say that
Melchiades, bishop of the Roman Church, along with the other
bishops beyond the sea who acted as his colleagues, had no right to
usurp the place of judge in a matter which had been already settled
by seventy African bishops, over whom the bishop of Tigisis as
Primate presided. But what will you say if he in fact did not usurp
this place? For the Emperor, being appealed to, sent bishops to sit
with him as judges, with authority to decide the whole matter in
the way which seemed to them just. This we prove, both by the
petitions of the Donatists and the words of the Emperor himself,
both of which were, as you remember, read to you, and are now
accessible to be studied or transcribed by you. Read and ponder all
these. See with what scrupulous care for the preservation or
restoration of peace and unity everything was discussed; how the
legal standing of the accusers was inquired into, and what defects
were proved in this matter against some of them; and how it was
clearly proved by the testimony of those present that they had
nothing to say against Cæcilianus, but wished to transfer the
whole matter to the people belonging to the party of Majorinus,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p32.1" n="1636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p33" shownumber="no"> Ordained by the Donatists bishop of Carthage in
room of Cæcilianus.</p></note> that is,
to the seditious multitude who were opposed to the peace of the
Church, in order, forsooth, that Cæcilianus might be accused by
that crowd which they believed to be powerful enough to bend aside
to their views the minds of the judges by mere turbulent clamour,
without any documentary evidence or examination as to the truth;
unless it was likely that true accusations should be brought
against Cæcilianus by a multitude infuriated and infatuated by the
cup of error and wickedness, in a place where seventy bishops had
with insane precipitancy condemned, in their absence, men who were
their peers, and who were innocent, as was proved in the case of
Felix of Aptunga. They wished to have Cæcilianus accused by a mob
such as that to which they had given way themselves, when they
pronounced sentence upon parties who were absent, and who had not
been examined. But assuredly they had not come to judges who could
be persuaded to such madness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p34" shownumber="no">15. Your own prudence may enable you to remark here
both the obstinacy of these men, and the wisdom of the judges, who
to the last persisted in refusing to admit accusations against
Cæcilianus from the populace who were of the faction of Majorinus,
who had no legal standing in the case. You will also remark how
they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_281.html" id="vii.1.XLIII-Page_281" n="281" />were required to
bring forward the men who had come with them from Africa as
accusers or witnesses, or in some other connection with the case,
and how it was said that they had been present, but had been
withdrawn by Donatus. The said Donatus promised that he would
produce them, and this promise he made repeatedly; yet, after all,
declined to appear again in presence of that tribunal before which
he had already confessed so much, that it seemed as if by his
refusal to return he desired only to avoid being present to hear
himself condemned; but the things for which he was to be condemned
had been proved against him in his own presence, and after
examination. Besides this, a libel bringing charges against
Cæcilianus was handed in by some parties. How the inquiry was
thereupon opened anew, what persons brought up the libel, and how
nothing after all could be proved against Cæcilianus, I need not
state, seeing that you have heard it all, and can read it as often
as you please.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p35" shownumber="no">16. As to the fact that there were seventy bishops
in the Council [which condemned Cæcilianus], you remember what was
said in the way of pleading against him the venerable authority of
so great a number. Nevertheless these most venerable men resolved
to keep their judgment unembarrassed by endless questions of
hopeless intricacy, and did not care to inquire either what was the
number of those bishops, or whence they had been collected, when
they saw them to be blinded with such reckless presumption as to
pronounce rash sentence upon their peers in their absence, and
without having examined them. And yet what a decision was finally
pronounced by the blessed Melchiades himself; how equitable, how
complete, how prudent, and how fitted to make peace! For he did not
presume to depose from his own rank those peers against whom
nothing had been proved; and, laying blame chiefly upon Donatus,
whom he had found the cause of the whole disturbance, he gave to
all the others restoration if they chose to accept it, and was
prepared to send letters of communion even to those who were known
to have been ordained by Majorinus; so that wherever there were two
bishops, through this dissension doubling their number, he decided
that the one who was prior in the date of ordination should be
confirmed in his see, and a new congregation found for the other. O
excellent man! O son of Christian peace, father of the Christian
people! Compare now this handful, with that multitude of bishops,
not counting, but weighing them: on the one side you have
moderation and circumspection; on the other, precipitancy and
blindness. On the one side, clemency has not wronged justice, nor
has justice been at variance with clemency; on the other side, fear
was hiding itself under passion, and passion was goaded to excess
by fear. In the one case, they assembled to clear the innocent from
false accusations by discovering where the guilt really lay; in the
other, they had met to screen the guilty from true accusations by
bringing false charges against the innocent.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p36" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p36.1">Chap. VI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p37" shownumber="no">17. Could Cæcilianus leave himself to be tried and
judged by these men, when he had such others before whom, if his
case were argued, he could most easily prove his innocence? He
could not have left himself in their hands even had he been a
stranger recently ordained over the Church at Carthage, and
consequently not aware of the power in perverting the minds of men,
either worthless or unwise, which was then possessed by a certain
Lucilla, a very wealthy woman, whom he had offended when he was a
deacon, by rebuking her in the exercise of church discipline; for
this evil influence was also at work to bring about that iniquitous
transaction. For in that Council, in which men absent and innocent
were condemned by persons who had confessed themselves to be
traditors, there were a few who wished, by defaming others, to hide
their own crimes, that men, led astray by unfounded rumours, might
be turned aside from inquiring into the truth. The number of those
who were especially interested in this was not great, although the
preponderating authority was on their side; because they had with
them Secundus himself, who, yielding to fear, had pardoned them.
But the rest are said to have been bribed and instigated specially
against Cæcilianus by the money of Lucilla. There are Acts in the
possession of Zenophilus, a man of consular rank, according to
which one Nundinarius, a deacon who had been (as we learn from the
same Acts) deposed by Sylvanus, bishop of Cirta, having failed in
an attempt to recommend himself to that party by the letters of
other bishops, in the heat of passion revealed many secrets, and
brought them forward in open court; amongst which we read this on
the record, that the rearing of rival altars in the Church of
Carthage, the chief city of Africa, was due to the bishops being
bribed by the money of Lucilla. I am aware that I did not read
these Acts to you, but you remember that there was not time.
Besides these influences, there was also some bitterness arising
from mortified pride, because they had not themselves ordained
Cæcilianus bishop of Carthage.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p38" shownumber="no">18. When Cæcilianus knew that these men had
assembled, not as impartial judges, but hostile and perverted
through all these things, was it possible that either he should
consent, or the people over whom he presided should allow him, to
leave the church and go into a private dwelling, where he was not
to be tried fairly by his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_282.html" id="vii.1.XLIII-Page_282" n="282" />peers, but to be slain by a small faction, urged
on by a woman’s spite, especially when he saw that his case might
have an unbiassed and equitable hearing before the Church beyond
the sea, which was uninfluenced by private enmities on either side
in the dispute? If his adversaries declined pleading before that
tribunal, they would thereby cut themselves off from that communion
with the whole world which innocence enjoys. And if they attempted
there to bring a charge against him, then he would compear for
himself, and defend his innocence against all their plots, as you
have learned that he afterwards did, when they, already guilty of
schism, and stained with the atrocious crime of having actually
reared their rival altar, applied—but too late—for the decision
of the Church beyond the sea. For this they would have done at
first, if their cause had been supported by truth; but their policy
was to come to the trial after false rumours had gained strength by
lapse of time, and public report of old standing, so to speak, had
prejudged the case; or, which seems more likely, having first
condemned Cæcilianus as they pleased, they relied for safety upon
their number, and did not dare to open the discussion of so bad a
case before other judges, by whom, as they were not influenced by
bribery, the truth might be discovered.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p39" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p39.1">Chap. VII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p40" shownumber="no">19. But when they actually found that the communion
of the whole world with Cæcilianus continued as before, and that
letters of communion from churches beyond the sea were sent to him,
and not to the man whom they had flagitiously ordained, they became
ashamed of being always silent; for it might be objected to them:
Why did they suffer the Church in so many countries to go on in
ignorance, communicating with men that were condemned; and
especially why did they cut themselves off from communion with the
whole world, against which they had no charge to make, by their
bearing in silence the exclusion from that communion of the bishop
whom they had ordained in Carthage? They chose, therefore, as it is
reported, to bring their dispute with Cæcilianus before the
foreign churches, in order to secure one of two things, either of
which they were prepared to accept: if, on the one hand, by any
amount of craft, they succeeded in making good the false
accusation, they would abundantly satisfy their lust of revenge;
if, however, they failed, they might remain as stubborn as before,
but would now have, as it were, some excuse for it, in alleging
that they had suffered at the hands of an unjust tribunal,—the
common outcry of all worthless litigants, though they have been
defeated by the clearest light of truth,—as if it might not have
been said, and most justly said, to them: “Well, let us suppose
that those bishops who decided the case at Rome were not good
judges; there still remained a plenary Council of the universal
Church, in which these judges themselves might be put on their
defence; so that, if they were convicted of mistake, their
decisions might be reversed.” Whether they have done this or not,
let them prove: for we easily prove that it was not done, by the
fact that the whole world does not communicate with them; or if it
was done, they were defeated there also, of which their state of
separation from the Church is a proof.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p41" shownumber="no">20. What they actually did afterwards, however, is
sufficiently shown in the letter of the Emperor. For it was not
before other bishops, but at the bar of the Emperor, that they
dared to bring the charge of wrong judgment against ecclesiastical
judges of so high authority as the bishops by whose sentence the
innocence of Cæcilianus and their own guilt had been declared. He
granted them the second trial at Aries, before other bishops; not
because this was due to them, but only as a concession to their
stubbornness, and from a desire by all means to restrain so great
effrontery. For this Christian Emperor did not presume so to grant
their unruly and groundless complaints as to make himself the judge
of the decision pronounced by the bishops who had sat at Rome; but
he appointed, as I have said, other bishops, from whom, however,
they preferred again to appeal to the Emperor himself; and you have
heard the terms in which he disapproved of this. Would that even
then they had desisted from their most insane contentions, and had
yielded at last to the truth, as he yielded to them when (intending
afterwards to apologize for this course to the reverend prelates)
he consented to try their case after the bishops, on condition
that, if they did not submit to his decision, for which they had
themselves appealed, they should thenceforward be silent! For he
ordered that both parties should meet him at Rome to argue the
case. When Cæcilianus, for some reason, failed to compear there,
he, at their request, ordered all to follow him to Milan. Then some
of their party began to withdraw, perhaps offended that Constantine
did not follow their example, and condemn Cæcilianus in his
absence at once and summarily. When the prudent Emperor was aware
of this, he compelled the rest to come to Milan in charge of his
guards. Cæcilianus having come thither, he brought him forward in
person, as he has written; and having examined the matter with the
diligence, caution, and prudence which his letters on the subject
indicate, he pronounced Cæcilianus perfectly innocent, and them
most criminal.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p42" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p42.1">Chap. VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p43" shownumber="no">21. And to this day they administer baptism outside
of the communion of the Church, and, if they can, they rebaptize
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_283.html" id="vii.1.XLIII-Page_283" n="283" />members of
the Church: they offer sacrifice in discord and schism, and salute
in the name of peace communities which they pronounce beyond the
bounds of the peace of salvation. The unity of Christ is rent
asunder, the heritage of Christ is reproached, the baptism of
Christ is treated with contempt; and they refuse to have these
errors corrected by constituted human authorities, applying
penalties of a temporal kind in order to prevent them from being
doomed to eternal punishment for such sacrilege. We blame them for
the rage which has driven them to schism, the madness which makes
them rebaptize, and for the sin of separation from the heritage of
Christ, which has been spread abroad through all lands. In using
manuscripts which are in their hands as well as in ours, we mention
churches, the names of which are now read by them also, but with
which they have now no communion; and when these are pronounced in
their conventicles, they say to the reader, “Peace be with
thee;” and yet they have no peace with those to whom these
letters were written. They, on the other hand, blame us for crimes
of men now dead, making charges which either are false, or, if
true, do not concern us; not perceiving that in the things which we
lay to their charge they are all involved, but in the things which
they lay to our charge the blame is due to the chaff or the tares
in the Lord’s harvest, and the crime does not belong to the good
grain; not considering, moreover, that within our unity those only
have fellowship with the wicked who take pleasure in their being
such, whereas those who are displeased with their wickedness yet
cannot correct them,—as they do not presume to root out the tares
before the harvest, lest they root out the wheat also,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p43.1" n="1637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.29" parsed="|Matt|13|29|0|0" passage="Matt. 13.29">Matt. xiii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>—have
fellowship with them, not in their deeds, but in the altar of
Christ; so that not only do they avoid being defiled by them, but
they deserve commendation and praise according to the word of God,
because, in order to prevent the name of Christ from being
reproached by odious schisms, they tolerate in the interest of
unity that which in the interest of righteousness they
hate.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p45" shownumber="no">22. If they have ears, let them hear what the
Spirit saith to the churches. For in the Apocalypse of John we
read: “Unto the angel of the Church of Ephesus write: These
things saith He that holdeth the seven stars in His right hand, who
walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks; I know thy
works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not
bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they
are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: and hast
borne, and hast patience, and for My name’s sake hast tolerated
them,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p45.1" n="1638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p46" shownumber="no"> Augustin translates <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XLIII-p46.1" lang="EL">
ἐβάστασας</span> (E. V. “hast laboured”) by “sustinuisti
eos”—“hast tolerated <i>them</i>;” and upon this his
argument turns.</p></note> and hast
not fainted.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p46.2" n="1639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p47" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.1-Rev.2.3" parsed="|Rev|2|1|2|3" passage="Rev. 2.1-3">Rev. ii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> Now, if He
wished this to be understood as addressed to a celestial angel, and
not to those invested with authority in the Church, He would not go
on to say: “Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because
thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou
art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come
unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his
place, except thou repent.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p47.2" n="1640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.4-Rev.2.5" parsed="|Rev|2|4|2|5" passage="Rev. 2.4,5">Rev. ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> This could not be said to the
heavenly angels, who retain their love unchanged, as the only
beings of their order that have departed and fallen from their love
are the devil and his angels. The first love here alluded to is
that which was proved in their tolerating for Christ’s name’s
sake the false apostles. To this He commands them to return, and to
do “their first works.” Now we are reproached with the crimes
of bad men, not done by us, but by others; and some of them,
moreover, not known to us. Nevertheless, even if they were actually
committed, and that under our own eyes, and we bore with them for
the sake of unity, letting the tares alone on account of the wheat,
whosoever with open heart receives the Holy Scriptures would
pronounce us not only free from blame, but worthy of no small
praise.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p49" shownumber="no">23. Aaron bears with the multitude demanding,
fashioning, and worshipping an idol. Moses bears with thousands
murmuring against God, and so often offending His holy name. David
bears with Saul his persecutor, even when forsaking the things that
are above by his wicked life, and following after the things that
are beneath by magical arts, avenges his death, and calls him the
Lord’s anointed,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p49.1" n="1641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p50" shownumber="no"> <i>Christum Domini.</i></p></note> because of the venerable right by
which he had been consecrated. Samuel bears with the reprobate sons
of Eli, and his own perverse sons, whom the people refused to
tolerate, and were therefore rebuked by the warning and punished by
the severity of God. Lastly, he bears with the nation itself,
though proud and despising God. Isaiah bears with those against
whom he hurls so many merited denunciations. Jeremiah bears with
those at whose hands he suffers so many things. Zechariah bears
with the scribes and Pharisees, as to whose character in those days
Scripture informs us. I know that I have omitted many examples: let
those who are willing and able read the divine records for
themselves: they will find that all the holy servants and friends
of God have always had to bear with some among their <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_284.html" id="vii.1.XLIII-Page_284" n="284" />own people, with whom,
nevertheless, they partook in the sacraments of that dispensation,
and in so doing not only were not defiled by them, but were to be
commended for their tolerant spirit, “endeavouring to keep,” as
the apostle says, “the unity of the Spirit in the bond of
peace.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p50.1" n="1642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.3" parsed="|Eph|4|3|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.3">Eph. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Let them
also observe what has occurred since the Lord’s coming, in which
time we would find many more examples of this toleration in all
parts of the world, if they could all be written down and
authenticated: but attend to those which are on record. The Lord
Himself bears with Judas, a devil, a thief, His own betrayer; He
permits him, along with the innocent disciples, to receive that
which believers know as our ransom.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p51.2" n="1643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p52" shownumber="no"> Augustin holds that Judas was present at the
institution of the Lord’s Supper. See Letter XLIV. sec. 10, p.
288.</p></note> The apostles bear with false
apostles; and in the midst of men who sought their own things, and
not the things of Jesus Christ, Paul, not seeking his own, but the
things of Christ, lives in the practice of a most noble toleration.
In fine, as I mentioned a little while ago, the person presiding
under the title of Angel over a Church, is commended, because,
though he hated those that were evil, he yet bore with them for the
Lord’s name’s sake, even when they were tried and
discovered.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p53" shownumber="no">24. In conclusion, let them ask themselves: Do
they not bear with the murders and devastations by fire which are
perpetrated by the Circumcelliones, who treat with honour the dead
bodies of those who cast themselves down from dangerous heights? Do
they not bear with the misery which has made all Africa groan for
years beneath the incredible outrages of one man, Optatus [bishop
of Thamugada]? I forbear from specifying the tyrannical acts of
violence and public depredations in districts, towns, and
properties throughout Africa; for it is better to leave you to
speak of these to each other, whether in whispers or openly, as you
please. For wherever you turn your eyes, you will find the things
of which I speak, or, more correctly, refrain from speaking. Nor do
we on this ground accuse those whom, when they do such things, you
love. What we dislike in that party is not their bearing with those
who are wicked, but their intolerable wickedness in the matter of
schism, of raising altar against altar, and of separation from the
heritage of Christ now spread, as was so long ago promised,
throughout the world. We behold with grief and lamentation peace
broken, unity rent asunder, baptism administered a second time, and
contempt poured on the sacraments, which are holy even when
ministered and received by the wicked. If they regard these things
as trifles, let them observe those examples by which it has been
proved how they are esteemed by God. The men who made an idol
perished by a common death, being slain with the sword:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p53.1" n="1644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.27-Exod.32.28" parsed="|Exod|32|27|32|28" passage="Ex. 32.27,28">Ex. xxxii. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note> but when
the men endeavoured to make a schism in Israel, the leaders were
swallowed up by the opening earth, and the crowd of their
accomplices was consumed by fire.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p54.2" n="1645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p55" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.31 Bible:Num.16.35" parsed="|Num|16|31|0|0;|Num|16|35|0|0" passage="Num. 16.31,35">Num. xvi. 31, 35</scripRef>.</p></note> In the difference between the
punishments, the different degrees of demerit may be
discerned.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p56" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIII-p56.1">Chap. IX.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p57" shownumber="no">25. These, then, are the facts: In time of
persecution, the sacred books are surrendered to the persecutors.
Those who were guilty of this surrender confess it, and are
remitted to the divine tribunal; those who were innocent are not
examined, but condemned at once by rash men. The integrity of that
one who, of all the men thus condemned in their absence, was the
most vehemently accused, is afterwards vindicated before
unimpeachable judges. From the decision of bishops an appeal is
made to the Emperor; the Emperor is chosen judge; and the sentence
of the Emperor, when pronounced, is set at naught. What was then
done you have read; what is now being done you have before your
eyes. If, after all that you have read, you are still in doubt, be
convinced by what you see. By all means let us give up arguing from
ancient manuscripts, public archives, or the acts of courts, civil
or ecclesiastical. We have a greater book—the world itself. In it
I read the accomplishment of that of which I read the promise in
the Book of God: “The Lord hath said unto me, Thou art my Son,
this day have I begotten Thee: ask of Me, and I shall give Thee the
heathen for Thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth
for Thy possession.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p57.1" n="1646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p58" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7-Ps.2.8" parsed="|Ps|2|7|2|8" passage="Ps. 2.7,8">Ps. ii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> He that has not communion with
this inheritance may know himself to be disinherited, whatever
books he may plead to the contrary. He that assails this
inheritance is plainly enough declared to be an outcast from the
family of God. The question is raised as to the parties guilty of
surrendering the divine books in which that inheritance is
promised. Let him be believed to have delivered the testament to
the flames, who is resisting the intentions of the testator. O
faction of Donatus, what has the Corinthian Church done against
you? In speaking of this one Church, I wish to be understood as
asking the same question in regard to all similar churches remote
from you. What have these churches done against you, which could
not know even what you had done, or the names of the men whom you
branded with condemnation? Or is it so, that because Cæcilianus
gave offence to Lucilla in Africa, the light of Christ is lost to
the whole world?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p58.2" n="1647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p59" shownumber="no"> The original has a play on the words Lucillam and
Lucem.</p></note></p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_285.html" id="vii.1.XLIII-Page_285" n="285" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p60" shownumber="no">26. Let them at last become sensible of
what they have done; for in the lapse of years, by a just
retribution, their work has recoiled upon themselves. Ask by what
woman’s instigation Maximianus<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIII-p60.1" n="1648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIII-p61" shownumber="no"> A deacon in the Donatist communion at Carthage.
This matter is more fully gone into by Augustin in his second
sermon on <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIII-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36" parsed="|Ps|36|0|0|0" passage="Ps. 36">Ps. xxxvi</scripRef>.</p></note> (said to be a kinsman of Donatus)
withdrew himself from the communion of Primianus, and how, having
gathered a faction of bishops, he pronounced sentence against
Primianus in his absence, and had himself ordained as a rival
bishop in his place,—precisely as Majorinus, under the influence
of Lucilla, assembled a faction of bishops, and, having condemned
Cæcilianus in his absence, was ordained bishop in opposition to
him. Do you admit, as I suppose you do, that when Primianus was
delivered by the other bishops of his communion in Africa from the
sentence pronounced by the faction of Maximianus, this decision was
valid and sufficient? And will you refuse to admit the same in the
case of Cæcilianus, when he was released by the bishops of the
same one Church beyond the sea from the sentence pronounced by the
faction of Majorinus? Pray, my brethren, what great thing do I ask
of you? What difficulty is there in comprehending what I bring
before you? The African Church, if it be compared with the churches
in other parts of the world, is very different from them, and is
left far behind both in numbers and in influence; and even if it
had retained its unity, is far smaller when compared with the
universal Church in other nations, than was the faction of
Maximianus when compared with that of Primianus. I ask, however,
only this—and I believe it to be just—that you give no more
weight to the Council of Secundus of Tigisis, which Lucilla stirred
up against Cæcilianus when absent, and against an apostolic see
and the whole world in communion with Cæcilianus, than you give to
the Council of Maximianus, which in like manner some other woman
stirred up against Primianus when absent, and against the rest of
the multitude throughout Africa which was in communion with him.
What case could be more transparent? what demand more
just?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p62" shownumber="no">27. You see and know all these things, and you groan
over them; and yet God at the same time sees that nothing compels
you to remain in such fatal and impious schism, if you would but
subdue the lust of the flesh in order to win the spiritual kingdom;
and in order to escape from eternal punishment, have courage to
forfeit the friendship of men, whose favour will not avail at the
bar of God. Go now, and take counsel together: find what you can
say in reply to that which I have written. If you bring forward
manuscripts on your side, we do the same; if your party say that
our documents are not to be trusted, let them not take it amiss if
we retort the charge. No one can erase from heaven the divine
decree, no one can efface from earth the Church of God. His decree
has promised the whole world, and the Church has filled it; and it
includes both bad and good. On earth it loses none but the bad, and
into heaven it admits none but the good.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIII-p63" shownumber="no">In writing this discourse, God is my witness with
what sincere love to peace and to you I have taken and used that
which He has given. It shall be to you a means of correction if you
be willing, and a testimony against you whether you will or
not.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XLIV" n="XLIV" next="vii.1.XLV" prev="vii.1.XLIII" progress="45.86%" shorttitle="Letter XLIV" title="To Eleusius, Glorius, and the Two Felixes" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XLIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XLIV-p1.1">Letter XLIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XLIV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 398.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XLIV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIV-p3.1">To My Lords Most Beloved, and
Brethren Worthy of All Praise, Eleusius, Glorius, and the Two
Felixes, Augustin Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XLIV-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIV-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p5" shownumber="no">1. In passing through Tubursi on my way to the
church at Cirta, though pressed for time, I visited Fortunius, your
bishop there, and found him to be, in truth, just such a man as you
were wont most kindly to lead me to expect. When I sent him notice
of your conversation with me concerning him, and expressed a desire
to see him, he did not decline the visit. I therefore went to him,
because I thought it due to his age that I should go to him,
instead of insisting upon his first coming to me. I went,
therefore, accompanied by a considerable number of persons, who, as
it happened, were at that time beside me. When, however, we had
taken our seats in his house, the thing becoming known, a
considerable addition was made to the crowd assembled; but in that
whole multitude there appeared to me to be very few who desired the
matter to be discussed in a sound and profitable manner, or with
the deliberation and solemnity which so great a question demands.
All the others had come rather in the mood of playgoers, expecting
a scene in our debates, than in Christian seriousness of spirit,
seeking instruction in regard to salvation. Accordingly they could
neither favour us with silence when we spoke, nor speak with care,
or even with due regard to decorum and order,—excepting, as I
have said, those few persons about whose pious and sincere interest
in the matter there was no doubt. Everything was therefore thrown
into confusion by the noise of men speaking loudly, and each
according to the unchecked impulse of his own feelings; and though
both Fortunius and I used entreaty and remonstrance, we utterly
failed in persuading them to listen silently to what was
spoken.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p6" shownumber="no">2. The discussion of the question was opened
notwithstanding, and for some hours we persevered, speeches being
delivered by each <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_286.html" id="vii.1.XLIV-Page_286" n="286" />side
in turn, so far as was permitted by an occasional respite from the
voices of the noisy onlookers. In the beginning of the debate,
perceiving that things which had been spoken were liable to be
forgotten by myself, or by those about whose salvation I was deeply
concerned; being desirous also that our debate should be managed
with caution and self-restraint, and that both you and other
brethren who were absent might be able to learn from a record what
passed in the discussion, I demanded that our words should be taken
down by reporters. This was for a long time resisted, either by
Fortunius or by those on his side. At length, however, he agreed to
it; but the reporters who were present, and were able to do the
work thoroughly, declined, for some reason unknown to me, to take
notes. I urged them, that at least the brethren who accompanied me,
though not so expert in the work, should take notes, and promised
that I would leave the tablets on which the notes were taken in the
hands of the other party. This was agreed to. Some words of mine
were first taken down, and some statements on the other side were
dictated and recorded. After that, the reporters, not being able to
endure the disorderly interruptions vociferated by the opposing
party, and the increased vehemence with which under this pressure
our side maintained the debate, gave up their task. This, however,
did not close the discussion, many things being still said by each
as he obtained an opportunity. This discussion of the whole
question, or at least so much of all that was said as I can
remember, I have resolved, my beloved friends, that you shall not
lose; and you may read this letter to Fortunius, that he may either
confirm my statements as true, or himself inform you, without
hesitation, of anything which his more accurate recollection
suggests.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIV-p7.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p8" shownumber="no">3. He was pleased to begin with commending my
manner of life, which he said he had come to know through your
statements (in which I am sure there was more kindness than truth),
adding that he had remarked to you that I might have done well all
the things which you had told him of me, if I had done them within
the Church. I thereupon asked him what was the Church within which
it was the duty of a man so to live; whether it was that one which,
as Sacred Scripture had long foretold, was spread over the whole
world, or that one which a small section of Africans, or a small
part of Africa, contained. To this he at first attempted to reply,
that his communion was in all parts of the earth. I asked him
whether he was able to issue letters of communion, which we call
regular,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p8.1" n="1649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>Formatæ</i>.</p></note> to places
which I might select; and I affirmed, what was obvious to all, that
in this way the question might be most simply settled. In the event
of his agreeing to this, my intention was that we should send such
letters to those churches which we both knew, on the authority of
the apostles, to have been already founded in their
time.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p10" shownumber="no">4. As the falsity of his statement, however,
was apparent, a hasty retreat from it was made in a cloud of
confused words, in the midst of which he quoted the Lord’s words:
“Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s
clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them
by their fruits.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p10.1" n="1650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15-Matt.7.16" parsed="|Matt|7|15|7|16" passage="Matt. 7.15,16">Matt. vii. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> When I said that these words of
the Lord might also be applied by us to them, he went on to magnify
the persecution which he affirmed that his party had often
suffered; intending thereby to prove that his party were Christians
because they endured persecution. When I was preparing, as he went
on with this, to answer him from the Gospel, he himself anticipated
me in bringing forward the passage in which the Lord says:
“Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake:
for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p11.2" n="1651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10" parsed="|Matt|5|10|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.10">Matt. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Thanking him for the apt
quotation, I immediately added that this behoved therefore to be
inquired into, whether they had indeed suffered persecution for
righteousness’ sake. In following up this inquiry I wished this
to be ascertained, though indeed it was patent to all, whether the
persecutions under Macarius<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p12.2" n="1652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p13" shownumber="no"> Macarius was sent in <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIV-p13.1">a.d.</span>
348 by the Emperor Constans to Africa, to exhort all to cherish the
unity of the Catholic Church, and at the same time to collect for
the relief of the poor. The vehement opposition with which the
Donatists met him led to conflicts and bloodshed, the Donatists
claiming the honour of martyrdom for all of their party who fell in
fighting with the imperial soldiers.</p></note> fell upon them while they were
within the unity of the Church, or after they had been severed from
it by schism; so that those who wished to see whether they had
suffered persecution for righteousness’ sake might turn rather to
the prior question, whether they had done rightly in cutting
themselves off from the unity of the whole world. For if they were
found in this to have done wrong, it was manifest that they
suffered persecution for unrighteousness’ sake rather than for
righteousness’ sake, and could not therefore be numbered among
those of whom it is said, “Blessed are they which are persecuted
for righteousness’ sake.” Thereupon mention was made of the
surrender of the sacred books, a matter about which much more has
been spoken than has ever been proved true. On our side it was said
in reply, that their leaders rather than ours had been traditors;
but that if they would not believe the documents with which we
supported this charge, we could not be compelled to accept those
which they brought forward.</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_287.html" id="vii.1.XLIV-Page_287" n="287" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIV-p14.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p15" shownumber="no">5. Having therefore laid aside that question as one
on which there was a doubt, I asked how they could justify their
separation of themselves from all other Christians who had done
them no wrong, who throughout the world preserved the order of
succession, and were established in the most ancient churches, but
had no knowledge whatever as to who were traditors in Africa; and
who assuredly could not hold communion with others than those whom
they had heard of as occupying the episcopal sees. He answered that
the foreign churches had done them no wrong, up to the time when
they had consented to the death of those who, as he had said, had
suffered in the Macarian persecution. Here I might have said that
it was impossible for the innocence of the foreign churches to be
affected by the offence given in the time of Macarius, seeing that
it could not be proved that he had done with their sanction what he
did. I preferred, however, to save time by asking whether,
supposing that the foreign churches had, through the cruelties of
Macarius, lost their innocence from the time in which they were
said to have approved of these, it could even be proved that up to
that time the Donatists had remained in unity with the Eastern
churches and other parts of the world.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p16" shownumber="no">6. Thereupon he produced a certain volume, by which
he wished to show that a Council at Sardica had sent a letter to
African bishops who belonged to the party of Donatus. When this was
read aloud, I heard the name Donatus among the bishops to whom the
writing had been sent. I therefore insisted upon being told whether
this was the Donatus from whom their faction takes its name; as it
was possible that they had written to some bishop named Donatus
belonging to another section [heresy], especially since in these
names no mention had been made of Africa. How then, I asked, could
it be proved that we must believe the Donatus here named to be the
Donatist bishop, when it could not even be proved that this letter
had been specially directed to bishops in Africa? For although
Donatus is a common African name, there is nothing improbable in
the supposition, that either some one in other countries should be
found bearing an African name, or that a native of Africa should be
made a bishop there. We found, moreover, no day or name of consul
given in the letter, from which any certain light might have been
furnished by comparison of dates. I had indeed once heard that the
Arians, when they had separated from the Catholic communion, had
endeavoured to ally the Donatists in Africa with themselves; and my
brother Alypius recalled this to me at the time in a whisper.
Having then taken up the volume itself, and glancing over the
decrees of the said Council, I read that Athanasius, Catholic
bishop of Alexandria, who was so conspicuous as a debater in the
keen controversies with the Arians, and Julius, bishop of the Roman
Church, also a Catholic, had been condemned by that Council of
Sardica; from which we were sure that it was a Council of Arians,
against which heretics these Catholic bishops had contended with
singular fervour. I therefore wished to take up and carry with me
the volume, in order to give more pains to find out the date of the
Council. He refused it, however, saying that I could get it there
if I wished to study anything in it. I asked also that he would
allow me to mark the volume; for I feared, I confess, lest, if
perchance necessity arose for my asking to consult it, another
should be substituted in its room. This also he refused.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p17" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIV-p17.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p18" shownumber="no">7. Thereafter he began to insist upon my answering
categorically this question: Whether I thought the persecutor or
the persecuted to be in the right? To which I answered, that the
question was not fairly stated: it might be that both were in the
wrong, or that the persecution might be made by the one who was the
more righteous of the two parties; and therefore it was not always
right to infer that one is on the better side because he suffers
persecution, although that is almost always the case. When I
perceived that he still laid great stress upon this, wishing to
have the justice of the cause of his party acknowledged as beyond
dispute because they had suffered persecution, I asked him whether
he believed Ambrose, bishop of the Church of Milan, to be a
righteous man and a Christian? He was compelled to deny expressly
that that man was a Christian and a righteous man; for if he had
admitted this, I would at once have objected to him that he
esteemed it necessary for him to be rebaptized. When, therefore, he
was compelled to pronounce concerning Ambrose that he was not a
Christian nor a righteous man, I related the persecution which he
endured when his church was surrounded with soldiers. I also asked
whether Maximianus, who had made a schism from their party at
Carthage, was in his view a righteous man and a Christian. He could
not but deny this. I therefore reminded him that he had endured
such persecution that his church had been razed to the foundations.
By these instances I laboured to persuade him, if possible, to give
up affirming that the suffering of persecution is the most
infallible mark of Christian righteousness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p19" shownumber="no">8. He also related that, in the infancy of their
schism, his predecessors, being anxious to devise some way of
hushing up the fault of Cæcilianus, lest a schism should take
place, had appointed over the people belonging to his communion in
Carthage an interim bishop before Majorinus was ordained in
opposition to Cæcilianus. He <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_288.html" id="vii.1.XLIV-Page_288" n="288" />alleged that this interim bishop was murdered in
his own meeting house by our party. This, I confess, I had never
heard before, though so many charges brought by them against us
have been refuted and disproved, while by us greater and more
numerous crimes have been alleged against them. After having
narrated this story, he began again to insist on my answering
whether in this case I thought the murderer or the victim the more
righteous man; as if he had already proved that the event had taken
place as he had stated. I therefore said that we must first
ascertain the truth of the story, for we ought not to believe
without examination all that is said: and that even were it true,
it was possible either that both were equally bad, or that one who
was bad had caused the death of another yet worse than himself.
For, in truth, it is possible that his guilt is more heinous who
rebaptizes the whole man than his who kills the body only.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p20" shownumber="no">9. After this there was no occasion for the
question which he afterwards put to me. He affirmed that even a bad
man should not be killed by Christians and righteous men; as if we
called those who in the Catholic Church do such things righteous
men: a statement, moreover, which it is more easy for them to
affirm than to prove to us, so long as they themselves, with few
exceptions, bishops, presbyters, and clergy of all kinds, go on
gathering mobs of most infatuated men, and causing, wherever they
are able, so many violent massacres, and devastations to the injury
not of Catholics only, but sometimes even of their own partisans.
In spite of these facts, Fortunius, affecting ignorance of the most
villanous doings, which were better known by him than by me,
insisted upon my giving an example of a righteous man putting even
a bad man to death. This was, of course, not relevant to the matter
in hand; for I conceded that wherever such crimes were committed by
men having the name of Christians, they were not the actions of
good men. Nevertheless, in order to show him what was the true
question before us, I answered by inquiring whether Elijah seemed
to him to be a righteous man; to which he could not but assent.
Thereupon I reminded him how many false prophets Elijah slew with
his own hand.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p20.1" n="1653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIV-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.40" parsed="|1Kgs|18|40|0|0" passage="1 Kings 18.40">1 Kings xviii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> He saw
plainly herein, as indeed he could not but see, that such things
were then lawful to righteous men. For they did these things as
prophets guided by the Spirit and sanctioned by the authority of
God, who knows infallibly to whom it may be even a benefit to be
put to death.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p21.2" n="1654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p22" shownumber="no"> <i>Qui novit cui etiam prosit occidi</i>.</p></note> He
therefore required me to show him one who, being a righteous man,
had in the New Testament times put any one, even a criminal and
impious man, to death.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p23" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIV-p23.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p24" shownumber="no">10. I then returned to the argument used in my
former letter,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p24.1" n="1655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p25" shownumber="no"> Let. XLIII. pp. 283, 284.</p></note> in which I
laboured to show that it was not right either for us to reproach
them with atrocities of which some of their party had been guilty,
or for them to reproach us if any such deeds were found by them to
have been done on our side. For I granted that no example could be
produced from the New Testament of a righteous man putting any one
to death; but I insisted that by the example of our Lord Himself,
it could be proved that the wicked had been tolerated by the
innocent. For His own betrayer, who had already received the price
of His blood, He suffered to remain undistinguished from the
innocent who were with Him, even up to that last kiss of peace. He
did not conceal from the disciples the fact that in the midst of
them was one capable of such a crime; and, nevertheless, He
administered to them all alike, without excluding the traitor, the
first sacrament of His body and blood.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p25.1" n="1656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIV-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.20-Matt.26.28" parsed="|Matt|26|20|26|28" passage="Matt. 26.20-28">Matt. xxvi. 20–28</scripRef>.</p></note> When almost all felt the force of
this argument, Fortunius attempted to meet it by saying, that
before the Lord’s Passion that communion with a wicked man did no
harm to the apostles, because they had not as yet the baptism of
Christ, but the baptism of John only. When he said this, I asked
him to explain how it was written that Jesus baptized more
disciples than John, though Jesus Himself baptized not, but His
disciples, that is to say, baptized by means of His disciples?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p26.2" n="1657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIV-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.1-John.4.2" parsed="|John|4|1|4|2" passage="John 4.1,2">John iv. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> How could
they give what they had not received (a question often used by the
Donatists themselves)? Did Christ baptize with the baptism of John?
I was prepared to ask many other questions in connection with this
opinion of Fortunius; such as—how John himself was interrogated
as to the Lord’s baptizing, and replied that He had the bride,
and was the Bridegroom?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p27.2" n="1658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIV-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.29" parsed="|John|3|29|0|0" passage="John 3.29">John iii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Was it, then, lawful for the
Bridegroom to baptize with the baptism of him who was but a friend
or servant? Again, how could they receive the Eucharist if not
previously baptized? or how could the Lord in that case have said
in reply to Peter, who was willing to be wholly washed by Him,
“He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is
clean every whit”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p28.2" n="1659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIV-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:John.13.10" parsed="|John|13|10|0|0" passage="John 13.10">John xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> For perfect cleansing is by the
baptism, not of John, but of the Lord, if the person receiving it
be worthy; if, however, he be unworthy, the sacraments abide in
him, not to his salvation, but to his perdition. When I was about
to put these questions, Fortunius himself saw that he ought not to
have mooted the subject of the baptism of the disciples of the
Lord.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p30" shownumber="no">11. From this we passed to something else, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_289.html" id="vii.1.XLIV-Page_289" n="289" />many on both sides
discoursing to the best of their ability. Among other things it was
alleged that our party was still intending to persecute them; and
he [Fortunius] said that he would like to see how I would act in
the event of such persecution, whether I would consent to such
cruelty, or withhold from it all countenance. I said that God saw
my heart, which was unseen by them; also that they had hitherto had
no ground for apprehending such persecution, which if it did take
place would be the work of bad men, who were, however, not so bad
as some of their own party; but that it was not incumbent on us to
withdraw ourselves from communion with the Catholic Church on the
ground of anything done against our will, and even in spite of our
opposition (if we had an opportunity of testifying against it),
seeing that we had learned that toleration for the sake of peace
which the apostle prescribes in the words: “Forbearing one
another in love, endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in
the bond of peace.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p30.1" n="1660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIV-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.2-Eph.4.3" parsed="|Eph|4|2|4|3" passage="Eph. 4.2,3">Eph. iv. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> I affirmed that they had not
preserved this peace and forbearance, when they had caused a
schism, within which, moreover, the more moderate among them now
tolerated more serious evils, lest that which was already a
fragment should be broken again, although they did not, in order to
preserve unity, consent to exercise forbearance in smaller things.
I also said that in the ancient economy the peace of unity and
forbearance had not been so fully declared and commended as it is
now by the example of the Lord and the charity of the New
Testament; and yet prophets and holy men were wont to protest
against the sins of the people, without endeavouring to separate
themselves from the unity of the Jewish people, and from communion
in partaking along with them of the sacraments then
appointed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p32" shownumber="no">12. After that, mention was made, I know not
in what connection, of Genethlius of blessed memory, the
predecessor of Aurelius in the see of Carthage, because he had
suppressed some edict granted against the Donatists, and had not
suffered it to be carried into effect. They were all praising and
commending him with the utmost kindness. I interrupted their
commendatory speeches with the remark that, for all this, if
Genethlius himself had fallen into their hands, it would have been
declared necessary to baptize him a second time. (We were by this
time all standing, as the time of our going away was at hand.) On
this the old man said plainly, that a rule had now been made,
according to which every believer who went over from us to them
must be baptized; but he said this with the most manifest
reluctance and sincere regret. When he himself most frankly
bewailed many of the evil deeds of his party, making evident, as
was further proved by the testimony of the whole community, how far
he was from sharing in such transactions, and told us what he was
wont to say in mild expostulation to those of his own party; when
also I had quoted the words of Ezekiel—“As the soul of the
father, so also the soul of the son is mine: the soul that sinneth
it shall die”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p32.1" n="1661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLIV-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.4" parsed="|Ezek|18|4|0|0" passage="Ezek. 18.4">Ezek. xviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>—it which
it is written that the son’s fault is not to be reckoned to his
father, nor the father’s fault reckoned to his son, it was agreed
by all that in such discussions the excesses of bad men ought not
to be brought forward by either party against the other. There
remained, therefore, only the question as to schism. I therefore
exhorted him again and again that he should with tranquil and
undisturbed mind join me in an effort to bring to a satisfactory
end, by diligent research, the examination of so important a
matter. When he kindly replied that I myself sought this with a
single eye, but that others who were on my side were averse to such
examination of the truth, I left him with this promise, that I
would bring to him more of my colleagues, ten at least, who desire
this question to be sifted with the same good-will and calmness and
pious care which I saw that he had discovered and now commended in
myself. He gave me a similar promise regarding a like number of his
colleagues.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p34" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLIV-p34.1">Chap. VI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p35" shownumber="no">13. Wherefore I exhort you, and by the blood
of the Lord implore you, to put him in mind of his promise, and to
insist urgently that what has been begun, and is now, as you see,
nearly finished, may be concluded. For, in my opinion, you will
have difficulty in finding among your bishops another whose
judgment and feelings are so sound as we have seen that old man’s
to be. The next day he came to me himself, and we began to discuss
the matter again. I could not, however, remain long with him, as
the ordination of a bishop required my departing from the place. I
had already sent a messenger to the chief man of the Cœlicolæ,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLIV-p35.1" n="1662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLIV-p36" shownumber="no"> The Cœlicolæ are mentioned in some laws of
Honorius as heretics whose heresy, if they refused to abandon it,
involved them in civil penalties.</p></note> of whom I
had heard that he had introduced a new baptism among them, and had
by this impiety led many astray, intending, so far as my limited
time permitted, to confer with him. Fortunius, when he learned that
he was coming, perceiving that I was to be otherwise engaged, and
having himself some other duty calling him from home, bade me a
kind and friendly farewell.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLIV-p37" shownumber="no">14. It seems to me that if we would avoid the
attendance of a noisy crowd, rather hindering than helping the
debate, and if we wish to com<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_290.html" id="vii.1.XLIV-Page_290" n="290" />plete by the Lord’s help so great a work begun
in a spirit of unfeigned good-will and peace, we ought to meet in
some small village in which neither party has a church, and which
is inhabited by persons belonging to both churches, such as Titia.
Let this or any other such place be agreed upon in the region of
Tubursi or of Thagaste, and let us take care to have the canonical
books at hand for reference. Let any other documents be brought
thither which either party may judge useful; and laying all other
things aside, uninterrupted, if it please God, by other cares,
devoting our time for as many days as we can to this one work, and
each imploring in private the Lord’s guidance, we may, by the
help of Him to whom Christian peace is most sweet, bring to a happy
termination the inquiry which has been in such a good spirit
opened. Do not fail to write in reply what you or Fortunius think
of this.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XLV" n="XLV" next="vii.1.XLVI" prev="vii.1.XLIV" progress="46.64%" shorttitle="Letter XLV" title="to Paulinus and Therasia" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XLV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XLV-p1.1">Letter XLV.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XLV-p2" shownumber="no">A short letter to Paulinus and Therasia repeating the request
made in Letter XLII., and again complaining of the long silence of
his friend.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XLVI" n="XLVI" next="vii.1.XLVII" prev="vii.1.XLV" progress="46.65%" shorttitle="Letter XLVI" title="From Publicola" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XLVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XLVI-p1.1">Letter XLVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XLVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 398.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.XLVI-p3" shownumber="no">A letter propounding several cases of conscience.</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XLVI-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLVI-p4.1">To My Beloved and Venerable Father
the Bishop Augustin, Publicola Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p5" shownumber="no">It is written: “Ask thy father, and he will
show thee; thy elders, and they will tell thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p5.1" n="1663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.7" parsed="|Deut|32|7|0|0" passage="Deut. 32.7">Deut. xxxii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> I have
therefore judged it right to “seek the law at the mouth of the
priest” in regard to a certain case which I shall state in this
letter, desiring at the same time to be instructed in regard to
several other matters. I have distinguished the several questions
by stating each in a separate paragraph, and I beg you kindly to
give an answer to each in order.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p7" shownumber="no">I. In the country of the Arzuges it is customary, as
I have heard, for the barbarians to take an oath, swearing by their
false gods, in the presence of the decurion stationed on the
frontier or of the tribune, when they have come under engagement to
carry baggage to any part, or to protect the crops from
depredation; and when the decurion certifies in writing that this
oath has been taken, the owners or farmers of land employ them as
watchmen of their crops; or travellers who have occasion to pass
through their country hire them, as if assured of their now being
trustworthy. Now a doubt has arisen in my mind whether the
landowner who thus employs a barbarian, of whose fidelity he is
persuaded in consequence of such an oath, does not make himself and
the crops committed to that man’s charge to share the defilement
of that sinful oath; and so also with the traveller who may employ
his services. I should mention, however, that in both cases the
barbarian is rewarded for his services with money. Nevertheless in
both transactions there comes in, besides the pecuniary
remuneration, this oath before the decurion or tribune involving
mortal sin. I am concerned as to whether this sin does not defile
either him who accepts the oath of the barbarian, or at least the
things which are committed to the barbarian’s keeping. For
whatever other terms be in the arrangement, even such as the
payment of gold, and giving of hostages in security, nevertheless
this sinful oath has been a real part of the transaction. Be
pleased to resolve my doubts definitely and positively. For if your
answer indicate that you are in doubt yourself, I may fall into
greater perplexity than before.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p8" shownumber="no">II. I have also heard that my own land-stewards
receive from the barbarians hired to protect the crops an oath in
which they appeal to their false gods. Does not this oath so defile
these crops, that if a Christian uses them or takes the money
realized by their sale, he is himself defiled? Do answer this.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p9" shownumber="no">III. Again, I have heard from one person that
no oath was taken by the barbarian in making agreement with my
steward, but another has said to me that such an oath was taken.
Suppose now that the latter statement were false, tell me if I am
bound to forbear from using these crops, or the money obtained for
them, merely because I have heard the statement made, according to
the scriptural rule: “If any man say unto you, This is offered in
sacrifice unto idols, eat not, for his sake that showed it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p9.1" n="1664" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.28" parsed="|1Cor|10|28|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.28">1 Cor. x. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Is this
case parallel to the case of meat offered to idols; and if it is,
what am I to do with the crops, or with the price of
them?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p11" shownumber="no">IV. In this case ought I to examine both him who
said that no oath was taken before my steward, and the other who
said that the oath was taken, and bring witnesses to prove which of
the two spoke truly, leaving the crops or their price untouched so
long as there is uncertainty in the matter?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p12" shownumber="no">V. If the barbarian who swears this sinful oath were
to require of the steward or of the tribune stationed on the
frontier, that he, being a Christian, should give him assurance of
his faithfulness to his part of the engagement about watching the
crops, by the same oath which he <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_291.html" id="vii.1.XLVI-Page_291" n="291" />himself has taken, involving mortal sin, does
the oath pollute only that Christian man? Does it not also pollute
the things regarding which he took the oath? Or if a pagan who has
authority on the frontier thus give to a barbarian this oath in
token of acting faithfully to him, does he not involve in the
defilement of his own sin those in whose interest he swears? If I
send a man to the Arzuges, is it lawful for him to take from a
barbarian that sinful oath? Is not the Christian who takes such an
oath from him also defiled by his sin?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p13" shownumber="no">VI. Is it lawful for a Christian to use wheat or
beans from the threshing-floor, wine or oil from the press, if,
with his knowledge, some part of what has been taken thence was
offered in sacrifice to a false god?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p14" shownumber="no">VII. May a Christian use for any purpose wood which
he knows to have been taken from one of their idols’ groves?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p15" shownumber="no">VIII. If a Christian buy in the market meat which
has not been offered to idols, and have in his mind conflicting
doubts as to whether it has been offered to idols or not, but
eventually adopt the opinion that it was not, does he sin if he
partake of this meat?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p16" shownumber="no">IX. If a man does an action good in itself, about
which he has some misgivings as to whether it is good or bad, can
it be reckoned as a sin to him if he does it believing it to be
good, although formerly he may have thought it bad?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p17" shownumber="no">X. If any one has falsely said that some meat has
been offered to idols, and afterwards confess that it was a
falsehood, and this confession is believed, may a Christian use the
meat regarding which he heard that statement, or sell it, and use
the price obtained?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p18" shownumber="no">XI. If a Christian on a journey, overpowered by
want, having fasted for one, two, or several days, so that he can
no longer endure the privation, should by chance, when in the last
extremity of hunger, and when he sees death close at hand, find
food placed in an idol’s temple, where there is no man near him,
and no other food to be found; whether should he die or partake of
that food?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p19" shownumber="no">XII. If a Christian is on the point of being
killed by a barbarian or a Roman, ought he to kill the aggressor to
save his own life? or ought he even, without killing the assailant,
to drive him back and fight with him, seeing it has been said,
“Resist not evil”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p19.1" n="1665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVI-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p21" shownumber="no">XIII. May a Christian put a wall for defence against
an enemy round his property? and if some use that wall as a place
from which to fight and kill the enemy, is the Christian the cause
of the homicide?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p22" shownumber="no">XIV. May a Christian drink at a fountain or well
into which anything from a sacrifice has been cast? May he drink
from a well found in a deserted temple? If there be in a temple
where an idol is worshipped a well or fountain which nothing has
defiled, may he draw water thence, and drink of it?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p23" shownumber="no">XV. May a Christian use baths<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p23.1" n="1666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p24" shownumber="no"> <i>Balneis vel thermis.</i></p></note> in places
in which sacrifice is offered to images? May he use baths which are
used by pagans on a feastday, either while they are there or after
they have left?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p25" shownumber="no">XVI. May a Christian use the same sedanchair<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p25.1" n="1667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p26" shownumber="no"> The Benedictine Fathers translate this, in their
note, sitz-bath.</p></note> as has
been used by pagans coming down from their idols on a feastday, if
in that chair they have performed any part of their idolatrous
service, and the Christian is aware of this?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p27" shownumber="no">XVII. If a Christian, being the guest of another,
has forborne from using meat set before him, concerning which it
was said to him that it had been offered in sacrifice, but
afterwards by some accident finds the same meat for sale and buys
it, or has it presented to him at another man’s table, and then
eat of it, without knowing that it is the same, is he guilty of
sin?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p28" shownumber="no">XVIII. May a Christian buy and use vegetables
or fruit which he knows to have been brought from the garden of a
temple or of the priests of an idol? That you may not be put to
trouble in searching the Scriptures concerning the oath of which I
have spoken and the idols, I resolved to set before you those texts
which, by the Lord’s help, I have found; but if you have found
anything better or more to the purpose in Scripture, be so good as
let me know. For example, when Laban said to Jacob, “The God of
Abraham and the God of Nahor judge betwixt us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p28.1" n="1668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVI-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.53" parsed="|Gen|31|53|0|0" passage="Gen. 31.53">Gen. xxxi. 53</scripRef>.</p></note> Scripture
does not declare which god is meant. Again, when Abimelech came to
Isaac, and he and those who were with him sware to Isaac, we are
not told what kind of oath it was.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p29.2" n="1669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVI-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.31" parsed="|Gen|26|31|0|0" passage="Gen. 26.31">Gen. xxvi. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> As to the idols, Gideon was
commanded by the Lord to make a whole burnt-offering of the bullock
which he killed.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p30.2" n="1670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVI-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Judg.6.26" parsed="|Judg|6|26|0|0" passage="Judg. 6.26">Judg. vi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> And in the book of Joshua the son
of Nun, it is said of Jericho that all the silver, and gold, and
brass should be brought into the treasures of the Lord, and the
things found in the accursed city were called sacred.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p31.2" n="1671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVI-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Josh.6.19" parsed="|Josh|6|19|0|0" passage="Josh. 6.19">Josh. vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> Also we
read in Deuteronomy:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVI-p32.2" n="1672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVI-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVI-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.7.26" parsed="|Deut|7|26|0|0" passage="Deut. 7.26">Deut. vii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> “Neither shalt thou bring an
abomination into thine house, lest thou be a cursed thing like
it.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVI-p34" shownumber="no">May the Lord preserve thee. I salute thee. Pray for
me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XLVII" n="XLVII" next="vii.1.XLVIII" prev="vii.1.XLVI" progress="46.93%" shorttitle="Letter XLVII" title="To Publicola" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_292.html" id="vii.1.XLVII-Page_292" n="292" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XLVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XLVII-p1.1">Letter XLVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XLVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 398.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XLVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLVII-p3.1">To the Honourable Publicola, My
Much Beloved Son, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVII-p4" shownumber="no">1. Your perplexities have, since I learned them by
your letter, become mine also, not because all those things by
which you tell me that you are disturbed, disturb my mind: but I
have been much perplexed, I confess, by the question how your
perplexities were to be removed; especially since you require me to
give a conclusive answer, lest you should fall into greater doubts
than you had before you applied to me to have them resolved. For I
see that I cannot give this, since, though I may write things which
appear to me most certain, if I do not convince you, you must be
beyond question more at a loss than before; and though it is in my
power to use arguments which weigh with myself, I may fail of
convincing another by these. However, lest I should refuse the
small service which your love claims, I have resolved after some
consideration to write in reply.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVII-p5" shownumber="no">2. One of your doubts is as to using the
services of a man who has guaranteed his fidelity by swearing by
his false gods. In this matter I beg you to consider whether, in
the event of a man failing to keep his word after having pledged
himself by such an oath, you would not regard him as guilty of a
twofold sin. For if he kept the engagement which he had confirmed
by this oath, he would be pronounced guilty in this only, that he
swore by such deities; but no one would justly blame him for
keeping his engagement. But in the case supposed, seeing that he
both swore by those whom he should not worship, and did,
notwithstanding his promise, what he should not have done, he was
guilty of two sins: whence it is obvious that in using, not for an
evil work, but for some good and lawful end, the service of a man
whose fidelity is known to have been confirmed by an oath in the
name of false gods, one participates, not in the sin of swearing by
the false gods, but in the good faith with which he keeps his
promise. The faith which I here speak of as kept is not that on
account of which those who are baptized in Christ are called
faithful: that is entirely different and far removed from the faith
desiderated in regard to the arrangements and compacts of men.
Nevertheless it is, beyond all doubt, worse to swear falsely by the
true God than to swear truly by the false gods; for the greater the
holiness of that by which we swear, the greater is the sin of
perjury. It is therefore a different question whether he is not
guilty who requires another to pledge himself by taking an oath in
the name of his gods, seeing that he worships false gods. In
answering this question, we may accept as decisive those examples
which you yourself quoted of Laban and of Abimelech (if Abimelech
did swear by his gods, as Laban swore by the god of Nahor). This
is, as I have said, another question, and one which would perchance
perplex me, were it not for those examples of Isaac and Jacob, to
which, for aught I know, others might be added. It may be that some
scruple might yet be suggested by the precept in the New Testament,
“Swear not at all;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVII-p5.1" n="1673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34 Bible:Matt.5.36" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0;|Matt|5|36|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.34,36">Matt. v. 34, 36</scripRef>.</p></note> words which were in my opinion
spoken, not because it is a sin to swear a true oath, but because
it is a heinous sin to forswear oneself: from which crime our Lord
would have us keep at a great distance, when He charged us not to
swear at all. I know, however, that our opinion is different:
wherefore it should not be discussed at present; let us rather
treat of that about which you have thought of asking my advice. On
the same ground on which you forbear from swearing yourself, you
may, if such be your opinion, regard it as forbidden to exact an
oath from another, although it is expressly said, Swear not; but I
do not remember reading anywhere in Holy Scripture that we are not
to take another’s oath. The question whether we ought to take
advantage of the concord which is established between other parties
by their exchange of oaths is entirely different. If we answer this
in the negative, I know not whether we could find any place on
earth in which we could live. For not only on the frontier, but
throughout all the provinces, the security of peace rests on the
oaths of barbarians. And from this it would follow, that not only
the crops which are guarded by men who have sworn fidelity in the
name of their false gods, but all things which enjoy the protection
secured by the peace which a similar oath has ratified, are
defiled. If this be admitted by you to be a complete absurdity,
dismiss with it your doubts on the cases which you
named.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVII-p7" shownumber="no">3. Again, if from the threshing-floor or wine-press
of a Christian anything be taken, with his knowledge, to be offered
to false gods, he is guilty in permitting this to be done, if it be
in his power to prevent it. If he finds that it has been done, or
has not the power to prevent it, he uses without scruple the rest
of the grain or wine, as uncontaminated, just as we use fountains
from which we know that water has been taken to be used in
idol-worship. The same principle decides the question about baths.
For we have no scruple about inhaling the air into which we know
that the smoke from all the altars and incense of idolaters
ascends. From which it is manifest, that the thing forbidden is
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_293.html" id="vii.1.XLVII-Page_293" n="293" />our devoting
anything to the honour of the false gods, or appearing to do this
by so acting as to encourage in such worship those who do not know
our mind, although in our heart we despise their idols. And when
temples, idols, groves, etc., are thrown down by permission from
the authorities, although our taking part in this work is a clear
proof of our not honouring, but rather abhorring, these things, we
must nevertheless forbear from appropriating any of them to our own
personal and private use; so that it may be manifest that in
overthrowing these we are influenced, not by greed, but by piety.
When, however, the spoils of these places are applied to the
benefit of the community or devoted to the service of God, they are
dealt with in the same manner as the men themselves when they are
turned from impiety and sacrilege to the true religion. We
understand this to be the will of God from the examples quoted by
yourself: the grove of the false gods from which He commanded wood
to be taken [by Gideon] for the burnt-offering; and Jericho, of
which all the gold, silver, and brass was to be brought into the
Lord’s treasury. Hence also the precept in Deuteronomy: “Thou
shalt not desire the silver or gold that is on them, nor take it
unto thee, lest thou be snared therein; for it is an abomination to
the Lord thy God. Neither shalt thou bring an abomination into
thine house, lest thou become a cursed thing like it: but thou
shalt utterly detest it, and thou shalt utterly abhor it; for it is
a cursed thing.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVII-p7.1" n="1674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.7.25-Deut.7.26" parsed="|Deut|7|25|7|26" passage="Deut. 7.25,26">Deut. vii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note> From which it appears plainly,
that either the appropriation of such spoils to their own private
use was absolutely forbidden, or they were forbidden to carry
anything of that kind into their own houses with the intention of
giving to it honour; for then this would be an abomination and
accursed in the sight of God; whereas the honour impiously given to
such idols is, by their public destruction, utterly
abolished.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVII-p9" shownumber="no">4. As to meats offered to idols, I assure you
we have no duty beyond observing what the apostle taught concerning
them. Study, therefore, his words on the subject, which, if they
were obscure to you, I would explain as well as I could. He does
not sin who, unwittingly, afterwards partakes of food which he
formerly refused because it had been offered to an idol. A
kitchen-herb, or any other fruit of the ground, belongs to Him who
created it; for “the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness
thereof,” and “every creature of God is good.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVII-p9.1" n="1675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.1" parsed="|Ps|24|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 24.1">Ps. xxiv. 1</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.XLVII-p10.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.25-1Cor.10.26" parsed="|1Cor|10|25|10|26" passage="1 Cor. 10.25,26">1 Cor. x. 25,
26</scripRef>; and <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVII-p10.3" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 4.4">1 Tim. iv.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> But if
that which the earth has borne is consecrated or offered to an
idol, then we must reckon it among the things offered to idols. We
must beware lest, in pronouncing that we ought not to eat the
fruits of a garden belonging to an idol-temple, we be involved in
the inference that it was wrong for the apostle to take food in
Athens, since that city belonged to Minerva, and was consecrated to
her as the guardian deity. The same answer I would give as to the
well or fountain enclosed in a temple, though my scruples would be
somewhat more awakened if some part of the sacrifices be thrown
into the said well or fountain. But the case is, as I have said
before, exactly parallel to our using of the air which receives the
smoke of these sacrifices; or, if this be thought to make a
difference, that the sacrifice, the smoke whereof mingles with the
air, is not offered to the air itself, but to some idol or false
god, whereas sometimes offerings are cast into the water with the
intention of sacrificing to the waters themselves, it is enough to
say that the same principle would preclude us from using the light
of the sun, because wicked men continually worship that luminary
wherever they are tolerated in doing so. Sacrifices are offered to
the winds, which we nevertheless use for our convenience, although
they seem, as it were, to inhale and swallow greedily the smoke of
these sacrifices. If any one be in doubt regarding meat, whether it
has been offered to an idol or not, and the fact be that it has
not, when he eats that meat under the impression that it has not
been offered to an idol, he by no means does wrong; because neither
in fact, nor now in his judgment, is it food offered to an idol,
although he formerly thought it was. For surely it is lawful to
correct false impressions by others that are true. But if any one
believes that to be good which is evil, and acts accordingly, he
sins in entertaining that belief; and these are all sins of
ignorance, in which one thinks that to be right which it is wrong
for him to do.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVII-p11" shownumber="no">5. As to killing others in order to defend
one’s own life, I do not approve of this, unless one happen to be
a soldier or public functionary acting, not for himself, but in
defence of others or of the city in which he resides, if he act
according to the commission lawfully given him, and in the manner
becoming his office.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVII-p11.1" n="1676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVII-p12" shownumber="no"> For Augustin’s mature view on this subject, see
his work, <i>De Libero Arbitrio,</i> i. 5. 13: “That it is wrong
to shed the blood of our fellow-men in defence of those things
which ought to be despised by us.”</p></note> When, however, men are prevented,
by being alarmed, from doing wrong, it may be said that a real
service is done to themselves. The precept, “Resist not
evil,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVII-p12.1" n="1677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> was given
to prevent us from taking pleasure in revenge, in which the mind is
gratified by the sufferings of others, but not to make us neglect
the duty of restraining men from sin. From this it follows that one
is not guilty of homicide, because he has put up a wall
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_294.html" id="vii.1.XLVII-Page_294" n="294" />round his estate,
if any one is killed by the wall falling upon him when he is
throwing it down. For a Christian is not guilty of homicide though
his ox may gore or his horse kick a man, so that he dies. On such a
principle, the oxen of a Christian should have no horns, and his
horses no hoofs, and his dogs no teeth. On such a principle, when
the Apostle Paul took care to inform the chief captain that an
ambush was laid for him by certain desperadoes, and received in
consequence an armed escort,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVII-p13.2" n="1678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.17-Acts.23.24" parsed="|Acts|23|17|23|24" passage="Acts 23.17-24">Acts xxiii. 17–24</scripRef>.</p></note> if the villains who plotted his
death had thrown themselves on the weapons of the soldiers, Paul
would have had to acknowledge the shedding of their blood as a
crime with which he was chargeable. God forbid that we should be
blamed for accidents which, without our desire, happen to others
through things done by us or found in our possession, which are in
themselves good and lawful. In that event, we ought to have no iron
implements for the house or the field, lest some one should by them
lose his own life or take another’s; no tree or rope on our
premises, lest some one hang himself; no window in our house, lest
some one throw himself down from it. But why mention more in a list
which must be interminable? For what good and lawful thing is there
in use among men which may not become chargeable with being an
instrument of destruction?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVII-p15" shownumber="no">6. I have now only to notice (unless I am mistaken)
the case which you mentioned of a Christian on a journey overcome
by the extremity of hunger; whether, if he could find nothing to
eat but meat placed in an idol’s temple, and there was no man
near to relieve him, it would be better for him to die of
starvation than to take that food for his nourishment? Since in
this question it is not assumed that the food thus found was
offered to the idol (for it might have been left by mistake or
designedly by persons who, on a journey, had turned aside there to
take refreshment; or it might have been put there for some other
purpose), I answer briefly thus: Either it is certain that this
food was offered to the idol, or it is certain that it was not, or
neither of these things is known. If it is certain, it is better to
reject it with Christian fortitude. In either of the other
alternatives, it may be used for his necessity without any
conscientious scruple.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XLVIII" n="XLVIII" next="vii.1.XLIX" prev="vii.1.XLVII" progress="47.34%" shorttitle="Letter XLVIII" title="To Eudoxius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p1.1">Letter XLVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 398.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p3.1">To My Lord Eudoxius, My Brother
and Fellow-Presbyter, Beloved and Longed For, and to the Brethren
Who are with Him,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p3.2" n="1679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> The monastery of these brethren was in the island
of Capraria—the same, I suppose, with Caprera—now so widely
famous as Garibaldi’s home.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p4.1">Augustin and
the Brethren Who are Here Send Greeting.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. When we reflect upon the undisturbed rest
which you enjoy in Christ, we also, although engaged in labours
manifold and arduous, find rest with you, beloved. We are one body
under one Head, so that you share our toils, and we share your
repose: for “if one member suffer, all the members suffer with
it; or if one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with
it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p5.1" n="1680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.26">1 Cor. xii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore
we earnestly exhort and beseech you, by the deep humility and most
compassionate majesty of Christ, to be mindful of us in your holy
intercessions; for we believe you to be more lively and
undistracted in prayer than we can be, whose prayers are often
marred and weakened by the darkness and confusion arising from
secular occupations: not that we have these on our own account, but
we can scarcely breathe for the pressure of such duties imposed
upon us by men compelling us, so to speak, to go with them one
mile, with whom we are commanded by our Lord to go farther than
they ask.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p6.2" n="1681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.41" parsed="|Matt|5|41|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.41">Matt. v. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> We
believe, nevertheless, that He before whom the sighing of the
prisoner comes<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p7.2" n="1682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.79.11" parsed="|Ps|79|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 79.11">Ps. lxxix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> will look
on us persevering in the ministry in which He was pleased to put
us, with promise of reward, and, by the assistance of your prayers,
will set us free from all distress.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p9" shownumber="no">2. We exhort you in the Lord, brethren, to be
stedfast in your purpose, and persevere to the end; and if the
Church, your Mother, calls you to active service, guard against
accepting it, on the one hand, with too eager elation of spirit, or
declining it, on the other, under the solicitations of indolence;
and obey God with a lowly heart, submitting yourselves in meekness
to Him who governs you, who will guide the meek in judgment, and
will teach them His way.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p9.1" n="1683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.9" parsed="|Ps|25|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 25.9">Ps. xxv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> Do not prefer your own ease to the
claims of the Church; for if no good men were willing to minister
to her in her bringing forth of her spiritual children, the
beginning of your own spiritual life would have been impossible. As
men must keep the way carefully in walking between fire and water,
so as to be neither burned nor drowned, so must we order our steps
between the pinnacle of pride and the whirlpool of indolence; as it
is written, “declining neither to the right hand nor to the
left.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p10.2" n="1684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.11" parsed="|Deut|17|11|0|0" passage="Deut. 17.11">Deut. xvii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> For some,
while guarding too anxiously against being lifted up and raised, as
it were, to the dangerous heights on the right hand, have
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_295.html" id="vii.1.XLVIII-Page_295" n="295" />fallen and been
engulphed in the depths on the left. Again, others, while turning
too eagerly from the danger on the left hand of being immersed in
the torpid effeminacy of inaction, are, on the other hand, so
destroyed and consumed by the extravagance of self-conceit, that
they vanish into ashes and smoke. See then, beloved, that in your
love of ease you restrain yourselves from all mere earthly delight,
and remember that there is no place where the fowler who fears lest
we fly back to God may not lay snares for us; let us account him
whose captives we once were to be the sworn enemy of all good men;
let us never consider ourselves in possession of perfect peace
until iniquity shall have ceased, and “judgment shall have
returned unto righteousness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p11.2" n="1685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.1 Bible:Ps.94.15" parsed="|Ps|57|1|0|0;|Ps|94|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 57.1; 94.15">Ps. lvii. 1 and xciv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p13" shownumber="no">3. Moreover, when you are exerting yourselves
with energy and fervour, whatever you do, whether labouring
diligently in prayer, fasting, or almsgiving, or distributing to
the poor, or forgiving injuries, “as God also for Christ’s sake
hath forgiven us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p13.1" n="1686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.32" parsed="|Eph|4|32|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.32">Eph. iv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> or subduing evil habits, and
chastening the body and bringing it into subjection,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p14.2" n="1687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> or bearing
tribulation, and especially bearing with one another in love (for
what can he bear who is not patient with his brother?), or guarding
against the craft and wiles of the tempter, and by the shield of
faith averting and extinguishing his fiery darts,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p15.2" n="1688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.16" parsed="|Eph|6|16|0|0" passage="Eph. 6.16">Eph. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> or
“singing and making melody to the Lord in your hearts,” or with
voices in harmony with your hearts;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p16.2" n="1689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.19" parsed="|Eph|5|19|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.19">Eph. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>—whatever you do, I say, “do
all to the glory of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p17.2" n="1690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> who “worketh all in all,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p18.2" n="1691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.6">1 Cor. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and be so
“fervent in Spirit”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p19.2" n="1692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11" parsed="|Rom|12|11|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.11">Rom. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> that your “soul may make her
boast in the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p20.2" n="1693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.2" parsed="|Ps|34|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 34.2">Ps. xxxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Such is the course of those who
walk in the “straight way,” whose “eyes are ever upon the
Lord, for He shall pluck their feet out of the net.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p21.2" n="1694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.15" parsed="|Ps|25|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 25.15">Ps. xxv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Such a
course is neither interrupted by business, nor benumbed by leisure,
neither boisterous nor languid, neither presumptuous nor
desponding, neither reckless nor supine. “These things do, and
the God of peace shall be with you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p22.2" n="1695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XLVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.9" parsed="|Phil|4|9|0|0" passage="Phil. 4.9">Phil. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p24" shownumber="no">4. Let your charity prevent you from
accounting me forward in wishing to address you by letter. I remind
you of these things, not because I think you come short in them,
but because I thought that I would be much commended unto God by
you, if, in doing your duty to Him, you do it with a remembrance of
my exhortation. For good report, even before the coming of the
brethren Eustasius and Andreas from you, had brought to us, as they
did, the good savour of Christ, which is yielded by your holy
conversation. Of these, Eustasius has gone before us to that land
of rest, on the shore of which beat no rude waves such as those
which encompass your island home, and in which he does not regret
Caprera, for the homely raiment<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p24.1" n="1696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XLVIII-p25" shownumber="no"> Cilicium, the garment of goats’ hair worn by the
brethren. These were the staple article of manufacture in Caprera,
“the goat island.”</p></note> with which it furnished him he
wears no more.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XLIX" n="XLIX" next="vii.1.L" prev="vii.1.XLVIII" progress="47.53%" shorttitle="Letter XLIX" title="To Honoratus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XLIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XLIX-p1.1">Letter XLIX.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XLIX-p2" shownumber="no">This letter, written to Honoratus, a Donatist bishop, contains
nothing on the Donatist schism which is not already found in
Letters XLIII. and XLIV., or supplied in Letter LIII.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.L" n="L" next="vii.1.LI" prev="vii.1.XLIX" progress="47.53%" shorttitle="Letter L" title="To the Magistrates of Suffectum" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.L-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.L-p1.1">Letter L.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.L-p1.2" n="1697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.L-p2" shownumber="no"> This letter is found only in the Vatican <span class="c9" id="vii.1.L-p2.1">Ms.</span> On this ground, and because of its tone and
style, its composition has been ascribed to another hand than
Augustin’s. The reader may judge for himself. The sixty
Christians of Suffectum (a town in the territory of Tunis), whose
death is here mentioned, are commemorated in the martyrology of the
Roman Catholic Church. Their day in the Calendar is Aug. 30.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.L-p3" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.L-p3.1">a.d.</span> 399.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.L-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.L-p4.1">To the Magistrates and Leading Men,
or Elders, of the Colony of Suffectum, Bishop Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.L-p5" shownumber="no">Earth reels and heaven trembles at the report
of the enormous crime and unprecedented cruelty which has made your
streets and temples run red with blood, and ring with the shouts of
murderers. You have buried the laws of Rome in a dishonoured grave,
and trampled in scorn the reverence due to equitable enactments.
The authority of emperors you neither respect nor fear. In your
city there has been shed the innocent blood of sixty of our
brethren; and whoever approved himself most active in the massacre,
was rewarded with your applause, and with a high place in your
Council. Come now, let us arrive at the chief pretext for this
outrage. If you say that Hercules belonged to you, by all means we
will make good your loss: we have metals at hand, and there is no
lack of stone; nay, we have several varieties of marble, and a host
of artisans. Fear not, your god is in the hands of his makers, and
shall be with all diligence hewn out and polished and ornamented.
We will give in addition some red ochre, to make him blush in such
a way as may well harmonize with your devotions. Or if you say that
the Hercules must be of your own making, we will raise a
subscription in pennies,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.L-p5.1" n="1698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.L-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Singulis nummis.</i></p></note> and buy a god from a workman of
your own for you. Only do you at the same time make restitution to
us; and as your god Hercules is given back to you, let the lives of
the many men whom your violence has destroyed be given back to
us.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LI" n="LI" next="vii.1.LII" prev="vii.1.L" progress="47.60%" shorttitle="Letter LI" title="To Crispinus" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_296.html" id="vii.1.LI-Page_296" n="296" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LI-p1.1">Letter LI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 399 or
400.)</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LI-p3" shownumber="no">An invitation to Crispinus, Donatist bishop at
Calama, to discuss the whole question of the Donatist schism.</p>

<p id="vii.1.LI-p4" shownumber="no">(No salutation at the beginning of the letter.)</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LI-p5" shownumber="no">1. I have adopted this plan in regard to the
heading of this letter, because your party are offended by the
humility which I have shown in the salutations prefixed to others.
I might be supposed to have done it as an insult to you, were it
not that I trust that you will do the same in your reply to me. Why
should I say much regarding your promise at Carthage, and my
urgency to have it fulfilled? Let the manner in which we then acted
to each other be forgotten with the past, lest it should obstruct
future conference. Now, unless I am mistaken, there is, by the
Lord’s help, no obstacle in the way: we are both in Numidia, and
located at no great distance from each other. I have heard it said
that you are still willing to examine, in debate with me, the
question which separates us from communion with each other. See how
promptly all ambiguities may be cleared away: send me an answer to
this letter if you please, and perhaps that may be enough, not only
for us, but for those also who desire to hear us; or if it is not,
let us exchange letters again and again until the discussion is
exhausted. For what greater benefit could be secured to us by the
comparative nearness of the towns which we inhabit? I have resolved
to debate with you in no other way than by letters, in order both
to prevent anything that is said from escaping from our memory, and
to secure that others interested in the question, but unable to be
present at a debate, may not forfeit the instruction. You are
accustomed, not with any intention of falsehood, but by mistake, to
reproach us with charges such as may suit your purpose, concerning
past transactions, which we repudiate as untrue. Therefore, if you
please, let us weigh the question in the light of the present, and
let the past alone. You are doubtless aware that in the Jewish
dispensation the sin of idolatry was committed by the people, and
once the book of the prophet of God was burned by a defiant king;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LI-p5.1" n="1699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.36.23" parsed="|Jer|36|23|0|0" passage="Jer. 36.23">Jer. xxxvi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> the
punishment of the sin of schism would not have been more severe
than that with which these two were visited, had not the guilt of
it been greater. You remember, of course, how the earth opening
swallowed up alive the leaders of a schism, and fire from heaven
breaking forth destroyed their accomplices.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LI-p6.2" n="1700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.31-Num.16.35" parsed="|Num|16|31|16|35" passage="Num. 16.31-35">Num. xvi. 31–35</scripRef>.</p></note> Neither the making and worshipping
of an idol, nor the burning of the Holy Book, was deemed worthy of
such punishment.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LI-p8" shownumber="no">2. You are wont to reproach us with a crime,
not proved against us, indeed, though proved beyond question
against some of your own party,—the crime, namely, of yielding
up, through fear of persecution, the Scriptures<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LI-p8.1" n="1701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LI-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>Dominici libri.</i></p></note> to be burned. Let me ask,
therefore, why you have received back men whom you condemned for
the crime of schism by the “unerring voice of your plenary
Council” (I quote from the record), and replaced them in the same
episcopal sees as they were in at the time when you passed sentence
against them? I refer to Felicianus of Musti and Prætextatus of
Assuri.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LI-p9.1" n="1702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LI-p10" shownumber="no"> Felicianus and Prætextatus were two of the twelve
bishops by whom Maximianus was ordained. They were condemned by the
Donatist Council of Bagæ; but finding it impossible to eject them
from their sees, the Donatists yielded after a time, and restored
them to their office. See Letter LIII. p. 299.</p></note> These were
not, as you would have the ignorant believe, included among those
to whom your Council appointed and intimated a certain time, after
the lapse of which, if they had not returned to your communion, the
sentence would become final; but they were included among the
others whom you condemned, without delay, on the day on which you
gave to some, as I have said, a respite. I can prove this, if you
deny it. Your own Council is witness. We have also the proconsular
Acts, in which you have not once, but often, affirmed this.
Provide, therefore, some other line of defence if you can, lest,
denying what I can prove, you cause loss of time. If, then,
Felicianus and Prætextatus were innocent, why were they thus
condemned? If they were guilty, why were they thus restored? If you
prove them to have been innocent, can you object to our believing
that it was possible for innocent men, falsely charged with being
traditors, to be condemned by a much smaller number of your
predecessors, if it is found possible for innocent men, falsely
charged with being schismatics, to be condemned by three hundred
and ten of their successors, whose decision is magniloquently
described as proceeding from “the unerring voice of a plenary
Council”? If, however, you prove them to have been justly
condemned, what can you plead in defence of their being restored to
office in the same episcopal sees, unless, magnifying the
importance and benefit of peace, you maintain that even such things
as these should be tolerated in order to preserve unbroken the bond
of unity? Would to God that you would urge this plea, not with the
lips only, but with the whole heart! You could not fail then to
perceive that no calumnies whatever could justify the breaking up
of the peace of Christ throughout the world, if it is lawful in
Africa for men, once condemned for impious schism, to be restored
to the same office which they held, rather than break up the peace
of Donatus and his party.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LI-p11" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_297.html" id="vii.1.LI-Page_297" n="297" />3.
Again, you are wont to reproach us with persecuting you by the help
of the civil power. In regard to this, I do not draw an argument
either from the demerit involved in the enormity of so great an
impiety, nor from the Christian meekness moderating the severity of
our measures. I take up this position: if this be a crime, why have
you harshly persecuted the Maximianists by the help of judges
appointed by those emperors whose spiritual birth by the gospel was
due to our Church? Why have you driven them, by the din of
controversy, the authority of edicts, and the violence of soldiery,
from those buildings for worship which they possessed, and in which
they were when they seceded from you? The wrongs endured by them in
that struggle in every place are attested by the existing traces of
events so recent. Documents declare the orders given. The deeds
done are notorious throughout regions in which also the sacred
memory of your leader Optatus is mentioned with honour.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LI-p12" shownumber="no">4. Again, you are wont to say that we have not the
baptism of Christ, and that beyond your communion it is not to be
found. On this I would enter into a more lengthened argument; but
in dealing with you this is not necessary, seeing that, along with
Felicianus and Prætextatus, you admitted also the baptism of the
Maximianists as valid. For all whom these bishops baptized so long
as they were in communion with Maximianus, while you were doing
your utmost in a protracted contest in the civil courts to expel
these very men [Felicianus and Prætextatus] from their churches,
as the Acts testify,—all those, I say, whom they baptized during
that time, they now have in fellowship with them and with you; and
though these were baptized by them when excommunicated and in the
guilt of schism, not only in cases of extremity through dangerous
sickness, but also at the Easter services, in the large number of
churches belonging to their cities, and in these important cities
themselves,—in the case of none of them has the rite of baptism
been repeated. And I wish you could prove that those whom
Felicianus and Prætextatus had baptized, as it were, in vain, when
they were excommunicated and in the guilt of schism, were
satisfactorily baptized again by them when they were restored. For
if the renewal of baptism was necessary for the people, the renewal
of ordination was not less necessary for the bishops. For they had
forfeited their episcopal office by leaving you, if they could not
baptize beyond your communion; because, if they had not forfeited
their episcopal office by leaving you, they could still baptize.
But if they had forfeited their episcopal office, they should have
received ordination when they returned, so that what they had lost
might be restored. Let not this, however, alarm you. As it is
certain that they returned with the same standing as bishops with
which they had gone forth from you, so is it also certain that they
brought back with themselves to your communion, without any
repetition of their baptism, all those whom they had baptized in
the schism of Maximianus.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LI-p13" shownumber="no">5. How can we weep enough when we see the
baptism of the Maximianists acknowledged by you, and the baptism of
the Church universal despised? Whether it was with or without
hearing their defence, whether it was justly or unjustly, that you
condemned Felicianus and Prætextatus, I do not ask; but tell me
what bishop of the Corinthian Church ever defended himself at your
bar, or received sentence from you? or what bishop of the Galatians
has done so, or of the Ephesians, Colossians, Philippians,
Thessalonians, or of any of the other cities included in the
promise: “All the kindreds of the nations shall worship before
Thee”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LI-p13.1" n="1703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LI-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LI-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.27" parsed="|Ps|22|27|0|0" passage="Ps. 22.27">Ps. xxii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Yet you
accept the baptism of the former, while that of the latter is
despised; whereas baptism belongs neither to the one nor to the
other, but to Him of whom it was said: “This same is He that
baptizeth with the Holy Ghost.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LI-p14.2" n="1704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.33" parsed="|John|1|33|0|0" passage="John 1.33">John i. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> I do not, however, dwell on this
in the meantime: take notice of the things which are beside
us—behold what might make an impression even on the blind! Where
do we find the baptism which you acknowledge? With those, forsooth,
whom you have condemned, but not with those who were never even
tried at your bar!—with those who were denounced by name, and
cast forth from you for the crime of schism, but not with those
who, unknown to you, and dwelling in remote lands, never were
accused or condemned by you!—with those who are but a fraction of
the inhabitants of a fragment of Africa, but not with those from
whose country the gospel first came to Africa! Why should I add to
your burden? Let me have an answer to these things. Look to the
charge made by your Council against the Maximianists as guilty of
impious schism: look to the persecutions by the civil courts to
which you appealed against them: look to the fact that you restored
some of them without re-ordination, and accepted their baptism as
valid: and answer, if you can, whether it is in your power to hide,
even from the ignorant, the question why you have separated
yourselves from the whole world, in a schism much more heinous than
that which you boast of having condemned in the Maximianists? May
the peace of Christ triumph in your heart! Then all shall be
well.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LI-p15.2" n="1705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LI-p16" shownumber="no"> We conjecture this to be the meaning of the
elliptical expression <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.LI-p16.1" lang="EL">ΕΥΤΥΧΩΣ</span>
with which the letter ends.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LII" n="LII" next="vii.1.LIII" prev="vii.1.LI" progress="47.94%" shorttitle="Letter LII" title="To Severinus" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_298.html" id="vii.1.LII-Page_298" n="298" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LII-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LII-p2.1">Letter LII.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.LII-p3" shownumber="no">This letter to his kinsman Severinus, exhorting him to withdraw
from the Donatists, contains no new argument.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LIII" n="LIII" next="vii.1.LIV" prev="vii.1.LII" progress="47.94%" shorttitle="Letter LIII" title="To Generosus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LIII-p1.1">Letter LIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 400.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIII-p3.1">To Generosus, Our Most Loved and
Honourable Brother, Fortunatus, Alypius, and Augustin Send Greeting
in the Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.LIII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. Since you were pleased to acquaint us with
the letter sent to you by a Donatist presbyter, although, with the
spirit of a true Catholic, you regarded it with contempt,
nevertheless, to aid you in seeking his welfare if his folly be not
incurable, we beg you to forward to him the following reply. He
wrote that an angel had enjoined him to declare to you the
episcopal succession<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p5.1" n="1706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p6" shownumber="no"> “Ordo.” The phrase is afterwards given (sec.
2) more fully, “ordo episcoporum sibi succcdentium.”</p></note> of the Christianity of your town;
to you, forsooth, who hold the Christianity not of your own town
only, nor of Africa only, but of the whole world, the Christianity
which has been published, and is now published to all nations. This
proves that they think it a small matter that they themselves are
not ashamed of being cut off, and are taking no measures, while
they may, to be engrafted anew; they are not content unless they do
their utmost to cut others off, and bring them to share their own
fate, as withered branches fit for the flames. Wherefore, even if
you had yourself been visited by that angel whom he affirms to have
appeared to him,—a statement which we regard as a cunning
fiction; and if the angel had said to you the very words which he,
on the warrant of the alleged command, repeated to you,—even in
that case it would have been your duty to remember the words of the
apostle: “Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other
gospel unto you than that we have preached unto you, let him be
accursed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p6.1" n="1707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8" parsed="|Gal|1|8|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.8">Gal. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> For to you
it was proclaimed by the voice of the Lord Jesus Christ Himself,
that His “gospel shall be preached unto all nations, and then
shall the end come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p7.2" n="1708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" passage="Matt. 24.14">Matt. xxiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> To you it has moreover been
proclaimed by the writings of the prophets and of the apostles,
that the promises were given to Abraham and to his seed, which is
Christ,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p8.2" n="1709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.16" parsed="|Gal|3|16|0|0" passage="Gal. 3.16">Gal. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> when God
said unto him: “In thy seed shall all nations of the earth be
blessed.” Having then such promises, if an angel from heaven were
to say to thee, “Let go the Christianity of the whole earth, and
cling to the faction of Donatus, the episcopal succession of which
is set forth in a letter of their bishop in your town,” he ought
to be accursed in your estimation; because he would be endeavouring
to cut you off from the whole Church, and thrust you into a small
party, and make you forfeit your interest in the promises of
God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIII-p10" shownumber="no">2. For if the lineal succession of bishops is
to be taken into account, with how much more certainty and benefit
to the Church do we reckon back till we reach Peter himself, to
whom, as bearing in a figure the whole Church,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p10.1" n="1710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <i>Totius Ecclesiæ figuram gerenti.</i></p></note> the Lord said: “Upon this rock
will I build my Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail
against it!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p11.1" n="1711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" passage="Matt. 16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> The
successor of Peter was Linus, and his successors in unbroken
continuity were these:—Clement, Anacletus, Evaristus, Alexander,
Sixtus, Telesphorus, Iginus, Anicetus, Pius, Soter, Eleutherius,
Victor, Zephirinus, Calixtus, Urbanus, Pontianus, Antherus,
Fabianus, Cornelius, Lucius, Stephanus, Xystus, Dionysius, Felix,
Eutychianus, Gaius, Marcellinus, Marcellus, Eusebius, Miltiades,
Sylvester, Marcus, Julius, Liberius, Damasus, and Siricius, whose
successor is the present Bishop Anastasius. In this order of
succession no Donatist bishop is found. But, reversing the natural
course of things, the Donatists sent to Rome from Africa an
ordained bishop, who, putting himself at the head of a few Africans
in the great metropolis, gave some notoriety to the name of
“mountain men,” or Cutzupits, by which they were
known.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIII-p13" shownumber="no">3. Now, even although some traditor had in the
course of these centuries, through inadvertence, obtained a place
in that order of bishops, reaching from Peter himself to
Anastasius, who now occupies that see,—this fact would do no harm
to the Church and to Christians having no share in the guilt of
another; for the Lord, providing against such a case, says,
concerning officers in the Church who are wicked: “All whatsoever
they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after
their works: for they say, and do not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p13.1" n="1712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.3" parsed="|Matt|23|3|0|0" passage="Matt. 23.3">Matt. xxiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus the stability of the hope of
the faithful is secured, inasmuch as being fixed, not in man, but
in the Lord, it never can be swept away by the raging of impious
schism; whereas they themselves are swept away who read in the Holy
Scriptures the names of churches to which the apostles wrote, and
in which they have no bishop. For what could more clearly prove
their perversity and their folly, than their saying to their
clergy, when they read these letters, “Peace be with thee,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p14.2" n="1713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p15" shownumber="no"> Compare the allusion to the same custom in Letter
XLIII. sec. 21, p. 155.</p></note> at the
very time that they are themselves disjoined from the peace of
those churches to which the letters were originally
written?</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_299.html" id="vii.1.LIII-Page_299" n="299" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIII-p16" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIII-p16.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIII-p17" shownumber="no">4. Lest, however, he should congratulate
himself too much on the succession of bishops in Constantina, your
own city, read to him the records of proceedings before Munatius
Felix, the resident Flamen [heathen priest], who was governor of
your city in the consulship of Diocletian for the eighth time, and
Maximian for the seventh, on the eleventh day before the calends of
June. By these records it is proved that the bishop Paulus was a
traditor; the fact being that Sylvanus was then one of his
sub-deacons, and, along with him, produced and surrendered certain
things belonging to the Lord’s house, which had been most
carefully concealed, namely a box<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p17.1" n="1714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <i>Capitulata.</i></p></note> and a lamp of silver, upon seeing
which a certain Victor is reported to have said, “You would have
been put to death if you had not found these.” Your Donatist
priest makes great account of this Sylvanus, this clearly convicted
traditor, in the letter which he writes you, mentioning him as then
ordained to the office of bishop by the Primate Secundus of
Tigisis. Let them keep their proud tongues silent, let them admit
the charges which may truly be brought against themselves, and not
utter foolish calumnies against others. Read to him also, if he
permits it, the ecclesiastical records of the proceedings of this
same Secundus of Tigisis in the house of Urbanus Donatus, in which
he remitted to God, as judge, men who confessed themselves to have
been traditors—Donatus of Masculi, Marinns of Aquæ Tibilitanæ,
Donatus of Calama, with whom as his colleagues, though they were
confessed traditors, he ordained their bishop Sylvanus, of whose
guilt in the same matter I have given the history above. Read to
him also the proceedings before Zenophilus, a man of consular rank,
in the course of which a certain deacon of theirs, Nundinarius,
being angry with Sylvanus for having excommunicated him, brought
all these facts into court, proving them incontestably by authentic
documents, and the questioning of witnesses, and the reading of
public records and many letters.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIII-p19" shownumber="no">5. There are many other things which you might read
in his hearing, if he is disposed not to dispute angrily, but to
listen prudently, such as: the petition of the Donatists to
Constantine, begging him to send from Gaul bishops who should
settle this controversy which divided the African bishops; the Acts
recording what took place in Rome, when the case was taken up and
decided by the bishops whom he sent thither: also you might read in
other letters how the Emperor aforesaid states that they had made a
complaint to him against the decision of their peers—the bishops,
namely, whom he had sent to Rome; how he appointed other bishops to
try the case over again at Arles; how they appealed from that
tribunal also to the Emperor again; how at last he himself
investigated the matter; and how he most emphatically declares that
they were vanquished by the innocence of Cæcilianus. Let him
listen to these things if he be willing, and he will be silent and
desist from plotting against the truth.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIII-p20" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIII-p20.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIII-p21" shownumber="no">6. We rely, however, not so much on these
documents as on the Holy Scriptures, wherein a dominion extending
to the ends of the earth among all nations is promised as the
heritage of Christ, separated from which by their sinful schism
they reproach us with the crimes which belong to the chaff in the
Lord’s threshing-floor, which must be permitted to remain mixed
with the good grain until the end come, until the whole be winnowed
in the final judgment. From which it is manifest that, whether
these charges be true or false, they do not belong to the Lord’s
wheat,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p21.1" n="1715" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.30" parsed="|Matt|13|30|0|0" passage="Matt. 13.30">Matt. xiii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> which must
grow until the end of the world throughout the whole field, <i>
i.e.</i> the whole earth; as we know, not by the testimony of a
false angel such as confirmed your correspondent in his error, but
from the words of the Lord in the Gospel. And because these unhappy
Donatists have brought the reproach of many false and empty
accusations against Christians who were blameless, but who are
throughout the world mingled with the chaff or tares, <i>i.e.</i>
with Christians unworthy of the name, therefore God has, in
righteous retribution, appointed that they should, by their
universal Council, condemn as schismatics the Maximianists, because
they had condemned Primianus, and baptized while not in communion
with Primianus, and rebaptized those whom he had baptized, and then
after a short interval should, under the coercion of Optatus the
minion of Gildo, reinstate in the honours of their office two of
these, the bishops Felicianus of Musti and Prætextatus of Assuri,
and acknowledge the baptism of all whom they, while under sentence
and excommunicated, had baptized. If, therefore, they are not
defiled by communion with the men thus restored again to their
office,—men whom with their own mouth they had condemned as
wicked and impious, and whom they compared to those first heretics
whom the earth swallowed up alive,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p22.2" n="1716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIII-p23.1" passage="Num. 16. 31-33">Num. xvi. 31–33</scripRef>.</p></note>—let them at last awake and
consider how great is their blindness and folly in pronouncing the
whole world defiled by unknown crimes of Africans, and the heritage
of Christ (which according to the promise has been shown unto all
nations) destroyed through the sins of these Africans by the
maintenance of communion with them; while they refuse to
acknowledge themselves to be destroyed and defiled <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_300.html" id="vii.1.LIII-Page_300" n="300" />by communicating with men
whose crimes they had both known and condemned.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIII-p24" shownumber="no">7. Wherefore, since the Apostle Paul says in
another place, that even Satan transforms himself into an angel of
light, and that therefore it is not strange that his servants
should assume the guise of ministers of righteousness:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p24.1" n="1717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.13-2Cor.11.15" parsed="|2Cor|11|13|11|15" passage="2 Cor. 11.13-15">2 Cor. xi. 13–15</scripRef>.</p></note> if your
correspondent did indeed see an angel teaching him error, and
desiring to separate Christians from the Catholic unity, he has met
with an angel of Satan transforming himself into an angel of light.
If, however, he has lied to you, and has seen no such vision, he is
himself a servant of Satan, assuming the guise of a minister of
righteousness. And yet, if he be not incorrigibly obstinate and
perverse, he may, by considering all the things now stated, be
delivered both from misleading others, and from being himself
misled. For, embracing the opportunity which you have given, we
have met him without any rancour, remembering in regard to him the
words of the apostle: “The servant of the Lord must not strive;
but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient; in meekness
instructing those that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will
give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth; and that
they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are
taken captive by him at his will.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIII-p25.2" n="1718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIII-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIII-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.24-2Tim.2.26" parsed="|2Tim|2|24|2|26" passage="2 Tim. 2.24-26">2 Tim. ii. 24–26</scripRef>.</p></note> If, therefore, we have said
anything severe, let him know that it arises not from the
bitterness of controversy, but from love vehemently desiring his
return to the right path. May you live safe in Christ, most beloved
and honourable brother!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LIV" n="LIV" next="vii.1.LV" prev="vii.1.LIII" progress="48.32%" shorttitle="Letter LIV" title="To Januarius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LIV-p1.1">Letter LIV.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.LIV-p2" shownumber="no">Styled also Book I. of Replies to Questions of Januarius.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LIV-p3" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p3.1">a.d.</span> 400.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LIV-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p4.1">To His Beloved Son Januarius,
Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.LIV-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p5.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p6" shownumber="no">1. In regard to the questions which you have
asked me, I would like to have known what your own answers would
have been; for thus I might have made my reply in fewer words, and
might most easily confirm or correct your opinions, by approving or
amending the answers which you had given. This I would have greatly
preferred. But desiring to answer you at once, I think it better to
write a long letter than incur loss of time. I desire you
therefore, in the first place, to hold fast this as the fundamental
principle in the present discussion, that our Lord Jesus Christ has
appointed to us a “light yoke” and an “easy burden,” as He
declares in the Gospel:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p6.1" n="1719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.30" parsed="|Matt|11|30|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.30">Matt. xi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> in accordance with which He has
bound His people under the new dispensation together in fellowship
by sacraments, which are in number very few, in observance most
easy, and in significance most excellent, as baptism solemnized in
the name of the Trinity, the communion of His body and blood, and
such other things as are prescribed in the canonical Scriptures,
with the exception of those enactments which were a yoke of bondage
to God’s ancient people, suited to their state of heart and to
the times of the prophets, and which are found in the five books of
Moses. As to those other things which we hold on the authority, not
of Scripture, but of tradition, and which are observed throughout
the whole world, it may be understood that they are held as
approved and instituted either by the apostles themselves, or by
plenary Councils, whose authority in the Church is most useful, <i>
e.g.</i> the annual commemoration, by special solemnities, of the
Lord’s passion, resurrection, and ascension, and of the descent
of the Holy Spirit from heaven, and whatever else is in like manner
observed by the whole Church wherever it has been
established.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p8.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p9" shownumber="no">2. There are other things, however, which are
different in different places and countries: <i>e.g.</i>, some fast
on Saturday, others do not; some partake daily of the body and
blood of Christ, others receive it on stated days: in some places
no day passes without the sacrifice being offered; in others it is
only on Saturday and the Lord’s day, or it may be only on the
Lord’s day. In regard to these and all other variable observances
which may be met anywhere, one is at liberty to comply with them or
not as he chooses; and there is no better rule for the wise and
serious Christian in this matter, than to conform to the practice
which he finds prevailing in the Church to which it may be his lot
to come. For such a custom, if it is clearly not contrary to the
faith nor to sound morality, is to be held as a thing indifferent,
and ought to be observed for the sake of fellowship with those
among whom we live.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p10" shownumber="no">3. I think you may have heard me relate
before,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p10.1" n="1720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p11" shownumber="no"> Compare Letter XXXVI. sec. 32, p. 270.</p></note> what I
will nevertheless now mention. When my mother followed me to Milan,
she found the Church there not fasting on Saturday. She began to be
troubled, and to hesitate as to what she should do; upon which I,
though not taking a personal interest then in such things, applied
on her behalf to Ambrose, of most blessed memory, for his advice.
He answered that he could not teach me anything but what he himself
practised, because if he knew any better rule, he would observe it
himself. When I supposed that he intended, on the ground of his
authority alone, and without supporting it by <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_301.html" id="vii.1.LIV-Page_301" n="301" />any argument, to recommend us
to give up fasting on Saturday, he followed me, and said: “When I
visit Rome, I fast on Saturday; when I am here, I do not fast. On
the same principle, do you observe the custom prevailing in
whatever Church you come to, if you desire neither to give offence
by your conduct, nor to find cause of offence in another’s.”
When I reported this to my mother, she accepted it gladly; and for
myself, after frequently reconsidering his decision, I have always
esteemed it as if I had received it by an oracle from heaven. For
often have I perceived, with extreme sorrow, many disquietudes
caused to weak brethren by the contentious pertinacity or
superstitious vacillation of some who, in matters of this kind,
which do not admit of final decision by the authority of Holy
Scripture, or by the tradition of the universal Church or by their
manifest good influence on manners raise questions, it may be, from
some crotchet of their own, or from attachment to the custom
followed in one’s own country, or from preference for that which
one has seen abroad, supposing that wisdom is increased in
proportion to the distance to which men travel from home, and
agitate these questions with such keenness, that they think all is
wrong except what they do themselves.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p12" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p12.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p13" shownumber="no">4. Some one may say, “The Eucharist ought
not to be taken every day.” You ask, “On what grounds?” He
answers, “Because, in order that a man may approach worthily to
so great a sacrament, he ought to choose those days upon which he
lives in more special purity and self-restraint; for ‘whosoever
eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh judgment to
himself.’”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p13.1" n="1721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.29" parsed="|1Cor|11|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 11.29">1 Cor. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Another
answers, “Certainly; if the wound inflicted by sin and the
violence of the soul’s distemper be such that the use of these
remedies must be put off for a time, every man in this case should
be, by the authority of the bishop, forbidden to approach the
altar, and appointed to do penance, and should be afterwards
restored to privileges by the same authority; for this would be
partaking unworthily, if one should partake of it at a time when he
ought to be doing penance,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p14.2" n="1722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p15" shownumber="no"> <i>Agere pænitentiam.</i></p></note> and it is not a matter to be left
to one’s own judgment to withdraw himself from the communion of
the Church, or restore himself, as he pleases. If, however, his
sins are not so great as to bring him justly under sentence of
excommunication, he ought not to withdraw himself from the daily
use of the Lord’s body for the healing of his soul.” Perhaps a
third party interposes with a more just decision of the question,
reminding them that the principal thing is to remain united in the
peace of Christ, and that each should be free to do what, according
to his belief, he conscientiously regards as his duty. For neither
of them lightly esteems the body and blood of the Lord; on the
contrary, both are contending who shall most highly honour the
sacrament fraught with blessing. There was no controversy between
those two mentioned in the Gospel, Zacchæus and the Centurion; nor
did either of them think himself better than the other, though,
whereas the former received the Lord joyfully into his house,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p15.1" n="1723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIV-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.6" parsed="|Luke|19|6|0|0" passage="Luke 19.6">Luke xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> the latter
said, “I am not worthy that Thou shouldest come under my
roof,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p16.2" n="1724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIV-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.8" parsed="|Matt|8|8|0|0" passage="Matt. 8.8">Matt. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>—both
honouring the Saviour, though in ways diverse and, as it were,
mutually opposed; both miserable through sin, and both obtaining
the mercy they required. We may further borrow an illustration
here, from the fact that the manna given to the ancient people of
God tasted in each man’s mouth as he desired that it might.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p17.2" n="1725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p18" shownumber="no"> In his <i>Retractations</i>, b. ii. ch. xx.,
Augustin remarks on this statement: “I do not recollect any
passage by which it could be substantiated, except from the book of
Wisdom (<scripRef id="vii.1.LIV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.16.21" parsed="|Wis|16|21|0|0" passage="Wisd. 16.21">ch. xvi. 21</scripRef>), which the Jews do not admit
to be of canonical authority.” He says, in the same place, that
this peculiarity of the manna must have been enjoyed only by the
pious in Israel, not by the murmurers who said, “Our soul
loatheth this light bread” (<scripRef id="vii.1.LIV-p18.2" osisRef="Bible:Num.21.5" parsed="|Num|21|5|0|0" passage="Num. 21.5">Num. xxi. 5</scripRef>).</p></note> It is the
same with this world-subduing sacrament in the heart of each
Christian. For he that dares not take it every day, and he who
dares not omit it any day, are both alike moved by a desire to do
it honour. That sacred food will not submit to be despised, as the
manna could not be loathed with impunity. Hence the apostle says
that it was unworthily partaken of by those who did not distinguish
between this and all other meats, by yielding to it the special
veneration which was due; for to the words quoted already,
“eateth and drinketh judgment to himself,” he has added these,
“not discerning the Lord’s body;” and this is apparent from
the whole of that passage in the first Epistle to the Corinthians,
if it be carefully studied.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p19" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p19.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p20" shownumber="no">5. Suppose some foreigner visit a place in which
during Lent it is customary to abstain from the use of the bath,
and to continue fasting on Thursday. “I will not fast today,”
he says. The reason being asked, he says, “Such is not the custom
in my own country.” Is not he, by such conduct, attempting to
assert the superiority of his custom over theirs? For he cannot
quote a decisive passage on the subject from the Book of God; nor
can he prove his opinion to be right by the unanimous voice of the
universal Church, wherever spread abroad; nor can he demonstrate
that they act contrary to the faith, and he according to it, or
that they are doing what is prejudicial to sound morality, and he
is defending its interests. Those men injure their own tranquillity
and peace by quarrelling on an unnecessary question. I would rather
recommend that, in matters of this kind, each 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_302.html" id="vii.1.LIV-Page_302" n="302" />man should, when sojourning in a
country in which he finds a custom different from his own consent
to do as others do. If, on the other hand, a Christian, when
travelling abroad in some region where the people of God are more
numerous, and more easily assembled together, and more zealous in
religion, has seen, <i>e.g.</i>, the sacrifice twice offered, both
morning and evening, on the Thursday of the last week in Lent, and
therefore, on his coming back to his own country, where it is
offered only at the close of the day, protests against this as
wrong and unlawful, because he has himself seen another custom in
another land, this would show a childish weakness of judgment
against which we should guard ourselves, and which we must bear
with in others, but correct in all who are under our
influence.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p21" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p21.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p22" shownumber="no">6. Observe now to which of these three classes
the first question in your letter is to be referred. You ask,
“What ought to be done on the Thursday of the last week of Lent?
Ought we to offer the sacrifice in the morning, and again after
supper, on account of the words in the Gospel, ‘Likewise also . .
. after supper’?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p22.1" n="1726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIV-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.20" parsed="|Luke|22|20|0|0" passage="Luke 22.20">Luke xxii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Or ought we to fast and offer the
sacrifice only after supper? Or ought we to fast until the offering
has been made, and then take supper as we are accustomed to do?”
I answer, therefore, that if the authority of Scripture has decided
which of these methods is right, there is no room for doubting that
we should do according to that which is written; and our discussion
must be occupied with a question, not of duty, but of
interpretation as to the meaning of the divine institution. In like
manner, if the universal Church follows any one of these methods,
there is no room for doubt as to our duty; for it would be the
height of arrogant madness to discuss whether or not we should
comply with it. But the question which you propose is not decided
either by Scripture or by universal practice. It must therefore be
referred to the third class—as pertaining, namely, to things
which are different in different places and countries. Let every
man, therefore, conform himself to the usage prevailing in the
Church to which he may come. For none of these methods is contrary
to the Christian faith or the interests of morality, as favoured by
the adoption of one custom more than the other. If this were the
case, that either the faith or sound morality were at stake, it
would be necessary either to change what was done amiss, or to
appoint the doing of what had been neglected. But mere change of
custom, even though it may be of advantage in some respects,
unsettles men by reason of the novelty: therefore, if it brings no
advantage, it does much harm by unprofitably disturbing the
Church.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p24" shownumber="no">7. Let me add, that it would be a mistake to
suppose that the custom prevalent in many places, of offering the
sacrifice on that day after partaking of food, is to be traced to
the words, “Likewise after supper,” etc. For the Lord might
give the name of supper to what they had received, in already
partaking of His body, so that it was after this that they partook
of the cup: as the apostle says in another place, “When ye come
together into one place, this is not to <i>eat</i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p24.1" n="1727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p25" shownumber="no"> <i>Manducare.</i></p></note> the
Lord’s Supper,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p25.1" n="1728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIV-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.20" parsed="|1Cor|11|20|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 11.20">1 Cor. xi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> giving to the receiving of the
Eucharist to that extent (<i>i.e.</i> the eating of the bread) the
name of the Lord’s Supper.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p27" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p27.1">Chap. VI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p28" shownumber="no">As to the question whether upon that day it is right
to partake of food before either offering or partaking of the
Eucharist, these words in the Gospel might go far to decide our
minds, “As they were eating, Jesus took bread and blessed it;”
taken in connection with the words in the preceding context,
“When the even was come, He sat down with the twelve: and as they
did eat, He said, Verily I say unto you, that one of you shall
betray Me.” For it was after that that He instituted the
sacrament; and it is clear that when the disciples first received
the body and blood of the Lord, they had not been fasting.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p29" shownumber="no">8. Must we therefore censure the universal Church
because the sacrament is everywhere partaken of by persons fasting?
Nay, verily, for from that time it pleased the Holy Spirit to
appoint, for the honour of so great a sacrament, that the body of
the Lord should take the precedence of all other food entering the
mouth of a Christian; and it is for this reason that the custom
referred to is universally observed. For the fact that the Lord
instituted the sacrament after other food had been partaken of,
does not prove that brethren should come together to partake of
that sacrament after having dined or supped, or imitate those whom
the apostle reproved and corrected for not distinguishing between
the Lord’s Supper and an ordinary meal. The Saviour, indeed, in
order to commend the depth of that mystery more affectingly to His
disciples, was pleased to impress it on their hearts and memories
by making its institution His last act before going from them to
His Passion. And therefore He did not prescribe the order in which
it was to be observed, reserving this to be done by the apostles,
through whom He intended to arrange all things pertaining to the
Churches. Had He appointed that the sacrament should be always
partaken of after other food, I believe that no one would have
departed from that practice. But when <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_303.html" id="vii.1.LIV-Page_303" n="303" />the apostle, speaking of this sacrament,
says, “Wherefore, my brethren, when ye come together to eat,
tarry one for another: and if any man hunger, let him eat at home;
that ye come not together unto condemnation,” he immediately
adds, “and the rest will I set in order when I come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p29.1" n="1729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LIV-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.33-1Cor.11.34" parsed="|1Cor|11|33|11|34" passage="1 Cor. 11.33,34">1 Cor. xi. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p></note> Whence we
are given to understand that, since it was too much for him to
prescribe completely in an epistle the method observed by the
universal Church throughout the world, it was one of the things set
in order by him in person, for we find its observance uniform amid
all the variety of other customs.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p31" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p31.1">Chap. VII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p32" shownumber="no">9. There are, indeed, some to whom it has
seemed right (and their view is not unreasonable), that it is
lawful for the body and blood of the Lord to be offered and
received after other food has been partaken of, on one fixed day of
the year, the day on which the Lord instituted the Supper, in order
to give special solemnity to the service on that anniversary. I
think that, in this case, it would be more seemly to have it
celebrated at such an hour as would leave it in the power of any
who have fasted to attend the service before<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIV-p32.1" n="1730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIV-p33" shownumber="no"> “Ante” is the reading of seven <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIV-p33.1">Mss</span>. The Benedictine edition gives “post” in
the text. We think the former gives better sense.</p></note> the repast which is customary at
the ninth hour. Wherefore we neither compel nor do we dare to
forbid any one to break his fast before the Lord’s Supper on that
day. I believe, however, that the real ground upon which this
custom rests is, that many, nay, almost all, are accustomed in most
places to use the bath on that day. And because some continue to
fast, it is offered in the morning, for those who take food,
because they cannot bear fasting and the use of the bath at the
same time; and in the evening, for those who have fasted all
day.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p34" shownumber="no">10. If you ask me whence originated the custom of
using the bath on that day, nothing occurs to me, when I think of
it, as more likely than that it was to avoid the offence to decency
which must have been given at the baptismal font, if the bodies of
those to whom that rite was to be administered were not washed on
some preceding day from the uncleanness consequent upon their
strict abstinence from ablutions during Lent; and that this
particular day was chosen for the purpose because of its being the
anniversary of the institution of the Supper. And this being
granted to those who were about to receive baptism, many others
desired to join them in the luxury of a bath, and in relaxation of
their fast.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIV-p35" shownumber="no">Having discussed these questions to the best of my
ability, I exhort you to observe, in so far as you may be able,
what I have laid down, as becomes a wise and peace-loving son of
the Church. The remainder of your questions I purpose, if the Lord
will, to answer at another time.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LV" n="LV" next="vii.1.LVI" prev="vii.1.LIV" progress="48.87%" shorttitle="Letter LV" title="To Januarius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LV-p1.1">Letter LV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LV-p2" shownumber="no">Or Book II. of Replies to Questions of Januarius.</p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LV-p3" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p3.1">a.d.</span> 400.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.LV-p4" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="vii.1.LV-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p5.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p6" shownumber="no">1. Having read the letter in which you have put me
in mind of my obligation to give answers to the remainder of those
questions which you submitted to me a long time ago, I cannot bear
to defer any longer the gratification of that desire for
instruction which it gives me so much pleasure and comfort to see
in you; and although encompassed by an accumulation of engagements,
I have given the first place to the work of supplying you with the
answers desired. I will make no further comment on the contents of
your letter, lest my doing so should prevent me from paying at
length what I owe.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p7" shownumber="no">2. You ask, “Wherefore does the anniversary
on which we celebrate the Passion of the Lord not fall, like the
day which tradition has handed down as the day of His birth, on the
same day every year?” and you add, “If the reason of this is
connected with the week and the month, what have we to do with the
day of the week or the state of the moon in this solemnity?” The
first thing which you must know and remember here is, that the
observance of the Lord’s natal day is not sacramental, but only
commemorative of His birth, and that therefore no more was in this
case necessary, than that the return of the day on which the event
took place should be marked by an annual religious festival. The
celebration of an event becomes sacramental in its nature, only
when the commemoration of the event is so ordered that it is
understood to be significant of something which is to be received
with reverence as sacred.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p7.1" n="1731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>Sancte accipiendum</i>.</p></note> Therefore we observe Easter<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p8.1" n="1732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>Pascha.</i></p></note> in such a
manner as not only to recall the facts of the death and
resurrection of Christ to remembrance, but also to find a place for
all the other things which, in connection with these events, give
evidence as to the import of the sacrament. For since, as the
apostle wrote, “He was delivered for our offences, and was raised
again for our justification,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p9.1" n="1733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" passage="Rom. 4.25">Rom. iv. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> a certain transition from death to
life has been consecrated in that Passion and Resurrection of the
Lord. For the word Pascha itself is not, as is commonly thought, a
Greek word: those who are acquainted with both languages affirm it
to be a Hebrew word. It is not derived, therefore, from the
Passion, because of the Greek word <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.LV-p10.2" lang="EL">πάσχειν</span>, signifying to suffer, but it takes
its name from the transition, of which I have spoken, from death to
life; the meaning of the Hebrew word Pascha being, as those who are
acquainted with <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_304.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_304" n="304" />it assure us,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p10.3" n="1734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p11" shownumber="no"> Had Augustin not been obliged to take his Hebrew
at second hand, he might have seen that the word 
חסַפ does not bear out his interpretation. <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.13 Bible:Exod.12.27" parsed="|Exod|12|13|0|0;|Exod|12|27|0|0" passage="Ex. 12.13,27">Ex. xii.
13, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> a passing over or transition. To
this the Lord Himself designed to allude, when He said,” He that
believeth in Me is passed from death to life.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p11.2" n="1735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.24" parsed="|John|5|24|0|0" passage="John 5.24">John v. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> And the same evangelist who
records that saying is to be understood as desiring to give
emphatic testimony to this, when, speaking of the Lord as about to
celebrate with His disciples the passover, at which He instituted
the sacramental supper, he says, “When Jesus knew that His hour
was come, that He should depart<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p12.2" n="1736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p13" shownumber="no"> <i>Transiret.</i></p></note> from this world unto the
Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p13.1" n="1737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.13.1" parsed="|John|13|1|0|0" passage="John 13.1">John xiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> This
passing over from this mortal life to the other, the immortal life,
that is, from death to life, is set forth in the Passion and
Resurrection of the Lord.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p15" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p15.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p16" shownumber="no">3. This passing from death to life is
meanwhile wrought in us by faith, which we have for the pardon of
our sins and the hope of eternal life, when we love God and our
neighbour; “for faith worketh by love,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p16.1" n="1738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.6">Gal. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and “the just shall live by his
faith;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p17.2" n="1739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.4" parsed="|Hab|2|4|0|0" passage="Hab. 2.4">Hab. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “and
hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he
yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with
patience wait for it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p18.2" n="1740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24-Rom.8.25" parsed="|Rom|8|24|8|25" passage="Rom. 8.24,25">Rom. viii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> According to this faith and hope
and love, by which we have begun to be “under grace,” we are
already dead together with Christ, and buried together with Him by
baptism into death;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p19.2" n="1741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.12" parsed="|Col|2|12|0|0" passage="Col. 2.12">Col. ii. 12</scripRef> and 
<scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p20.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.4">Rom. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> as the apostle hath said, “Our
old man is crucified with Him;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p20.3" n="1742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.6" parsed="|Rom|6|6|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.6">Rom. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and we have risen with Him, for
“He hath raised us up together, and made us sit with Him in
heavenly places.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p21.2" n="1743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.6" parsed="|Eph|2|6|0|0" passage="Eph. 2.6">Eph. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Whence also he gives this
exhortation: “If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things
which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set
your affection on things above, not on things on the earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p22.2" n="1744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.1-Col.3.2" parsed="|Col|3|1|3|2" passage="Col. 3.1,2">Col. iii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> In the
next words, “For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in
God; when Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also
appear with Him in glory,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p23.2" n="1745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.3-Col.3.4" parsed="|Col|3|3|3|4" passage="Col. 3.3,4">Col. iii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> he plainly gives us to understand
that our passing in this present time from death to life by faith
is accomplished in the hope of that future final resurrection and
glory, when “this corruptible,” that is, this flesh in which we
now groan, “shall put on incorruption, and this mortal shall put
on immortality.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p24.2" n="1746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note> For now, indeed, we have by faith
“the first-fruits of the Spirit;” but still we “groan within
ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of the
body: for we are saved by hope.” While we are in this hope,
“the body indeed is dead because of sin, but the spirit is life
because of righteousness.” Now mark what follows: “But if the
Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He
that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal
bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p25.2" n="1747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.23-Rom.8.24 Bible:Rom.8.10 Bible:Rom.8.11" parsed="|Rom|8|23|8|24;|Rom|8|10|0|0;|Rom|8|11|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.23,24,10,11">Rom. viii. 23, 24, 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> The whole Church, therefore, while
here in the conditions of pilgrimage and mortality, expects that to
be accomplished in her at the end of the world which has been shown
first in the body of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is “the
first-begotten from the dead,” seeing that the body of which He
is the Head is none other than the Church.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p26.2" n="1748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" passage="Col. 1.18">Col. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p28" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p28.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p29" shownumber="no">4. Some, indeed, studying the words so
frequently used by the apostle, about our being dead with Christ
and raised together with Him, and misunderstanding the sense in
which they are used, have thought that the resurrection is already
past, and that no other is to be hoped for at the end of time:
“Of whom,” he says, “are Hymenæus and Philetus; who
concerning the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is
past already; and overthrow the faith of some.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p29.1" n="1749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 2.17">2 Tim. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> The same
apostle who thus reproves and testifies against them, teaches
nevertheless that we are risen with Christ. How is the apparent
contradiction to be removed, unless he means that this is
accomplished in us by faith and hope and love, according to the
first-fruits of the Spirit? But because “hope which is seen is
not hope,” and therefore “if we hope for that we see not, we do
with patience wait for it,” it is beyond question that there
remains, as still future, the redemption of the body, in longing
for which we “groan within ourselves.” Hence also that saying,
“Rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p30.2" n="1750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.12" parsed="|Rom|12|12|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.12">Rom. xii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p32" shownumber="no">5. This renewal, therefore, of our life is a
kind of transition from death to life which is made first by faith,
so that we rejoice in hope and are patient in tribulation, while
still “our outward man perisheth, but the inward man is renewed
day by day.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p32.1" n="1751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.16" parsed="|2Cor|4|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 4.16">2 Cor. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> It is
because of this beginning of a new life, because of the new man
which we are commanded to put on, putting off the old man,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p33.2" n="1752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.9-Col.3.10" parsed="|Col|3|9|3|10" passage="Col. 3.9,10">Col. iii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “purging
out the old leaven, that we may be a new lump, because Christ our
passover is sacrificed for us;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p34.2" n="1753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> it is, I say, because of this
newness of life in us, that the first of the months of the year has
been appointed as the season of this solemnity. This very name is
given to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_305.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_305" n="305" />it, the month Abib, or beginning of
months.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p35.2" n="1754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.15" parsed="|Exod|23|15|0|0" passage="Ex. 23.15">Ex. xxiii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Again, the
resurrection of the Lord was upon the third day, because with it
the third epoch of the world began. The first Epoch was before the
Law, the second under the Law, the third under Grace, in which
there is now the manifestation of the mystery,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p36.2" n="1755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p37" shownumber="no"> <i>Sacramentum.</i></p></note> which was formerly hidden under
dark prophetic sayings. This is accordingly signified also in the
part of the month appointed for the celebration; for, since the
number seven is usually employed in Scripture as a mystical number,
indicating perfection of some kind, the day of the celebration of
Easter is within the third week of the month, namely, between the
fourteenth and the twenty-first day.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p38" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p38.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p39" shownumber="no">6. There is in this another mystery,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p39.1" n="1756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p40" shownumber="no"> <i>Sacramentum.</i></p></note> and you
are not to be distressed if perhaps it be not so readily perceived
by you, because of your being less versed in such studies; nor are
you to think me any better than you, because I learned these things
in early years: for the Lord saith, “Let him that glorieth glory
in this, that he understandeth and knoweth Me, that I am the
Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p40.1" n="1757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.24" parsed="|Jer|9|24|0|0" passage="Jer. 9.24">Jer. ix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Some men
who give attention to such studies, have investigated many things
concerning the numbers and motions of the heavenly bodies. And
those who have done this most ably have found that the waxing and
waning of the moon are due to the turning of its globe, and not to
any such actual addition to or diminution of its substance as is
supposed by the foolish Manichæans, who say that as a ship is
filled, so the moon is filled with a fugitive portion of the Divine
Being, which they, with impious heart and lips, do not hesitate to
believe and to declare to have become mingled with the rulers of
darkness, and contaminated with their pollution. And they account
for the waxing of the moon by saying that it takes place when that
lost portion of the Deity, being purified from contamination by
great labours, escaping from the whole world,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p41.2" n="1758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p42" shownumber="no"> <i>Mundus.</i></p></note> and from all foul abominations,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p42.1" n="1759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p43" shownumber="no"> <i>Cloacis.</i></p></note> is
restored to the Deity, who mourns till it returns; that by this the
moon is filled up till the middle of the month, and that in the
latter half of the month this is poured back into the sun as into
another ship. Amid these execrable blasphemies, they have never
succeeded in devising any way of explaining why the moon in the
beginning or end of its brightness shines with its light in the
shape of a horn, or why it begins at the middle of the month to
wane, and does not go on full until it pour back its increase into
the sun.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p44" shownumber="no">7. Those, however, to whom I refer have
inquired into these things with trustworthy calculations, so that
they can not only state the reason of eclipses, both solar and
lunar, but also predict their occurrence long before they take
place, and are able to determine by mathematical computation the
precise intervals at which these must happen, and to state the
results in treatises, by reading and understanding which any others
may foretell as well as they the coming of these eclipses, and find
their prediction verified by the event. Such men,—and they
deserve censure, as Holy Scripture teaches, because “though they
had wisdom enough to measure the periods of this world, they did
not much more easily come,” as by humble piety they might have
done, “to the knowledge of its Lord,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p44.1" n="1760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.13.9" parsed="|Wis|13|9|0|0" passage="Wisd. 13.9">Wisd. xiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>—such men, I say, have inferred
from the horns of the moon, which both in waxing and in waning are
turned from the sun, either that the moon is illuminated by the
sun, and that the farther it recedes from the sun the more fully
does it lie exposed to its rays on the side which is visible from
the earth; but that the more it approaches the sun, after the
middle of the month, on the other half of its orbit, it becomes
more fully illuminated on the upper part, and less and less open to
receive the sun’s rays on the side which is turned to the earth,
and seems to us accordingly to decrease: or, that if the moon has
light in itself, it has this light in the hemisphere on one side
only, which side it gradually turns more to the earth as it recedes
from the sun, until it is fully displayed, thereby exhibiting an
apparent increase, not by the addition of what was deficient, but
by disclosing what was already there; and that, in like manner,
going towards the sun, the moon again gradually turns from our view
that which had been disclosed, and so appears to decrease.
Whichever of these two theories be correct, this at least is plain,
and is easily discovered by any careful observer, that the moon
does not to our eyes increase except when it is receding from the
sun, nor decrease except when returning towards the sun.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p46" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p46.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p47" shownumber="no">8. Now mark what is said in Proverbs: “The
wise man is fixed like the sun; but the fool changes like the
moon.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p47.1" n="1761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.27.12" parsed="|Sir|27|12|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 27.12">Ecclus. xxvii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> And who is
the wise that has no changes, but that Sun of Righteousness of whom
it is said, “The Sun of righteousness has risen upon me,” and
of which the wicked shall say, when mourning in the day of judgment
that it has not risen upon them, “The light of righteousness hath
not shone upon us, and the sun hath not risen upon us”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p48.2" n="1762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p49" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.5.6" parsed="|Wis|5|6|0|0" passage="Wisd. 5.6">Wisd. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> For that
sun which is visible to the eye of sense, God makes to rise upon
the evil and the good alike, as He sendeth rain upon the just and
the unjust;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p49.2" n="1763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p50" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.45" parsed="|Matt|5|45|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.45">Matt. v. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> but apt
similitudes are often <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_306.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_306" n="306" />borrowed from things visible to explain things
invisible. Again, who is the “fool” who “changes like the
moon,” if not Adam, in whom all have sinned? For the soul of man,
receding from the Sun of righteousness, that is to say, from the
internal contemplation of unchangeable truth, turns all its
strength towards external things, and becomes more and more
darkened in its deeper and nobler powers; but when the soul begins
to return to that unchangeable wisdom, the more it draws near to it
with pious desire, the more does the outward man perish, but the
inward man is renewed day by day, and all that light of the soul
which was inclining to things that are beneath is turned to the
things that are above, and is thus withdrawn from the things of
earth; so that it dies more and more to this world, and its life is
hid with Christ in God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p51" shownumber="no">9. It is therefore for the worse that the soul
is changed when it moves in the direction of external things, and
throws aside that which pertains to the inner life; and to the
earth, <i>i.e.</i> to those who mind earthly things, the soul looks
better in such a case, for by them the wicked is commended for his
heart’s desire, and the unrighteous is blessed.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p51.1" n="1764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.3" parsed="|Ps|10|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 10.3">Ps. x. 3</scripRef>,
as rendered by Aug.</p></note> But it is
for the better that the soul is changed, when it gradually turns
away its aims and ambition from earthly things, which appear
important in this world, and directs them to things nobler and
unseen; and to the earth, <i>i.e.</i> to men who mind earthly
things, the soul in such a case seems worse. Hence those wicked men
who at last shall in vain repent of their sins, will say this among
other things: “These are the men whom once we derided and
reproached; we in our folly esteemed their way of life to be
madness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p52.2" n="1765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.5.3-Wis.5.4" parsed="|Wis|5|3|5|4" passage="Wisd. 5.3,4">Wisd. v. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Now the
Holy Spirit, drawing a comparison from things visible to things
invisible, from things corporeal to spiritual mysteries, has been
pleased to appoint that the feast symbolical of the passing from
the old life to the new, which is signified by the name Pascha,
should be observed between the 14th and 21st days of the
month,—after the 14th, in order that a twofold illustration of
spiritual realities might be gained, both with respect to the third
epoch of the world, which is the reason of its occurrence in the
third week, as I have already said, and with respect to the turning
of the soul from external to internal things,—a change
corresponding to the change in the moon when on the wane; not later
than the 21st, because of the number 7 itself, which is often used
to represent the notion of the universe, and is also applied to the
Church on the ground of her likeness to the universe.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p54" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p54.1">Chap. VI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p55" shownumber="no">10. For this reason the Apostle John writes in
the Apocalypse to <i>seven</i> churches. The Church, moreover,
while it remains under the conditions of our mortal life in the
flesh, is, on account of her liability to change, spoken of
Scripture by the name of the moon; <i>e.g.</i>, “They have made
ready their arrows in the quiver, that they may, while the moon is
obscured, wound those who are upright in heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p55.1" n="1766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.11.3" parsed="|Ps|11|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 11.3">Ps. xi. 3</scripRef>; in the LXX. version, <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.LV-p56.2" lang="EL">τοῦ κατατοξεῦσαι ἐν σκοτομήνῃ τοὺς εὐθεῖς τῇ
καρδίᾳ</span>.</p></note> For before
that comes to pass of which the apostle says, “When Christ, who
is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with Him in
glory,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p56.3" n="1767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p57" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.4" parsed="|Col|3|4|0|0" passage="Col. 3.4">Col. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> the Church
seems in the time of her pilgrimage obscured, groaning under many
iniquities; and at such a time, the snares of those who deceive and
lead astray are to be feared, and these are intended by the word
“arrows” in this passage. Again, we have another instance in
<scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p57.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89" parsed="|Ps|89|0|0|0" passage="Psalm lxxxix.">Psalm lxxxix.</scripRef>,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p57.3" n="1768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p58" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.39" parsed="|Ps|89|39|0|0" passage="Ps. 89.39">Ver. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> where,
because of the faithful witnesses which she everywhere brings forth
on the side of truth, the Church is called “the moon, a faithful
witness in heaven.” And when the Psalmist sang of the Lord’s
kingdom, he said, “In His days shall be righteousness and
abundance of peace, until the moon be destroyed;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p58.2" n="1769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p59.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.72.7" parsed="lxx|Ps|72|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 72.7" version="LXX">Ps. lxxii. 7</scripRef>, Septuagint version.</p></note> <i>
i.e.</i> abundance of peace shall increase so greatly, until He
shall at length take away all the changeableness incidental to this
mortal condition. Then shall death, the last enemy, be destroyed;
and whatever obstacle to the perfection of our peace is due to the
infirmity of our flesh shall be utterly consumed when this
corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall
have put on immortality.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p59.2" n="1770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.26 Bible:1Cor.15.53 Bible:1Cor.15.54" parsed="|1Cor|15|26|0|0;|1Cor|15|53|0|0;|1Cor|15|54|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.26,53,54">1 Cor. xv. 26, 53, 54</scripRef>.</p></note> We have another instance in this,
that the walls of the town named Jericho—which in the Hebrew
tongue is said to signify “moon”—fell when they had been
compassed for the seventh time by the ark of the covenant borne
round the city. For what else is conveyed by the promise of the
coming of the heavenly kingdom, which was symbolized in the
carrying of the ark round Jericho, than that all the strongholds of
this mortal life, <i>i.e.</i> every hope pertaining to this world
which resists the hope of the world to come, must be destroyed,
with the soul’s free consent, by the sevenfold gift of the Holy
Spirit. Therefore it was, that when the ark was going round, those
walls fell, not by violent assault, but of themselves. There are,
besides these, other passages in Scripture which, speaking of the
moon, impress upon us under that figure the condition of the Church
while here, amid cares and labours, she is a pilgrim under the lot
of mortality, and far from that Jerusalem of which the holy angels
are the citizens.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p61" shownumber="no">11. These foolish men who refuse to be changed for
the better have no reason, however, to imagine 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_307.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_307" n="307" />that worship is due to those
heavenly luminaries because a similitude is occasionally borrowed
from them for the representation of divine mysteries; for such are
borrowed from every created thing. Nor is there any reason for our
incurring the sentence of condemnation which is pronounced by the
apostle on some who worshipped and served the creature more than
the Creator, who is blessed for ever.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p61.1" n="1771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p62" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p62.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> We do not adore sheep or cattle,
although Christ is called both a Lamb,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p62.2" n="1772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p63" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p63.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" passage="John 1.29">John i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and by the prophet a young
bullock;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p63.2" n="1773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p64" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.43.19" parsed="|Ezek|43|19|0|0" passage="Ezek. 43.19">Ezek. xliii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> nor any
beast of prey, though He is called the Lion of the tribe of
Judah;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p64.2" n="1774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p65" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p65.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.5" parsed="|Rev|5|5|0|0" passage="Rev. 5.5">Rev. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> nor a
stone, although Christ is called a Rock;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p65.2" n="1775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p66" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> nor Mount Zion, though in it there
was a type of the Church.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p66.2" n="1776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p67" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p67.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.4" parsed="|1Pet|2|4|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 2.4">1 Pet. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And, in like manner, we do not
adore the sun or the moon, although, in order to convey instruction
in holy mysteries, figures of sacred things are borrowed from these
celestial works of the Creator, as they are also from many of the
things which He hath made on earth.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p68" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p68.1">Chap. VII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p69" shownumber="no">12. We are therefore bound to denounce with
abhorrence and contempt the ravings of the astrologers, who, when
we find fault with the empty inventions by which they cast other
men down into the delusions where into they themselves have fallen,
imagine that they answer well when they say, “Why, then, do you
regulate the time of the observance of Easter by calculation of the
positions of the sun and moon?”—as if that with which we find
fault was the arrangements of the heavenly bodies, or the
succession of the seasons, which are appointed by God in His
infinite power and goodness, and not their perversity in abusing,
for the support of the most absurd opinions, those things which God
has ordered in perfect wisdom. If the astrologer may on this ground
forbid us from drawing comparisons from the heavenly bodies for the
mystical representation of sacramental realities, then the augurs
may with equal reason prevent the use of these words of Scripture,
“Be harmless as doves;” and the snake-charmers may forbid that
other exhortation, “Be wise as serpents;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p69.1" n="1777" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p70" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p70.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16" parsed="|Matt|10|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 10.16">Matt. x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> while the play-actors may
interfere with our mentioning the harp in the book of Psalms. Let
them therefore say, if they please, that, because similitudes for
the exhibition of the mysteries of God’s word are taken from the
things which I have named, we are chargeable either with consulting
the omens given by the flight of birds, or with concocting the
poisons of the charmer, or with taking pleasure in the excesses of
the theatre,—a statement which would be the clime of
absurdity.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p71" shownumber="no">13. We do not forecast the issues of our
enterprises by studying the sun and moon, and the times of the year
or of the month, lest in the most trying emergencies of life, we,
being dashed against the rocks of a wretched bondage, shall make
shipwreck of our freedom of will; but with the most pious
devoutness of spirit, we accept similitudes adapted to the
illustration of holy things, which these heavenly bodies furnish,
just as from all other works of creation, the winds, the sea, the
land, birds, fishes, cattle, trees, men, etc., we borrow in our
discourses manifold figures; and in the celebration of sacraments,
the very few things which the comparative liberty of the Christian
dispensation has prescribed, such as water, bread, wine, and oil.
Under the bondage, however, of the ancient dispensation many rites
were prescribed, which are made known to us only for our
instruction as to their meaning. We do not now observe years, and
months, and seasons, lest the words of the apostle apply to us,
“I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in
vain.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p71.1" n="1778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p72" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p72.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.11" parsed="|Gal|4|11|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.11">Gal. iv. 1l</scripRef>.</p></note> For he
blames those who say, “I will not set out to-day, because it is
an unlucky day, or because the moon is so and so;” or, “I will
go to-day, that things may prosper with me, because the position of
the stars is this or that; I will do no business this month,
because a particular star rules it;” or, “I will do business,
because another star has succeeded in its place; I will not plant a
vineyard this year, because it is leap year.” No man of ordinary
sense would, however, suppose that those men deserve reproof for
studying the seasons, who say, <i>e.g.</i>, “I will not set out
to-day, because a storm has begun;” or, “I will not put to sea,
because the winter is not yet past;” or, “It is time to sow my
seed, for the earth has been saturated with the showers of
autumn;” and so on, in regard to any other natural effects of the
motion and moisture of the atmosphere which have been observed in
connection with that consummately ordered revolution of the
heavenly bodies concerning which it was said when they were made,
“Let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and for
years.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p72.2" n="1779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p73" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p73.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.14" parsed="|Gen|1|14|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.14">Gen. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> And in
like manner, whensoever illustrative symbols are borrowed, for the
declaration of spiritual mysteries, from created things, not only
from the heaven and its orbs, but also from meaner creatures, this
is done to give to the doctrine of salvation an eloquence adapted
to raise the affections of those who receive it from things seen,
corporeal and temporal, to things unseen, spiritual and
eternal.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p74" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p74.1">Chap. VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p75" shownumber="no">14. None of us gives any consideration to the
circumstance that, at the time at which we observe Easter, the sun
is in the Ram, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_308.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_308" n="308" />as
they call a certain region of the heavenly bodies, in which the sun
is, in fact, found at the beginning of the months; but whether
they, choose to call that part of the heavens the Ram or anything
else, we have learned this from the Sacred Scriptures, that God
made all the heavenly bodies, and appointed their places as it
pleased Him; and whatever the parts may be into which astronomers
divide the regions set apart and ordained for the different
constellations, and whatever the names by which they distinguish
them, the place occupied by the sun in the first month is that in
which the celebration of this sacrament behoved to find that
luminary, because of the illustration of a holy mystery in the
renovation of life, of which I have already spoken sufficiently.
If, however, the name of Ram could be given to that portion of the
heavenly bodies because of some correspondence between their form
and the name, the word of God would not hesitate to borrow from
anything of this kind an illustration of a holy mystery, as it has
done not only from other celestial bodies, but also from
terrestrial things, <i>e.g.</i> from Orion and the Pleiades, Mount
Zion, Mount Sinai, and the rivers of which the names are given,
Gihon, Pison, Tigris, Euphrates, and particularly from the river
Jordan, which is so often named in the sacred mysteries.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p76" shownumber="no">15. But who can fail to perceive how great is the
difference between useful observations of the heavenly bodies in
connection with the weather, such as farmers or sailors make; or in
order to mark the part of the world in which they are, and the
course which they should follow, such as are made by pilots of
ships or men going through the trackless sandy deserts of southern
Africa; or in order to present some useful doctrine under a figure
borrowed from some facts concerning heavenly bodies;—and the vain
hallucinations of men who observe the heavens not to know the
weather, or their course, or to make scientific calculations, or to
find illustrations of spiritual things, but merely to pry into the
future and learn now what fate has decreed?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p77" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p77.1">Chap. IX.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p78" shownumber="no">16. Let us now direct our minds to observe the
reason why, in the celebration of Easter, care is taken to appoint
the day so that Saturday precedes it: for this is peculiar to the
Christian religion. The Jews keep the Passover from the 14th to the
21st of the first month, on whatever day that week begins. But
since at the Passover at which the Lord suffered, it was the case
that the Jewish Sabbath came in between His death and His
resurrection, our fathers have judged it right to add this
specialty to their celebration of Easter, both that our feast might
be distinguished from the Jewish Passover, and that succeeding
generations might retain in their annual commemoration of His
Passion that which we must believe to have been done for some good
reason, by Him who is before the times, by whom also the times have
been made, and who came in the fulness of the times, and who when
He said, Mine hour is not yet come, had the power of laying down
His life and taking it again, and was therefore waiting for an hour
not fixed by blind fate, but suitable to the holy mystery which He
had resolved to commend to our observation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p79" shownumber="no">17. That which we here hold in faith and hope,
and to which by love we labour to come, is, as I have said above, a
certain holy and perpetual rest from the whole burden of every kind
of care; and from this life unto that rest we make a transition
which our Lord Jesus Christ condescended to exemplify and
consecrate in His Passion. This rest, however, is not a slothful
inaction, but a certain ineffable tranquillity caused by work in
which there is no painful effort. For the repose on which one
enters at the end of the toils of this life is of such a nature as
consists with lively joy in the active exercises of the better
life. Forasmuch, however, as this activity is exercised in praising
God without bodily toil or mental anxiety, the transition to that
activity is not made through a repose which is to be followed by
labour, <i>i.e.</i> a repose which, at the point where activity
begins, ceases to be repose: for in these exercises there is no
return to toil and care; but that which constitutes rest—namely,
exemption from weariness in work and from uncertainty in
thought—is always found in them. Now, since through rest we get
back to that original life which the soul lost by sin, the emblem
of this rest is the seventh day of the week. But that original life
itself which is restored to those who return from their wanderings,
and receive in token of welcome the robe which they had at first,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p79.1" n="1780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p80" shownumber="no"> <i>Primam stolam.</i></p></note> is
represented by the first day of the week, which we call the
Lord’s day. If, in reading Genesis, you search the record of the
seven days, you will find that there was no evening of the seventh
day, which signified that the rest of which it was a type was
eternal. The life originally bestowed was not eternal, because man
sinned; but the final rest, of which the seventh day was an emblem,
is eternal, and hence the eighth day also will have eternal
blessedness, because that rest, being eternal, is taken up by the
eighth day, not destroyed by it; for if it were thus destroyed, it
would not be eternal. Accordingly the eighth day, which is the
first day of the week, represents to us that original life, not
taken away, but made eternal.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p81" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p81.1">Chap. X.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p82" shownumber="no">18. Nevertheless the seventh day was appointed to
the Jewish nation as a day to be observed by rest of the body, that
it might <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_309.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_309" n="309" />be a
type of sanctification to which men attain through rest in the Holy
Spirit. We do not read of sanctification in the history given in
Genesis of all the earlier days: of the Sabbath alone it is said
that “God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p82.1" n="1781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p83" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p83.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.3" parsed="|Gen|2|3|0|0" passage="Gen. 2.3">Gen. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Now the
souls of men, whether good or bad, love rest, but how to attain to
that which they love is to the greater part unknown: and that which
bodies seek for their weight, is precisely what souls seek for
their love, namely, a resting-place. For as, according to its
specific gravity, a body descends or rises until it reaches a place
where it can rest,—oil, for example, falling if poured into the
air, but rising if poured into water,—so the soul of man
struggles towards the things which it loves, in order that, by
reaching them, it may rest. There are indeed many things which
please the soul through the body, but its rest in these is not
eternal, nor even long continued; and therefore they rather debase
the soul and weigh it down, so as to be a drag upon that pure
imponderability by which it tends towards higher things. When the
soul finds pleasure from itself, it is not yet seeking delight in
that which is unchangeable; and therefore it is still proud,
because it is giving to itself the highest place, whereas God is
higher. In such sin the soul is not left unpunished, for “God
resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p83.2" n="1782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p84" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p84.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.6">Jas. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> When,
however, the soul delights in God, there it finds the true, sure,
and eternal rest, which in all other objects was sought in vain.
Therefore the admonition is given in the book of Psalms, “Delight
thyself in the Lord, and He shall give thee the desires of thine
heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p84.2" n="1783" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p85" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p85.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.4" parsed="|Ps|37|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 37.4">Ps. xxxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p86" shownumber="no">19. Because, therefore, “the love of God<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p86.1" n="1784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p87" shownumber="no"> Augustin interprets the “love of God” here as
meaning our love to Him, and equivalent to delighting in Him.</p></note> is shed
abroad in our hearts by the Holy Spirit which is given to us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p87.1" n="1785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p88" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p88.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
sanctification was associated with the seventh day, the day in
which rest was enjoined. But inasmuch as we neither are able to do
any good work, except as helped by the gift of God, as the apostle
says, “For it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do
of His good pleasure,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p88.2" n="1786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p89" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p89.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" passage="Phil. 2.13">Phil. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> nor will be able to rest, after
all the good works which engage us in this life, except as
sanctified and perfected by the same gift to eternity; for this
reason it is said of God Himself, that when He had made all things
“very good,” He rested “on the seventh day from all His works
which He had made.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p89.2" n="1787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p90" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p90.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31 Bible:Gen.2.2" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0;|Gen|2|2|0|0" passage="Gen. 1.31;2.2">Gen. i. 31, ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> For He, in so doing, presented a
type of that future rest which He purposed to bestow on us men
after our good works are done. For as in our good works He is said
to work in us, by whose gift we are enabled to work what is good,
so in our rest He is said to rest by whose gift we rest.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p91" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p91.1">Chap. XI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p92" shownumber="no">20. This, moreover, is the reason why the law
of the Sabbath is placed third among the three commandments of the
Decalogue which declare our duty to God (for the other seven relate
to our neighbour, that is, to man; the whole law hanging on these
two commandments).<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p92.1" n="1788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p93" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p93.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.10" parsed="|Matt|22|10|0|0" passage="Matt. 22.10">Matt. xxii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> The first commandment, in which we
are forbidden to worship any likeness of God made by human
contrivance, we are to understand as referring to the Father: this
prohibition being made, not because God has no image, but because
no image of Him but that One which is the same with Himself, ought
to be worshipped; and this One not in His stead, but along with
Him. Then, because a creature is mutable, and therefore it is said,
“The whole creation is subject to vanity,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p93.2" n="1789" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p94" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p94.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.20" parsed="|Rom|8|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.20">Rom. viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> since the nature of the whole is
manifested also in any part of it, lest any one should think that
the Son of God, the Word by whom all things were made, is a
creature, the second commandment is, “Thou shalt not take the
name of the Lord thy God in vain.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p94.2" n="1790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p95" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p95.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.7" parsed="|Exod|20|7|0|0" passage="Ex. 20.7">Ex. xx. 7</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p95.2" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.11" parsed="|Deut|5|11|0|0" passage="Deut. 5.11">Deut. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> And because God sanctified the
seventh day, on which He rested, the Holy Spirit—in whom is given
to us that rest which we love everywhere, but find only in loving
God, when “His love is shed abroad in us, by the Holy Ghost given
unto us”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p95.3" n="1791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p96" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p96.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>—is
presented to our minds in the third commandment, which was written
concerning the observance of the Sabbath, not to make us suppose
that we attain to rest in this present life, but that all our
labours in what is good may point towards nothing else than that
eternal rest. For I would specially charge you to remember the
passage quoted above: “We are saved by hope; but hope that is
seen is not hope.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p96.2" n="1792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p97" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p97.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24" parsed="|Rom|8|24|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.24">Rom. viii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p98" shownumber="no">21. For the feeding and fanning of that ardent love
by which, under a law like that of gravitation, we are borne
upwards or inwards to rest, the presentation of truth by emblems
has a great power: for, thus presented, things move and kindle our
affection much more than if they were set forth in bald statements,
not clothed with sacramental symbols. Why this should be, it is
hard to say; but it is the fact that anything which we are taught
by allegory or emblem affects and pleases us more, and is more
highly esteemed by us, than it would be if most clearly stated in
plain terms. I believe that the emotions are less easily kindled
while the soul is wholly involved in earthly things; but if it be
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_310.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_310" n="310" />brought to those
corporeal things which are emblems of spiritual things, and then
taken from these to the spiritual realities which they represent,
it gathers strength by the mere act of passing from the one to the
other, and, like the flame of a lighted torch, is made by the
motion to burn more brightly, and is carried away to rest by a more
intensely glowing love.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p99" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p99.1">Chap. XII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p100" shownumber="no">22. It is also for this reason, that of all
the ten commandments, that which related to the Sabbath was the
only one in which the thing commanded was typical;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p100.1" n="1793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p101" shownumber="no"> <i>Figurate observandum præcipitur.</i></p></note> the bodily
rest enjoined being a type which we have received as a means of our
instruction, but not as a duty binding also upon us. For while in
the Sabbath a figure is presented of the spiritual rest, of which
it is said in the Psalm, “Be still, and know that I am God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p101.1" n="1794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p102" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p102.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.46.11" parsed="|Ps|46|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 46.11">Ps. xlvi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and unto
which men are invited by the Lord Himself in the words, “Come
unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give
you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and
lowly in heart: so shall ye find rest unto your souls;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p102.2" n="1795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p103" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p103.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28-Matt.11.29" parsed="|Matt|11|28|11|29" passage="Matt. 11.28,29">Matt. xi. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> as to all
the things enjoined in the other commandments, we are to yield to
them an obedience in which there is nothing typical. For we have
been taught literally not to worship idols; and the precepts
enjoining us not to take God’s name in vain, to honour our father
and mother, not to commit adultery, or kill, or steal, or bear
false witness, or covet our neighbour’s wife, or covet anything
that is our neighbour’s,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p103.2" n="1796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p104" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p104.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.1-Exod.20.17" parsed="|Exod|20|1|20|17" passage="Ex. 20.1-17">Ex. xx. 1–17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p104.2" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.6-Deut.5.21" parsed="|Deut|5|6|5|21" passage="Deut. 5.6-21">Deut. v. 6–21</scripRef>.</p></note> are all devoid of typical or
mystical meaning, and are to be literally observed. But we are not
commanded to observe the day of the Sabbath literally, in resting
from bodily labour, as it is observed by the Jews; and even their
observance of the rest as prescribed is to be deemed worthy of
contempt, except as signifying another, namely, spiritual rest.
From this we may reasonably conclude, that all those things which
are figuratively set forth in Scripture, are powerful in
stimulating that love by which we tend towards rest; since the only
figurative or typical precept in the Decalogue is the one in which
that rest is commended to us, which is desired everywhere, but is
found sure and sacred in God alone.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p105" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p105.1">Chap. XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p106" shownumber="no">23. The Lord’s day, however, has been made
known not to the Jews, but to Christians, by the resurrection of
the Lord, and from Him it began to have the festive character which
is proper to it.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p106.1" n="1797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p107" shownumber="no"> <i>Ex illo habere cæpit festivitatem
suam.</i></p></note> For the souls of the pious dead
are, indeed, in a state of repose before the resurrection of the
body, but they are not engaged in the same active exercises as
shall engage the strength of their bodies when restored. Now, of
this condition of active exercise the eighth day (which is also the
first of the week) is a type, because it does not put an end to
that repose, but glorifies it. For with the reunion of the body no
hindrance of the soul’s rest returns, because in the restored
body there is no corruption: for “this corruptible must put on
incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p107.1" n="1798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p108" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p108.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore,
although the sacramental import of the 8th number, as signifying
the resurrection, was by no means concealed from the holy men of
old who were filled with the spirit of prophecy (for in the title
of Psalms [vi. and xii.] we find the words “for the eighth,”
and infants were circumcised on the eighth day; and in Ecclesiastes
it is said, with allusion to the two covenants, “Give a portion
to seven, and also to eight”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p108.2" n="1799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p109" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p109.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.11.2" parsed="|Eccl|11|2|0|0" passage="Eccles 11.2">Eccles. xi. 2</scripRef>; which Aug. translates, “Da
illis septem, et illis octo.”</p></note>); nevertheless before the
resurrection of the Lord, it was reserved and hidden, and the
Sabbath alone was appointed to be observed, because before that
event there was indeed the repose of the dead (of which the Sabbath
rest was a type), but there was not any instance of the
resurrection of one who, rising from the dead, was no more to die,
and over whom death should no longer have dominion; this being done
in order that, from the time when such a resurrection did take
place in the Lord’s own body (the Head of the Church being the
first to experience that which His body, the Church, expects at the
end of time), the day upon which He rose, the eighth day namely
(which is the same with the first of the week), should begin to be
observed as the Lord’s day. The same reason enables us to
understand why, in regard to the day of keeping the passover, on
which the Jews were commanded to kill and eat a lamb, which was
most clearly a foreshadowing of the Lord’s Passion, there was no
injunction given to them that they should take the day of the week
into account, waiting until the Sabbath was past, and making the
beginning of the third week of the moon coincide with the beginning
of the third week of the first month; the reason being, that the
Lord might rather in His own Passion declare the significance of
that day, as He had come also to declare the mystery of the day now
known as the Lord’s day, the eighth namely, which is also the
first of the week.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p110" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p110.1">Chap. XIV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p111" shownumber="no">24. Consider now with attention these three most
sacred days, the days signalized by the Lord’s crucifixion, rest
in the grave, and resurrection. Of these three, that of which the
cross is the symbol is the business of our present life: those
things which are symbolized by His rest in the grave and His
resurrection we hold <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_311.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_311" n="311" />by faith and hope. For <i>now</i> the
command is given to each man, “Take up thy cross, and follow
me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p111.1" n="1800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p112" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p112.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" passage="Matt. 16.24">Matt. xvi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> But the
flesh is crucified, when our members which are upon the earth are
mortified, such as fornication, uncleanness, luxury, avarice, etc.,
of which the apostle says in another passage: “If ye live after
the flesh, ye shall die; but if ye through the Spirit do mortify
the deeds of the body, ye shall live.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p112.2" n="1801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p113" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p113.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.13" parsed="|Rom|8|13|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.13">Rom. viii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Hence also he says of himself:
“The world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p113.2" n="1802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p114" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p114.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" passage="Gal. 6.14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> And again:
“Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with Him, that the
body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve
sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p114.2" n="1803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p115" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p115.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.6" parsed="|Rom|6|6|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.6">Rom. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> The period
during which our labours tend to the weakening and destruction of
the body of sin, during which the outward man is perishing, that
the inward man may be renewed day by day,—that is the period of
the cross.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p116" shownumber="no">25. These are, it is true, good works, having
rest for their recompense, but they are meanwhile laborious and
painful: therefore we are told to be “rejoicing in hope,” that
while we contemplate the future rest, we may labour with
cheerfulness in present toil. Of this cheerfulness the breadth of
the cross in the transverse beam to which the hands were nailed is
an emblem: for the hands we understand to be symbolical of working,
and the breadth to be symbolical of cheerfulness in him who works,
for sadness straitens the spirit. In the height of the cross,
against which the head is placed, we have an emblem of the
expectation of recompense from the sublime justice of God, “who
will render to every man according to his deeds; to them who, by
patient continuance in well-doing, seek for glory, and honour, and
immortality, eternal life.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p116.1" n="1804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p117" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p117.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.6-Rom.2.7" parsed="|Rom|2|6|2|7" passage="Rom. 2.6,7">Rom. ii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore the length of the cross,
along which the whole body is extended, is an emblem of that
patient continuance in the will of God, on account of which those
who are patient are said to be long-suffering. The depth also, <i>
i.e.</i> the part which is fixed in the ground, represents the
occult nature of the holy mystery. For you remember, I suppose, the
words of the apostle, which in this description of the cross I aim
at expounding: “That ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may
be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and
length, and depth, and height.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p117.2" n="1805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p118" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p118.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.17-Eph.3.18" parsed="|Eph|3|17|3|18" passage="Eph. 3.17-18">Eph. iii. 17–18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p119" shownumber="no">Those things which we do not yet see or
possess, but hold in faith and hope, are the things represented in
the events by which the second and third of the three memorable
days above mentioned were signalized [viz. the Lord’s rest in the
grave, and His resurrection]. But the things which keep us occupied
in this present life, while we are held fast in the fear of God by
the commandments, as by nails driven through the flesh (as it is
written, “Make my flesh fast with nails by fear of Thee”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p119.1" n="1806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p120" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p120.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.120" parsed="|Ps|119|120|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.120">Ps. cxix. 120</scripRef>; Septuagint version, <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.LV-p120.2" lang="EL">καθήλωσον ἐκ τοῦ φόβου σου τὰς σάρκας
μου</span>.</p></note>), are to
be reckoned among things necessary, not among those which are for
their own sakes to be desired and coveted. Hence Paul says that he
desired, as something far better, to depart and to be with Christ:
“nevertheless,” he adds, “to remain in the flesh is expedient
for you”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p120.3" n="1807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p121" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p121.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23-Phil.1.24" parsed="|Phil|1|23|1|24" passage="Phil. 1.23,24">Phil. i. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note>—necessary for your welfare. This
departing and being with Christ is the beginning of the rest which
is not interrupted, but glorified by the resurrection; and this
rest is now enjoyed by faith, “for the just shall live by
faith.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p121.2" n="1808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p122" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p122.1" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.4" parsed="|Hab|2|4|0|0" passage="Hab. 2.4">Hab. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “Know ye
not,” saith the same apostle, “that so many of us as were
baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into His death? Therefore
we are buried with Him by baptism unto death.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p122.2" n="1809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p123" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p123.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.3-Rom.6.4" parsed="|Rom|6|3|6|4" passage="Rom. 6.3,4">Rom. vi. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> How? By faith. For this is not
actually completed in us so long as we are still “groaning within
ourselves, and waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of
our body: for we are saved by hope; but hope that is seen is not
hope: for what a man seeth why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope
for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p123.2" n="1810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p124" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p124.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.23 Bible:Rom.8.25" parsed="|Rom|8|23|0|0;|Rom|8|25|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.23,25">Rom. viii. 23, 25</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p125" shownumber="no">26. Remember how often I repeat this to you,
that we are not to think that we ought to be made happy and free
from all difficulties in this present life, and are therefore at
liberty to murmur profanely against God when we are straitened in
the things of this world, as if He were not performing what He
promised. He hath indeed promised the things which are necessary
for this life, but the consolations which mitigate the misery of
our present lot are very different from the joys of those who are
perfect in blessedness. “In the multitude of my thoughts within
me,” saith the believer, “Thy comforts, O Lord, delight my
soul.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p125.1" n="1811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p126" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p126.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.19" parsed="|Ps|94|19|0|0" passage="Ps. 94.19">Ps. xciv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us not
therefore murmur because of difficulties; let us not lose that
breadth of cheerfulness, of which it is written, “Rejoicing in
hope,” because this follows,—“patient in tribulation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p126.2" n="1812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p127" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p127.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.12" parsed="|Rom|12|12|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.12">Rom. xii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> The new
life, therefore, is meanwhile begun in faith, and maintained by
hope: for it shall only then be perfect when this mortal shall be
swallowed up in life, and death swallowed up in victory; when the
last enemy, death, shall be destroyed; when we shall be changed,
and made like the angels: for “we shall all rise again, but we
shall not all be <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_312.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_312" n="312" />changed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p127.2" n="1813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p128" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p128.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54 Bible:1Cor.15.26 Bible:1Cor.15.51" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0;|1Cor|15|26|0|0;|1Cor|15|51|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.54,26,51">1 Cor. xv. 54, 26, 51</scripRef>—the last of these verses
being rendered by Augustin here, not as in the English version, but
as given above.</p></note> Again, the Lord saith, “They
shall be equal unto the angels.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p128.2" n="1814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p129" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p129.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.36" parsed="|Luke|20|36|0|0" passage="Luke 20.36">Luke xx. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> We now are apprehended by Him in
fear by faith: then we shall apprehend Him in love by sight. For
“whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord:
for we walk by faith, not by sight.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p129.2" n="1815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p130" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p130.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.6-2Cor.5.7" parsed="|2Cor|5|6|5|7" passage="2 Cor. 5.6,7">2 Cor. v. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Hence the apostle himself, who
says, “I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which
also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus,” confesses frankly that he
has not attained to it. “Brethren,” he says, “I count not
myself to have apprehended.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p130.2" n="1816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p131" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p131.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.12-Phil.3.13" parsed="|Phil|3|12|3|13" passage="Phil. 3.12,13">Phil. iii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Since, however, our hope is sure,
because of the truth of the promise, when he said elsewhere,
“Therefore we are buried with Him by baptism into death,” he
adds these words, “that like as Christ was raised up from the
dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in
newness of life.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p131.2" n="1817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p132" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p132.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.4">Rom. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> We walk, therefore, in actual
labour, but in hope of rest, in the flesh of the old life, but in
faith of the new. For he says again: “The body is dead because of
sin; but the spirit is life because of righteousness. But if the
Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He
that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal
bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p133" shownumber="no">27. Both the authority of the Divine Scriptures and
the consent of the whole Church spread throughout the world have
combined to ordain the annual commemoration of these things at
Easter, by observances which are, as you now see, full of spiritual
significance. From the Old Testament Scriptures we are not taught
as to the precise day of holding Easter, beyond the limitation to
the period between the 14th and 21st days of the first month; but
because we know from the Gospel beyond doubt which days of the week
were signalized in succession by the Lord’s crucifixion, His
resting in the grave, and His resurrection, the observance of these
days has been enjoined in addition by Councils of the Fathers, and
the whole Christian world has arrived unanimously at the persuasion
that this is the proper mode of observing Easter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p134" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p134.1">Chap. XV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p135" shownumber="no">28.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p135.1" n="1818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p136" shownumber="no"> In translating, we have ventured to take this
title of Chap. xv. out of the place which the Benedictines have
given to it, in the middle of a sentence of the preceding
paragraph. There it almost hopelessly bewildered the reader. Here
it prepares him for a new topic.</p></note> The Fast of Forty Days has its
warrant both in the Old Testament, from the fasting of Moses<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p136.1" n="1819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p137" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p137.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.28" parsed="|Exod|34|28|0|0" passage="Ex. 34.28">Ex. xxxiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and of
Elijah,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p137.2" n="1820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p138" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p138.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.8" parsed="|1Kgs|19|8|0|0" passage="1 Kings 19.8">1 Kings xix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and in the
Gospel from the fact that our Lord fasted the same number of
days;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p138.2" n="1821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p139" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p139.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.2" parsed="|Matt|4|2|0|0" passage="Matt. 4.2">Matt. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> proving
thereby that the Gospel is not at variance with the Law and the
Prophets. For the Law and the Prophets are represented in the
persons of Moses and Elijah respectively; between whom also He
appeared in glory on the Mount, that what the apostle says of Him,
that He is “witnessed unto both by the Law and the Prophets,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p139.2" n="1822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p140" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p140.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.21" parsed="|Rom|3|21|0|0" passage="Rom. 3.21">Rom. iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> might be
made more clearly manifest. Now, in what part of the year could the
observance of the Fast of Forty Days be more appropriately placed,
than in that which immediately precedes and borders on the time of
the Lord’s Passion? For by it is signified this life of toil, the
chief work in which is to exercise self-control, in abstaining from
the world’s friendship, which never ceases deceitfully caressing
us, and scattering profusely around us its bewitching allurements.
As to the reason why this life of toil and self-control is
symbolized by the number 40, it seems to me that the number ten (in
which is the perfection of our blessedness, as in the number eight,
because it returns to the unit) has a like place in this number [as
the unit has in giving its significance to eight];<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p140.2" n="1823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p141" shownumber="no"> Compare “octavus qui et primus,” and the
remarks on the meaning of the number 8 in § 23.</p></note> and
therefore I regard the number forty as a fit symbol for this life,
because in it the creature (of which the symbolical number is
seven) cleaves to the Creator, in whom is revealed that unity of
the Trinity which is to be published while time lasts throughout
this whole world,—a world swept by four winds, constituted of
four elements, and experiencing the changes of four seasons in the
year. Now four times ten [seven added to three] are forty; but the
number forty reckoned in along with [one of] its parts adds the
number ten, [as seven reckoned in along with one of its parts adds
the unit,] and the total is fifty,—the symbol, as it were, of the
reward of the toil and self-control.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p141.1" n="1824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p142" shownumber="no"> We give the original of this very obscure
paragraph:—“Numero autem quadragenario vitam istam propter ea
figurari arbitror, quia denarius in quo est perfectio beatitudinis
nostræ, sicut in octonario, quia redit ad primum, ita in hoc mihi
videtur exprimi: quia creatura, quæ septenario figuratur adhæret
Creatori in quo declaratur unitas Trinitatis per universum mundum
temporaliter annuntianda; qui mundus et a quatuor ventis delimatur
et quatuor elementis erigitur, et quatuor anni temporum vicibus
variatur. Decem autem quater in quadraginta consummantur,
quadragenarius autem partibus suis computatus, addit ipsum denarium
et fiunt quinquaginta tanquam merces laboris et
continentiæ.”</p></note> For it is not without reason that
the Lord Himself continued for forty days on this earth and in this
life in fellowship with His disciples after His resurrection, and,
when He ascended into heaven, sent the promised Holy Spirit, after
an interval of ten days more, when the day of Pentecost was fully
come. This fiftieth day, moreover, has wrapped up in it another
holy mystery:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p142.1" n="1825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p143" shownumber="no"> <i>Sacramentum.</i></p></note> for 7
times 7 days are 49. And when we return to the beginning of another
seven, and add the eighth, which is also the first day of the week,
we have the 50 days complete; which period of fifty days we
celebrate after the Lord’s resurrection, as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_313.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_313" n="313" />representing not toil,
but rest and gladness. For this reason we do not fast in them; and
in praying we stand upright, which is an emblem of resurrection.
Hence, also, every Lord’s day during the fifty days, this usage
is observed at the altar, and the Alleluia is sung, which signifies
that our future exercise shall consist wholly in praising God, as
it is written: “Blessed are they who dwell in Thy house, O Lord:
they will be still (<i>i.e.</i> eternally) praising Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p143.1" n="1826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p144" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p144.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.5" parsed="|Ps|84|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 84.5">Ps. lxxxiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p145" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p145.1">Chap. XVI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p146" shownumber="no">29. The fiftieth day is also commended to us
in Scripture; and not only in the Gospel, by the fact that on that
day the Holy Spirit descended, but also in the books of the Old
Testament. For in them we learn, that after the Jews observed the
first passover with the slaying of the lamb as appointed, 50 days
intervened between that day and the day on which upon Mount Sinai
there was given to Moses the Law written with the finger of God;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p146.1" n="1827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p147" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p147.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12 Bible:Exod.19 Bible:Exod.20 Bible:Exod.31" parsed="|Exod|12|0|0|0;|Exod|19|0|0|0;|Exod|20|0|0|0;|Exod|31|0|0|0" passage="Ex. 12;19;20;31">Ex. xii. xix. xx. xxxi</scripRef>.</p></note> and this
“finger of God” is in the Gospels most plainly declared to
signify the Holy Spirit: for where one evangelist quotes our
Lord’s words thus, “I with the finger of God cast out
devils,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p147.2" n="1828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p148" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p148.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.20" parsed="|Luke|11|20|0|0" passage="Luke 11.20">Luke xi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> another
quotes them thus, “I cast out devils by the Spirit of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p148.2" n="1829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p149" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p149.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" passage="Matt. 12.28">Matt. xii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Who would
not prefer the joy which these divine mysteries impart, when the
light of healing truth beams from them on the soul to all the
kingdoms of this world, even though these were held in perfect
prosperity and peace? May we not say, that as the two seraphim
answer each other in singing the praise of the Most High, “Holy,
holy, holy is the Lord God of Hosts,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p149.2" n="1830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p150" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p150.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.3" parsed="|Isa|6|3|0|0" passage="Isa. 6.3">Isa. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> so the Old Testament and the New,
in perfect harmony, give forth their testimony to sacred truth? The
lamb is slain, the passover is celebrated, and after 50 days the
Law is given, which inspires fear, written by the finger of God.
Christ is slain, being led as a lamb to the slaughter as Isaiah
testifies;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p150.2" n="1831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p151" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p151.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" passage="Isa. 53.7">Isa. liii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> the true
Passover is celebrated; and after 50 days is given the Holy Spirit,
who is the finger of God, and whose fruit is love, and who is
therefore opposed to men who seek their own, and consequently bear
a grievous yoke and heavy burden, and find no rest for their souls;
for love “seeketh not her own.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p151.2" n="1832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p152" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p152.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.5" parsed="|1Cor|13|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.5">1 Cor. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore there is no rest in the
unloving spirit of heretics, whom the apostle declares guilty of
conduct like that of the magicians of Pharaoh, saying, “Now as
Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so do these also resist the
truth: men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith. But
they shall proceed no further: for their folly shall be manifest to
all men, as theirs also was.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p152.2" n="1833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p153" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p153.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.8" parsed="|2Tim|3|8|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 3.8">2 Tim. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> For because through this
corruptness of mind they were utterly disquieted, they failed at
the third miracle, confessing that the Spirit of God which was in
Moses was opposed to them: for in owning their failure, they said,
“This is the finger of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p153.2" n="1834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p154" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p154.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.8.19" parsed="|Exod|8|19|0|0" passage="Ex. 8.19">Ex. viii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> The Holy Spirit, who shows Himself
reconciled and gracious to the meek and lowly in heart, and gives
them rest, shows Himself an inexorable adversary to the proud and
haughty, and vexes them with disquiet. Of this disquiet those
despicable insects were a figure, under which Pharaoh’s magicians
owned themselves foiled, saying, “This is the finger of
God.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p155" shownumber="no">30. Read the book of Exodus, and observe the
number of days between the first passover and the giving of the
Law. God speaks to Moses in the desert of Sinai on the first day of
the third month. Mark, then, this as one day of the month, and then
observe what (among other things) the Lord said on that day: “Go
unto the people, and sanctify them today and tomorrow, and let them
wash their clothes, and be ready against the third day; for the
third day the Lord will come down in the sight of all the people
upon Mount Sinai.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p155.1" n="1835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p156" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p156.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.10-Exod.19.11" parsed="|Exod|19|10|19|11" passage="Ex. 19.10,11">Ex. xix. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> The Law was accordingly given on
the third day of the month. Now reckon the days between the 14th
day of the first month, the day of the passover, and the 3d day of
the third month, and you have 17 days of the first month, 30 of the
second, and 3 of the third—50 in all. The Law in the Ark of the
Testimony represents holiness in the Lord’s body, by whose
resurrection is promised to us the future rest; for our receiving
of which, love is breathed into us by the Holy Spirit. But the
Spirit had not then been given, for Jesus had not yet been
glorified.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p156.2" n="1836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p157" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p157.1" osisRef="Bible:John.7.39" parsed="|John|7|39|0|0" passage="John 7.39">John vii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> Hence that
prophetic song, “Arise, O Lord, into Thy rest, Thou and the ark
of Thy strength” [holiness, LXX.].<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p157.2" n="1837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p158" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p158.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.8" parsed="|Ps|132|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 132.8">Ps. cxxxii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Where there is rest, there is
holiness. Wherefore we have now received a pledge of it, that we
may love and desire it. For to the rest belonging to the other
life, whereunto we are brought by that transition from this life of
which the passover is a symbol, all are now invited in the name of
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p159" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p159.1">Chap. XVII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p160" shownumber="no">31. Hence also, in the number of the large fishes
which our Lord after His resurrection, showing this new life,
commanded to be taken on the right side of the ship, there is found
the number 50 three times multiplied, with the addition of three
more [the symbol of the Trinity] to make the holy mystery more
apparent; and the disciples’ nets were not 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_314.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_314" n="314" />broken,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p160.1" n="1838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p161" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p161.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.21.6 Bible:1John.21.11" parsed="|1John|21|6|0|0;|1John|21|11|0|0" passage="1 John 21.6,11">1 John xxi. 6, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> because in that new life there
shall be no schism caused by the disquiet of heretics. Then [in
this new life] man, made perfect and at rest, purified in body and
in soul by the pure words of God, which are like silver purged from
its dross, seven times refined,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p161.2" n="1839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p162" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p162.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.6" parsed="|Ps|12|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 12.6">Ps. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> shall receive his reward, the
denarius;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p162.2" n="1840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p163" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p163.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.9-Matt.20.10" parsed="|Matt|20|9|20|10" passage="Matt. 20.9,10">Matt. xx. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> so that
with that reward the numbers 10 and 7 meet in him. For in this
number [17] there is found, as in other numbers representing a
combination of symbols, a wonderful mystery. Nor is it without good
reason that the seventeenth Psalm<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p163.2" n="1841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p164" shownumber="no"> The eighteenth in the English Bible.</p></note> is the only one which is given
complete in the book of Kings,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p164.1" n="1842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p165" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p165.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.22.2-2Sam.22.51" parsed="|2Sam|22|2|22|51" passage="2 Sam. 22.2-51">2 Sam. xxii. 2–51</scripRef>. The title of that book is in
the LXX. the 2d book of Kings.</p></note> because it signifies that kingdom
in which we shall have no enemy. For its title is, “A Psalm of
David, in the day that the Lord delivered him from the hand of all
his enemies, and from the hand of Saul.” For of whom is David the
type, but of Him who, according to the flesh, was born of the seed
of David?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p165.2" n="1843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p166" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p166.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.3">Rom. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> He in His
Church, that is, in His body, still endures the malice of enemies.
Therefore the words which from heaven fell upon the ear of that
persecutor whom Jesus slew by His voice, and whom He transformed
into a part of His body (as the food which we use becomes a part of
ourselves), were these, “Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou
Me?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p166.2" n="1844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p167" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p167.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.4" parsed="|Acts|9|4|0|0" passage="Acts 9.4">Acts ix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And when
shall this His body be finally delivered from enemies? Is it not
when the last enemy, Death, shall be destroyed? It is to that time
that the number of the 153 fishes pertains. For if the number 17
itself be the side of an arithmetical triangle,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p167.2" n="1845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p168" shownumber="no"> Such a triangle as this:</p>

<p class="c80" id="vii.1.LV-p169" shownumber="no"><span class="c79" id="vii.1.LV-p169.1">.<br />
. .<br />
. . .<br />
. . . .<br />
. . . . .<br />
. . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .<br />
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .</span></p>

<p class="c81" id="vii.1.LV-p170" shownumber="no"><br />
</p></note> formed by placing above each other
rows of units, increasing in number from 1 to 17, the whole sum of
these units is 153: since 1 and 2 make 3; 3 and 3, 6; 6 and 4, 10;
10 and 5, 15; 15 and 6, 21; and so on: continue this up to 17, the
total is 153.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p171" shownumber="no">32. The celebration of Easter and Pentecost is
therefore most firmly based on Scripture. As to the observance of
the forty days before Easter, this has been confirmed by the
practice of the Church; as also the separation of the eight days of
the neophytes, in such order that the eighth of these coincides
with the first. The custom of singing the Alleluia on those 50 days
only in the Church is not universal; for in other places it is sung
also at various other times, but on these days it is sung
everywhere. Whether the custom of standing at prayer on these days
and on all the Lord’s days, is everywhere observed or not, I do
not know; nevertheless, I have told you what guides the Church in
this usage, and it is in my opinion sufficiently obvious.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p171.1" n="1846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p172" shownumber="no"> He refers to the significance of the standing
upright as an emblem of resurrection.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p173" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p173.1">Chap. XVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p174" shownumber="no">33. As to the feet-washing, since the Lord
recommended this because of its being an example of that humility
which He came to teach, as He Himself afterwards explained, the
question has arisen at what time it is best, by literal performance
of this work, to give public instruction in the important duty
which it illustrates, and this time [of Lent] was suggested in
order that the lesson taught by it might make a deeper and more
serious impression. Many, however, have not accepted this as a
custom, lest it should be thought to belong to the ordinance of
baptism; and some have not hesitated to deny it any place among our
ceremonies. Some, however, in order to connect its observance with
the more sacred associations of this solemn season, and at the same
time to prevent its being confounded with baptism in any way, have
selected for this ceremony either the eighth day itself, or that on
which the third eighth day occurs, because of the great
significance of the number three in many holy mysteries.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p175" shownumber="no">34. I am surprised at your expressing a desire that
I should write anything in regard to those ceremonies which are
found different in different countries, because there is no
necessity for my doing this; and, moreover, one most excellent rule
must be observed in regard to these customs, when they do not in
any way oppose either true doctrine or sound morality, but contain
some incentives to the better life, viz., that wherever we see them
observed, or know them to be established, we should not only
refrain from finding fault with them, but even recommend them by
our approval and imitation, unless restrained by fear of doing
greater harm than good by this course, through the infirmity of
others. We are not, however, to be restrained by this, if more good
is to be expected from our consenting with those who are zealous
for the ceremony, than loss to be feared from our displeasing those
who protest against it. In such a case we ought by all means to
adopt it, especially if it be something in defence of which
Scripture can be alleged: as in the singing of hymns and psalms,
for which we have on record both the example and the precepts of
the Lord and of His apostles. In this religious exercise, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_315.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_315" n="315" />so useful for inducing
a devotional frame of mind and inflaming the strength of love to
God, there is diversity of usage, and in Africa the members of the
Church are rather too indifferent in regard to it; on which account
the Donstists reproach us with our grave chanting of the divine
songs of the prophets in our churches, while they inflame their
passions in their revels by the singing of psalms of human
composition, which rouse them like the stirring notes of the
trumpet on the battle-field. But when brethren are assembled in the
church, why should not the time be devoted to singing of sacred
songs, excepting of course while reading or preaching<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p175.1" n="1847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p176" shownumber="no"> Preaching. The word in the original is
“disputatur,”—something much more lively and
entertaining.</p></note> is going
on, or while the presiding minister prays aloud, or the united
prayer of the congregation is led by the deacon’s voice? At the
other intervals not thus occupied, I do not see what could be a
more excellent, useful, and holy exercise for a Christian
congregation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p177" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p177.1">Chap. XIX.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p177.2" n="1848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p178" shownumber="no"> I have taken the liberty here of putting the
beginning of the</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p179" shownumber="no">Chapter and paragraph a sentence further
on than in the Benedictine edition, so as to finish in sec. 34 the
remarks on psalm-singing.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p180" shownumber="no">35. I cannot, however, sanction with my approbation
those ceremonies which are departures from the custom of the
Church, and are instituted on the pretext of being symbolical of
some holy mystery; although, for the sake of avoiding offence to
the piety of some and the pugnacity of others, I do not venture to
condemn severely many things of this kind. But this I deplore, and
have too much occasion to do so, that comparatively little
attention is paid to many of the most wholesome rites which
Scripture has enjoined; and that so many false notions everywhere
prevail, that more severe rebuke would be administered to a man who
should touch the ground with his feet bare during the octaves
(before his baptism), than to one who drowned his intellect in
drunkenness. My opinion therefore is, that wherever it is possible,
all those things should be abolished without hesitation, which
neither have warrant in Holy Scripture, nor are found to have been
appointed by councils of bishops, nor are confirmed by the practice
of the universal Church, but are so infinitely various, according
to the different customs of different places, that it is with
difficulty, if at all, that the reasons which guided men in
appointing them can be discovered. For even although nothing be
found, perhaps, in which they are against the true faith; yet the
Christian religion, which God in His mercy made free, appointing to
her sacraments very few in number, and very easily observed, is by
these burdensome ceremonies so oppressed, that the condition of the
Jewish Church itself is preferable: for although they have not
known the time of their freedom, they are subjected to burdens
imposed by the law of God, not by the vain conceits of men. The
Church of God, however, being meanwhile so constituted as to
enclose much chaff and many tares, bears with many things; yet if
anything be contrary to faith or to holy life, she does not approve
of it either by silence or by practice.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p181" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p181.1">Chap. XX.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p182" shownumber="no">36. Accordingly, that which you wrote as to
certain brethren abstaining from the use of animal food, on the
ground of its being ceremonially unclean, is most clearly contrary
to the faith and to sound doctrine. If I were to enter on anything
like a full discussion of this matter, it might be thought by some
that there was some obscurity in the precepts of the apostle in
this matter whereas he, among many other things which he said on
this subject, expressed his abhorrence of this opinion of the
heretics in these words: “Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that
in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed
to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in
hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron;
forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which
God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which
believe and know the truth. For every creature of God is good, and
nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: for it
is sanctified by the word of God and prayer.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p182.1" n="1849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p183" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p183.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1-1Tim.4.5" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|4|5" passage="1 Tim. 4.1-5">1 Tim. iv. 1–5</scripRef>.</p></note> Again, in another place, he says,
concerning these things: “Unto the pure all things are pure: but
unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure; but
even their mind and conscience is defiled.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p183.2" n="1850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p184" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p184.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.15" parsed="|Titus|1|15|0|0" passage="Tit. 1.15">Tit. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Read the rest for yourself, and
read these passages to others—to as many as you can—in order
that, seeing that they have been called to liberty, they may not
make void the grace of God toward them; only let them not use their
liberty for an occasion to serve the flesh: let them not refuse to
practise the purpose of curbing carnal appetite, abstinence from
some kinds of food, on the pretext that it is unlawful to do so
under the promptings of superstition or unbelief.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p185" shownumber="no">37. As to those who read futurity by taking at
random a text from the pages of the Gospels, although it is better
that they should do this than go to consult spirits of divination,
nevertheless it is, in my opinion, a censurable practice to try to
turn to secular affairs and the vanity of this life those divine
oracles which were intended to teach us concerning the higher
life.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p186" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LV-p186.1">Chap. XXI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p187" shownumber="no">38. If you do not consider that I have now written
enough in answer to your questions, you must have little knowledge
of my capacities or of my engagements. For so far am I from being,
as you have thought, ac<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_316.html" id="vii.1.LV-Page_316" n="316" />quainted with everything, that I read
nothing in your letter with more sadness than this statement, both
because it is most manifestly untrue, and because I am surprised
that you should not be aware, that not only are many things unknown
to me in countless other departments, but that even in the
Scriptures themselves the things which I do not know are many more
than the things which I know. But I cherish a hope in the name of
Christ, which is not without its reward, because I have not only
believed the testimony of my God that “on these two commandments
hang all the Law and the Prophets;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p187.1" n="1851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p188" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p188.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.40" parsed="|Matt|22|40|0|0" passage="Matt. 22.40">Matt. xxii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> but I have myself proved it, and
daily prove it, by experience. For there is no holy mystery, and no
difficult passage of the word of God, in which, when it is opened
up to me, I do not find these same commandments: for “the end of
the commandment is charity, out of a pure heart, and of a good
conscience, and of faith unfeigned;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p188.2" n="1852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p189" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p189.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.5">1 Tim. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and “love is the fulfilling of
the law.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p189.2" n="1853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p190" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p190.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.10">Rom. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LV-p191" shownumber="no">39. I beseech you therefore also, my dearly
beloved, whether studying these or other writings, so to read and
so to learn as to bear in mind what hath been most truly said,
“Knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p191.1" n="1854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p192" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p192.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.1">1 Cor. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> but
charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up. Let knowledge
therefore be used as a kind of scaffolding by which may be erected
the building of charity, which shall endure for ever when knowledge
faileth.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LV-p192.2" n="1855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LV-p193" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LV-p193.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.4 Bible:1Cor.13.8" parsed="|1Cor|13|4|0|0;|1Cor|13|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.4,8">1 Cor. xiii. 4, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Knowledge,
if applied as a means to charity, is most useful; but apart from
this high end, it has been proved not only superfluous, but even
pernicious. I know, however, how holy meditation keeps you safe
under the shadow of the wings of our God. These things I have
stated, though briefly, because I know that this same charity of
yours, which “vaunteth not itself,” will prompt you to lend and
read this letter to many.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="LVI" n="LVI" next="vii.1.LVIII" prev="vii.1.LV" progress="51.06%" shorttitle="Letters LVI-LVII" title="to Celer" type="Letters">

<p class="c41" id="LVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="LVI-p1.1">Letters LVI. And LVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="LVI-p2" shownumber="no">are addressed (<span class="c9" id="LVI-p2.1">a.d.</span>
400) to Celer, exhorting him to forsake the Donatist schismatics.
They may be omitted, being brief, and containing no new
argument.</p>


</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LVIII" n="LVIII" next="vii.1.LIX" prev="vii.1.LVI" progress="51.06%" shorttitle="Letter LVIII" title="To Pammachius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LVIII-p1.1">Letter LVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 401.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LVIII-p3.1">To My Noble and Worthy Lord
Pammachius, My Son, Dearly Beloved in the Bowels of Christ,
Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LVIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. The good works which spring from the grace
of Christ in you have given you a claim to be esteemed by us His
members, and have made you as truly known and as much beloved by us
as you could be. For even were I daily seeing your face, this could
add nothing to the completeness of the acquaintance with you which
I now have, when in the shining light of one of your actions I have
seen your inner being, fair with the loveliness of peace, and
beaming with the brightness of truth. Seeing this has made me know
you, and knowing you has made me love you; and therefore, in
addressing you, I write to one who, notwithstanding our distance
from each other, has become known to me, and is my beloved friend.
The bond which binds us together is indeed of earlier date, and we
were living united under One Head: for had you not been rooted in
His love, the Catholic unity would not have been so dear to you,
and you would not have dealt as you have done with your African
tenants<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LVIII-p4.1" n="1856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Coloni</i>.</p></note> settled in
the midst of the consular province of Numidia, the very country in
which the folly of the Donatists began, addressing them in such
terms, and encouraging them with such enthusiasm, as to persuade
them with unhesitating devotion to choose that course which they
believed that a man of your character and position would not adopt
on other grounds than truth ascertained and acknowledged, and to
submit themselves, though so remote from you, to the same Head; so
that along with yourself they are reckoned for ever as members of
Him by whose command they are for the time dependent upon
you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LVIII-p6" shownumber="no">2. Embracing you, therefore, as known to me by
this transaction, I am moved by joyful feelings to congratulate you
in Christ Jesus our Lord, and to send you this letter as a proof of
my heart’s love towards you; for I cannot do more. I beseech you,
however, not to measure the amount of my love by this letter; but
by means of this letter, when you have read it, pass on by the
unseen inner passage which thought opens up into my heart, and see
what is there felt towards you. For to the eye of love that
sanctuary of love shall be unveiled which we shut against the
disquieting trifles of this world when there we worship God; and
there you will see the ecstasy of my joy in your good work, an
ecstasy which I cannot describe with tongue or pen, glowing and
burning in the offering of praise to Him by whose inspiration you
were made willing, and by whose help you were made able to serve
Him in this way. “Thanks be unto God for His unspeakable
gift!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LVIII-p6.1" n="1857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.15" parsed="|1Cor|9|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.15">1 Cor. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LVIII-p8" shownumber="no">3. Oh how we desire in Africa to see such work as
this by which you have gladdened us done by many, who are, like
yourself, senators in the State, and sons of the holy Church! It
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_317.html" id="vii.1.LVIII-Page_317" n="317" />is, however, hazardous
to give them this exhortation: they may refuse to follow it, and
the enemies of the Church will take advantage of this to deceive
the weak, as if they had gained a victory over us in the minds of
those who disregarded our counsel. But it is safe for me to express
gratitude to you; for you have already done that by which, in the
emancipation of those who were weak, the enemies of the Church are
confounded. I have therefore thought it sufficient to ask you to
read this letter with friendly boldness to any to whom you can do
so on the ground of their Christian profession. For thus learning
what you have achieved, they will believe that that, about which as
an impossibility they are now indifferent, can be done in Africa.
As to the snares which these heretics contrive in the perversity of
their hearts, I have resolved not to speak of them in this letter,
because I have been only amused at their imagining that they could
gain any advantage over your mind, which Christ holds as His
possession. You will hear them, however, from my brethren, whom I
earnestly commend to your Excellency: they fear lest you should
disdain some things which to you might seem unnecessary in
connection with the great and unlooked for salvation of those men
over whom, in consequence of your work, their Catholic Mother
rejoices.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LIX" n="LIX" next="vii.1.LX" prev="vii.1.LVIII" progress="51.20%" shorttitle="Letter LIX" title="To Victorinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LIX-p1.1">Letter LIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 401.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LIX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LIX-p3.1">To My Most Blessed Lord and
Venerable Father Victorinus, My Brother in the Priesthood, Augustin
Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIX-p4" shownumber="no">1. Your summons to the Council reached me on the
fifth day before the Ides of November, in the evening, and found me
very much indisposed, so that I could not possibly attend. However,
I submit to your pious and wise judgment whether certain
perplexities which the summons occasioned were due to my own
ignorance or to sufficient grounds. I read in that summons that it
was written also to the districts of Mauritania, which, as we know,
have their own primates. Now, if these provinces were to be
represented in a Council held in Numidia, it was by all means
proper that the names of some of the more eminent bishops who are
in Mauritania should be attached to the circular letter; and not
finding this, I have been greatly surprised. Moreover, to the
bishops of Numidia it has been addressed in such a confused and
careless manner, that my own name I find in the third place,
although I know my proper order to be much further down in the roll
of bishops. This wrongs others, and grieves me. Moreover, our
venerable father and colleague, Xantippus of Tagosa, says that the
primacy belongs to him, and by very many he is regarded as the
primate, and he issues such letters as you have sent. Even
supposing that this be a mistake, which your Holiness can easily
discover and correct, certainly his name should not have been
omitted in the summons which you have issued. If his name had been
placed in the middle of the list, and not in the first line, I
would have wondered much; how much greater, then, is my surprise,
when I find in it no mention whatever made of him who, above all
others, behoved to be present in the Council, that by the bishops
of all the Numidian churches this question of the order of the
primacy might be debated before any other!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIX-p5" shownumber="no">2. For these reasons, I might even hesitate to
come to the Council, lest the summons in which so many flagrant
mistakes are found should be a forgery; even were I not hindered
both by the shortness of the notice, and manifold other important
engagements standing in the way. I therefore beg you, most blessed
prelate, to excuse me, and to be pleased to give attention, in the
first instance, to bring about between your Holiness and the aged
Xantippus a cordial mutual understanding as to the question which
of you ought to summon the Council; or at least, as I think would
be still better, let both of you, without prejudging the claim of
either, conjointly call together our colleagues, especially those
who have been nearly as long in the episcopate as yourselves, who
may easily discover and decide which of you has truth on his
side,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LIX-p5.1" n="1858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LIX-p6" shownumber="no"> The primacy in Numidia belonged not to the bishop
of the most important town, but to the oldest bishop.</p></note> that this
question may be settled first among a few of you; and then, when
the mistake has been rectified, let the younger bishops be gathered
together, who, having no others whom it would be either possible or
right for them to accept as witnesses in this matter but
yourselves, are meanwhile at a loss to know to which of you the
preference is to be given.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LIX-p7" shownumber="no">I have sent this letter sealed with a ring which
represents a man’s profile.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LX" n="LX" next="vii.1.LXI" prev="vii.1.LIX" progress="51.30%" shorttitle="Letter LX" title="To Aurelius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LX-p1.1">Letter LX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 401.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LX-p3.1">To Father Aurelius, My Lord Most
Blessed, and Revered with Most Justly Merited Respect, My Brother
in the Priesthood, Most Sincerely Beloved, Augustin Sends Greeting
in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LX-p4" shownumber="no">1. I have received no letter from your Holiness
since we parted; but I have now read a letter of your Grace
concerning Donatus and his brother, and I have long hesitated as to
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_318.html" id="vii.1.LX-Page_318" n="318" />reply which I ought
to give. After frequently reconsidering what is in such a case
conducive to the welfare of those whom we serve in Christ, and seek
to nourish in Him, nothing has occurred to me which would alter my
opinion that it is not right to give occasion for God’s servants
to think that promotion to a better position is more readily given
to those who have become worse. Such a rule would make monks less
careful of falling, and a most grievous wrong would be done to the
order of clergy, if those who have deserted their duty as monks be
chosen to serve as clergy, seeing that our custom is to select for
that office only the more tried and superior men of those who
continue faithful to their calling as monks; unless, perchance, the
common people are to be taught to joke at our expense, saying “a
bad monk makes a good clerk,” as they are wont to say that “a
poor flute-player makes a good singer.” It would be an
intolerable calamity if we were to encourage the monks to such
fatal pride, and were to consent to brand with so grievous disgrace
the clerical order to which we ourselves belong: seeing that
sometimes even a good monk is scarcely qualified to be a good
clerk; for though he be proficient in self-denial, he may lack the
necessary instruction, or be disqualified by some personal
defect.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LX-p5" shownumber="no">2. I believe, however, that your Holiness
understood these monks to have left the monastery with my consent,
in order that they might rather be useful to the people of their
own district; but this was not the case: of their own accord they
departed, of their own accord they deserted us, notwithstanding my
resisting, from a regard to their welfare, to the utmost of my
power. As to Donatus, seeing that he has obtained ordination before
we could arrive at any decision in the Council<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LX-p5.1" n="1859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LX-p6" shownumber="no"> The Council held at Carthage in September 401.</p></note> as to his case, do as your wisdom
may guide you; it may be that his proud obstinacy has been subdued.
But as to his brother, who was the chief cause of Donatus leaving
the monastery, I know not what to write, since you know what I
think of him. I do not presume to oppose what may seem best to one
of your wisdom, rank, and piety; and I hope with all my heart that
you will do whatever you judge most profitable for the members of
the Church.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXI" n="LXI" next="vii.1.LXII" prev="vii.1.LX" progress="51.39%" shorttitle="Letter LXI" title="To Theodorus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXI-p1.1">Letter LXI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 401.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXI-p3.1">To His well-Beloved and honourable
Brother Theodorus, Bishop Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXI-p4" shownumber="no">1. I have resolved to commit to writing in this
letter what I said when you and I were conversing together as to
the terms on which we would welcome clergy of the party of Donatus
desiring to become Catholics, in order that, if any one asked you
what are our sentiments and practice in regard to this, you might
exhibit these by producing what I have written with my own hand. Be
assured, therefore, that we detest nothing in the Donatist clergy
but that which renders them schismatics and heretics, namely, their
dissent from the unity and truth of the Catholic Church, in their
not remaining in peace with the people of God, which is spread
abroad throughout the world, and in their refusing to recognise the
baptism of Christ in those who have received it. This their
grievous error, therefore, we reject; but the good name of God
which they bear, and His sacrament which they have received, we
acknowledge in them, and embrace it with reverence and love. But
for this very reason we grieve over their wandering, and long to
gain them for God by the love of Christ, that they may have within
the peace of the Church that holy sacrament for their salvation,
which they meanwhile have beyond the pale of the Church for their
destruction. If, therefore, there be taken away from between us the
evil things which proceed from men, and if the good which comes
from God and belongs to both parties in common be duly honoured,
there will ensue such brotherly concord, such amiable peace, that
the love of Christ shall gain the victory in men’s hearts over
the temptation of the devil.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXI-p5" shownumber="no">2. When, therefore, any come to us from the
party of Donatus, we do not welcome the evil which belongs to them,
viz. their error and schism: these, the only obstacles to our
concord, are removed from between us, and we embrace our brethren,
standing with them, as the apostle says, in “the unity of the
Spirit, in the bond of peace,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXI-p5.1" n="1860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.3" parsed="|Eph|4|3|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.3">Eph. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and acknowledging in them the good
things which are divine, as their holy baptism, the blessing
conferred by ordination, their profession of self-denial, their vow
of celibacy, their faith in the Trinity, and such like; all which
things were indeed theirs before, but “profited them nothing,
because they had not charity.” For what truth is there in the
profession of Christian charity by him who does not embrace
Christian unity? When, therefore, they come to the Catholic Church,
they gain thereby not what they already possessed, but something
which they had not before,—namely, that those things which they
possessed begin then to be profitable to them. For in the Catholic
Church they obtain the root of charity in the bond of peace and in
the fellowship of unity: so that all the sacraments of truth which
they hold serve not to condemn, but to deliver them. The
branches <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_319.html" id="vii.1.LXI-Page_319" n="319" />ought not to boast that their wood is the
wood of the vine, not of the thorn; for if they do not live by
union to the root, they shall, notwithstanding their outward
appearance, be cast into the fire. But of some branches which were
broken off the apostle says that “God is able to graft them in
again.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXI-p6.2" n="1861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.23" parsed="|Rom|11|23|0|0" passage="Rom. 11.23">Rom. xi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore,
beloved brother, if you see any one of the Donatist party in doubt
as to the place into which they shall be welcomed by us, show them
this writing in my own hand, which is familiar to you, and let them
have it to read if they desire it; for “I call God for a record
upon my soul,” that I will welcome them on such terms as that
they shall retain not only the baptism of Christ which they have
received, but also the honour due to their vow of holiness and to
their self-denying virtue.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXII" n="LXII" next="vii.1.LXIII" prev="vii.1.LXI" progress="51.50%" shorttitle="Letter LXII" title="to Severus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXII-p1.1">Letter LXII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 401)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.LXII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXII-p3.1">Alypius, Augustin, and
Samsucius, and the Brethren Who are with Them, Send Greeting in the
Lord to Severus,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXII-p3.2" n="1862" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXII-p4" shownumber="no"> Severus, bishop of Milevi in Numidia, had at one
time been an inmate of the monastery of Augustin, and was held by
him in the highest esteem.</p></note> <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXII-p4.1"><i>Their Lord
Most Blessed, and with All Reverence Most Beloved, Their Brother in
Truth, and Partner in the Priestly Office, and to All the Brethren
Who are with Him.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXII-p5" shownumber="no">1. When we came to Subsana, and inquired into
the things which had been done there in our absence and against our
will, we found some things exactly as we had heard reported, and
some things otherwise, but all things calling for lamentation and
forbearance; and we endeavoured, in so far as the Lord gave His
help, to put them right by reproof, admonition, and prayer. What
distressed us most, since your departure from the place, was that
the brethren who went thence to you were allowed to go without a
guide, which we beg you to excuse, as having taken place not from
malice, but from an excessive caution. For, believing as they did
that these men were sent by our son Timotheus in order to move you
to be displeased with us, and being anxious to reserve the whole
matter untouched until we should come (when they hoped to see you
along with us), they thought that the departure of these men would
be prevented if they were not furnished with a guide. That they did
wrong in thus attempting to detain the brethren we admit,—nay,
who could doubt it? Hence also arose the story which was told to
Fossor,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXII-p5.1" n="1863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXII-p6" shownumber="no"> Tillemont suggests that this may be “the
sexton,” and not a proper name.</p></note> that
Timotheus had already gone to you with these same brethren. This
was wholly false, but the statement was not made by the presbyter;
and that Carcedonius our brother was wholly unaware of all these
things, was most clearly proved to us by all the ways in which such
things are susceptible of proof.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXII-p7" shownumber="no">2. But why spend more time on these
circumstances! Our son Timotheus, being greatly disturbed because
he found himself, altogether in spite of his own wish, in such
unlooked for perplexity, informed us that, when you were urging him
to serve God at Subsana, he broke forth vehemently, and swore that
he would never on any account leave you. And when we questioned him
as to his present wish, he replied that by this oath he was
precluded from going to the place which we had previously wished
him to occupy, even though his mind were set at rest by the
evidence given as to his freedom from restraint. When we showed him
that he would not be guilty of violating his oath if a bar was put
in the way of his being with you, not by him, but by you, in order
to avoid a scandal; seeing that he could by his oath bind only his
own will, not yours, and he admitted that you had not bound
yourself reciprocally by your oath; at last he said, as it became a
servant of God and a son of the Church to say, that he would
without hesitation agree to whatever should seem good to us, along
with your Holiness, to appoint concerning him. We therefore ask,
and by the love of Christ implore you, in the exercise of your
sagacity, to remember all that we spoke to each other in this
matter, and to make us glad by your reply to this letter. For “we
that are strong” (if, indeed, amid so great and perilous
temptations, we may presume to claim this title) are bound, as the
apostle says, to “bear the infirmities of the weak.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXII-p7.1" n="1864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.1" parsed="|Rom|15|1|0|0" passage="Rom. 15.1">Rom. xv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Our
brother Timotheus has not written to your Holiness, because your
venerable brother has reported to all you. May you be joyful in the
Lord, and remember us, our lord most blessed, and with all
reverence most beloved, our brother in sincerity.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXIII" n="LXIII" next="vii.1.LXIV" prev="vii.1.LXII" progress="51.62%" shorttitle="Letter LXIII" title="To Severus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXIII-p1.1">Letter LXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 401.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXIII-p3.1">To Severus, My lord Most Blessed
and Venerable, a Brother Worthy of Being Embraced with Unfeigned
Love, and Partner in the Priestly Office, and to the Brethren that
are With Him, Augustin and the Brethren with Him Send Greeting in
the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. If I frankly say all that this case compels me to
say, you may perhaps ask me where is my concern for the
preservation of charity but if <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_320.html" id="vii.1.LXIII-Page_320" n="320" />I may not thus say all that the case demands,
may I not ask you where is the liberty conceded to friendship?
Hesitating between these two alternatives, I have chosen to write
so much as may justify me without accusing you. You wrote that you
were surprised that we, notwithstanding our great grief at what was
done, acquiesced in it, when it might have been remedied by our
correction; as if when things wrongly done have been afterwards, so
far as possible, corrected, they are no longer to be deplored; and
more particularly, as if it were absurd for us to acquiesce in that
which, though wrongly done, it is impossible for us to undo.
Wherefore, my brother, sincerely esteemed as such, your surprise
may cease. For Timotheus was ordained a subdeacon at Subsana
against my advice and desire, at the time when the decision of his
case was still pending as the subject of deliberation and
conference between us. Behold me still grieving over this, although
he has now returned to you; and we do not regret that in our
consenting to his return we obeyed your will.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIII-p5" shownumber="no">2. May it please you to hear how, by rebuke,
admonition, and prayer, we had, even before he went away from this
place, corrected the wrong which had been done, lest it should
appear to you that up to that time nothing had been corrected by us
because he had not returned to you. By <i>rebuke</i>, addressing
ourselves first to Timotheus himself, because he did not obey you,
but went away to your Holiness without consulting our brother
Carcedonius, to which act of his the origin of this affliction is
to be traced; and afterwards censuring the presbyter (Carcedonius)
and Verinus, through whom we found that the ordination of Timotheus
had been managed. When all of these admitted, under our rebuke,
that in all the things alleged they had done wrong and begged
forgiveness, we would have acted with undue haughtiness if we had
refused to believe that they were sufficiently corrected. For they
could not make that to be not done which had been done; and we by
our rebuke were not expecting or desiring to do more than bring
them to acknowledge their faults, and grieve over them. By <i>
admonition</i>: first, in warning all never to dare again to do
such things, lest they should incur God’s wrath; and then
especially charging Timotheus, who said that he was bound only by
his oath to go to your Grace, that if your Holiness, considering
all that we had spoken together on the matter, should, as we hoped
might be the case, decide not to have him with you, out of regard
for the weak for whom Christ died, who might be offended, and for
the discipline of the Church, which it is perilous to disregard,
seeing that he had begun to be a reader in this diocese,—he
should then, being free from the bond of his oath, devote himself
with undisturbed mind to the service of God, to whom we are to give
an account of all our actions. By such admonitions as we were able
to give, we had also persuaded our brother Carcedonius to submit
with perfect resignation to whatever might be seen to be necessary
in regard to him for the preservation of the discipline of the
Church. By <i>prayer</i>, moreover, we had laboured to correct
ourselves, commending both the guidance and the issues of our
counsels to the mercy of God, and seeking that if any sinful anger
had wounded us, we might be cured by taking refuge under His
healing right hand. Behold how much we had corrected by rebuke,
admonition, and prayer!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIII-p6" shownumber="no">3. And now, considering the bond of charity, that we
may not be possessed by Satan,—for we are not ignorant of his
devices,—what else ought we to have done than obey your wish,
seeing that you thought that what had been done could be remedied
in no other way than by our giving back to your authority him in
whose person you complained that wrong had been done to you. Even
our brother Carcedonius himself consented to this, not indeed
without much distress of spirit, on account of which I entreat you
to pray for him, but eventually without opposition, believing that
he submitted to Christ in submitting to you. Nay, even when I still
thought it might be our duty to consider whether I should not write
a second letter to you, my brother, while Timotheus still remained
here, he himself, with filial reverence, feared to displease you,
and cut my deliberations short by not only consenting, but even
urging, that Timotheus should be restored to you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIII-p7" shownumber="no">4. I therefore, brother Severus, leave my case to be
decided by you. For I am sure that Christ dwells in your heart, and
by Him I beseech you to ask counsel from Him, submitting your mind
to His direction regarding the question whether, when a man had
begun to be a Reader in the Church confided to my care, having
read, not once only, but a second and a third time, at Subsana, and
in company with the presbyter of the Church of Subsana had done the
same also at Turres and Ciza and Verbalis, it is either possible or
right that he be pronounced to have never been a Reader. And as we
have, in obedience to God, corrected that which was afterwards done
contrary to our will, do you also, in obedience to Him, correct in
like manner that which was formerly, through your not knowing the
facts of the case, wrongly done. For I have no fear of your failing
to perceive what a door is opened for breaking down the discipline
of the Church, if, when a clergyman of any church has sworn to one
of another church that he will not leave him, that other encourage
him to remain with him, alleging that he does so that he <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_321.html" id="vii.1.LXIII-Page_321" n="321" />may not be the occasion of
the breaking of an oath; seeing that he who forbids this, and
declines to allow the other to remain with him (because that other
could by his vow bind only his own conscience), unquestionably
preserves the order which is necessary to peace in a way which none
can justly censure.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXIV" n="LXIV" next="vii.1.LXV" prev="vii.1.LXIII" progress="51.82%" shorttitle="Letter LXIV" title="To Quintianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXIV-p1.1">Letter LXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXIV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 401.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXIV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXIV-p3.1">To My Lord Quintianus, My Most
Beloved Brother and Fellow-Presbyter, Augustin Sends Greeting in
the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIV-p4" shownumber="no">1. We do not disdain to look upon bodies which
are defective in beauty, especially seeing that our souls
themselves are not yet so beautiful as we hope that they shall be
when He who is of ineffable beauty shall have appeared, in whom,
though now we see Him not, we believe; for then “we shall be like
Him,” when “we shall see Him as He is.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIV-p4.1" n="1865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXIV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John 3.2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> If you receive my counsel in a
kindly and brotherly spirit, I exhort you to think thus of your
soul, as we do of our own, and not presumptuously imagine that it
is already perfect in beauty; but, as the apostle enjoins,
“rejoice in hope,” and obey the precept which he annexes to
this, when he says, “Rejoicing in hope, patient in
tribulation:”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIV-p5.2" n="1866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXIV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.12" parsed="|Rom|12|12|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.12">Rom. xii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “for we
are saved by hope,” as he says again; “but hope that is seen is
not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? But if we
hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for
it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIV-p6.2" n="1867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXIV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24-Rom.8.25" parsed="|Rom|8|24|8|25" passage="Rom. 8.24,25">Rom. viii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Let not
this patience be wanting in thee, but with a good conscience
“wait on the Lord; be of good courage, and He shall strengthen
thine heart: wait, I say, on the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIV-p7.2" n="1868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXIV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.14" parsed="|Ps|27|14|0|0" passage="Ps. 27.14">Ps. xxvii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIV-p9" shownumber="no">2. It is, of course, obvious that if you come
to us while debarred from communion with the venerable bishop
Aurelius, you cannot be admitted to communion with us; but we would
act towards you with that same charity which we are assured shall
guide his conduct. Your coming to us, however, should not on this
account be embarrassing to us, because the duty of submission to
this, out of regard to the discipline of the Church, ought to be
felt by yourself, especially if you have the approval of your own
conscience, which is known to yourself and to God. For if Aurelius
has deferred the examination of your case, he has done this not
from dislike to you, but from the pressure of other engagements;
and if you knew his circumstances as well as you know your own, the
delay would cause you neither surprise nor sorrow. That it is the
same with myself, I entreat you to believe on my word, as you are
equally unable to know how I am occupied. But there are other
bishops older than I am, and both in authority more worthy and in
place more convenient, by whose help you may more easily expedite
the affairs now pending in the Church committed to your charge. I
have not, however, failed to make mention of your distress, and of
the complaint in your letter to my venerable brother and colleague
the aged Aurelius, whom I esteem with the respect due to his worth;
I took care to acquaint him with your innocence of the things laid
to your charge, by sending him a copy of your letter. It was not
until a day, or at the most two, before Christmas,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIV-p9.1" n="1869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIV-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>Pridie Natalis Domini.</i></p></note> that I
received the letter in which you informed me of his intention to
visit the Church at Badesile, by which you fear lest the people be
disturbed and influenced against you. I do not therefore presume to
address by letter your people; for I could write a reply to any who
had written to me, but how could I put myself forward unasked to
write to a people not committed to my care?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIV-p11" shownumber="no">3. Nevertheless, what I now say to you, who
alone have written to me, may, through you, reach others who should
hear it. I charge you then, in the first place, not to bring the
Church into reproach by reading in the public assemblies those
writings which the Canon of the Church has not acknowledged; for by
these, heretics, and especially the Manichæans (of whom I hear
that some are lurking, not without encouragement, in your
district), are accustomed to subvert the minds of the
inexperienced. I am amazed that a man of your wisdom should
admonish me to forbid the reception into the monastery of those who
have come from you to us, in order that a decree of the Council may
be obeyed, and at the same time should forget another decree<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIV-p11.1" n="1870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIV-p12" shownumber="no"> See Council of Hippo, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXIV-p12.1">A.D.</span>
393, Can. 38, and the third Council of Carthage, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXIV-p12.2">
A.D.</span> 397, Can. 47.</p></note> of the
same Council, declaring what are the canonical Scriptures which
ought to be read to the people. Read again the proceedings of the
Council, and commit them to memory: you will there find that the
Canon which you refer to<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIV-p12.3" n="1871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIV-p13" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid.</i> Can. 21.</p></note> as prohibiting the indiscriminate
reception of applicants for admission to a monastery, was not
framed in regard to laymen, but applies to the clergy alone. It is
true there is no mention of monasteries in the canon; but it is
laid down in general, that no one may receive a clergyman belonging
to another diocese [except in such a way as upholds the discipline
of the Church]. Moreover, it has been enacted in a recent
Council,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIV-p13.1" n="1872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIV-p14" shownumber="no"> Council of Carthage, 13th Sept. 401.</p></note> that any
who desert a monastery, or are expelled from one, shall not be
else<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_322.html" id="vii.1.LXIV-Page_322" n="322" />where
admitted either to clerical office or to the charge of a monastery.
If, therefore, you are in any measure disturbed regarding Privatio,
let me inform you that he has not yet been received by us into the
monastery; but that I have submitted his case to the aged Aurelius,
and will act according to his decision. For it seems strange to me,
if a man can be reckoned a Reader who has read only once in public,
and on that occasion read writings which are not canonical. If for
this reason he is regarded as an ecclesiastical reader, it follows
that the writing which he read must be esteemed as sanctioned by
the Church. But if the writing be not sanctioned by the Church as
canonical, it follows that, although a man may have read it to a
congregation, he is not thereby made an ecclesiastical reader, [but
is, as before, a layman]. Nevertheless I must, in regard to the
young man in question, abide by the decision of the arbiter whom I
have named.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIV-p15" shownumber="no">4. As to the people of Vigesile, who are to us
as well as to you beloved in the bowels of Christ, if they have
refused to accept a bishop who has been deposed by a plenary
Council in Africa,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIV-p15.1" n="1873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIV-p16" shownumber="no"> Council of Carthage, 13th Sept. 401.</p></note> they act wisely, and cannot be
compelled to yield, nor ought to be. And whoever shall attempt to
compel them by violence to receive him, will show plainly what is
his character, and will make men well understand what his real
character was at an earlier time, when he would have had them
believe no evil of him. For no one more effectually discovers the
worthlessness of his cause, than the man who, employing the secular
power, or any other kind of violent means, endeavours by agitating
and complaining to recover the ecclesiastical rank which he has
forfeited. For his desire is not to yield to Christ service which
He claims, but to usurp over Christians an authority which they
disown. Brethren, be cautious; great is the craft of the devil, but
Christ is the wisdom of God.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXV" n="LXV" next="vii.1.LXVI" prev="vii.1.LXIV" progress="52.03%" shorttitle="Letter LXV" title="To Xantippus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXV-p1.1">Letter LXV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 402.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.LXV-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXV-p3.1">To the Aged</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXV-p3.2" n="1874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXV-p4" shownumber="no"> This title in the African Church seems equivalent
to Primate when applied to a bishop. See Letter LIX.</p></note> <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXV-p4.1"><i>Xantippus, My Lord Most Blessed and Worthy of
Veneration, and My Father and Colleague in the Priestly Office,
Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXV-p5" shownumber="no">1. Saluting your Excellency with the respect due to
your worth, and earnestly seeking an interest in your prayers, I
beg to submit to the consideration of your wisdom the case of a
certain Abundantius, ordained a presbyter in the domain of
Strabonia, belonging to my diocese. He had begun to be unfavourably
reported of, through his not walking in the way which becomes the
servants of God; and I being on this account alarmed, though not
believing the rumours without examination, was made more watchful
of his conduct, and devoted some pains to obtain, if possible,
indisputable evidences of the evil courses with which he was
charged. The first thing which I ascertained was, that he had
embezzled the money of a countryman, entrusted to him for religious
purposes, and could give no satisfactory account of his
stewardship. The next thing proved against him, and admitted by his
own confession, was, that on Christmas day, on which the fast was
observed by the Church of Gippe as by all the other Churches, after
taking leave of his colleague the presbyter of Gippe, as if going
to his own church about 11 A.M., he remained, without having any
ecclesiastic in his company, in the same parish, and dined, supped,
and spent the night in the house of a woman of ill fame. It
happened that lodging in the same place was one of our clergy of
Hippo, who had gone thither; and as the facts were known beyond
dispute to this witness, Abundantius could not deny the charge. As
to the things which he did deny, I left them to the divine
tribunal, passing sentence upon him only in regard to those things
which he had not been permitted to conceal. I was afraid to leave
him in charge of a Church, especially of one placed as his was, in
the very midst of rabid and barking heretics. And when he begged me
to give him a letter with a statement of his case to the presbyter
of the parish of Armema, in the district of Bulla, from which he
had come to us, so as to prevent any exaggerated suspicion there of
his character, and in order that he might there live, if possible,
a more consistent life, having no duties as a presbyter, I was
moved by compassion to do as he desired. At the same time, it was
very specially incumbent on me to submit to your wisdom these
facts, lest any deception should be practised upon you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXV-p6" shownumber="no">2. I pronounced sentence in his case one
hundred days before Easter Sunday, which falls this year on the 7th
of April. I have taken care to acquaint you with the date, because
of the decree of Council,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXV-p6.1" n="1875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXV-p7" shownumber="no"> Held at Carthage, 13th Sept. 401.</p></note> which I also did not conceal from
him, but explained to him the law of the Church, that if he thought
anything could be done to reverse my decision, unless he began
proceedings with this view within a year, no one would, after the
lapse of that time, listen to his pleading. For my own part, my
lord most blessed, and father worthy of all veneration, I assure
you that if I did not think that these instances of vicious
conversation in an ecclesiastic, especially when accompanied with
an evil reputation, deserved <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_323.html" id="vii.1.LXV-Page_323" n="323" />to be visited with the punishment
appointed by the Council, I would be compelled now to attempt to
sift things which cannot be known, and either to condemn the
accused upon doubtful evidence, or acquit him for want of proof.
When a presbyter, upon a day of fasting which was observed as such
also in the place in which he was, having taken leave of his
colleague in the ministry in that place, and being unattended by
any ecclesiastic, ventured to tarry in the house of a woman of ill
fame, and to dine and sup and spend the night there, it seemed to
me, whatever others might think, that he behoved to be deposed from
his office, as I durst not commit to his charge a Church of God. If
it should so happen that a different opinion be held by the
ecclesiastical judges to whom he may appeal, seeing that it has
been decreed by the Council<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXV-p7.1" n="1876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXV-p8" shownumber="no"> Held at Carthage, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXV-p8.1">A.D.</span> 318
or 319, Can. 11.</p></note> that the decision of six bishops
be final in the case of a presbyter, let who will commit to him a
Church within his jurisdiction, I confess, for my own part, that I
fear to entrust any congregation whatever to persons like him,
especially when nothing in the way of general good character can be
alleged as a reason for excusing these delinquencies; lest, if he
were to break forth into some more ruinous wickedness, I should be
compelled with sorrow to blame myself for the harm done by his
crime.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXVI" n="LXVI" next="vii.1.LXVII" prev="vii.1.LXV" progress="52.18%" shorttitle="Letter LXVI" title="to Crispinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXVI-p1.1">Letter LXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 402.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXVI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXVI-p3.1">Addressed, Without Salutation, to
Crispinus, the Donatist Bishop of Calama.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVI-p4" shownumber="no">1. You ought to have been influenced by the
fear of God; but since, in your work of rebaptizing the
Mappalians,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXVI-p4.1" n="1877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXVI-p5" shownumber="no"> About eighty persons, on a property which he had
acquired, were compelled by Crispinus to undergo submersion,
notwithstanding their groaning and protesting against this
tyrannical act of their new landlord.</p></note> you have
chosen to take advantage of the fear with which as man you could
inspire them, let me ask you what hinders the order of the
sovereign from being carried out in the province, when the order of
the governor of the province has been so fully enforced in a
village? If you compare the persons concerned, you are but a vassal
in possession; he is the Emperor. If you compare the positions of
both, you are in a property, he is on a throne; if you compare the
causes maintained by both, his aim is to heal division, and yours
is to rend unity in twain. But we do not bid you stand in awe of
man: though we might take steps to compel you to pay, according to
the imperial decree, ten pounds of gold as the penalty of your
outrage. Perhaps you might be unable to pay the fine imposed upon
those who rebaptize members of the Church, having been involved in
so much expense in buying people whom you might compel to submit to
the rite. But, as I have said, we do not bid you be afraid of man:
rather let Christ fill you with fear. I should like to know what
answer you could give Him, if He said to you: “Crispinus, was it
a great price which you paid in order to buy the fear of the
Mappalian peasantry; and does My death, the price paid by Me to
purchase the love of all nations, seem little in your eyes? Was the
money which was counted out from your purse in acquiring these
serfs in order to their being rebaptized, a more costly sacrifice
than the blood which flowed from My side in redeeming the nations
in order to their being baptized?” I know that, if you would
listen to Christ, you might hear many more such appeals, and might,
even by the possession which you have obtained, be warned how
impious are the things which you have spoken against Christ. For if
you think that your title to hold what you have bought with money
is sure by human law, how much more sure, by divine law, is
Christ’s title to that which He hath bought with His own blood!
And it is true that He of whom it is written, “He shall have
dominion from sea to sea, and from the river unto the ends of the
earth,” shall hold with invincible might all which He has
purchased; but how can you expect with any assurance to retain that
which you think you have made your own by purchase in Africa, when
you affirm that Christ has lost the whole world, and been left with
Africa alone as His portion?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVI-p6" shownumber="no">2. But why multiply words? If these Mappalians have
passed of their own free will into your communion, let them hear
both you and me on the question which divides us,—the words of
each of us being written down, and translated into the Punic tongue
after having been attested by our signatures; and then, all
pressure through fear of their superior being removed, let these
vassals choose what they please. For by the things which we shall
say it will be made manifest whether they remain in error under
coercion, or hold what they believe to be truth with their own
consent. They either understand these matters, or they do not: if
they do not, how could you dare to transfer them in their ignorance
to your communion? and if they do, let them, as I have said, hear
both sides, and act freely for themselves. If there be any
communities that have passed over from you to us, which you believe
to have yielded to the pressure of their superiors, let the same be
done in their case; let them hear both sides, and choose for
themselves. Now, if you reject this proposal, who can fail to be
convinced that your reliance is not upon the force of truth? But
you ought to beware of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_324.html" id="vii.1.LXVI-Page_324" n="324" />wrath of God both here and hereafter. I adjure
you by Christ to give a reply to what I have written.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXVII" n="LXVII" next="vii.1.LXVIII" prev="vii.1.LXVI" progress="52.31%" shorttitle="Letter LXVII" title="To Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXVII-p1.1">Letter LXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 402.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXVII-p3.1">To My Lord Most Beloved and Longed
For, My Honoured Brother in Christ, and Fellow-Presbyter, Jerome,
Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.LXVII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXVII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I have heard that my letter has come to your
hand. I have not yet received a reply, but I do not on this account
question your affection; doubtless something has hitherto prevented
you. Wherefore I know and avow that my prayer should be, that God
would put it in your power to forward your reply, for He has
already given you power to prepare it, seeing that you can do so
with the utmost ease if you feel disposed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVII-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXVII-p6.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVII-p7" shownumber="no">2. I have hesitated whether to give credence or not
to a certain report which has reached me; but I felt that I ought
not to hesitate as to writing a few lines to you regarding the
matter. To be brief, I have heard that some brethren have told your
Charity that I have written a book against you and have sent it to
Rome. Be assured that this is false: I call God to witness that I
have not done this. But if perchance there be some things in some
of my writings in which I am found to have been of a different
opinion from you, I think you ought to know, or if it cannot be
certainly known, at least to believe, that such things have been
written not with a view of contradicting you, but only of stating
my own views. In saying this, however, let me assure you that not
only am I most ready to hear in a brotherly spirit the objections
which you may entertain to anything in my writings which has
displeased you, but I entreat, nay implore you, to acquaint me with
them; and thus I shall be made glad either by the correction of my
mistake, or at least by the expression of your goodwill.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVII-p8" shownumber="no">3. Oh that it were in my power, by our living near
each other, if not under the same roof, to enjoy frequent and sweet
conference with you in the Lord! Since, however, this is not
granted, I beg you to take pains that this one way in which we can
be together in the Lord be kept up; nay more, improved and
perfected. Do not refuse to write me in return, however seldom.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVII-p9" shownumber="no">Greet with my respects our holy brother Paulinianus,
and all the brethren who with you, and because of you, rejoice in
the Lord. May you, remembering us, be heard by the Lord in regard
to all your holy desires, my lord most beloved and longed for, my
honoured brother in Christ.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXVIII" n="LXVIII" next="vii.1.LXIX" prev="vii.1.LXVII" progress="52.38%" shorttitle="Letter LXVIII" title="From Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p1.1">Letter LXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 402.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p3.1">To Augustin, My Lord, Truly Holy
and Most Blessed Father,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p3.2" n="1878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Papæ.</i></p></note> <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p4.1"><i>Jerome Sends
Greeting in Christ.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. When my kinsman, our holy son Asterius,
subdeacon, was just on the point of beginning his journey, the
letter of your Grace arrived, in which you clear yourself of the
charge of having sent to Rome a book written against your humble
servant.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p5.1" n="1879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Parvitas mea.</i></p></note> I had not
heard that charge; but by our brother Sysinnius, deacon, copies of
a letter addressed by some one apparently to me have come hither.
In the said letter I am exhorted to sing the <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p6.1" lang="EL">παλινωδία</span>, confessing mistake in regard
to a paragraph of the apostle’s writing, and to imitate
Stesichorus, who, vacillating between disparagement and praises of
Helen, recovered, by praising her, the eyesight which he had
forfeited by speaking against her.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p6.2" n="1880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> See Letter XL. sec. 7, p. 274.</p></note> Although the style and the method
of argument appeared to be yours, I must frankly confess to your
Excellency that I did not think it right to assume without
examination the authenticity of a letter of which I had only seen
copies, lest perchance, if offended by my reply, you should with
justice complain that it was my duty first to have made sure that
you were the author, and only after that was ascertained, to
address you in reply. Another reason for my delay was the
protracted illness of the pious and venerable Paula. For, while
occupied long in attending upon her in severe illness, I had almost
forgotten your letter, or more correctly, the letter written in
your name, remembering the verse, “Like music in the day of
mourning is an unseasonable discourse.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p7.1" n="1881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXVIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.22.6" parsed="|Sir|22|6|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 22.6">Ecclus. xxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore, if it is your letter,
write me frankly that it is so, or send me a more accurate copy, in
order that without any passionate rancour we may devote ourselves
to discuss scriptural truth; and I may either correct my own
mistake, or show that another has without good reason found fault
with me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p9" shownumber="no">2. Far be it from me to presume to attack anything
which your Grace has written. For it is enough for me to prove my
own views without controverting what others hold. But it is well
known to one of your wisdom, that every one is satisfied with his
own opinion, and that it is puerile self-sufficiency to seek, as
young men have of old been wont to do, to gain glory to one’s own
name by assailing men who have become renowned. I am not so foolish
as to think myself insulted by the fact that you give an
explanation different from mine; since you, on the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_325.html" id="vii.1.LXVIII-Page_325" n="325" />other hand, are not
wronged by my views being contrary to those which you maintain. But
that is the kind of reproof by which friends may truly benefit each
other, when each, not seeing his own bag of faults, observes, as
Persius has it, the wallet borne by the other.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p9.1" n="1882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> “Ut nemo in sese tentat descendere, nemo; Sed
præcedenti spectatur mantica tergo.”—<i>Sat.</i> iv. 29. See
also <i>Phædrus</i>, iv. 10.</p></note> Let me say further, love one who
loves you, and do not because you are young challenge a veteran in
the field of Scripture. I have had my time, and have run my course
to the utmost of my strength. It is but fair that I should rest,
while you in your turn run and accomplish great distances; at the
same time (with your leave, and without intending any disrespect),
lest it should seem that to quote from the poets is a thing which
you alone can do, let me remind you of the encounter between Dares
and Entellus,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p10.1" n="1883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p11" shownumber="no"> Virgil, <i>Æneid</i>, v. 369 seq.</p></note> and of the
proverb, “The tired ox treads with a firmer step.” With sorrow
I have dictated these words. Would that I could receive your
embrace, and that by converse we might aid each other in
learning!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p12" shownumber="no">3. With his usual effrontery, Calphurnius,
surnamed Lanarius,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p12.1" n="1884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> Rufinus.</p></note> has sent me his execrable
writings, which I understand that he has been at pains to
disseminate in Africa also. To these I have replied in past, and
shortly; and I have sent you a copy of my treatise, intending by
the first opportunity to send you a larger work, when I have
leisure to prepare it. In this treatise I have been careful not to
offend Christian feeling in any, but only to confute the lies and
hallucinations arising from his ignorance and madness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXVIII-p14" shownumber="no">Remember me, holy and venerable father. See how
sincerely I love thee, in that I am unwilling, even when
challenged, to reply, and refuse to believe you to be the author of
that which in another I would sharply rebuke. Our brother Communis
sends his respectful salutation.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXIX" n="LXIX" next="vii.1.LXX" prev="vii.1.LXVIII" progress="52.52%" shorttitle="Letter LXIX" title="To Castorius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXIX-p1.1">Letter LXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 402.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXIX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXIX-p3.1">To Their Justly Beloved Lord
Castorius, Their Truly Welcomed and Worthily Honoured Son, Alypius
and Augustin Send Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIX-p4" shownumber="no">1. An attempt was made by the enemy of Christians to
cause, by occasion of our very dear and sweet son your brother, the
agitation of a most dangerous scandal within the Catholic Church,
which as a mother welcomed you to her affectionate embrace when you
fled from a disinherited and separated fragment into the heritage
of Christ; the desire of that enemy being evidently to becloud with
unseemly melancholy the calm beauty of joy which was imparted to us
by the blessing of your conversion. But the Lord our God, who is
compassionate and merciful, who comforteth them that are cast down,
nourishing the infants, and cherishing the infirm, permitted him to
gain in some measure success in this design, only to make us
rejoice more over the prevention of the calamity than we grieved
over the danger. For it is a far more magnanimous thing to have
resigned the onerous responsibilities of the bishop’s dignity in
order to save the Church from danger, than to have accepted these
in order to have a share in her government. He truly proves that he
was worthy of holding that office, had the interests of peace
permitted him to do so, who does not insist upon retaining it when
he cannot do so without endangering the peace of the Church. It has
accordingly pleased God to show, by means of your brother, our
beloved son Maximianus, unto the enemies of His Church, that there
are within her those who seek not their own things, but the things
of Jesus Christ. For in laying down that ministry of stewardship of
the mysteries of God, he was not deserting his duty under the
pressure of some worldly desire, but acting under the impulse of a
pious love of peace, lest, on account of the honour conferred upon
him, there should arise among the members of Christ an unseemly and
dangerous, perhaps even fatal, dissension. For could anything have
been more infatuated and worthy of utter reprobation, than to
forsake schismatics because of the peace of the Catholic Church,
and then to trouble that same Catholic peace by the question of
one’s own rank and preferment? On the other hand, could anything
be more praiseworthy, and more in accordance with Christian
charity, than that, after having forsaken the frenzied pride of the
Donatists, he should, in the manner of his cleaving to the heritage
of Christ, give such a signal proof of humility under the power of
love for the unity of the Church? As for him, therefore, we rejoice
indeed that he has been proved of such stability that the storm of
this temptation has not cast down what divine truth had built in
his heart; and therefore we desire and pray the Lord to grant that,
by his life and conversation in the future, he may make it more and
more manifest how well he would have discharged the
responsibilities of that office which he would have accepted if
that had been his duty. May that eternal peace which is promised to
the Church be given in recompense to him, who discerned that the
things which were not compatible with the peace of the Church were
not expedient for him!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIX-p5" shownumber="no">2. As for you, our dear son, in whom we have great
joy, since you are not restrained from ac<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_326.html" id="vii.1.LXIX-Page_326" n="326" />cepting the office of bishop by any such
considerations as have guided your brother in declining it, it
becomes one of your disposition to devote to Christ that which is
in you by His own gift. Your talents, prudence, eloquence, gravity,
self-control, and everything else which adorns your conversation,
are the gifts of God. To what service can they be more fittingly
devoted than to His by whom they were bestowed, in order that they
may be preserved, increased, perfected, and rewarded by Him? Let
them not be devoted to the service of this world, lest with it they
pass away and perish. We know that, in dealing with you, it is not
necessary to insist much on your reflecting, as you may so easily
do, upon the hopes of vain men, their insatiable desires, and the
uncertainty of life. Away, therefore, with every expectation of
deceptive and earthly felicity which your mind had grasped: labour
in the vineyard of God, where the fruit is sure, where so many
promises have already received so large measure of fulfilment, that
it would be the height of madness to despair as to those which
remain. We beseech you by the divinity and humanity of Christ, and
by the peace of that heavenly city where we receive eternal rest
after labouring for the time of our pilgrimage, to take the place
as the bishop of the Church of Vagina which your brother has
resigned, not under ignominious deposition, but by magnanimous
concession. Let that people for whom we expect the richest increase
of blessings through your mind and tongue, endowed and adorned by
the gifts of God,—let that people, we say, perceive through you,
that in what your brother has done, he was consulting not his own
indolence, but their peace.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXIX-p6" shownumber="no">We have given orders that this letter be not
read to you until those to whom you are necessary hold you in
actual possession.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXIX-p6.1" n="1885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXIX-p7" shownumber="no"> It would seem that there was some reason to fear
lest Castorius should elsewhere devote his talents to some other
calling, and that a deputation from Vagina had been sent to seek
him and bring him to that place. Alypius and Augustin for some
reason did not accompany the deputation, but sent this letter with
them.</p></note> For we hold you in the bond of
spiritual love, because to us also you are very necessary as a
colleague. Our reason for not coming in person to you, you shall
afterwards learn.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXX" n="LXX" next="vii.1.LXXI" prev="vii.1.LXIX" progress="52.70%" shorttitle="Letter LXX" title="To Naucelio" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXX-p1.1">Letter LXX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 402.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.LXX-p3" shownumber="no">This letter is addressed by Alypius and Augustin to
Naucelio, a person through whom they had discussed the question of
the Donatist schism with Clarentius, an aged Donatist bishop
(probably the same with the Numidian bishop of Tabraca, who took
part in the Conference at Carthage in 411 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXX-p3.1">
a.d.</span>). The ground traversed in the letter is the same as in
pages 296 and 297, in Letter LI., regarding the inconsistencies of
the Donatists in the case of Felicianus of Musti. We therefore
leave it untranslated.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXI" n="LXXI" next="vii.1.LXXII" prev="vii.1.LXX" progress="52.72%" shorttitle="Letter LXXI" title="To Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXI-p1.1">Letter LXXI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 403.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXI-p3.1">To My Venerable Lord Jerome, My
Esteemed and Holy Brother and Fellow-Presbyter, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXI-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXI-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p5" shownumber="no">1. Never since I began to write to you, and to long
for your writing in return, have I met with a better opportunity
for our exchanging communications than now, when my letter is to be
carried to you by a most faithful servant and minister of God, who
is also a very dear friend of mine, namely, our son Cyprian,
deacon. Through him I expect to receive a letter from you with all
the certainty which is in a matter of this kind possible. For the
son whom I have named will not be found wanting in respect of zeal
in asking, or persuasive influence in obtaining a reply from you;
nor will he fail in diligently keeping, promptly bearing, and
faithfully delivering the same. I only pray that if I be in any way
worthy of this, the Lord may give His help and favour to your heart
and to my desire, so that no higher will may hinder that which your
brotherly goodwill inclines you to do.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p6" shownumber="no">2. As I have sent you two letters already to which I
have received no reply, I have resolved to send you at this time
copies of both of them, for I suppose that they never reached you.
If they did reach you, and your replies have failed, as may be the
case, to reach me, send me a second time the same as you sent
before, if you have copies of them preserved: if you have not,
dictate again what I may read, and do not refuse to send to these
former letters the answer for which I have been waiting so long. My
first letter to you, which I had prepared while I was a presbyter,
was to be delivered to you by a brother of ours, Profuturus, who
afterwards became my colleague in the episcopate, and has since
then departed from this life; but he could not then bear it to you
in person, because at the very time when he intended to begin his
journey, he was prevented by his ordination to the weighty office
of bishop, and shortly afterwards he died. This letter I have
resolved also to send at this time, that you may know how long I
have cherished a burning desire for conversation with you, and with
what reluctance I submit to the remote separation which prevents my
mind from having access to yours through our bodily senses, my
brother, most amiable and honoured among the members of the
Lord.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXI-p7.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p8" shownumber="no">3. In this letter I have further to say, that I have
since heard that you have translated Job out of the original
Hebrew, although in your own translation of the same prophet from
the Greek tongue we had already a version of that book. In that
earlier version you marked <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_327.html" id="vii.1.LXXI-Page_327" n="327" />with asterisks the words found in the
Hebrew but wanting in the Greek, and with obelisks the words found
in the Greek but wanting in the Hebrew; and this was done with such
astonishing exactness, that in some places we have every word
distinguished by a separate asterisk, as a sign that these words
are in the Hebrew, but not in the Greek. Now, however, in this more
recent version from the Hebrew, there is not the same scrupulous
fidelity as to the words; and it perplexes any thoughtful reader to
understand either what was the reason for marking the asterisks in
the former version with so much care that they indicate the absence
from the Greek version of even the smallest grammatical particles
which have not been rendered from the Hebrew, or what is the reason
for so much less care having been taken in this recent version from
the Hebrew to secure that these same particles be found in their
own places. I would have put down here an extract or two in
illustration of this criticism; but at present I have not access to
the <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXI-p8.1">Ms.</span> of the translation from the Hebrew.
Since, however, your quick discernment anticipates and goes beyond
not only what I have said, but also what I meant to say, you
already understand, I think, enough to be able, by giving the
reason for the plan which you have adopted, to explain what
perplexes me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p9" shownumber="no">4. For my part, I would much rather that you would
furnish us with a translation of the Greek version of the canonical
Scriptures known as the work of the Seventy translators. For if
your translation begins to be more generally read in many churches,
it will be a grievous thing that, in the reading of Scripture,
differences must arise between the Latin Churches and the Greek
Churches, especially seeing that the discrepancy is easily
condemned in a Latin version by the production of the original in
Greek, which is a language very widely known; whereas, if any one
has been disturbed by the occurrence of something to which he was
not accustomed in the translation taken from the Hebrew, and
alleges that the new translation is wrong, it will be found
difficult, if not impossible, to get at the Hebrew documents by
which the version to which exception is taken may be defended. And
when they are obtained, who will submit to have so many Latin and
Greek authorities pronounced to be in the wrong? Besides all this,
Jews, if consulted as to the meaning of the Hebrew text, may give a
different opinion from yours: in which case it will seem as if your
presence were indispensable, as being the only one who could refute
their view; and it would be a miracle if one could be found capable
of acting as arbiter between you and them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p10" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXI-p10.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p11" shownumber="no">5. A certain bishop, one of our brethren,
having introduced in the church over which he presides the reading
of your version, came upon a word in the book of the prophet Jonah,
of which you have given a very different rendering from that which
had been of old familiar to the senses and memory of all the
worshippers, and had been chanted for so many generations in the
church.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXI-p11.1" n="1886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXI-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXI-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.4.6" parsed="|Jonah|4|6|0|0" passage="Jonah 4.6">Jonah iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Thereupon
arose such a tumult in the congregation, especially among the
Greeks, correcting what had been read, and denouncing the
translation as false, that the bishop was compelled to ask the
testimony of the Jewish residents (it was in the town of Oea).
These, whether from ignorance or from spite, answered that the
words in the Hebrew <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXI-p12.2">Mss.</span> were correctly
rendered in the Greek version, and in the Latin one taken from it.
What further need I say? The man was compelled to correct your
version in that passage as if it had been falsely translated, as he
desired not to be left without a congregation,—a calamity which
he narrowly escaped. From this case we also are led to think that
you may be occasionally mistaken. You will also observe how great
must have been the difficulty if this had occurred in those
writings which cannot be explained by comparing the testimony of
languages now in use.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p13" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXI-p13.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p14" shownumber="no">6. At the same time, we are in no small
measure thankful to God for the work in which you have translated
the Gospels from the original Greek, because in almost every
passage we have found nothing to object to, when we compared it
with the Greek Scriptures. By this work, any disputant who supports
an old false translation is either convinced or confuted with the
utmost ease by the production and collation of <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXI-p14.1">
Mss.</span> And if, as indeed very rarely happens, something be
found to which exception may be taken, who would be so unreasonable
as not to excuse it readily in a work so useful that it cannot be
too highly praised? I wish you would have the kindness to open up
to me what you think to be the reason of the frequent discrepancies
between the text supported by the Hebrew codices and the Greek
Septuagint version. For the latter has no mean authority, seeing
that it has obtained so wide circulation, and was the one which the
apostles used, as is not only proved by looking to the text itself,
but has also been, as I remember, affirmed by yourself. You would
therefore confer upon us a much greater boon if you gave an exact
Latin translation of the Greek Septuagint version: for the
variations found in the different codices of the Latin text are
intolerably numerous; and it is so justly open to suspicion as
possibly different from what is to be found in the Greek, that one
has no confidence in either quoting it or proving anything by its
help.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXI-p15" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_328.html" id="vii.1.LXXI-Page_328" n="328" />I
thought that this letter was to be a short one, but it has somehow
been as pleasant to me to go on with it as if I were talking with
you. I conclude with entreating you by the Lord kindly to send me a
full reply, and thus give me, so far as is in your power, the
pleasure of your presence.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXII" n="LXXII" next="vii.1.LXXIII" prev="vii.1.LXXI" progress="52.98%" shorttitle="Letter LXXII" title="From Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXII-p1.1">Letter LXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 404.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXII-p3.1">To Augustin, My Lord Truly Holy,
and Most Blessed Father, Jerome Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXII-p5" shownumber="no">1. You are sending me letter upon letter, and often
urging me to answer a certain letter of yours, a copy of which,
without your signature, had reached me through our brother
Sysinnius, deacon, as I have already written, which letter you tell
me that you entrusted first to our brother Profuturus, and
afterwards to some one else; but that Profuturus was prevented from
finishing his intended journey, and having been ordained a bishop,
was removed by sudden death; and the second messenger, whose name
you do not give, was afraid of the perils of the sea, and gave up
the voyage which he had intended. These things being so, I am at a
loss to express my surprise that the same letter is reported to be
in the possession of most of the Christians in Rome, and throughout
Italy, and has come to every one but myself, to whom alone it was
ostensibly sent. I wonder at this all the more, because the brother
Sysinnius aforesaid tells me that he found it among the rest of
your published works, not in Africa, not in your possession, but in
an island of the Adriatic some five years ago.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXII-p6" shownumber="no">2. True friendship can harbour no suspicion; a
friend must speak to his friend as freely as to his second self.
Some of my acquaintances, vessels of Christ, of whom there is a
very large number in Jerusalem and in the holy places, suggested to
me that this had not been done by you in a guileless spirit, but
through desire for praise and celebrity, and <i>éclat</i> in the
eyes of the people, intending to become famous at my expense; that
many might know that you challenged me, and I feared to meet you;
that you had written as a man of learning, and I had by silence
confessed my ignorance, and had at last found one who knew how to
stop my garrulous tongue. I, however, let me say it frankly,
refused at first to answer your Excellency, because I did not
believe that the letter, or as I may call it (using a proverbial
expression), the honeyed sword, was sent from you. Moreover, I was
cautious lest I should seem to answer uncourteously a bishop of my
own communion, and to censure anything in the letter of one who
censured me, especially as I judged some of its statements to be
tainted with heresy.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXII-p6.1" n="1887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXII-p7" shownumber="no"> I have taken the liberty of making chap. ii begin
at the end instead of the beginning of this sentence, where its
interruption of the paragraph bewilders the reader.</p></note> Lastly, I was afraid lest you
should have reason to remonstrate with me, saying, “What! had you
seen the letter to be mine,—had you discovered in the signature
attached to it the autograph of a hand well known to you, when you
so carelessly wounded the feelings of your friend, and reproached
me with that which the malice of another had
conceived?”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXII-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXII-p8.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.1.LXXII-p9" shownumber="no">3. Wherefore, as I have already written,
either send me the identical letter in question subscribed with
your own hand, or desist from annoying an old man, who seeks
retirement in his monastic cell. If you wish to exercise or display
your learning, choose as your antagonists, young, eloquent, and
illustrious men, of whom it is said that many are found in Rome,
who may be neither unable nor afraid to meet you, and to enter the
lists with a bishop in debates concerning the Sacred Scriptures. As
for me, a soldier once, but a retired veteran now, it becomes me
rather to applaud the victories won by you and others, than with my
worn-out body to take part in the conflict; beware lest, if you
persist in demanding a reply, I call to mind the history of the way
in which Quintus Maximus by his patience defeated Hannibal, who
was, in the pride of youth, confident of success.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXII-p9.1" n="1888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXII-p10" shownumber="no"> Livy, book xxii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c52" id="vii.1.LXXII-p11" shownumber="no">“Omnia fert ætas, animum quoque. Sæpe ego
longos</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.LXXII-p12" shownumber="no">Cantando puerum memini me condere soles;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.LXXII-p13" shownumber="no">Nunc oblita mihi tot carmina: vox quoque Mœrin</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.1.LXXII-p14" shownumber="no">Jam fugit ipsa.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXII-p14.1" n="1889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXII-p15" shownumber="no"> Virgil, <i>Eclogue</i> ix.</p></note></p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXII-p16" shownumber="no">Or rather, to quote an instance from Scripture: Barzillai of
Gilead, when he declined in favour of his youthful son the
kindnesses of King David and all the charms of his court, taught us
that old age ought neither to desire these things, nor to accept
them when offered.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXII-p17" shownumber="no">4. As to your calling God to witness that you had
not written a book against me, and of course had not sent to Rome
what you had never written, adding that, if perchance some things
were found in your works in which a different opinion from mine was
advanced, no wrong had thereby been done to me, because you had,
without any intention of offending me, written only what you
believed to be right; I beg you to hear me with patience. You never
wrote a book against me: how then has there been brought to me a
copy, written by another hand, of a treatise containing a rebuke
administered to me by you? How comes Italy to possess a treatise of
yours which you did not write? Nay, how can you reasonably ask me
to reply to that which you solemnly assure me was never written by
you? Nor am I so foolish as to think that I am insulted by you, if
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_329.html" id="vii.1.LXXII-Page_329" n="329" />in anything your
opinion differs from mine. But if, challenging me as it were to
single combat, you take exception to my views, and demand a reason
for what I have written, and insist upon my correcting what you
judge to be an error, and call upon me to recant it in a humble
<span class="Greek" id="vii.1.LXXII-p17.1" lang="EL">παλινῳδία</span>, and speak of your
curing me of blindness; in this I maintain that friendship is
wounded, and the laws of brotherly union are set at nought. Let not
the world see us quarrelling like children, and giving material for
angry contention between those who may become our respective
supporters or adversaries. I write what I have now written, because
I desire to cherish towards you pure and Christian love, and not to
hide in my heart anything which does not agree with the utterance
of my lips. For it does not become me, who have spent my life from
youth until now, sharing the arduous labours of pious brethren in
an obscure monastery, to presume to write anything against a bishop
of my own communion, especially against one whom I had begun to
love before I knew him, who also sought my friendship before I
sought his, and whom I rejoiced to see rising as a successor to
myself in the careful study of the Scriptures. Wherefore either
disown that book, if you are not its author, and give over urging
me to reply to that which you never wrote; or if the book is yours,
admit it frankly; so that if I write anything in self-defence, the
responsibility may lie on you who gave, not on me who am forced to
accept, the challenge.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXII-p18" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXII-p18.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXII-p19" shownumber="no">5. You say also, that if there be anything in your
writings which has displeased me, and which I would wish to
correct, you are ready to receive my criticism as a brother; and
you not only assure me that you would rejoice in such proof of my
goodwill toward you, but you earnestly ask me to do this. I tell
you again, without reserve, what I feel: you are challenging an old
man, disturbing the peace of one who asks only to be allowed to be
silent, and you seem to desire to display your learning. It is not
for one of my years to give the impression of enviously disparaging
one whom I ought rather to encourage by approbation. And if the
ingenuity of perverse men finds something which they may plausibly
censure in the writings even of evangelists and prophets, are you
amazed if, in your books, especially in your exposition of passages
in Scripture which are exceedingly difficult of interpretation,
some things be found which are not perfectly correct? This I say,
however, not because I can at this time pronounce anything in your
works to merit censure. For, in the first place, I have never read
them with attention; and in the second place, we have not beside us
a supply of copies of what you have written, excepting the books of
Soliloquies and Commentaries on some of the Psalms; which, if I
were disposed to criticise them, I could prove to be at variance, I
shall not say with my own opinion, for I am nobody, but with the
interpretations of the older Greek commentators.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXII-p20" shownumber="no">Farewell, my very dear friend, my son in years, my
father in ecclesiastical dignity; and to this I most particularly
request your attention, that henceforth you make sure that I be the
first to receive whatever you may write to me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXIII" n="LXXIII" next="vii.1.LXXIV" prev="vii.1.LXXII" progress="53.24%" shorttitle="Letter LXXIII" title="To Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p1.1">Letter LXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 404.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p3.1">To Jerome, My Venerable and Most
Esteemed Brother and Fellow-Presbyter Augustin Sends Greeting in
the Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXIII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. Although I suppose that, before this
reaches you, you have received through our son the deacon Cyprian,
a servant of God, the letter which I sent by him, from which you
would be apprised with certainty that I wrote the letter of which
you mentioned that a copy had been brought to you; in consequence
of which I suppose that I have begun already, like the rash Dares,
to be beaten and belaboured by the missiles and the merciless fists
of a second Entellus<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p5.1" n="1890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> See Jerome’s Letter, LXVIII., sec. 2, p.
325.</p></note> in the reply which you have
written; nevertheless I answer in the meantime the letter which you
have deigned to send me by our holy son Asterius, in which I have
found many proofs of your most kind goodwill to me, and at the same
time some signs of your having in some measure felt agrieved by me.
In reading it, therefore, I was no sooner soothed by one sentence
than I was buffeted in another; my wonder being especially called
forth by this, that after alleging, as your reason for not rashly
accepting as authentic the letter from me of which you had a copy,
the fact that, offended by your reply, I might justly remonstrate
with you, because you ought first to have ascertained that it was
mine before answering it, you go on to command me to acknowledge
the letter frankly if it is mine, or send a more reliable copy of
it, in order that we may, without any bitterness of feeling,
address ourselves to the discussion of scriptural doctrine. For how
can we engage in such discussion without bitterness of feeling, if
you have made up your mind to offend me? or, if your mind is not
made up to this, what reason could I have had, when you did not
offend me, for justly complaining as having been offended by you,
that you ought first to have made sure that the letter was mine,
and only then to have replied, that is to say, only then to have
offended me? For if there had been nothing to offend me in your
reply, I could have had no just ground of com<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_330.html" id="vii.1.LXXIII-Page_330" n="330" />plaint. Accordingly, when you
write such a reply to that letter as must offend me, what hope is
left of our engaging without any bitterness in the discussion of
scriptural doctrine? Far be it from me to take offence if you are
willing and able to prove, by incontrovertible argument, that you
have apprehended more correctly than I have the meaning of that
passage in Paul’s Epistle [to the Galatians], or of any other
text in Holy Scripture: nay, more, far be it from me to count it
aught else than gain to myself, and cause of thankfulness to you,
if in anything I am either informed by your teaching or set right
by your correction.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p7" shownumber="no">2. But, my very dear brother, you could not think
that I could be offended by your reply, had you not thought that
you were offended by what I had written. For I could never have
entertained concerning you the idea that you had not felt yourself
offended by me if you so framed your reply as to offend me in
return. If, on the other hand, I have been supposed by you to be
capable of such preposterous folly as to take offence when you had
not written in such a way as to give me occasion, you have in this
already wronged me, that you have entertained such an opinion of
me. But surely you who are so cautious, that although you
recognised my style in the letter of which you had a copy, you
refused to believe its authenticity, would not without
consideration believe me to be so different from what your
experience has proved me to be. For if you had good reason for
seeing that I might justly complain had you hastily concluded that
a letter not written by me was mine, how much more reasonably may I
complain if you form, without consideration, such an estimate of
myself as is contradicted by your own experience! You would not
therefore go so far astray in your judgment as to believe, when you
had written nothing by which I could be offended, that I would
nevertheless be so foolish as to be capable of being offended by
such a reply.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p8.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p9" shownumber="no">3. There can therefore be no doubt that you were
prepared to reply in such a way as would offend me, if you had only
indisputable evidence that the letter was mine. Accordingly, since
I do not believe that you would think it right to offend me unless
you had just cause, it remains for me to confess, as I now do, my
fault as having been the first to offend by writing that letter
which I cannot deny to be mine. Why should I strive to swim against
the current, and not rather ask pardon? I therefore entreat you by
the mercy of Christ to forgive me wherein I have injured you, and
not to render evil for evil by injuring me in return. For it will
be an injury to me if you pass over in silence anything which you
find wrong in either word or action of mine. If, indeed, you rebuke
in me that which merits no rebuke, you do wrong to yourself, not to
me; for far be it from one of your life and holy vows to rebuke
merely from a desire to give offence, using the tongue of malice to
condemn in me that which by the truth-revealing light of reason you
know to deserve no blame. Therefore either rebuke kindly him whom,
though he is free from fault, you think to merit rebuke; or with a
father’s kindness soothe him whom you cannot bring to agree with
you. For it is possible that your opinion may be at variance with
the truth, while notwithstanding your actions are in harmony with
Christian charity: for I also shall most thankfully receive your
rebuke as a most friendly action, even though the thing censured be
capable of defence, and therefore ought not to have been censured;
or else I shall acknowledge both your kindness and my fault, and
shall be found, so far as the Lord enables me, grateful for the
one, and corrected in regard to the other.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p10" shownumber="no">4. Why, then, shall I fear your words, hard,
perhaps, like the boxing-gloves of Entellus, but certainly fitted
to do me good? The blows of Entellus were intended not to heal, but
to harm, and therefore his antagonist was conquered, not cured. But
I, if I receive your correction calmly as a necessary medicine,
shall not be pained by it. If, however, through weakness, either
common to human nature or peculiar to myself, I cannot help feeling
some pain from rebuke, even when I am justly reproved, it is far
better to have a tumour in one’s head cured, though the lance
cause pain, than to escape the pain by letting the disease go on.
This was clearly seen by him who said that, for the most part, our
enemies who expose our faults are more useful than friends who are
afraid to reprove us. For the former, in their angry
recriminations, sometimes charge us with what we indeed require to
correct; but the latter, through fear of destroying the sweetness
of friendship, show less boldness on behalf of right than they
ought. Since, therefore, you are, to quote your own comparison, an
ox<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p10.1" n="1891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p11" shownumber="no"> See p. 325.</p></note> worn out,
perhaps, as to your bodily strength by reason of years, but
unimpaired in mental vigour, and toiling still assiduously and with
profit in the Lord’s threshing-floor; here am I, and in whatever
I have spoken amiss, tread firmly on me: the weight of your
venerable age should not be grievous to me, if the chaff of my
fault be so bruised under foot as to be separated from
me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p12" shownumber="no">5. Let me further say, that it is with the utmost
affectionate yearning that I read or recollect the words at the end
of your letter, “Would that I could receive your embrace, and
that by <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_331.html" id="vii.1.LXXIII-Page_331" n="331" />converse we
might aid each other in learning.” For my part, I say,—Would
that we were even dwelling in parts of the earth less widely
separated; so that if we could not meet for converse, we might at
least have a more frequent exchange of letters. For as it is, so
great is the distance by which we are prevented from any kind of
access to each other through the eye and ear, that I remember
writing to your Holiness regarding these words in the Epistle to
the Galatians when I was young; and behold I am now advanced in
age, and have not yet received a reply, and a copy of my letter has
reached you by some strange accident earlier than the letter
itself, about the transmission of which I took no small pains. For
the man to whom I entrusted it neither delivered it to you nor
returned it to me. So great in my esteem is the value of those of
your writings which we have been able to procure, that I should
prefer to all other studies the privilege, if it were attainable by
me, of sitting by your side and learning from you. Since I cannot
do this myself, I propose to send to you one of my sons in the
Lord, that he may for my benefit be instructed by you, in the event
of my receiving from you a favourable reply in regard to the
matter. For I have not now, and I can never hope to have, such
knowledge of the Divine Scriptures as I see you possess. Whatever
abilities I may have for such study, I devote entirely to the
instruction of the people whom God has entrusted to me; and I am
wholly precluded by my ecclesiastical occupations from having
leisure for any further prosecution of my studies than is necessary
for my duty in public teaching.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p13" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p13.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p14" shownumber="no">6. I am not acquainted with the writings
speaking injuriously of you, which you tell me have come into
Africa. I have, however, received the reply to these which you have
been pleased to send. After reading it, let me say frankly, I have
been exceedingly grieved that the mischief of such painful discord
has arisen between persons once so loving and intimate, and
formerly united by the bond of a friendship which was well known in
almost all the Churches. In that treatise of yours, any one may see
how you are keeping yourself under restraint, and holding back the
stinging keenness of your indignation, lest you should render
railing for railing. If, however, even in reading this reply of
yours, I fainted with grief and shuddered with fear, what would be
the effect produced in me by the things which he has written
against you, if they should come into my possession! “Woe unto
the world because of offences!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p14.1" n="1892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.7" parsed="|Matt|18|7|0|0" passage="Matt. 18.7">Matt. xviii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Behold the complete fulfilment of
which He who is Truth foretold: “Because iniquity shall abound,
the love of many shall wax cold.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p15.2" n="1893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 24.12">Matt. xxiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> For what trusting hearts can now
pour themselves forth with any assurance of their confidence being
reciprocated? Into whose breast may confiding love now throw itself
without reserve? In short, where is the friend who may not be
feared as possibly a future enemy, if the breach that we deplore
could arise between Jerome and Rufinus? Oh, sad and pitiable is our
portion! Who can rely upon the affection of his friends because of
what he knows them to be now, when he has no foreknowledge of what
they shall afterwards become? But why should I reckon it cause for
sorrow, that one man is thus ignorant of what another may become,
when no man knows even what he himself is afterwards to be? The
utmost that he knows, and that he knows but imperfectly, is his
present condition; of what he shall hereafter become he has no
knowledge.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p17" shownumber="no">7. Do the holy and blessed angels possess not only
this knowledge of their actual character, but also a foreknowledge
of what they shall afterward become? If they do, I cannot see how
it was possible for Satan ever to have been happy, even while he
was still a good angel, knowing, as in this case he must have
known, his future transgression and eternal punishment. I would
wish to hear what you think as to this question, if indeed it be
one which it would be profitable for us to be able to answer. But
mark here what I suffer from the lands and seas which keep us, so
far as the body is concerned, distant from each other. If I were
myself the letter which you are now reading, you might have told me
already what I have just asked; but now, when will you write me a
reply? when will you get it sent away? when will it come here? when
shall I receive it? And yet, would that I were sure that it would
come at last, though meanwhile I must summon all the patience which
I can command to endure the unwelcome but unavoidable delay!
Wherefore I come back to those most delightful words of your
letter, filled with your holy longing, and I in turn appropriate
them as my own: “Would that I might receive your embrace, and
that by converse we might aid each other in learning,”—if
indeed there be any sense in which I could possibly impart
instruction to you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p18" shownumber="no">8. When by these words, now mine not less than
yours, I am gladdened and refreshed, and when I am comforted not a
little by the fact that in both of us a desire for mutual
fellowship exists, though meanwhile unsatisfied, it is not long
before I am pierced through by darts of keenest sorrow when I
consider Rufinus and you, to whom God had granted in fullest
measure and for a length of time that which both of us have longed
for, so that in most close and endearing fellowship you feasted
together on the honey of the Holy Scriptures, and think how between
you the blight of such exceeding bitter<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_332.html" id="vii.1.LXXIII-Page_332" n="332" />ness has found its way, constraining us to
ask when, where, and in whom the same calamity may not be
reasonably feared; seeing that it has befallen you at the very time
when, unencumbered, having cast away secular burdens, you were
following the Lord and were living together in that very land which
was trodden by the feet of our Lord, when He said, “Peace I leave
with you, My peace I give unto you;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p18.1" n="1894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" passage="John 14.27">John xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> being, moreover, men of mature
age, whose life was devoted to the study of the word of God. Truly
“man’s life on earth is a period of trial.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p19.2" n="1895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Job.7.1" parsed="lxx|Job|7|1|0|0" passage="Job 7.1" version="LXX">Job vii. 1</scripRef>, according to the LXX., and
more correctly than in E.V.</p></note> If I could
anywhere meet you both together—which, alas, I cannot hope to
do—so strong are my agitation, grief, and fear, that I think I
would cast myself at your feet, and there weeping till I could weep
no more, would, with all the eloquence of love, appeal first to
each of you for his own sake, then to both for each other’s sake,
and for the sake of those, especially the weak, “for whom Christ
died,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p20.2" n="1896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.11" parsed="|1Cor|8|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.11">1 Cor. viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> whose
salvation is in peril, as they look on you who occupy a place so
conspicuous on the stage of time; imploring you not to write and
scatter abroad these hard words against each other, which, if at
any time you who are now at variance were reconciled, you could not
destroy, and which you could not then venture to read lest strife
should be kindled anew.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p22" shownumber="no">9. But I say to your Charity, that nothing has
made me tremble more than your estrangement from Rufinus, when I
read in your letter some of the indications of your being
displeased with me. I refer not so much to what you say of Entellus
and of the wearied ox, in which you appear to me to use genial
pleasantry rather than angry threat, but to that which you have
evidently written in earnest, of which I have already spoken
perhaps more than was fitting, but not more than my fears compelled
me to do,—namely, the words, “lest perchance, being offended,
you should have reason to remonstrate with me.” If it be possible
for us to examine and discuss anything by which our hearts may be
nourished, without any bitterness of discord I entreat you let us
address ourselves to this. But if it is not possible for either of
us to point out what he may judge to demand correction in the
other’s writings, without being suspected of envy and regarded as
wounding friendship, let us, having regard to our spiritual life
and health, leave such conference alone. Let us content ourselves
with smaller attainments in that [knowledge] which puffeth up, if
we can thereby preserve unharmed that [charity] which edifieth.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p22.1" n="1897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.1">1 Cor. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> I feel
that I come far short of that perfection of which it is written,
“If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p23.2" n="1898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" passage="Jas. 3.2">Jas. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> but
through God’s mercy I truly believe myself able to ask your
forgiveness for that in which I have offended you: and this you
ought to make plain to me, that through my hearing you, you may
gain your brother.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p24.2" n="1899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.18" parsed="|Matt|18|18|0|0" passage="Matt. 18.18">Matt. xviii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor should you make it a reason
for leaving me in error, that the distance between us on the
earth’s surface makes it impossible for us to meet face to face.
As concerns the subjects into which we inquire, if I know, or
believe, or think that I have got hold of the truth in a matter in
which your opinion is different from mine, I shall by all means
endeavour, as the Lord may enable me, to maintain my view without
injuring you. And as to any offence which I may give to you, so
soon as I perceive your displeasure, I shall unreservedly beg your
forgiveness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p26" shownumber="no">10. I think, moreover, that your reason for
being displeased with me can only be, that I have either said what
I ought not, or have not expressed myself in the manner in which I
ought: for I do not wonder that we are less thoroughly known to
each other than we are to our most close and intimate friends. Upon
the love of such friends I readily cast myself without reservation,
especially when chafed and wearied by the scandals of this world;
and in their love I rest without any disturbing care: for I
perceive that God is there, on whom I confidingly cast myself, and
in whom I confidingly rest. Nor in this confidence am I disturbed
by any fear of that uncertainty as to the morrow which must be
present when we lean upon human weakness, and which I have in a
former paragraph bewailed. For when I perceive that a man is
burning with Christian love, and feel that thereby he has been made
a faithful friend to me, whatever plans or thoughts of mine I
entrust to him I regard as entrusted not to the man, but to Him in
whom his character makes it evident that he dwells: for “God is
love, and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in
him;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p26.1" n="1900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.16" parsed="|1John|4|16|0|0" passage="1 John 4.16">1 John iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and if he
cease to dwell in love, his forsaking it cannot but cause as much
pain as his abiding in it caused joy. Nevertheless, in such a case,
when one who was an intimate friend has become an enemy, it is
better that he should search out what ingenuity may help him to
fabricate to our prejudice, than that he should find what anger may
provoke him to reveal. This every one most easily secures, not by
concealing what he does, but by doing nothing which he would wish
to conceal. And this the mercy of God grants to good and pious men:
they go out and in among their friends in liberty and without fear,
whatever these friends may afterwards become: the sins which
may <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_333.html" id="vii.1.LXXIII-Page_333" n="333" />have
been committed by others within their knowledge they do not reveal,
and they themselves avoid doing what they would fear to see
revealed. For when any false charge is fabricated by a slanderer,
either it is disbelieved, or, if it is believed, our reputation
alone is injured, our spiritual wellbeing is not affected. But
when, any sinful action is committed, that action becomes a secret
enemy, even though it be not revealed by the thoughtless or
malicious talk of one acquainted with our secrets. Wherefore any
person of discernment may see in your own example how, by the
comfort of a good conscience, you bear what would otherwise be
insupportable—the incredible enmity of one who was formerly your
most intimate and beloved friend; and how even what he utters
against you, even what may to your disadvantage be believed by
some, you turn to good account as the armour of righteousness on
the left hand, which is not less useful than armour on the right
hand<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p27.2" n="1901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIII-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIII-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.7" parsed="|2Cor|6|7|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 6.7">2 Cor. vi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> in our
warfare with the devil. But truly I would rather see him less
bitter in his accusations, than see you thus more fully armed by
them. This is a great and a lamentable wonder, that you should have
passed from such amity to such enmity: it would be a joyful and a
much greater event, should you come back from such enmity to the
friendship of former days.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXIV" n="LXXIV" next="vii.1.LXXV" prev="vii.1.LXXIII" progress="53.86%" shorttitle="Letter LXXIV" title="To Præsidius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXIV-p1.1">Letter LXXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXIV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 404.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXIV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXIV-p3.1">To My Lord Præsidius, Most
Blessed, My Brother and Partner in the Priestly Office, Truly
Esteemed, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIV-p4" shownumber="no">1. I write to remind you of the request which I made
to you as a sincere friend when you were here, that you would not
refuse to send a letter of mine to our holy brother and
fellow-presbyter Jerome; in order, moreover, to let your Charity
know in what terms you ought to write to him on my behalf. I have
sent a copy of my letter to him, and of his to me, by reading which
your pious wisdom may easily see both the moderation of tone which
I have been careful to preserve, and the vehemence on his part by
which I have been not unreasonably filled with fear. If, however, I
have written anything which I ought not to have written, or have
expressed myself in an unbecoming way, let it not be to him, but to
myself, in brotherly love, that you send your opinion of what I
have done, in order that, if I am convinced of my fault by your
rebuke, I may ask his forgiveness.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXV" n="LXXV" next="vii.1.LXXVI" prev="vii.1.LXXIV" progress="53.90%" shorttitle="Letter LXXV" title="From Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXV-p1.1">Letter LXXV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 404.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXV-p3" shownumber="no">Jerome’s answer to Letters XXVIII., XL., and LXXI.</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXV-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p4.1">To Augustin, My Lord Truly Holy,
and Most Blessed Father, Jerome Sends Greeting in
Christ.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXV-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p5.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p6" shownumber="no">1. I have received by Cyprian, deacon, three
letters, or rather three little books, at the same time, from your
Excellency, containing what you call sundry questions, but what I
feel to be animadversions on opinions which I have published, to
answer which, if I were disposed to do it, would require a pretty
large volume. Nevertheless I shall attempt to reply without
exceeding the limits of a moderately long letter, and without
causing delay to our brother, now in haste to depart, who only
three days before the time fixed for his journey asked earnestly
for a letter to take with him, in consequence of which I am
compelled to pour out these sentences, such as they are, almost
without premeditation, answering you in a rambling effusion,
prepared not in the leisure of deliberate composition, but in the
hurry of extemporaneous dictation, which usually produces a
discourse that is more the offspring of chance than the parent of
instruction; just as unexpected attacks throw into confusion even
the bravest soldiers, and they are compelled to take to flight
before they can gird on their armour.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p7" shownumber="no">2. But our armour is Christ; it is that which
the Apostle Paul prescribes when, writing to the Ephesians, he
says, “Take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able
to withstand in the evil day;” and again, “Stand, therefore,
having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the
breastplate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the
preparation of the gospel of peace; above all, taking the shield of
faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of
the wicked: and take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the
Spirit, which is the word of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p7.1" n="1902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.13-Eph.6.17" parsed="|Eph|6|13|6|17" passage="Eph. 6.13-17">Eph. vi. 13–17</scripRef>.</p></note> Armed with these weapons, King
David went forth in his day to battle; and taking from the
torrent’s bed five smooth rounded stones, he proved that, even
amidst all the eddying currents of the world, his feelings were
free both from roughness and from defilement; drinking of the brook
by the way, and therefore lifted up in spirit, he cut off the head
of Goliath, using the proud enemy’s own sword as the fittest
instrument of death,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p8.2" n="1903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.17.40-1Sam.17.51" parsed="|1Sam|17|40|17|51" passage="1 Sam. 17.40-51">1 Sam. xvii. 40–51</scripRef>.</p></note> smiting the profane boaster on the
forehead and wounding him in the same place in which Uzziah was
smitten with leprosy when he presumed to usurp the priestly
office;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p9.2" n="1904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.16.19" parsed="|2Chr|16|19|0|0" passage="2 Chron. 16.19">2 Chron. xvi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_334.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_334" n="334" />the same also in
which shines the glory that makes the saints rejoice in the Lord,
saying, “The light of Thy countenance is sealed upon us, O
Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p10.2" n="1905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.4.7" parsed="lxx|Ps|4|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.7" version="LXX">Ps. iv. 7</scripRef>, according to the LXX.</p></note> Let us
therefore also say, “My heart is fixed, O God, my heart is fixed:
I will sing and give praise: awake up, my glory; awake, psaltery
and harp; I myself will awake early;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p11.2" n="1906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.7-Ps.57.8" parsed="|Ps|57|7|57|8" passage="Ps. 57.7,8">Ps. lvii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> that in us may be fulfilled that
word, “Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p12.2" n="1907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.10" parsed="|Ps|81|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 81.10">Ps. lxxxi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and,
“The Lord shall give the word with great power to them that
publish it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p13.2" n="1908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.68.11" parsed="lxx|Ps|68|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 68.11" version="LXX">Ps. lxviii. 11</scripRef>, in LXX. version.</p></note> I am well
assured that your prayer as well as mine is, that in our
contendings the victory may remain with the truth. For you seek
Christ’s glory, not your own: if you are victorious, I also gain
a victory if I discover my error. On the other hand, if I win the
day, the gain is yours; for “the children ought not to lay up for
the parents, but the parents for the children.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p14.2" n="1909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.14" parsed="|2Cor|12|14|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 12.14">2 Cor. xii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> We read,
moreover, in Chronicles, that the children of Israel went to battle
with their minds set upon peace,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p15.2" n="1910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.12.17-1Chr.12.18" parsed="|1Chr|12|17|12|18" passage="1 Chron. 12.17,18">1 Chron. xii. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> seeking even amid swords and
bloodshed and the prostrate slain a victory not for themselves, but
for peace. Let me therefore, if it be the will of Christ, give an
answer to all that you have written, and attempt in a short
dissertation to solve your numerous questions. I pass by the
conciliatory phrases in your courteous salutation: I say nothing of
the compliments by which you attempt to take the edge off your
censure: let me come at once to the matters in debate.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p17" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p17.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p18" shownumber="no">3. You say that you received from some brother
a book of mine, in which I have given a list of ecclesiastical
writers, both Greek and Latin, but which had no title; and that
when you asked the brother aforesaid (I quote your own statement)
why the title-page had no inscription, or what was the name by
which the book was known, he answered that it was called
“Epitaphium,” <i>i.e.</i> “Obituary Notices:” upon which
you display your reasoning powers, by remarking that the name
Epitaphium would have been properly given to the book if the reader
had found in it an account of the lives and writings of deceased
authors, but that inasmuch as mention is made of the works of many
who were living when the book was written, and are at this day
still living, you wonder why I should have given the book a title
so inappropriate. I think that it must be obvious to your own
common sense, that you might have discovered the title of that book
from its contents, without any other help. For you have read both
Greek and Latin biographies of eminent men, and you know that they
do not give to works of this kind the title Epitaphium, but simply
“Illustrious Men,” <i>e.g.</i> “Illustrious Generals,” or
“philosophers, orators, historians, poets,” etc., as the case
may be. An Epitaphium is a work written concerning the dead; such
as I remember having composed long ago after the decease of the
presbyter Nepotianus, of blessed memory. The book, therefore, of
which you speak ought to be entitled, “Concerning Illustrious
Men,” or properly, “Concerning Ecclesiastical Writers,”
although it is said that by many who were not qualified to make any
correction of the title, it has been called “Concerning
Authors.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p19" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p19.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p20" shownumber="no">4. You ask, in the second place, my reason for
saying, in my commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians, that Paul
could not have rebuked Peter for that which he himself had done,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p20.1" n="1911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.14" parsed="|Gal|2|14|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.14">Gal. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and could
not have censured in another the dissimulation of which he was
himself confessedly guilty; and you affirm that that rebuke of the
apostle was not a manœuvre of pious policy,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p21.2" n="1912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p22" shownumber="no"> <i>Dispensatoria</i>.</p></note> but real; and you say that I ought
not to teach falsehood, but that all things in Scripture are to be
received literally as they stand.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p23" shownumber="no">To this I answer, in the first place, that
your wisdom ought to have suggested the remembrance of the short
preface to my commentaries, saying of my own person, “What then?
Am I so foolish and bold as to promise that which he could not
accomplish? By no means; but I have rather, as it seems to me, with
more reserve and hesitation, because feeling the deficiency of my
strength, followed the commentaries of Origen in this matter. For
that illustrious man wrote five volumes on the Epistle of Paul to
the Galatians, and has occupied the tenth volume of his <i>
Stromata</i> with a short treatise upon his explanation of the
epistle. He also composed several treatises and fragmentary pieces
upon it, which, if they even had stood alone, would have sufficed.
I pass over my revered instructor Didymus<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p23.1" n="1913" place="end"><p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXV-p24" shownumber="no"> “Videntem meum Didymum,”—Didymus of
Alexandria, who, at the time when Jerome wrote his book on
ecclesiastical writers (<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p24.1">A.D.</span> 392), was
above ninety-three years of age. He became blind when he was five
years old, but by perseverance attained extraordinary learning, and
was much esteemed.</p></note> (blind, it is true, but
quick-sighted in the discernment of spiritual things), and the
bishop of Laodicea,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p24.2" n="1914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p25" shownumber="no"> The younger Apollinarius, who in 380 was
excommunicated for error regarding the Incarnation. His works were
valuable, but have been almost all lost, being not transcribed
because of his lapsing into heresy.</p></note> who has recently left the Church,
and the early heretic Alexander, as well as Eusebius of Emesa and
Theodorus of Heraclea, who have also left some brief disquisitions
upon this subject. From these works if I were to extract even a few
passages, a work which could not be altogether despised would be
produced. Let me therefore frankly say that I have <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_335.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_335" n="335" />read all these; and storing
up in my mind very many things which they contain, I have dictated
to my amanuensis sometimes what was borrowed from other writers,
sometimes what was my own, without distinctly remembering the
method, or the words, or the opinions which belonged to each. I
look now to the Lord in His mercy to grant that my want of skill
and experience may not cause the things which others have well
spoken to be lost, or to fail of finding among foreign readers the
acceptance with which they have met in the language in which they
were first written. If, therefore, anything in my explanation has
seemed to you to demand correction, it would have been seemly for
one of your learning to inquire first whether what I had written
was found in the Greek writers to whom I have referred; and if they
had not advanced the opinion which you censured, you could then
with propriety condemn me for what I gave as my own view,
especially seeing that I have in the preface openly acknowledged
that I had followed the commentaries of Origen, and had dictated
sometimes the view of others, sometimes my own, and have written at
the end of the</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p26" shownumber="no">Chapter with which you find fault: “If any one be
dissatisfied with the interpretation here given, by which it is
shown that neither did Peter sin, nor did Paul rebuke
presumptuously a greater than himself, he is bound to show how Paul
could consistently blame in another what he himself did.” By
which I have made it manifest that I did not adopt finally and
irrevocably that which I had read in these Greek authors, but had
propounded what I had read, leaving to the reader’s own judgment
whether it should be rejected or approved.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p27" shownumber="no">5. You, however, in order to avoid doing what
I had asked, have devised a new argument against the view proposed;
maintaining that the Gentiles who had believed in Christ were free
from the burden of the ceremonial law, but that the Jewish converts
were under the law, and that Paul, as the teacher of the Gentiles,
rightly rebuked those who kept the law; whereas Peter, who was the
chief of the “circumcision,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p27.1" n="1915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.8" parsed="|Gal|2|8|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.8">Gal. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> was justly rebuked for commanding
the Gentile converts to do that which the converts from among the
Jews were alone under obligation to observe. If this is your
opinion, or rather since it is your opinion, that all from among
the Jews who believe are debtors to do the whole law, you ought, as
being a bishop of great fame in the whole world, to publish your
doctrine, and labour to persuade all other bishops to agree with
you. As for me in my humble cell,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p28.2" n="1916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p29" shownumber="no"> <i>Parvo tuguriunculo.</i></p></note> along with the monks my
fellow-sinners, I do not presume to dogmatize in regard to things
of great moment; I only confess frankly that I read the writings of
the Fathers,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p29.1" n="1917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p30" shownumber="no"> <i>Majorum.</i></p></note> and,
complying with universal usage, put down in my commentaries a
variety of explanations, that each may adopt from the number given
the one which pleases him. This method, I think, you have found in
your reading, and have approved in connection with both secular
literature and the Divine Scriptures.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p31" shownumber="no">6. Moreover, as to this explanation which
Origen first advanced,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p31.1" n="1918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p32" shownumber="no"> In the tenth book of his <i>Stromata</i>, where he
expounds the Epistle to the Galatians.</p></note> and which all the other
commentators after him have adopted, they bring forward, chiefly
for the purpose of answering, the blasphemies of Porphyry, who
accuses Paul of presumption because he dared to reprove Peter and
rebuke him to his face, and by reasoning convict him of having done
wrong; that is to say, of being in the very fault which he himself,
who blamed another for transgressing, had committed. What shall I
say also of John, who has long governed the Church of
Constantinople, and holding pontifical rank,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p32.1" n="1919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p33" shownumber="no"> This year (404) was the year of John
Chrysostom’s banishment from Constantinople, after being pontiff
there for ten years.</p></note> who has composed a very large book
upon this paragraph, and has followed the opinion of Origen and of
the old expositors? If, therefore, you censure me as in the wrong,
suffer me, I pray you, to be mistaken in company with such men; and
when you perceive that I have so many companions in my error, you
will require to produce at least one partisan in defence of your
truth. So much on the interpretation of one paragraph of the
Epistle to the Galatians.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p34" shownumber="no">7. Lest, however, I should seem to rest my answer to
your reasoning wholly on the number of witnesses who are on my
side, and to use the names of illustrious men as a means of
escaping from the truth, not daring to meet you in argument, I
shall briefly bring forward some examples from the Scriptures.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p35" shownumber="no">In the Acts of the Apostles, a voice was heard by
Peter, saying unto him, “Rise, Peter, slay and eat,” when all
manner of four-footed beasts, and creeping things, and birds of the
air, were presented before him; by which saying it is proved that
no man is by nature [ceremonially] unclean, but that all men are
equally welcome to the gospel of Christ. To which Peter answered,
“Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten anything that is common or
unclean.” And the voice spake unto him again the second time,
“What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common.” Therefore
he went to Cæsarea, and having entered the house of Cornelius,
“he opened his mouth and said, Of a truth I perceive that God is
no respecter of persons, but in every nation he that feareth Him
and worketh righteousness is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_336.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_336" n="336" />accepted with Him.” Thereafter “the
Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word; and they of the
circumcision which believed were astonished, as many as came with
Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of
the Holy Ghost. Then answered Peter, Can any man forbid water, that
these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as
well as we? And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the
Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p35.1" n="1920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.13-Acts.10.48" parsed="|Acts|10|13|10|48" passage="Acts 10.13-48">Acts x. 13–48</scripRef>.</p></note> “And the
apostles and brethren that were in Judea heard that the Gentiles
had also received the word of God. And when Peter was come up to
Jerusalem, they that were of the circumcision contended with him,
saying, Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with
them.” To whom he gave a full explanation of the reasons of his
conduct, and concluded with these words: “Forasmuch then as God
gave them the like gift as He did unto us who believed on the Lord
Jesus Christ, what was I, that I could withstand God? When they
heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God,
saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto
life.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p36.2" n="1921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.1-Acts.11.18" parsed="|Acts|11|1|11|18" passage="Acts 11.1-18">Acts xi. 1–18</scripRef>.</p></note> Again,
when, long after this, Paul and Barnabas had come to Antioch, and
“having gathered the Church together, rehearsed all that God had
done with them, and how He had opened the door of faith unto the
Gentiles, certain men which came down from Judea taught the
brethren, and said, Except ye be circumcised after the manner of
Moses, ye cannot be saved. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no
small dissension and disputation with them, they determined that
Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go up to
Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about this question. And
when they were come to Jerusalem, there rose up certain of the sect
of the Pharisees which believed, saying that it was needful to
circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses.”
And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up, with his
wonted readiness, “and said, Men and brethren, ye know how that a
good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my
mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe. And God,
which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy
Ghost, even as He did unto us; and put no difference between us and
them, purifying their hearts by faith. Now therefore why tempt ye
God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither
our fathers nor we were able to bear? But we believe that, through
the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, even as
they. Then all the multitude kept silence;” and to his opinion
the Apostle James, and all the elders together, gave consent.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p37.2" n="1922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.27 Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.12" parsed="|Acts|14|27|0|0;|Acts|15|1|15|12" passage="Acts 14.27; 15.1-12">Acts xiv. 27, and xv. 1–12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p39" shownumber="no">8. These quotations should not be tedious to
the reader, but useful both to him and to me, as proving that, even
before the Apostle Paul, Peter had come to know that the law was
not to be in force after the gospel was given; nay more, that Peter
was the prime mover in issuing the decree by which this was
affirmed. Moreover, Peter was of so great authority, that Paul has
recorded in his epistle: “Then, after three years, I went up to
Jerusalem to see Peter, and abode with him fifteen days.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p39.1" n="1923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18" parsed="|Gal|1|18|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.18">Gal. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> In the
following context, again, he adds: “Then, fourteen years after, I
went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and took Titus with me
also. And I went up by revelation, and communicated unto them that
gospel which I preach among the Gentiles;” proving that he had
not had confidence in his preaching of the gospel if he had not
been confirmed by the consent of Peter and those who were with him.
The next words are, “but privately to them that were of
reputation, lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain.”
Why did he this privately rather than in public? Lest offence
should be given to the faith of those who from among the Jews had
believed, since they thought that the law was still in force, and
that they ought to join observance of the law with faith in the
Lord as their Saviour. Therefore also, when at that time Peter had
come to Antioch (although the Acts of the Apostles do not mention
this, but we must believe Paul’s statement), Paul affirms that he
“withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. For,
before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles:
but when they were come, he withdrew, and separated himself,
fearing them which were of the circumcision. And the other Jews
dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was
carried away with their dissimulation. But when I saw,” he says,
“that they walked not up-rightly, according to the truth of the
gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew,
livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why
compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p40.2" n="1924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.2 Bible:Gal.2.14" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|2;|Gal|2|14|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.1,2,14">Gal. ii. 1, 2, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> etc. No
one can doubt, therefore, that the Apostle Peter was himself the
author of that rule with deviation from which he is charged. The
cause of that deviation, moreover, is seen to be fear of the Jews.
For the Scripture says, that “at first he did eat with the
Gentiles, but that when certain had come from James he withdrew,
and separated himself, fearing them which were of the
circumcision.” Now he feared the Jews, to whom he had been
appointed apostle, lest by occasion of 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_337.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_337" n="337" />the Gentiles they should go back from the
faith in Christ; imitating the Good Shepherd in his concern lest he
should lose the flock committed to him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p42" shownumber="no">9. As I have shown, therefore, that Peter was
thoroughly aware of the abrogation of the law of Moses, but was
compelled by fear to pretend to observe it, let us now see whether
Paul, who accuses another, ever did anything of the same kind
himself. We read in the same book: “Paul passed through Syria and
Cilicia, confirming the churches. Then came he to Derbe and Lystra:
and, behold, a certain disciple was there, named Timotheus, the son
of a certain woman which was a Jewess, and believed; but his father
was a Greek: which was well reported of by the brethren that were
at Lystra and Iconium. Him would Paul have to go forth with him;
and he took and circumcised him, because of the Jews which were in
those quarters: for they knew all that his father was a Greek.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p42.1" n="1925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.41 Bible:Acts.16.1-Acts.16.3" parsed="|Acts|15|41|0|0;|Acts|16|1|16|3" passage="Acts 15.41;16.1-3">Acts xv. 41, xvi. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> O blessed
Apostle Paul, who hadst rebuked Peter for dissimulation, because he
withdrew himself from the Gentiles through fear of the Jews who
came from James, why art thou, notwithstanding thine own doctrine,
compelled to circumcise Timothy, the son of a Gentile, nay more, a
Gentile himself (for he was not a Jew, having not been
circumcised)? Thou wilt answer, “Because of the Jews which are in
these quarters?” If, then, thou forgiveth thyself the
circumcision of a disciple coming from the Gentiles, forgive Peter
also, who has precedence above thee, his doing some things of the
same kind through fear of the believing Jews. Again, it is written:
“Paul after this tarried there yet a good while, and then took
his leave of the brethren, and sailed thence into Syria, and with
him Priscilla and Aquila; having shorn his head in Cenchrea, for he
had a vow.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p43.2" n="1926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.18" parsed="|Acts|18|18|0|0" passage="Acts 18.18">Acts xviii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Be it
granted that he was compelled through fear of the Jews in the other
case to do what he was unwilling to do; wherefore did he let his
hair grow in accordance with a vow of his own making, and
afterwards, when in Cenchrea, shave his head according to the law,
as the Nazarites, who had given themselves by vow to God, were wont
to do, according to the law of Moses?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p45" shownumber="no">10. But these things are small when compared
with what follows. The sacred historian Luke further relates:
“And when we were come to Jerusalem, the brethren received us
gladly;” and the day following, James, and all the elders who
were with him, having expressed their approbation of his gospel,
said to Paul: “Thou seest, brother, how many thousands of Jews
there are which believe; and they are all zealous of the law: and
they are informed of thee, that thou teachest all the Jews which
are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying that they ought not
to circumcise their children, neither to walk after the customs.
What is it therefore? The multitude must needs come together: for
they will hear that thou art come. Do therefore this that we say to
thee: We have four men which have a vow on them; them take, and
purify thyself with them, and be at charges with them, that they
may shave their heads: and all may know that those things, whereof
they were informed concerning thee, are nothing; but that thou
thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. Then Paul took
the men, and the next day purifying himself with them, entered into
the temple, to signify the accomplishment of the days of
purification, until an offering should be offered for every one of
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p45.1" n="1927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.17-Acts.21.26" parsed="|Acts|21|17|21|26" passage="Acts 21.17-26">Acts xxi. 17–26</scripRef>.</p></note> O Paul,
here again let me question thee: Why didst thou shave thy head, why
didst thou walk barefoot according to Jewish ceremonial law, why
didst thou offer sacrifices, why were victims slain for thee
according to the law? Thou wilt answer, doubtless, “To avoid
giving offence to those of the Jews who had believed.” To gain
the Jews, thou didst pretend to be a Jew; and James and all the
other elders taught thee this dissimulation. But thou didst not
succeed in escaping, after all. For when thou wast on the point of
being killed in a tumult which had arisen, thou wast rescued by the
chief captain of the band, and was sent by him to Cæsarea, guarded
by a careful escort of soldiers, lest the Jews should kill thee as
a dissembler, and a destroyer of the law; and from Cæsarea coming
to Rome, thou didst, in thine own hired house, preach Christ to
both Jews and Gentiles, and thy testimony was sealed under Nero’s
sword.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p46.2" n="1928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p47" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.23 Bible:Acts.28.14 Bible:Acts.28.30" parsed="|Acts|23|23|0|0;|Acts|28|14|0|0;|Acts|28|30|0|0" passage="Acts 23.23;28.14,30">Acts xxiii. 23, xxviii. 14, 30</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p48" shownumber="no">11. We have learned, therefore, that through
fear of the Jews both Peter and Paul alike pretended that they
observed the precepts of the law. How could Paul have the assurance
and effrontery to reprove in another what he had done himself? I at
least, or, I should rather say, others before me, have given such
explanation of the matter as they deemed best, not defending the
use of falsehood in the interest of religion,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p48.1" n="1929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p49" shownumber="no"> <i>Officiosum mendacium.</i></p></note> as you charge them with doing, but
teaching the honourable exercise of a wise discretion;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p49.1" n="1930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p50" shownumber="no"> <i>Honestam dispensationem.</i></p></note> seeking
both to show the wisdom of the apostles, and to restrain the
shameless blasphemies of Porphyry, who says that Peter and Paul
quarrelled with each other in childish rivalry, and affirms that
Paul had been inflamed with envy on account of the excellences of
Peter, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_338.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_338" n="338" />and had
written boastfully of things which he either had not done, or, if
he did them, had done with inexcusable presumption, reproving in
another that which he himself had done. They, in answering him,
gave the best interpretation of the passage which they could find;
what interpretation have you to propound? Surely you must intend to
say something better than they have said, since you have rejected
the opinion of the ancient commentators.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p51" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p51.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p52" shownumber="no">12. You say in your letter:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p52.1" n="1931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p53" shownumber="no"> Letter XL. 4, p. 273.</p></note> “You do not require me to teach
you in what sense the apostle says, ‘To the Jews I became as a
Jew, that I might gain the Jews;’<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p53.1" n="1932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.20" parsed="|1Cor|9|20|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.20">1 Cor. ix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and other such things in the same
passage, which are to be ascribed to the compassion of pitying
love, not to the artifices of intentional deceit. For he that
ministers to the sick becomes as if he were sick himself, not
indeed falsely pretending to be under the fever, but considering
with the mind of one truly sympathizing what he would wish done for
himself if he were in the sick man’s place. Paul was indeed a
Jew; and when he had become a Christian, he had not abandoned those
Jewish sacraments which that people had received in the right way,
and for a certain appointed time. Therefore, even when he was an
apostle of Christ, he took part in observing these, but with this
view, that he might show that they were in no wise hurtful to those
who, even after they had believed in Christ, desired to retain the
ceremonies which by the law they had learned from their fathers;
provided only that they did not build on these their hope of
salvation, since the salvation which was fore-shadowed in these has
now been brought in by the Lord Jesus.” The sum of your whole
argument, which you have expanded into a most prolix dissertation,
is this, that Peter did not err in supposing that the law was
binding on those who from among the Jews had believed, but departed
from the right course in this, that he compelled the Gentile
converts to conform to Jewish observances. Now, if he compelled
them, it was not by use of authority as a teacher, but by the
example of his own practice. And Paul, according to your view, did
not protest against what Peter had done personally, but asked
wherefore Peter would compel those who were from among the Gentiles
to conform to Jewish observances.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p55" shownumber="no">13. The matter in debate, therefore, or I
should rather say your opinion regarding it, is summed up in this:
that since the preaching of the gospel of Christ, the believing
Jews do well in observing the precepts of the law, <i>i.e.</i> in
offering sacrifices as Paul did, in circumcising their children, as
Paul did in the case of Timothy, and keeping the Jewish Sabbath, as
all the Jews have been accustomed to do. If this be true, we fall
into the heresy of Cerinthus and Ebion, who, though believing in
Christ, were anathematized by the fathers for this one error, that
they mixed up the ceremonies of the law with the gospel of Christ,
and professed their faith in that which was new, without letting go
what was old. Why do I speak of the Ebionites, who make pretensions
to the name of Christian? In our own day there exists a sect among
the Jews throughout all the synagogues of the East, which is called
the sect of the Minei, and is even now condemned by the Pharisees.
The adherents to this sect are known commonly as Nazarenes; they
believe in Christ the Son of God, born of the Virgin Mary; and they
say that He who suffered under Pontius Pilate and rose again, is
the same as the one in whom we believe. But while they desire to be
both Jews and Christians, they are neither the one nor the other. I
therefore beseech you, who think that you are called upon to heal
my slight wound, which is no more, so to speak, than a prick or
scratch from a needle, to devote your skill in the healing art to
this grievous wound, which has been opened by a spear driven home
with the impetus of a javelin. For there is surely no proportion
between the culpability of him who exhibits the various opinions
held by the fathers in a commentary on Scripture, and the guilt of
him who reintroduces within the Church a most pestilential heresy.
If, however, there is for us no alternative but to receive the Jews
into the Church, along with the usages prescribed by their law; if,
in short, it shall be declared lawful for them to continue in the
Churches of Christ what they have been accustomed to practise in
the synagogues of Satan, I will tell you my opinion of the matter:
they will not become Christians, but they will make us
Jews.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p56" shownumber="no">14. For what Christian will submit to hear what is
said in your letter? “Paul was indeed a Jew; and when he had
become a Christian, he had not abandoned those Jewish sacraments
which that people had received in the right way, and for a certain
appointed time. Therefore, even when he was an apostle of Christ,
he took part in observing these; but with this view, that he might
show that they were in no wise hurtful to those who, even after
they had believed in Christ, desired to retain the ceremonies which
by the law they had learned from their fathers.” Now I implore
you to hear patiently my complaint. Paul, even when he was an
apostle of Christ, observed Jewish ceremonies; and you affirm that
they are in no wise hurtful to those who wish to retain them as
they had received them from their fathers by the law. I, on the
contrary, shall maintain, and, though the world 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_339.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_339" n="339" />were to protest against my view, I
may boldly declare that the Jewish ceremonies are to Christians
both hurtful and fatal; and that whoever observes them, whether he
be Jew or Gentile originally, is cast into the pit of perdition.
“For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one
that believeth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p56.1" n="1933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p57" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.4" parsed="|Rom|10|4|0|0" passage="Rom. 10.4">Rom. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, to both Jew and Gentile;
for if the Jew be excepted, He is not the end of the law for
righteousness to every one that believeth. Moreover, we read in the
Gospel, “The law and the prophets were until John the
Baptist.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p57.2" n="1934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p58" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.13" parsed="|Matt|11|13|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.13">Matt. xi. 13</scripRef> and 
<scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p58.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.16" parsed="|Luke|16|16|0|0" passage="Luke 16.16">Luke xvi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Also, in
another place: “Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill Him,
because He had not only broken the Sabbath, but said also that God
was His Father, making Himself equal with God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p58.3" n="1935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.18" parsed="|John|5|18|0|0" passage="John 5.18">John v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Again:
“Of His fulness have all we received, and grace for grace; for
the law was given Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus
Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p59.2" n="1936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16-John.1.17" parsed="|John|1|16|1|17" passage="John 1.16,17">John i. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> Instead of
the grace of the law which has passed away, we have received the
grace of the gospel which is abiding; and instead of the shadows
and types of the old dispensation, the truth has come by Jesus
Christ. Jeremiah also prophesied thus in God’s name: “Behold,
the days come, saith the Lord, that I will make a new covenant with
the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah; not according to
the covenant which I made with their fathers, in the day that I
took them by the hand, to bring them out of the land of Egypt.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p60.2" n="1937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.31-Jer.31.32" parsed="|Jer|31|31|31|32" passage="Jer. 31.31,32">Jer. xxxi. 31, 32</scripRef>.</p></note> Observe
what the prophet says, not to Gentiles, who had not been partakers
in any former covenant, but to the Jewish nation. He who has given
them the law by Moses, promises in place of it the new covenant of
the gospel, that they might no longer live in the oldness of the
letter, but in the newness of the spirit. Paul himself, moreover,
in connection with whom the discussion of this question has arisen,
delivers such sentiments as these frequently, of which I subjoin
only a few, as I desire to be brief: “Behold, I Paul say unto
you, that if ye be circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing.”
Again: “Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you
are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace.” Again: “If
ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p61.2" n="1938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p62" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p62.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.2 Bible:Gal.5.4 Bible:Gal.5.18" parsed="|Gal|5|2|0|0;|Gal|5|4|0|0;|Gal|5|18|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.2,4,18">Gal. v. 2, 4, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> From which
it is evident that he has not the Holy Spirit who submits to the
law, not, as our fathers affirmed the apostles to have done,
feignedly, under the promptings of a wise discretion,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p62.2" n="1939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p63" shownumber="no"> <i>Dispensative.</i></p></note> but, as
you suppose to have been the case, sincerely. As to the quality of
these legal precepts, let us learn from God’s own teaching: “I
gave them,” He says, “statutes that were not good, and
judgments whereby they should not live.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p63.1" n="1940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p64" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.20.25" parsed="|Ezek|20|25|0|0" passage="Ezek. 20.25">Ezek. xx. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> I say these things, not that I
may, like Manichæus and Marcion, destroy the law, which I know on
the testimony of the apostle to be both holy and spiritual; but
because when “faith came,” and the fulness of times, “God
sent forth His Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem
them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of
sons,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p64.2" n="1941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p65" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p65.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.4">Gal. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and might
live no longer under the law as our schoolmaster, but under the
Heir, who has now attained to full age, and is Lord.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p66" shownumber="no">15. It is further said in your letter: “The
thing, therefore, which he rebuked in Peter was not his observing
the customs handed down from his fathers, which Peter, if he
wished, might do without being chargeable with deceit or
inconsistency.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p66.1" n="1942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p67" shownumber="no"> Letter XL. sec. 5, p. 273.</p></note> Again I say: Since you are a
bishop, a teacher in the Churches of Christ, if you would prove
what you assert, receive any Jew who, after having become a
Christian, circumcises any son that may be born to him, observes
the Jewish Sabbath, abstains from meats which God has created to be
used with thanksgiving, and on the evening of the fourteenth day of
the first month slays a paschal lamb; and when you have done this,
or rather, have refused to do it (for I know that you are a
Christian, and will not be guilty of a profane action), you will be
constrained, whether willingly or unwillingly, to renounce your
opinion; and then you will know that it is a more difficult work to
reject the opinion of others than to establish your own. Moreover,
lest perhaps we should not believe your statement, or, I should
rather say, understand it (for it is often the case that a
discourse unduly extended is not intelligible, and is less censured
by the unskilled in discussion because its weakness is not so
easily perceived), you inculcate your opinion by reiterating the
statement in these words: “Paul had forsaken everything peculiar
to the Jews that was evil, especially this, that ‘being ignorant
of God’s righteousness, and going about to establish their own
righteousness, they had not submitted themselves to the
righteousness of God.’<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p67.1" n="1943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p68" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p68.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.3" parsed="|Rom|10|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 10.3">Rom. x. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> In this, moreover, he differed
from them, that after the passion and resurrection of Christ, in
whom had been given and made manifest the mystery of grace,
according to the order of Melchizedek, they still considered it
binding on them to celebrate, not out of mere reverence for old
customs, but as necessary to salvation, the sacraments of the old
dispensation; which were indeed at one time necessary, else had it
been unprofitable and vain for the Maccabees to suffer martyrdom
as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_340.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_340" n="340" />they
did for their adherence to them.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p68.2" n="1944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p69" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.7.1" parsed="|2Macc|7|1|0|0" passage="2 Macc. 7.1">2 Macc. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Lastly, in this also Paul differed
from the Jews, that they persecuted the Christian preachers of
grace as enemies of the law. These, and all similar errors and
sins, he declares that he counted but loss and dung, that he might
win Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p69.2" n="1945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p70" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p70.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.8" parsed="|Phil|3|8|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.8">Phil. iii. 8</scripRef>. Letter XL. sec. 6, p.
274.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p71" shownumber="no">16. We have learned from you what evil things
peculiar to the Jews Paul had abandoned; let us now learn from your
teaching what good things which were Jewish he retained. You will
reply: “The ceremonial observances in which they continued to
follow the practice of their fathers, in the way in which these
were complied with by Paul himself, without believing them to be at
all necessary to salvation.” I do not fully understand what you
mean by the words, “without believing them to be at all necessary
to salvation.” For if they do not contribute to salvation, why
are they observed? And if they must be observed, they by all means
contribute to salvation; especially seeing that, because of
observing them, some have been made martyrs: for they would not be
observed unless they contributed to salvation. For they are not
things indifferent—neither good nor bad, as philosophers say.
Self-control is good, self-indulgence is bad: between these, and
indifferent, as having no moral quality, are such things as
walking, blowing one’s nose, expectorating phlegm, etc. Such an
action is neither good nor bad; for whether you do it or leave it
undone, it does not affect your standing as righteous or
unrighteous. But the observance of legal ceremonies is not a thing
indifferent; it is either good or bad. You say it is good. I affirm
it to be bad, and bad not only when done by Gentile converts, but
also when done by Jews who have believed. In this passage you fall,
if I am not mistaken, into one error while avoiding another. For
while you guard yourself against the blasphemies of Porphyry, you
become entangled in the snares of Ebion; pronouncing that the law
is binding on those who from among the Jews have believed.
Perceiving, again, that what you have said is a dangerous doctrine,
you attempt to qualify it by words which are only superfluous:
viz., “The law must be observed not from any belief, such as
prompted the Jews to keep it, that this is necessary to salvation,
and not in any misleading dissimulation such as Paul reproved in
Peter.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p72" shownumber="no">17. Peter therefore pretended to keep the law;
but this censor of Peter boldly observed the things prescribed by
the law. The next words of your letter are these: “For if Paul
observed these sacraments in order, by pretending to be a Jew, to
gain the Jews, why did he not also take part with the Gentiles in
heathen sacrifices, when to them that were without law he became as
without law, that he might gain them also? The explanation is found
in this, that he took part in the Jewish rites as being himself a
Jew; and that when he said all this which I have quoted, he meant
not that he pretended to be what he was not, but that he felt with
true compassion that he must bring such help to them as would be
needful for himself if he were involved in their error.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p72.1" n="1946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p73" shownumber="no"> Letter XL. 6, p. 274.</p></note> Herein he
exercised not the subtlety of a deceiver, but the sympathy of a
compassionate deliverer.” A triumphant vindication of Paul! You
prove that he did not pretend to share the error of the Jews, but
was actually involved in it; and that he refused to imitate Peter
in a course of deception, dissembling through fear of the Jews what
he really was, but without reserve freely avowed himself to be a
Jew. Oh, unheard of compassion of the apostle! In seeking to make
the Jews Christians, he himself became a Jew! For he could not have
persuaded the luxurious to become temperate if he had not himself
become luxurious like them; and could not have brought help, in his
compassion, as you say, to the wretched, otherwise than by
experiencing in his own person their wretchedness! Truly wretched,
and worthy of most compassionate lamentation, are those who,
carried away by vehemence of disputation, and by love for the law
which has been abolished, have made Christ’s apostle to be a Jew.
Nor is there, after all, a great difference between my opinion and
yours: for I say that both Peter and Paul, through fear of the
believing Jews, practised, or rather pretended to practise, the
precepts of the Jewish law; whereas you maintain that they did this
out of pity, “not with the subtlety of a deceiver, but with the
sympathy of a compassionate deliverer.” But by both this is
equally admitted, that (whether from fear or from pity) they
pretended to be what they were not. As to your argument against our
view, that he ought to have become to the Gentiles a Gentile, if to
the Jews he became a Jew, this favours our opinion rather than
yours: for as he did not actually become a Jew, so he did not
actually become a heathen; and as he did not actually become a
heathen, so he did not actually become a Jew. His conformity to the
Gentiles consisted in this, that he received as Christians the
uncircumcised who believed in Christ, and left them free to use
without scruple meats which the Jewish law prohibited; but not, as
you suppose, in taking part in their worship of idols. For “in
Christ Jesus, neither circumcision availeth anything, nor
uncircumcision, but the keeping of the commandments of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p73.1" n="1947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p74" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6 Bible:Gal.6.15" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0;|Gal|6|15|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.6; 6.15">Gal. v. 6 and vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p75" shownumber="no">18. I ask you, therefore, and with all urgency <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_341.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_341" n="341" />press the request, that
you forgive me this humble attempt at a discussion of the matter;
and wherein I have transgressed, lay the blame upon yourself who
compelled me to write in reply, and who made me out to be as blind
as Stesichorus. And do not bring the reproach of teaching the
practice of lying upon me who am a follower of Christ, who said,
“I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p75.1" n="1948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p76" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXV-p76.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John 14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> It is impossible for me, who am a
worshipper of the Truth, to bow under the yoke of falsehood.
Moreover, refrain from stirring up against me the unlearned crowd
who esteem you as their bishop, and regard with the respect due the
priestly office the orations which you deliver in the church, but
who esteem lightly an old decrepit man like me, courting the
retirement of a monastery far from the busy haunts of men; and seek
others who may be more fitly instructed or corrected by you. For
the sound of your voice can scarcely reach me, who am so far
separated from you by sea and land. And if you happen to write me a
letter, Italy and Rome are sure to be acquainted with its contents
long before it is brought to me, to whom alone it ought to be
sent.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p77" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p77.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p78" shownumber="no">19. In another letter you ask why a former
translation which I made of some of the canonical books was
carefully marked with asterisks and obelisks, whereas I afterwards
published a translation without these. You must pardon my saying
that you seem to me not to understand the matter: for the former
translation is from the Septuagint; and wherever obelisks are
placed, they are designed to indicate that the Seventy have said
more than is found in the Hebrew. But the asterisks indicate what
has been added by Origen from the version of Theodotion. In that
version I was translating from the Greek: but in the later version,
translating from the Hebrew itself, I have expressed what I
understood it to mean, being careful to preserve rather the exact
sense than the order of the words. I am surprised that you do not
read the books of the Seventy translators in the genuine form in
which they were originally given to the world, but as they have
been corrected, or rather corrupted, by Origen, with his obelisks
and asterisks; and that you refuse to follow the translation,
however feeble, which has been given by a Christian man, especially
seeing that Origen borrowed the things which he has added from the
edition of a man who, after the passion of Christ, was a Jew and a
blasphemer. Do you wish to be a true admirer and partisan of the
Seventy translators? Then do not read what you find under the
asterisks; rather erase them from the volumes, that you may approve
yourself indeed a follower of the ancients. If, however, you do
this, you will be compelled to find fault with all the libraries of
the Churches; for you will scarcely find more than one <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p78.1">Ms.</span> here and there which has not these
interpolations.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p79" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p79.1">Chap. VI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p80" shownumber="no">20. A few words now as to your remark that I
ought not to have given a translation, after this had been already
done by the ancients; and the novel syllogism which you use: “The
passages of which the Seventy have given an interpretation were
either obscure or plain. If they were obscure, it is believed that
you are as likely to have been mistaken as the others; if they were
plain, it is not believed that the Seventy could have been
mistaken.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p80.1" n="1949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p81" shownumber="no"> Letter XXVIII. ch. ii. p. 251.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p82" shownumber="no">All the commentators who have been our
predecessors in the Lord in the work of expounding the Scriptures,
have expounded either what was obscure or what was plain. If some
passages were obscure, how could you, after them, presume to
discuss that which they were not able to explain? If the passages
were plain, it was a waste of time for you to have undertaken to
treat of that which could not possibly have escaped them. This
syllogism applies with peculiar force to the book of Psalms, in the
interpretation of which Greek commentators have written many
volumes: viz. 1<i>st</i>, Origen: 2<i>d</i>, Eusebius of Cæsarea;
3<i>d</i>, Theodorus of Heraclea; 4<i>th</i>, Asterius of
Scythopolis; 5<i>th</i>, Apollinaris of Laodicea; and, 6<i>th</i>,
Didymus of Alexandria. There are said to be minor works on
selections from the Psalms, but I speak at present of the whole
book. Moreover, among Latin writers the bishops Hilary of Poitiers,
and Eusebius of Verceil, have translated Origen and Eusebius of
Cæsarea, the former of whom has in some things been followed by
our own Ambrose. Now, I put it to your wisdom to answer why you,
after all the labours of so many and so competent interpreters,
differ from them in your exposition of some passages? If the Psalms
are obscure, it must be believed that you are as likely to be
mistaken as others; if they are plain, it is incredible that these
others could have fallen into mistake. In either case, your
exposition has been, by your own showing, an unnecessary labour;
and on the same principle, no one would ever venture to speak on
any subject after others have pronounced their opinion, and no one
would be at liberty to write anything regarding that which another
has once handled, however important the matter might be.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p83" shownumber="no">It is, however, more in keeping with your
enlightened judgment, to grant to all others the liberty which you
tolerate in yourself for in my attempt to translate into Latin, for
the benefit of those who speak the same language with myself, the
corrected Greek version of the Scriptures, I 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_342.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_342" n="342" />have laboured not to supersede what
has been long esteemed, but only to bring prominently forward those
things which have been either omitted or tampered with by the Jews,
in order that Latin readers might know what is found in the
original Hebrew. If any one is averse to reading it, none compels
him against his will. Let him drink with satisfaction the old wine,
and despise my new wine, <i>i.e.</i> the sentences which I have
published in explanation of former writers, with the design of
making more obvious by my remarks what in them seemed to me to be
obscure.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p84" shownumber="no">As to the principles which ought to be
followed in the interpretation of the Sacred Scriptures, they are
stated in the book which I have written,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p84.1" n="1950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p85" shownumber="no"> <i>De optimo genere interpretandi.</i></p></note> and in all the introductions to
the divine books which I have in my edition prefixed to each; and
to these I think it sufficient to refer the prudent reader. And
since you approve of my labours in revising the translation of the
New Testament, as you say,—giving me at the same time this as
your reason, that very many are acquainted with the Greek language,
and are therefore competent judges of my work,—it would have been
but fair to have given me credit for the same fidelity in the Old
Testament; for I have not followed my own imagination, but have
rendered the divine words as I found them understood by those who
speak the Hebrew language. If you have any doubt of this in any
passage, ask the Jews what is the meaning of the
original.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p86" shownumber="no">21. Perhaps you will say, “What if the Jews
decline to answer, or choose to impose upon us?” Is it
conceivable that the whole multitude of Jews will agree together to
be silent if asked about my translation, and that none shall be
found that has any knowledge of the Hebrew language? Or will they
all imitate those Jews whom you mention as having, in some little
town, conspired to injure my reputation? For in your letter you put
together the following story:—“A certain bishop, one of our
brethren, having introduced in the Church over which he presides
the reading of your version, came upon a word in the book of the
prophet Jonah, of which you have given a very different rendering
from that which had been of old familiar to the senses and memory
of all the worshippers, and had been chanted for so many
generations in the Church. Thereupon arose such a tumult in the
congregation, especially among the Greeks, correcting what had been
read, and denouncing the translation as false, that the bishop was
compelled to ask the testimony of the Jewish residents (it was in
the town of Oea). These, whether from ignorance or from spite,
answered that the words in the Hebrew <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p86.1">Mss.</span>
were correctly rendered in the Greek version, and in the Latin one
taken from it. What further need I say? The man was compelled to
correct your version in that passage as if it had been falsely
translated, as he desired not to be left without a
congregation,—a calamity which he narrowly escaped. From this
case we also are led to think that you may be occasionally
mistaken.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p86.2" n="1951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p87" shownumber="no"> Letter LXXI., sec. 5, p. 327.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p88" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p88.1">Chap. VII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p89" shownumber="no">22. You tell me that I have given a wrong
translation of some word in Jonah, and that a worthy bishop
narrowly escaped losing his charge through the clamorous tumult of
his people, which was caused by the different rendering of this one
word. At the same time, you withhold from me what the word was
which I have mistranslated; thus taking away the possibility of my
saying anything in my own vindication, lest my reply should be
fatal to your objection. Perhaps it is the old dispute about the
gourd which has been revived, after slumbering for many long years
since the illustrious man, who in that day combined in his own
person the ancestral honours of the Cornelii and of Asinius
Pollio,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p89.1" n="1952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p90" shownumber="no"> The critic here referred to was Canthelius, whom
Jerome abuses in his commentary on the passage, insinuating that
the reason why the gourds found in this scion of a noble house a
champion so devoted, was that they had often rendered him a service
which ivy could not have done, screening his secret potations from
public notice.</p></note> brought
against me the charge of giving in my translation the word
“ivy” instead of “gourd.” I have already given a sufficient
answer to this in my commentary on Jonah. At present, I deem it
enough to say that in that passage, where the Septuagint has
“gourd,” and Aquila and the others have rendered the word
“ivy” (<span class="Greek" id="vii.1.LXXV-p90.1" lang="EL">κίσσος</span>), the
Hebrew <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXV-p90.2">Ms.</span> has “ciceion,” which is in
the Syriac tongue, as now spoken, “ciceia.” It is a kind of
shrub having large leaves like a vine, and when planted it quickly
springs up to the size of a small tree, standing upright by its own
stem, without requiring any support of canes or poles, as both
gourds and ivy do. If, therefore, in translating word for word, I
had put the word “ciceia,” no one would know what it meant; if
I had used the word “gourd,” I would have said what is not
found in the Hebrew. I therefore put down “ivy,” that I might
not differ from all other translators. But if your Jews said,
either through malice or ignorance, as you yourself suggest, that
the word is in the Hebrew text which is found in the Greek and
Latin versions, it is evident that they were either unacquainted
with Hebrew, or have been pleased to say what was not true, in
order to make sport of the gourd-planters.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXV-p91" shownumber="no">In closing this letter, I beseech you to have some
consideration for a soldier who is now old and has long retired
from active service, and not to force him to take the field and
again expose <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_343.html" id="vii.1.LXXV-Page_343" n="343" />his
life to the chances of war. Do you, who are young, and who have
been appointed to the conspicuous seat of pontifical dignity, give
yourself to teaching the people, and enrich Rome with new stores
from fertile Africa.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXV-p91.1" n="1953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXV-p92" shownumber="no"> Alluding to the extent to which Rome was indebted
to Africa for corn.</p></note> I am contented to make but little
noise in an obscure corner of a monastery, with one to hear me or
read to me.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXVI" n="LXXVI" next="vii.1.LXXVII" prev="vii.1.LXXV" progress="55.52%" shorttitle="Letter LXXVI" title="To the Donatists" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p1.1">Letter LXXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 402.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXVI-p3" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p4" shownumber="no">1. Hear, O Donatists, what the Catholic Church
says to you: “O ye sons of men, how long will ye be slow of
heart? why will ye love vanity, and follow after lies?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p4.1" n="1954" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.2" parsed="|Ps|4|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 4.2">Ps. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Why have
you severed yourselves, by the heinous impiety of schism, from the
unity of the whole world? You give heed to the falsehoods
concerning the surrendering of the divine books to persecutors,
which men who are either deceiving you, or are themselves deceived,
utter in order that you may die in a state of heretical separation:
and you do not give heed to what these divine books themselves
proclaim, in order that you may live in the peace of the Catholic
Church. Wherefore do you lend an open ear to the words of men who
tell you things which they have never been able to prove, and are
deaf to the voice of God speaking thus: “The Lord hath said unto
me, Thou art My Son; this day have I begotten Thee. Ask of Me, and
I shall give Thee the heathen for Thine inheritance, and the
uttermost parts of the earth for Thy possession”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p5.2" n="1955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7-Ps.2.8" parsed="|Ps|2|7|2|8" passage="Ps. 2.7,8">Ps. ii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “To
Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, ‘And
to seeds,’ as of many, but as of one, ‘And to thy seed,’
which is Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p6.2" n="1956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.16" parsed="|Gal|3|16|0|0" passage="Gal. 3.16">Gal. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> And the promise to which the
apostle refers is this: “In thy seed shall all the nations of the
earth be blessed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p7.2" n="1957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.18" parsed="|Gen|22|18|0|0" passage="Gen 22.18">Gen. xxii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore lift up the eyes of your
souls, and see how in the whole world all nations are blessed in
Abraham’s seed. Abraham, in his day, believed what was not yet
seen; but you who see it refuse to believe what has been
fulfilled.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p8.2" n="1958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p9" shownumber="no"> The original here is antithetical: “jam vos
videtis, et adhuc invidetis.”</p></note> The
Lord’s death was the ransom of the world; He paid the price for
the whole world; and you do not dwell in concord with the whole
world, as would be for your advantage, but stand apart and strive
contentiously to destroy the whole world, to your own loss. Hear
now what is said in the Psalm concerning this ransom: “They
pierced my hands and my feet. I may tell all my bones; they look
and stare upon me. They part my garments among them, and cast lots
upon my vesture.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p9.1" n="1959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.16-Ps.22.18" parsed="|Ps|22|16|22|18" passage="Ps. 22.16,17,18">Ps. xxii. 16, 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore will you be guilty of
dividing the garments of the Lord, and not hold in common with the
whole world that coat of charity, woven from above throughout,
which even His executioners did not rend? In the same Psalm we read
that the whole world holds this, for he says: “All the ends of
the world shall remember and turn unto the Lord, and all the
kindreds of the nations shall worship before Thee; for the kingdom
is the Lord’s, and He is the Governor among the nations.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p10.2" n="1960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.27-Ps.22.28" parsed="|Ps|22|27|22|28" passage="Ps. 22.27,28">Ps. xxii. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Open the
ears of your soul, and hear: “The mighty God, even the <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p11.2">Lord</span>, hath spoken, and called the earth, from the
rising of the sun unto the going down thereof; out of Zion, the
perfection of beauty.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p11.3" n="1961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1-Ps.1.2" parsed="|Ps|1|1|1|2" passage="Ps. 1.1,2">Ps. l. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> If you do not wish to understand
this, hear the gospel from the Lord’s own lips, how He said:
“All things must be fulfilled which were written in the Law of
Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the Psalms, concerning Him; and
that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His
name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p12.2" n="1962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.44 Bible:Luke.24.47" parsed="|Luke|24|44|0|0;|Luke|24|47|0|0" passage="Luke 24.44,47">Luke xxiv. 44, 47</scripRef>.</p></note> The words
in the Psalm, “the earth from the rising of the sun unto the
going down thereof,” correspond to these in the Gospel, “among
all nations;” and as He said in the Psalm, “from Zion, the
perfection of beauty,” He has said in the Gospel, “beginning at
Jerusalem.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p14" shownumber="no">2. Your imagination that you are separating
yourselves, before the time of the harvest, from the tares which
are mixed with the wheat, proves that you are only tares. For if
you were wheat, you would bear with the tares, and not separate
yourselves from that which is growing in Christ’s field. Of the
tares, indeed, it has been said, “Because iniquity shall abound,
the love of many shall wax cold;” but of the wheat it is said,
“He that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p14.1" n="1963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12-Matt.24.13" parsed="|Matt|24|12|24|13" passage="Matt. 24.12,13">Matt. xxiv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> What
grounds have you for believing that the tares have increased and
filled the world, and that the wheat has decreased, and is found
now in Africa alone? You claim to be Christians, and you disclaim
the authority of Christ. He said, “Let both grow together till
the harvest;” He said not, “Let the wheat decrease, and let the
tares multiply.” He said, “The field is the world;” He said
not, “The field is Africa.” He said, “The harvest is the end
of the world;” He said not, “The harvest is the time of
Donatus.” He said, “The reapers are the angels;” He said not,
“The reapers are the captains of the Circumcelliones.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p15.2" n="1964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.30-Matt.13.39" parsed="|Matt|13|30|13|39" passage="Matt. 13.30-39">Matt. xiii. 30–39</scripRef>.</p></note> But you,
by charging the good wheat with being tares, have proved yourselves
to be tares; and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_344.html" id="vii.1.LXXVI-Page_344" n="344" />what is worse, you have prematurely
separated yourselves from the wheat. For some of your predecessors,
in whose impious schism you obstinately remain, delivered up to
persecutors the sacred <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p16.2">Mss.</span> and the vessels
of the Church (as may be seen in municipal records<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p16.3" n="1965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p17" shownumber="no"> Proceedings before Munatius Felix, Letter LIII.
sec. 4, p. 299.</p></note>); others
of them passed over the fault which these men confessed, and
remained in communion with them; and both parties having come
together to Carthage as an infatuated faction, condemned others
without a hearing, on the charge of that fault which they had
agreed, so far as they themselves were concerned, to forgive, and
then set up a bishop against the ordained bishop, and erected an
altar against the altar already recognised. Afterwards they sent to
the Emperor Constantine a letter begging that bishops of churches
beyond the sea should be appointed to arbitrate between the bishops
of Africa. When the judges whom they sought were granted, and at
Rome had given their decision, they refused to submit to it, and
complained to the Emperor or against the bishops as having judged
unrighteously. From the sentence of another bench of bishops sent
to Arles to try the case, they appealed to the Emperor himself.
When he had heard them, and they had been proved guilty of calumny,
they still persisted in their wickedness. Awake to the interest of
your salvation! love peace, and return to unity! Whensoever you
desire it, we are ready to recite in detail the events to which we
have referred.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p18" shownumber="no">3. He is the associate of wicked men who
consents to the deeds of wicked men; not he who suffers the tares
to grow in the Lord’s field unto the harvest, or the chaff to
remain until the final winnowing time. If you hate those who do
evil, shake yourselves free from the crime of schism. If you really
feared to associate with the wicked, you would not for so many
years have permitted Optatus<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p18.1" n="1966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p19" shownumber="no"> Optatus, Donatist bishop of Thamugada, was cast
into prison <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p19.1">A.D.</span> 397, and died there. He
was a partisan of Gildo in his rebellion against Honorius, and
shared the misfortunes, as he had participated in the crimes, of
his chief.</p></note> to remain among you when he was
living in the most flagrant sin. And as you now give him the name
of martyr, you must, if you are consistent, give him for whom he
died the name of Christ. Finally, wherein has the Christian world
offended you, from which you have insanely and wickedly cut
yourselves off? and what claim upon your esteem have those
followers of Maximianus, whom you have received back with honour
after they had been condemned by you, and violently cast forth by
warrant of the civil authorities from their churches? Wherein has
the peace of Christ offended you, that you resist it by separating
yourselves from those whom you calumniate? and wherein has the
peace of Donatus earned your favour, that to promote it you receive
back those whom you condemned? Felicianus of Musti is now one of
you. We have read concerning him, that he was formerly condemned by
your council, and afterwards accused by you at the bar of the
proconsul, and in the town of Musti was attacked as is stated in
the municipal records.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p20" shownumber="no">4. If the surrendering of the sacred books to
destruction is a crime which, in the case of the king who burned
the book of Jeremiah, God punished with death as a prisoner of
war,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p20.1" n="1967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.36.23 Bible:Jer.36.30" parsed="|Jer|36|23|0|0;|Jer|36|30|0|0" passage="Jer. 36.23,30">Jer. xxxvi. 23, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> how much
greater is the guilt of schism! For those authors of schism to whom
you have compared the followers of Maximianus, the earth opening,
swallowed up alive.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p21.2" n="1968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVI-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVI-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.31-Num.16.33" parsed="|Num|16|31|16|33" passage="Num. 16.31-33">Num. xvi. 31–33</scripRef>.</p></note> Why, then, do you object against
us the charge of surrendering the sacred books which you do not
prove, and at the same time both condemn and welcome back those
among yourselves who are schismatics? If you are proved to be in
the right by the fact that you have suffered persecution from the
Emperor, a still stronger claim than yours must be that of the
followers of Maximianus, whom you have yourselves persecuted by the
help of judges sent to you by Catholic emperors. If you alone have
baptism, what weight do you attach to the baptism administered by
followers of Maximianus in the case of those whom Felicianus
baptized while he was under your sentence of condemnation, who came
along with him when he was afterwards restored by you? Let your
bishops answer these questions to your laity at least, if they will
not debate with us; and do you, as you value your salvation,
consider what kind of doctrine that must be about which they refuse
to enter into discussion with us. If the wolves have prudence
enough to keep out of the way of the shepherds, why have the flock
so lost their prudence, that they go into the dens of the
wolves?</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXVII" n="LXXVII" next="vii.1.LXXVIII" prev="vii.1.LXXVI" progress="55.82%" shorttitle="Letter LXXVII" title="To Felix and Hilarinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p1.1">Letter LXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 404.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p3.1">To Felix and Hilarinus, My Lords
most Beloved, and Brethren Worthy of All Honour, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p4" shownumber="no">1. I do not wonder to see the minds of believers
disturbed by Satan, whom resist, continuing in the hope which rests
on the promises of God, who cannot lie, who has not only
condescended to promise in eternity rewards to us who believe and
hope in Him, and who persevere in love unto the end, but has also
foretold that in time offences by which our faith must be tried and
proved shall not be wanting; for He said, “Because iniquity shall
abound, the love <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_345.html" id="vii.1.LXXVII-Page_345" n="345" />of many shall wax cold;” but He added
immediately, “and he that shall endure to the end, the same shall
be saved.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p4.1" n="1969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12-Matt.24.13" parsed="|Matt|24|12|24|13" passage="Matt. 24.12,13">Matt. xxiv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Why,
therefore, should it seem strange that men bring calumnies against
the servants of God, and being unable to turn them aside from an
upright life, endeavour to blacken their reputation, seeing that
they do not cease uttering blasphemies daily against God, the Lord
of these servants, if they are displeased by anything in which the
execution of His righteous and secret counsel is contrary to their
desire? Wherefore I appeal to your wisdom, my lords most beloved,
and brethren worthy of all honour, and exhort you to exercise your
minds in the way which best becomes Christians, setting over
against the empty calumnies and groundless suspicions of men the
written word of God, which has foretold that these things should
come, and has warned us to meet them with fortitude.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p6" shownumber="no">2. Let me therefore say in a few words to your
Charity, that the presbyter Boniface has not been discovered by me
to be guilty of any crime, and that I have never believed, and do
not yet believe, any charge brought against him. How, then, could I
order his name to be deleted from the roll of presbyters, when
filled with alarm by that word of our Lord in the gospel: “With
what judgment ye judge ye shall be judged”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p6.1" n="1970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.2" parsed="|Matt|7|2|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.2">Matt. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> For, seeing that the dispute which
has arisen between him and Spes has by their consent been submitted
to divine arbitration in a way which, if you desire it, can be made
known to you,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p7.2" n="1971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p8" shownumber="no"> He refers to their visiting the tomb of Felix of
Nola, in the hope that by some miracle there the innocent and the
guilty would be distinguished. See Letter LXXVIII. sec. 3, p.
346.</p></note> who am I,
that I should presume to anticipate the divine award by deleting or
passing over his name? As a bishop, I ought not rashly to suspect
him; and as being only a man, I cannot decide infallibly concerning
things which are hidden from me. Even in secular matters, when an
appeal has been made to a higher authority, all procedure is sisted
while the case awaits the decision from which there is no appeal;
because if anything were changed while the matter is depending on
his arbitration, this would be an insult to the higher tribunal.
And how great the distance between even the highest human authority
and the divine!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVII-p9" shownumber="no">May the mercy of the Lord our God never forsake you,
my lords most beloved, and brethren worthy of all honour.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXVIII" n="LXXVIII" next="vii.1.LXXIX" prev="vii.1.LXXVII" progress="55.92%" shorttitle="Letter LXXVIII" title="To the Clergy, etc., of the Church of Hippo" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p1.1">Letter LXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 404.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p3.1">To My Most Beloved Brethren, the
Clergy, Elders, and People of the Church of Hippo, Whom I Serve in
the Love of Christ, I, Augustin, Send Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. Would that you, giving earnest heed to the
word of God, did not require counsel of mine to support you under
whatsoever offences may arise! Would that your comfort rather came
from Him by whom we also are comforted; who has foretold not only
the good things which He designs to give to those who are holy and
faithful, but also the evil things in which this world is to
abound; and has caused these to be written, in order that we may
expect the blessings which are to follow the end of this world with
a certainty not less complete than that which attends our present
experience of the evils which had been predicted as coming before
the end of the world! Wherefore also the apostle says,
“Whatsoever things were written aforetime, were written for our
learning, that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures
might have hope.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p4.1" n="1972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.4" parsed="|Rom|15|4|0|0" passage="Rom. 15.4">Rom. xv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> And wherefore did our Lord Himself
judge it necessary not only to say, “Then shall the righteous
shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p5.2" n="1973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.43" parsed="|Matt|13|43|0|0" passage="Matt. 13.43">Matt. xiii. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> which
shall come to pass after the end of the world, but also to exclaim,
“Woe unto the world because of offences!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p6.2" n="1974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.7" parsed="|Matt|18|7|0|0" passage="Matt. 18.7">Matt. xviii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> if not to prevent us from
flattering ourselves with the idea that we can reach the mansions
of eternal felicity, unless we have overcome the temptation to
yield when exercised by the afflictions of time? Why was it
necessary for Him to say, “Because iniquity shall abound, the
love of many shall wax cold,” if not in order that those of whom
He spoke in the next sentence, “but he that shall endure to the
end shall be saved,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p7.2" n="1975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12-Matt.24.13" parsed="|Matt|24|12|24|13" passage="Matt. 24.12,13">Matt. xxiv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> might, when they saw love waxing
cold through abounding iniquity, be saved from being put to
confusion, or filled with fear, or crushed with grief about such
things, as if they were strange and unlooked for, and might rather,
through witnessing the events which had been predicted as appointed
to occur before the end, be assisted in patiently enduring unto the
end, so as to obtain after the end the reward of reigning in peace
in that life which has no end?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p9" shownumber="no">2. Wherefore, beloved, in regard to that scandal by
which some are troubled concerning the presbyter Boniface, I do not
say to you that you are not to be grieved for it; for in men who do
not grieve for such things the love of Christ is not, whereas those
who take pleasure in such things are filled with the malice of the
devil. Not, however, that anything has come to our knowledge which
deserves censure in the presbyter aforesaid, but that two in our
house are so situated that one of them must be regarded as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_346.html" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-Page_346" n="346" />beyond all doubt wicked; and
though the conscience of the other be not defiled, his good name is
forfeited in the eyes of some, and suspected by others. Grieve for
these things, for they are to be lamented; but do not so grieve as
to let your love grow cold, and yourselves be indifferent to holy
living. Let it rather burn the more vehemently in the exercise of
prayer to God, that if your presbyter is guiltless (which I am the
more inclined to believe, because, when he had discovered the
immoral and vile proposal of the other, he would neither consent to
it nor conceal it), a divine decision may speedily restore him to
the exercise of his official duties with his innocence vindicated;
and that if, on the other hand, knowing himself to be guilty, which
I dare not suspect, he has deliberately tried to destroy the good
name of another when he could not corrupt his morals, as he charges
his accuser with having done, God may not permit him to hide his
wickedness, so that the thing which men cannot discover may be
revealed by the judgment of God, to the conviction of the one or of
the other.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p10" shownumber="no">3. For when this case had long disquieted me,
and I could find no way of convicting either of the two as guilty,
although I rather inclined to believe the presbyter innocent, I had
at first resolved to leave both in the hand of God, without
deciding the case, until something should be done by the one of
whom I had suspicion, giving just and unquestionable reasons for
his expulsion from our house. But when he was labouring most
earnestly to obtain promotion to the rank of the clergy, either on
the spot from myself, or elsewhere through letter of recommendation
from me, and I could on no account be induced either to lay hands
in the act of ordination upon one of whom I thought so ill, or to
consent to introduce him through commendation of mine to any
brother for the same purpose, he began to act more violently
demanding that if he was not to be promoted to clerical orders,
Boniface should not be permitted to retain his status as a
presbyter. This demand having been made, when I perceived that
Boniface was unwilling that, through doubts as to his holiness of
life, offence should be given to any who were weak and inclined to
suspect him, and that he was ready to suffer the loss of his honour
among men rather than vainly persist even to the disquieting of the
Church in a contention the very nature of which made it impossible
for him to prove his innocence (of which he was conscious) to the
satisfaction of those who did not know him, or were in doubt or
prone to suspicion in regard to him, I fixed upon the following as
a means of discovering the truth. Both pledged themselves in a
solemn compact to go to a holy place, where the more awe-inspiring
works of God might much more readily make manifest the evil of
which either of them was conscious, and compel the guilty to
confess, either by judgment or through fear of judgment. God is
everywhere, it is true, and He that made all things is not
contained or confined to dwell in any place; and He is to be
worshipped in spirit and in truth by His true worshippers,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p10.1" n="1976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" passage="John 4.24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> in order
that, as He heareth in secret, He may also in secret justify and
reward. But in regard to the answers to prayer which are visible to
men, who can search out His reasons for appointing some places
rather than others to be the scene of miraculous interpositions? To
many the holiness of the place in which the body of the blessed
Felix is buried is well known, and to this place I desired them to
repair; because from it we may receive more easily and more
reliably a written account of whatever may be discovered in either
of them by divine interposition. For I myself knew how, at Milan,
at the tomb of the saints, where demons are brought in a most
marvellous and awful manner to confess their deeds, a thief who had
come thither intending to deceive by perjuring himself, was
compelled to own his theft, and to restore what he had taken away;
and is not Africa also full of the bodies of holy martyrs? Yet we
do not know of such things being done in any place here. Even as
the gift of healing and the gift of discerning of spirits are not
given to all saints,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p11.2" n="1977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.9-1Cor.12.10 Bible:1Cor.12.30" parsed="|1Cor|12|9|12|10;|1Cor|12|30|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.9,10,30">1 Cor. xii. 9, 10, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> as the apostle declares; so it is
not at all the tombs of the saints that it has pleased Him who
divideth to each severally as He will, to cause such miracles to be
wrought.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p13" shownumber="no">4. Wherefore, although I had purposed not to
let this most heavy burden on my heart come to your knowledge, lest
I should disquiet you by a painful but useless vexation, it has
pleased God to make it known to you, perhaps for this reason, that
you may along with me devote yourselves to prayer, beseeching Him
to condescend to reveal that which He knoweth, but which we cannot
know in this matter. For I did not presume to suppress or erase
from the roll of his colleagues the name of this presbyter, lest I
should seem to insult the Divine Majesty, upon whose arbitration
the case now depends, if I were to forestall His decision by any
premature decision of mine: for even in secular affairs, when a
perplexing case is referred to a higher authority, the inferior
judges do not presume to make any change while the reference is
pending. Moreover, it was decreed in a Council of bishops<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p13.1" n="1978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p14" shownumber="no"> Third Council of Carthage, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p14.1">
A.D.</span> 397, Can. 7, 8.</p></note> that no
clergyman who has not yet been proved guilty be suspended from
communion, unless he fail to present himself for the examination of
the charges against him. Boniface, however, humbly agreed to
fore<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_347.html" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-Page_347" n="347" />go his
claim to a letter of commendation, by the use of which on his
journey he might have secured the recognition of his rank,
preferring that both should stand on a footing of equality in a
place where both were alike unknown. And now if you prefer that his
name should not be read that we “may cut off occasion,” as the
apostle says, from those that desire occasion<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p14.2" n="1979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.12" parsed="|2Cor|11|12|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.12">2 Cor. xi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> to justify their unwillingness to
come to the Church, this omission of his name shall be not our
deed, but theirs on whose account it may be done. For what does it
harm any man, that men through ignorance refuse to have his name
read from that tablet, so long as a guilty conscience does not blot
his name out of the Book of Life?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p16" shownumber="no">5. Wherefore, my brethren who fear God,
remember what the Apostle Peter says: Your adversary, the devil, as
a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p16.1" n="1980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> When he
cannot devour a man through seducing him into iniquity, he attempts
to injure his good name, that if it be possible, he may give way
under the reproaches of men and the calumnies of slandering
tongues, and may thus fall into his jaws. If, however, he be unable
even to sully the good name of one who is innocent, he tries to
persuade him to cherish unkindly suspicions of his brother, and
judge him harshly, and so become entangled, and be an easy prey.
And who is able to know or to tell all his snares and wiles?
Nevertheless, in reference to those three, which belong more
especially to the case before us; in the first place, lest you
should be turned aside to wickedness through following bad
examples, God gives you by the apostle these warnings: “Be ye not
unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what fellowship hath
righteousness with unrighteousness, and what communion, hath light
with darkness?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p17.2" n="1981" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 6.14">2 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place: “Be not
deceived; evil communications corrupt good manners: awake to
righteousness,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p18.2" n="1982" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> Aug. translates, “be sober and righteous.”</p></note> and sin
not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p19.1" n="1983" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33-1Cor.15.34" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|15|34" passage="1 Cor. 15.33,34">1 Cor. xv. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p></note> Secondly,
that ye may not give way under the tongues of slanderers, He saith
by the prophet, “Hearken unto Me, ye that know righteousness, the
people in whose heart is My law: fear ye not the reproach of men,
neither be ye afraid of their revilings.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p20.2" n="1984" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> “Nor count it a great thing that they despise
you.”—<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p21.1">Aug</span>.</p></note> For the moth shall eat them up
like a garment, and the worm shall eat them like wool; but My
righteousness shall be for ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p21.2" n="1985" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.7-Isa.51.8" parsed="|Isa|51|7|51|8" passage="Isa. 51.7,8">Isa. li. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> And thirdly, lest you should be
undone through groundless and malevolent suspicions concerning any
servants of God, remember that word of the apostle, “Judge
nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who both will bring
to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the
counsels of the hearts, and then shall every man have praise of
God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p22.2" n="1986" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.5">1 Cor. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and this
also, “The things which are revealed belong to you, but the
secret things belong unto the Lord your God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p23.2" n="1987" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.29.29" parsed="|Deut|29|29|0|0" passage="Deut. 29.29">Deut. xxix. 29</scripRef>. This verse is the nearest I
can find to the words here quoted by the apostle. The reference in
the Bened. edition to <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p24.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.12" parsed="|1Cor|5|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.12">1 Cor. v. 12</scripRef> must be a mistake.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p25" shownumber="no">6. It is indeed manifest that such things do
not take place in the Church without great sorrow on the part of
saints and believers; but let Him be our Comforter who hath
foretold all these events, and has warned us not to become cold in
love through abounding iniquity, to endure to the end that we may
be saved. For, as far as I am concerned, if there be in me a spark
of the love of Christ, who among you is weak, and I am not weak?
who among you is offended, and I burn not?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p25.1" n="1988" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.29" parsed="|2Cor|11|29|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.29">2 Cor. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Do not therefore add to my
distresses, by your yielding either by groundless suspicions or by
occasion of other men’s sins. Do not, I beseech you, lest I say
of you, “They have added to the pain of my wounds.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p26.2" n="1989" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.26" parsed="|Ps|69|26|0|0" passage="Ps. 69.26">Ps. lxix. 26</scripRef>, as translated by Aug.</p></note> For it is
much more easy to bear the reproach of those who take open pleasure
in these our pains, of whom it was foretold in regard to Christ
Himself, “They that sit in the gate speak against Me, and I was
the song of the drunkards,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p27.2" n="1990" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.12" parsed="|Ps|69|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 69.12">Ps. lxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> for whom also we have been taught
to pray, and to seek their welfare. For why do they sit at the
gate, and what do they watch for, if it be not for this, that so
soon as any bishop or clergyman or monk or nun has fallen, they may
have ground for believing, and boasting, and maintaining that all
are the same as the one that has fallen, but that all cannot be
convicted and unmasked? Yet these very men do not straightway cast
forth their wives, or bring accusation against their mothers, if
some married woman has been discovered to be an adulteress. But the
moment that any crime is either falsely alleged or actually proved
against any one who makes a profession of piety, these men are
incessant and unwearied in their efforts to make this charge be
believed against all religious men. Those men, therefore, who
eagerly find what is sweet to their malicious tongues in the things
which grieve us, we may compare to those dogs (if, indeed, they are
to be understood as increasing his misery) which licked the sores
of the beggar who lay before the rich man’s gate, and endured
with patience every hardship and indignity until he should come to
rest in Abraham’s bosom.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p28.2" n="1991" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.21-Luke.16.23" parsed="|Luke|16|21|16|23" passage="Luke 16.21-23">Luke xvi. 21–23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p30" shownumber="no">7. Do not add to my sorrows, O ye who have some hope
toward God. Let not the wounds which these lick be multiplied by
you, for whom <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_348.html" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-Page_348" n="348" />we
are in jeopardy every hour, having fightings without and fears
within, and perils in the city, perils in the wilderness, perils by
the heathen, and perils by false brethren.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p30.1" n="1992" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.5 Bible:2Cor.11.26" parsed="|2Cor|7|5|0|0;|2Cor|11|26|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 7.5;11.26">2 Cor. vii. 5 and xi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> I know that you are grieved, but
is your grief more poignant than mine? I know that you are
disquieted, and I fear lest by the tongues of slanderers some weak
one for whom Christ died should perish. Let not my grief be
increased by you, for it is not through my fault that this grief
was made yours. For I used the utmost precautions to secure, if it
were possible, both that the steps necessary for the prevention of
this evil should not be neglected, and that it should not be
brought to your knowledge, since this could only cause unavailing
vexation to the strong, and dangerous disquietude to the weak,
among you. But may He who hath permitted you to be tempted by
knowing this, give you strength to bear the trial, and “teach you
out of His law, and give you rest from the days of adversity, until
the pit be digged for the wicked.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p31.2" n="1993" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.12-Ps.94.13" parsed="|Ps|94|12|94|13" passage="Ps. 94.12,13">Ps. xciv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p33" shownumber="no">8. I hear that some of you are more cast down
with sorrow by this event, than by the fall of the two deacons who
had joined us from the Donatist party, as if they had brought
reproach upon the discipline of Proculeianus;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p33.1" n="1994" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p34" shownumber="no"> Donatist bishop of Hippo.</p></note> whereas this checks your boasting
about me, that under my discipline no such inconsistency among the
clergy had taken place. Let me frankly say to you, whoever you are
that have done this, you have not done well. Behold, God hath
taught you, “He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p34.1" n="1995" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.31" parsed="|1Cor|1|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 1.31">1 Cor. i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> and ye
ought to bring no reproach against heretics but this, that they are
not Catholics. Be not like these heretics, who, because they have
nothing to plead in defence of their schism, attempt nothing beyond
heaping up charges against the men from whom they are separated,
and most falsely boast that in these we have an unenviable
pre-eminence, in order that since they can neither impugn nor
darken the truth of the Divine Scripture, from which the Church of
Christ spread abroad everywhere receives its testimony, they may
bring into disfavour the men by whom it is preached, against whom
they are capable of affirming anything—whatever comes into their
mind. “But ye have not so learned Christ, if so be that ye have
heard Him, and have been taught by Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p35.2" n="1996" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.20-Eph.4.21" parsed="|Eph|4|20|4|21" passage="Eph. 4.20,21">Eph. iv. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> For He Himself has guarded His
believing people from undue disquietude concerning wickedness, even
in stewards of the divine mysteries, as doing evil which was their
own, but speaking good which was His. “All therefore whatsoever
they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after
their works: for they say, and do not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p36.2" n="1997" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.3" parsed="|Matt|23|3|0|0" passage="Matt. 23.3">Matt. xxiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Pray by all means for me, lest
perchance “when I have preached to others, I myself should be a
castaway;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p37.2" n="1998" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> but when
you glory, glory not in me, but in the Lord. For however watchful
the discipline of my house may be, I am but a man, and I live among
men; and I do not presume to pretend that my house is better than
the ark of Noah, in which among eight persons one was found a
castaway;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p38.2" n="1999" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.27" parsed="|Gen|9|27|0|0" passage="Gen. 9.27">Gen. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> or better
than the house of Abraham, regarding which it was said, “Cast out
the bondwoman and her son;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p39.2" n="2000" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.21.10" parsed="|Gen|21|10|0|0" passage="Gen. 21.10">Gen. xxi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> or better than the house of Isaac,
regarding whose twin sons it was said, “I loved Jacob, and I
hated Esau;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p40.2" n="2001" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.2" parsed="|Mal|1|2|0|0" passage="Mal. 1.2">Mal. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> or better
than the house of Jacob himself, in which Reuben defiled his
father’s bed;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p41.2" n="2002" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.4" parsed="|Gen|49|4|0|0" passage="Gen. 49.4">Gen. xlix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> or better
than the house of David, in which one son wrought folly with his
sister,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p42.2" n="2003" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.13.14" parsed="|2Sam|13|14|0|0" passage="2 Sam. 13.14">2 Sam. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and
another rebelled against a father of such holy clemency; or better
than the band of companions of Paul the apostle, who nevertheless
would not have said, as above quoted, “Without are fightings, and
within are fears,” if he had dwelt with none but good men; nor
would have said, in speaking of the holiness and fidelity of
Timothy, “I have no man like-minded who will naturally care for
your state; for all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus
Christ’s;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p43.2" n="2004" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.20-Phil.2.21" parsed="|Phil|2|20|2|21" passage="Phil. 2.20,21">Phil. ii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> or better
than the band of the disciples of the Lord Christ Himself, in which
eleven good men bore with Judas, who was a thief and a traitor; or,
finally, better than heaven itself, from which the angels
fell.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p45" shownumber="no">9. I frankly avow to your Charity, before the
Lord our God, whom I have taken, since the time when I began to
serve Him, as a witness upon my soul, that as I have hardly found
any men better than those who have done well in monasteries, so I
have not found any men worse than monks who have fallen; whence I
suppose that to them applies the word written in the Apocalypse,
“He that is righteous, let him be still more righteous; and he
that is filthy, let him be still more filthy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p45.1" n="2005" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.11" parsed="|Rev|22|11|0|0" passage="Rev. 22.11">Rev. xxii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore, if we be grieved by
some foul blemishes, we are comforted by a much larger proportion
of examples of an opposite kind. Let not, therefore, the dregs
which offend your eyes cause you to hate the oil-presses whence the
Lord’s storehouses are supplied to their profit with a more
brightly illuminating oil.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXVIII-p47" shownumber="no">May the mercy of our Lord keep you in His peace,
safe from all the snares of the enemy, my dearly beloved
brethren.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXIX" n="LXXIX" next="vii.1.LXXX" prev="vii.1.LXXVIII" progress="56.52%" shorttitle="Letter LXXIX" title="A Challenge to a Manichæan Teacher" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_349.html" id="vii.1.LXXIX-Page_349" n="349" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p1.1">Letter LXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 404.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXIX-p3" shownumber="no">A short and stern challenge to some Manichæan teacher who had
succeeded Fortunatus (supposed to be Felix).</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p4" shownumber="no">Your attempts at evasion are to no purpose:
your real character is patent even a long way off. My brethren have
reported to me their conversation with you. You say that you do not
fear death; it is well: but you ought to fear that death which you
are bringing upon yourself by your blasphemous assertions
concerning God. As to your understanding that the visible death
which all men know is a separation between soul and body, this is a
truth which demands no great grasp of intellect. But as to the
statement which you annex to this, that death is a separation
between good and evil, do you not see that, if the soul be good and
the body be evil, he who joined them together,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p4.1" n="2006" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Commiscuit.</i></p></note> is not good? But you affirm that
the good God has joined them together; from which it follows that
He is either evil, or swayed by fear of one who is evil. Yet you
boast of your having no fear of man, when at the same time you
conceive God to be such that, through fear of Darkness, He would
join together good and evil. Be not uplifted, as your writing shows
you to be, by supposing that I magnify you, by my resolving to
check the out-flowing of your poison, lest its insidious and
pestilential power should do harm: for the apostle does not magnify
those whom he calls “dogs,” saying to the Philippians,
“Beware of dogs;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p5.1" n="2007" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.2" parsed="|Phil|3|2|0|0" passage="Phil. 3.2">Phil. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> nor does he magnify those of whom
he says that their word doth eat as a canker.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p6.2" n="2008" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXIX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 2.17">2 Tim. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore, in the name of Christ,
I demand of you to answer, if you are able, the question which
baffled your predecessor Fortunatus.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p7.2" n="2009" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXIX-p8" shownumber="no"> In his Retractations i. 16, Augustin mentions his
having defeated Fortunatus in discussion before he was made bishop
of Hippo.</p></note> For he went from the scene of our
discussion declaring that he would not return, unless, after
conferring with his party, he found something by which he could
answer the arguments used by our brethren. And if you are not
prepared to do this, begone from this place, and do not pervert the
right ways of the Lord, ensnaring and infecting with your poison
the minds of the weak, lest, by the Lord’s right hand helping me,
you be put to confusion in a way which you did not
expect.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXX" n="LXXX" next="vii.1.LXXXI" prev="vii.1.LXXIX" progress="56.59%" shorttitle="Letter LXXX" title="To Paulinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXX-p1.1">Letter LXXX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 404.)</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXX-p3" shownumber="no">A letter to Paulinus, asking him to explain more
fully how we may know what is the will of God and rule of our duty
in the ordinary course of providence. This letter may be omitted as
merely propounding a question, and containing nothing specially
noticeable.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXXI" n="LXXXI" next="vii.1.LXXXII" prev="vii.1.LXXX" progress="56.60%" shorttitle="Letter LXXXI" title="From Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXXI-p1.1">Letter LXXXI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXXI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 405.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXXI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXI-p3.1">To Augustin, My Lord Truly Holy,
and Most Blessed Father, Jerome Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXI-p4" shownumber="no">Having anxiously inquired of our holy brother
Firmus regarding your state, I was glad to hear that you are well.
I expected him to bring, or, I should rather say, I insisted upon
his giving me, a letter from you; upon which he told me that he had
set out from Africa without communicating to you his intention. I
therefore send to you my respectful salutations through this
brother, who clings to you with a singular warmth of affection; and
at the same time, in regard to my last letter, I beg you to forgive
the modesty which made it impossible for me to refuse you, when you
had so long required me to write you in reply. That letter,
moreover, was not an answer from me to you, but a confronting of my
arguments with yours. And if it was a fault in me to send a reply
(I beseech you hear me patiently), the fault of him who insisted
upon it was still greater. But let us be done with such
quarrelling; let there be sincere brotherliness between us; and
henceforth let us exchange letters, not of controversy, but of
mutual charity. The holy brethren who with me serve the Lord send
you cordial salutations. Salute from us the holy brethren who with
you bear Christ’s easy yoke; especially I beseech you to convey
my respectful salutation to the holy father Alypius, worthy of all
esteem. May Christ, our almighty God, preserve you safe, and not
unmindful of me, my lord truly holy, and most blessed father. If
you have read my commentary on Jonah, I think you will not recur to
the ridiculous gourd-debate. If, moreover, the friend who first
assaulted me with his sword has been driven back by my pen, I rely
upon your good feeling and equity to lay blame on the one who
brought, and not on the one who repelled, the accusation. Let us,
if you please, exercise ourselves<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXI-p4.1" n="2010" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXI-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Ludamus.</i></p></note> in the field of Scripture without
wounding each other.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXXII" n="LXXXII" next="vii.1.LXXXIII" prev="vii.1.LXXXI" progress="56.66%" shorttitle="Letter LXXXII" title="To Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p1.1">Letter LXXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 405.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXXII-p3" shownumber="no">A Reply to Letters LXXII., LXXV., and LXXXI.</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p4.1">To Jerome, My Lord Beloved and
Honoured in the Bowels of Christ, My Holy Brother and
Fellow-Presbyter, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p5" shownumber="no">1. Long ago I sent to your Charity a long letter in
reply to the one which you remember sending to me by your holy son
Asterius, who is now not only my brother, but also my colleague.
Whether <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_350.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_350" n="350" />that reply
reached you or not I do not know, unless I am to infer this from
the words in your letter brought to me by our most sincere friend
Firmus, that if the one who first assaulted you with his sword has
been driven back by your pen, you rely upon my good feeling and
equity to lay blame on the one who brought, not on the one who
repelled, the accusation. From this one indication, though very
slight, I infer that you have read my letter. In that letter I
expressed indeed my sorrow that so great discord had arisen between
you and Rufinus, over the strength of whose former friendship
brotherly love was wont to rejoice in all parts to which the fame
of it had come; but I did not in this intend to rebuke you, my
brother, whom I dare not say that I have found blameable in that
matter. I only lamented the sad lot of men in this world, in whose
friendships, depending as they do on the continuance of mutual
regard, there is no stability, however great that regard may
sometimes be. I would rather, however, have been informed by your
letter whether you have granted me the pardon which I begged, of
which I now desire you to give me more explicit assurance; although
the more genial and cheerful tone of your letter seems to signify
that I have obtained what I asked in mine, if indeed it was
despatched after mine had been read by you, which is, as I have
said, not clearly indicated.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p6" shownumber="no">2. You ask, or rather you give a command with
the confiding boldness of charity, that we should amuse ourselves<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p6.1" n="2011" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Ludamus.</i> Letter LXXXI. On this unfortunate
word of Jerome’s Augustin lingers with most provoking
ingenuity.</p></note> in the
field of Scripture without wounding each other. For my part, I am
by all means disposed to exercise myself in earnest much rather
than in mere amusement on such themes. If, however, you have chosen
this word because of its suggesting easy exercise, let me frankly
say that I desire something more from one who has, as you have,
great talents under the control of a benignant disposition,
together with wisdom enlightened by erudition, and whose
application to study, hindered by no other distractions, is year
after year impelled by enthusiasm and guided by genius: the Holy
Spirit not only giving you all these advantages, but expressly
charging you to come with help to those who are engaged in great
and difficult investigations; not as if, in studying Scripture,
they were amusing themselves on a level plain, but as men punting
and toiling up a steep ascent. If, however, perchance, you selected
the expression “ludamus” [let us amuse ourselves] because of
the genial kindliness which befits discussion between loving
friends, whether the matter debated be obvious and easy, or
intricate and difficult, I beseech you to teach me how I may
succeed in securing this; so that when I am dissatisfied with
anything which, not through want of careful attention, but perhaps
through my slowness of apprehension, has not been demonstrated to
me, if I should, in attempting to make good an opposite opinion,
express myself with a measure of unguarded frankness, I may not
fall under the suspicion of childish conceit and forwardness, as if
I sought to bring my own name into renown by assailing illustrious
men;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p7.1" n="2012" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p8" shownumber="no"> See Letter LXXII., sec. 2.</p></note> and that
if, when something harsh has been demanded by the exigencies of
argument, I attempt to make it less hard to bear by stating it in
mild and courteous phrases, I may not be pronounced guilty of
wielding a “honeyed sword.” The only way which I can see for
avoiding both these faults, or the suspicion of either of them, is
to consent that when I am thus arguing with a friend more learned
than myself, I must approve of everything which he says, and may
not, even for the sake of more accurate information, hesitate
before accepting his decisions.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p9" shownumber="no">3. On such terms we might amuse ourselves
without fear of offending each other in the field of Scripture, but
I might well wonder if the amusement was not at my expense. For I
confess to your Charity that I have learned to yield this respect
and honour only to the canonical books of Scripture: of these alone
do I most firmly believe that the authors were completely free from
error. And if in these writings I am perplexed by anything which
appears to me opposed to truth, I do not hesitate to suppose that
either the <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p9.1">Ms.</span> is faulty, or the translator
has not caught the meaning of what was said, or I myself have
failed to understand it. As to all other writings, in reading them,
however great the superiority of the authors to myself in sanctity
and learning, I do not accept their teaching as true on the mere
ground of the opinion being held by them; but only because they
have succeeded in convincing my judgment of its truth either by
means of these canonical writings themselves, or by arguments
addressed to my reason. I believe, my brother, that this is your
own opinion as well as mine. I do not need to say that I do not
suppose you to wish your books to be read like those of prophets or
of apostles, concerning which it would be wrong to doubt that they
are free from error. Far be such arrogance from that humble piety
and just estimate of yourself which I know you to have, and without
which assuredly you would not have said, “Would that I could
receive your embrace, and that by converse we might aid each other
in learning!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p9.2" n="2013" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p10" shownumber="no"> Letter LXVIII. sec. 2.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p11.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p12" shownumber="no">4. Now if, knowing as I do your life and
conversation, I do not believe in regard <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_351.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_351" n="351" />to you that you have spoken anything with
an intention of dissimulation and deceit, how much more reasonable
is it for me to believe, in regard to the Apostle Paul, that he did
not think one thing and affirm another when he wrote of Peter and
Barnabas: “When I saw that they walked not uprightly, according
to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all,
‘If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of the Gentiles,
and not as to the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as
do the Jews?’”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p12.1" n="2014" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.14" parsed="|Gal|2|14|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.14">Gal. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> For whom can I confide in, as
assuredly not deceiving me by spoken or written statements, if the
apostle deceived his own “children,” for whom he “travailed
in birth again until Christ (who is the Truth) were formed in
them”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p13.2" n="2015" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> After
having previously said to them, “The things which I write unto
you, behold, before God, I lie not,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p14.2" n="2016" place="end">
<scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p15" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.20" parsed="|Gal|1|20|0|0" passage="Gal. i. 20.">Gal. i. 20.</scripRef>
</note> could he in writing to these same
persons state what was not true, and deceive them by a fraud which
was in some way sanctioned by expediency, when he said that he had
seen Peter and Barnabas not walking uprightly, according to the
truth of the gospel, and that he had withstood Peter to the face
because of this, that he was compelling the Gentiles to live after
the manner of the Jews?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p16" shownumber="no">5. But you will say it is better to believe
that the Apostle Paul wrote what was not true, than to believe that
the Apostle Peter did what was not right. On this principle, we
must say (which far be it from us to say), that it is better to
believe that the gospel history is false, than to believe that
Christ was denied by Peter;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p16.1" n="2017" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.75" parsed="|Matt|26|75|0|0" passage="Matt. 26.75">Matt. xxvi. 75</scripRef>.</p></note> and better to charge the book of
Kings [second book of Samuel] with false statements, than believe
that so great a prophet, and one so signally chosen by the Lord God
as David was, committed adultery in lusting after and taking away
the wife of another, and committed such detestable homicide in
procuring the death of her husband.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p17.2" n="2018" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.11.4 Bible:2Sam.11.17" parsed="|2Sam|11|4|0|0;|2Sam|11|17|0|0" passage="2 Sam. 11.4,17">2 Sam. xi. 4, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> Better far that I should read with
certainty and persuasion of its truth the Holy Scripture, placed on
the highest (even the heavenly) pinnacle of authority, and should,
without questioning the trustworthiness of its statements, learn
from it that men have been either commended, or corrected, or
condemned, than that, through fear of believing that by men, who,
though of most praiseworthy excellence, were no more than men,
actions deserving rebuke might sometimes be done, I should admit
suspicions affecting the trustworthiness of the whole “oracles of
God.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p19" shownumber="no">6. The Manichæans maintain that the greater part of
the Divine Scripture, by which their wicked error is in the most
explicit terms confuted, is not worthy of credit, because they
cannot pervert its language so as to support their opinions; yet
they lay the blame of the alleged mistake not upon the apostles who
originally wrote the words, but upon some unknown corrupters of the
manuscripts. Forasmuch, however, as they have never succeeded in
proving this by more numerous and by earlier manuscripts, or by
appealing to the original language from which the Latin
translations have been drawn, they retire from the arena of debate,
vanquished and confounded by truth which is well known to all. Does
not your holy prudence discern how great scope is given to their
malice against the truth, if we say not (as they do) that the
apostolic writings have been tampered with by others, but that the
apostles themselves wrote what they knew to be untrue?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p20" shownumber="no">7. You say that it is incredible that Paul should
have rebuked in Peter that which Paul himself had done. I am not at
present inquiring about what Paul did, but about what he wrote.
This is most pertinent to the matter which I have in
hand,—namely, the confirmation of the universal and
unquestionable truth of the Divine Scriptures, which have been
delivered to us for our edification in the faith, not by unknown
men, but by the apostles, and have on this account been received as
the authoritative canonical standard. For if Peter did on that
occasion what he ought to have done, Paul falsely affirmed that he
saw him walking not uprightly, according to the truth of the
gospel. For whoever does what he ought to do, walks uprightly. He
therefore is guilty of falsehood who, knowing that another has done
what he ought to have done, says that he has not done uprightly.
If, then, Paul wrote what was true, it is true that Peter was not
then walking uprightly, according to the truth of the gospel. He
was therefore doing what he ought not to have done; and if Paul had
himself already done something of the same kind, I would prefer to
believe that, having been himself corrected, he could not omit the
correction of his brother apostle, than to believe that he put down
any false statement in his epistle; and if in any epistle of Paul
this would be strange, how much more in the one in the preface of
which he says, “The things which I write unto you, behold, before
God, I lie not”!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p21" shownumber="no">8. For my part, I believe that Peter so acted on
this occasion as to compel the Gentiles to live as Jews: because I
read that Paul wrote this, and I do not believe that he lied. And
therefore Peter was not acting uprightly. For it was contrary to
the truth of the gospel, that those who believed in Christ should
think that without those ancient ceremonies they could not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_352.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_352" n="352" />be saved. This was the
position maintained at Antioch by those of the circumcision who had
believed; against whom Paul protested constantly and vehemently. As
to Paul’s circumcising of Timothy,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p21.1" n="2019" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.3" parsed="|Acts|16|3|0|0" passage="Acts 16.3">Acts xvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> performing a vow at Cenchrea,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p22.2" n="2020" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.18" parsed="|Acts|18|18|0|0" passage="Acts 18.18">Acts xviii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and
undertaking on the suggestion of James at Jerusalem to share the
performance of the appointed rites with some who had made a vow,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p23.2" n="2021" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.26" parsed="|Acts|21|26|0|0" passage="Acts 21.26">Acts xxi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> it is
manifest that Paul’s design in these things was not to give to
others the impression that he thought that by these observances
salvation is given under the Christian dispensation, but to prevent
men from believing that he condemned as no better than heathen
idolatrous worship, those rites which God had appointed in the
former dispensation as suitable to it, and as shadows of things to
come. For this is what James said to him, that the report had gone
abroad concerning him that he taught men “to forsake Moses.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p24.2" n="2022" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.21" parsed="|Acts|21|21|0|0" passage="Acts 21.21">Acts xxi. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> This would
be by all means wrong for those who believe in Christ, to forsake
him who prophesied of Christ, as if they detested and condemned the
teaching of him of whom Christ said, “Had ye believed Moses, ye
would have believed Me; for he wrote of Me.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p26" shownumber="no">9. For mark, I beseech you, the words of
James: “Thou seest, brother, how many thousands of Jews there are
which believe; and they are all zealous of the law: and they are
informed of thee, that thou teachest all the Jews which are among
the Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying that they ought not to
circumcise their children, neither to walk after the customs. What
is it therefore? the multitude must needs come together: for they
will hear that thou art come. Do therefore this that we say to
thee: We have four men which have a vow on them; them take, and
purify thyself with them, and be at charges with them, that they
may shave their heads: and all may know that those things, whereof
they were informed concerning thee, are nothing; but that thou
thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. As touching the
Gentiles which have believed, we have written and concluded that
they observe no such thing, save only that they keep themselves
from things offered to idols, and from blood, and from things
strangled, and from fornication.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p26.1" n="2023" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20-Acts.21.25" parsed="|Acts|21|20|21|25" passage="Acts 21.20-25">Acts xxi. 20–25</scripRef>.</p></note> It is, in my opinion, very clear
that the reason why James gave this advice was, that the falsity of
what they had heard concerning him might be known to those Jews,
who, though they had believed in Christ, were jealous for the
honour of the law, and would not have it thought that the
institutions which had been given by Moses to their fathers were
condemned by the doctrine of Christ as if they were profane, and
had not been originally given by divine authority. For the men who
had brought this reproach against Paul were not those who
understood the right spirit in which observance of these ceremonies
should be practised under the Christian dispensation by believing
Jews,—namely, as a way of declaring the divine authority of these
rites, and their holy use in the prophetic dispensation, and not as
a means of obtaining salvation, which was to them already revealed
in Christ and ministered by baptism. On the contrary, the men who
had spread abroad this report against the apostle were those who
would have these rites observed, as if without their observance
there could be no salvation to those who believed the gospel. For
these false teachers had found him to be a most zealous preacher of
free grace, and a most decided opponent of their views, teaching as
he did that men are not justified by these things, but by the grace
of Jesus Christ, which these ceremonies of the law were appointed
to foreshadow. This party, therefore, endeavouring to raise odium
and persecution against him, charged him with being an enemy of the
law and of the divine institutions; and there was no more fitting
way in which he could turn aside the odium caused by this false
accusation, than by himself celebrating those rites which he was
supposed to condemn as profane, and thus showing that, on the one
hand, the Jews were not to be debarred from them as if they were
unlawful, and on the other hand, that the Gentiles were not to be
compelled to observe them as if they were necessary.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p28" shownumber="no">10. For if he did in truth condemn these
things in the way in which he was reported to have done, and
undertook to perform these rites in order that he might, by
dissembling, disguise his real sentiments, James would not have
said to him, “and all shall know,” but, “all shall <i>
think</i> that those things whereof they were informed concerning
thee are nothing;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p28.1" n="2024" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.24" parsed="|Acts|21|24|0|0" passage="Acts 21.24">Acts xxi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> especially seeing that in
Jerusalem itself the apostles had already decreed that no one
should compel the Gentiles to adopt Jewish ceremonies, but had not
decreed that no one should then prevent the Jews from living
according to their customs, although upon them also Christian
doctrine imposed no such obligation. Wherefore, if it was after the
apostle’s decree that Peter’s dissimulation at Antioch took
place, whereby he was compelling the Gentiles to live after the
manner of the Jews, which he himself was not compelled to do,
although he was not forbidden to use Jewish rites in order to
declare the honour of the oracles of God which were committed to
the Jews;—if this, I say, were <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_353.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_353" n="353" />the case, was it strange that Paul should exhort
him to declare freely that decree which he remembered to have
framed in conjunction with the other apostles at Jerusalem?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p30" shownumber="no">11. If, however, as I am more inclined to think,
Peter did this before the meeting of that council at Jerusalem, in
that case also it is not strange that Paul wished him not to
conceal timidly, but to declare boldly, a rule of practice in
regard to which he already knew that they were both of the same
mind; whether he was aware of this from having conferred with him
as to the gospel which both preached, or from having heard that, at
the calling of the centurion Cornelius, Peter had been divinely
instructed in regard to this matter, or from having seen him eating
with Gentile converts before those whom he feared to offend had
come to Antioch. For we do not deny that Peter was already of the
same opinion in regard to this question as Paul himself was. Paul,
therefore, was not teaching Peter what was the truth concerning
that matter, but was reproving his dissimulation as a thing by
which the Gentiles were compelled to act as Jews did; for no other
reason than this, that the tendency of all such dissembling was to
convey or confirm the impression that they taught the truth who
held that believers could not be saved without circumcision and
other ceremonies, which were shadows of things to come.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p31" shownumber="no">12. For this reason also he circumcised
Timothy, lest to the Jews, and especially to his relations by the
mother’s side, it should seem that the Gentiles who had believed
in Christ abhorred circumcision as they abhorred the worship of
idols; whereas the former was appointed by God, and the latter
invented by Satan. Again, he did not circumcise Titus, lest he
should give occasion to those who said that believers could not be
saved without circumcision, and who, in order to deceive the
Gentiles, openly declared that this was the view held by Paul. This
is plainly enough intimated by himself, when he says: “But
neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be
circumcised: and that because of false brethren unawares brought
in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in
Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage: to whom we
gave place by subjection, no, not for an hour, that the truth of
the gospel might continue with you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p31.1" n="2025" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.3-Gal.2.5" parsed="|Gal|2|3|2|5" passage="Gal. 2.3-5">Gal. ii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> Here we see plainly what he
perceived them to be eagerly watching for, and why it was that he
did not do in the case of Titus as he had done in the case of
Timothy, and as he might otherwise have done in the exercise of
that liberty, by which he had shown that these observances were
neither to be demanded as necessary to salvation, nor denounced as
unlawful.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p33" shownumber="no">13. You say, however, that in this discussion
we must beware of affirming, with the philosophers, that some of
the actions of men lie in a region between right and wrong, and are
to be reckoned, accordingly, neither among good actions nor among
the opposite;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p33.1" n="2026" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p34" shownumber="no"> See Jerome’s Letter, LXXV. sec. 16, p. 340.</p></note> and it is
urged in your argument that the observance of legal ceremonies
cannot be a thing indifferent, but either good or bad; so that if I
affirm it to be good, I acknowledge that we also are bound to
observe these ceremonies; but if I affirm it to be bad, I am bound
to believe that the apostles observed them not sincerely, but in a
way of dissimulation. I, for my part, would not be so much afraid
of defending the apostles by the authority of philosophers, since
these teach some measure of truth in their dissertations, as of
pleading on their behalf the practice of advocates at the bar, in
sometimes serving their clients’ interests at the expense of
truth. If, as is stated in your exposition of the Epistle to the
Galatians, this practice of barristers may be in your opinion with
propriety quoted as resembling and justifying dissimulation on the
part of Peter and Paul, why should I fear to allege to you the
authority of philosophers whose teaching we account worthless, not
because everything which they say is false, but because they are in
most things mistaken, and wherein they are found affirming truth,
are notwithstanding strangers to the grace of Christ, who is the
Truth?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p35" shownumber="no">14. But why may I not say regarding these
institutions of the old economy, that they are neither good nor
bad: not good, since men are not by them justified, they having
been only shadows predicting the grace by which we are justified;
and not bad, since they were divinely appointed as suitable both to
the time and to the people? Why may I not say this, when I am
supported by that saying of the prophet, that God gave unto His
people “statutes that were not good”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p35.1" n="2027" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.20.25" parsed="|Ezek|20|25|0|0" passage="Ezek. 20.25">Ezek. xx. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> For we have in this perhaps the
reason of his not calling them “bad,” but calling them “not
good,” <i>i.e.</i> not such that either by them men could be made
good, or that without them men could not possibly become good. I
would esteem it a favour to be informed by your Sincerity, whether
any saint, coming from the East to Rome, would be guilty of
dissimulation if he fasted on the seventh day of each week,
excepting the Saturday before Easter. For if we say that it is
wrong to fast on the seventh day, we shall condemn not only the
Church of Rome, but also many other churches, both neighbouring and
more remote, in which the same custom continues to be observed. If,
on the other hand, we pronounce it wrong not to fast on the seventh
day, how great is our presumption in 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_354.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_354" n="354" />censuring so many churches in the East,
and by far the greater part of the Christian world! Or do you
prefer to say of this practice, that it is a thing indifferent in
itself, but commendable in him who conforms with it, not as a
dissembler, but from a seemly desire for the fellowship and
deference for the feelings of others? No precept, however,
concerning this practice is given to Christians in the canonical
books. How much more, then, may I shrink from pronouncing that to
be bad which I cannot deny to be of divine institution!—this fact
being admitted by me in the exercise of the same faith by which I
know that not through these observances, but by the grace of God
through our Lord Jesus Christ, I am justified.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p37" shownumber="no">15. I maintain, therefore, that circumcision, and
other things of this kind, were, by means of what is called the Old
Testament, given to the Jews with divine authority, as signs of
future things which were to be fulfilled in Christ; and that now,
when these things have been fulfilled, the laws concerning these
rights remained only to be read by Christians in order to their
understanding the prophecies which had been given before, but not
to be of necessity practised by them, as if the coming of that
revelation of faith which they prefigured was still future.
Although, however, these rites were not to be imposed upon the
Gentiles, the compliance with them, to which the Jews had been
accustomed, was not to be prohibited in such a way as to give the
impression that it was worthy of abhorrence and condemnation.
Therefore slowly, and by degrees, all this observance of these
types was to vanish away through the power of the sound preaching
of the truth of the grace of Christ, to which alone believers would
be taught to ascribe their justification and salvation, and not to
those types and shadows of things which till then had been future,
but which were now newly come and present, as at the time of the
calling of those Jews whom the personal coming of our Lord and the
apostolic times had found accustomed to the observance of these
ceremonial institutions. The toleration, for the time, of their
continuing to observe these was enough to declare their excellence
as things which, though they were to be given up, were not, like
the worship of idols, worthy of abhorrence; but they were not to be
imposed upon others, lest they should be thought necessary, either
as means or as conditions of salvation. This was the opinion of
those heretics who, while anxious to be both Jews and Christians,
could not be either the one or the other. Against this opinion you
have most benevolently condescended to warn me, although I never
entertained it. This also was the opinion with which, through fear,
Peter fell into the fault of pretending to yield concurrence,
though in reality he did not agree with it; for which reason Paul
wrote most truly of him, that he saw him not walking uprightly,
according to the truth of the gospel, and most truly said of him
that he was compelling the Gentiles to live as did the Jews. Paul
did not impose this burden on the Gentiles through his sincerely
complying, when it was needful, with these ceremonies, with the
design of proving that they were not to be utterly condemned (as
idol-worship ought to be); for he nevertheless constantly preached
that not by these things, but by the grace revealed to faith,
believers obtain salvation, lest he should lead any one to take up
these Jewish observances as necessary to salvation. Thus,
therefore, I believe that the Apostle Paul did all these things
honestly, and without dissimulation; and yet if any one now leave
Judaism and become a Christian, I neither compel nor permit him to
imitate Paul’s example, and go on with the sincere observance of
Jewish rites, any more than you, who think that Paul dissembled
when he practised these rites, would compel or permit such an one
to follow the apostle in that dissimulation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p38" shownumber="no">16. Shall I also sum up “the matter in
debate, or rather your opinion concerning it”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p38.1" n="2028" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p39" shownumber="no"> See Letter LXXV. sec. 13, p. 338.</p></note> (to quote your own expression)? It
seems to me to be this: that after the gospel of Christ has been
published, the Jews who believe do rightly if they offer sacrifices
as Paul did, if they circumcise their children as Paul circumcised
Timothy, and if they observe the “seventh day of the week, as the
Jews have always done, provided only that they do all this as
dissemblers and deceivers.” If this is your doctrine, we are now
precipitated, not into the heresy of Ebion, or of those who are
commonly called Nazarenes, or any other known heresy, but into some
new error, which is all the more pernicious because it originates
not in mistake, but in deliberate and designed endeavour to
deceive. If, in order to clear yourself from the charge of
entertaining such sentiments, you answer that the apostles were to
be commended for dissimulation in these instances, their purpose
being to avoid giving offence to the many weak Jewish believers who
did not yet understand that these things were to be rejected, but
that now, when the doctrine of Christ’s grace has been firmly
established throughout so many nations, and when, by the reading of
the Law and the Prophets throughout all the churches of Christ, it
is well known that these are not read for our observance, but for
our instruction, any man who should propose to feign compliance
with these rites would be regarded as a madman. What objection can
there be to my affirming that the Apostle Paul, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_355.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_355" n="355" />other sound and faithful
Christians, were bound sincerely to declare the worth of these old
observances by occasionally honouring them, lest it should be
thought that these institutions, originally full of prophetic
significance, and cherished sacredly by their most pious
forefathers, were to be abhorred by their posterity as profane
inventions of the devil? For now, when the faith had come, which,
previously foreshadowed by these ceremonies, was revealed after the
death and resurrection of the Lord, they became, so far as their
office was concerned, defunct. But just as it is seemly that the
bodies of the deceased be carried honourably to the grave by their
kindred, so was it fitting that these rites should be removed in a
manner worthy of their origin and history, and this not with
pretence of respect, but as a religious duty, instead of being
forsaken at once, or cast forth to be torn in pieces by the
reproaches of their enemies, as by the teeth of dogs. To carry the
illustration further, if now any Christian (though he may have been
converted from Judaism) were proposing to imitate the apostles in
the observance of these ceremonies, like one who disturbs the ashes
of those who rest, he would be not piously performing his part in
the obsequies, but impiously violating the sepulchre.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p40" shownumber="no">17. I acknowledge that in the statement
contained in my letter, to the effect that the reason why Paul
undertook (although he was an apostle of Christ) to perform certain
rites, was that he might show that these ceremonies were not
pernicious to those who desired to continue that which they had
received by the Law from their fathers, I have not explicitly
enough qualified the statement, by adding that this was the case
<i>only in that time in which the grace of faith was at first
revealed</i>; for at that time this was not pernicious. These
observances were to be given up by all Christians step by step, as
time advanced; not all at once, lest, if this were done, men should
not perceive the difference between what God by Moses appointed to
His ancient people, and the rites which the unclean spirit taught
men to practise in the temples of heathen deities. I grant,
therefore, that in this your censure is justifiable, and my
omission deserved rebuke. Nevertheless, long before the time of my
receiving your letter, when I wrote a treatise against Faustus the
Manichæan, I did not omit to insert the qualifying clause which I
have just stated, in a short exposition which I gave of the same
passage, as you may see for yourself if you kindly condescend to
read that treatise; or you may be satisfied in any other way that
you please by the bearer of this letter, that I had long ago
published this restriction of the general affirmation. And I now,
as speaking in the sight of God, beseech you by the law of charity
to believe me when I say with my whole heart, that it never was my
opinion that in our time, Jews who become Christians were either
required or at liberty to observe in any manner, or from any motive
whatever, the ceremonies of the ancient dispensation; although I
have always held, in regard to the Apostle Paul, the opinion which
you call in question, from the time that I became acquainted with
his writings. Nor can these two things appear incompatible to you;
for you do not think it is the duty of any one in our day to feign
compliance with these Jewish observances, although you believe that
the apostles did this.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p41" shownumber="no">18. Accordingly, as you in opposing me affirm,
and, to quote your own words, “though the world were to protest
against it, boldly declare that the Jewish ceremonies are to
Christians both hurtful and fatal, and that whoever observes them,
whether he was originally Jew or Gentile, is on his way to the pit
of perdition,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p41.1" n="2029" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p42" shownumber="no"> See Letter LXXV. sec. 14, pp. 338, 339.</p></note> I entirely indorse that statement,
and add to it, “Whoever observes these ceremonies, whether he was
originally Jew or Gentile, is on his way to the pit of perdition,
not only if he is sincerely observing them, but also if he is
observing them with dissimulation.” What more do you ask? But as
you draw a distinction between the dissimulation which you hold to
have been practised by the apostles, and the rule of conduct
befitting the present time, I do the same between the course which
Paul, as I think, sincerely followed in all these examples then,
and the matter of observing in our day these Jewish ceremonies,
although it were done, as by him, without any dissimulation, since
it was then to be approved, but is now to be abhorred. Thus,
although we read that “the law and the prophets were until
John,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p42.1" n="2030" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.16" parsed="|Luke|16|16|0|0" passage="Luke 16.16">Luke xvi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
“therefore the Jews sought the more to kill Him, because He not
only had broken the Sabbath, but said also that God was His Father,
making Himself equal with God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p43.2" n="2031" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.18" parsed="|John|5|18|0|0" passage="John 5.18">John v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and that “we have received grace
for grace for the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came
by Jesus Christ;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p44.2" n="2032" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16-John.1.17" parsed="|John|1|16|1|17" passage="John 1.16,17">John i. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and although it was promised by
Jeremiah that God would make a new covenant with the house of
Judah, not according to the covenant which He made with their
fathers;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p45.2" n="2033" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.31" parsed="|Jer|31|31|0|0" passage="Jer. 31.31">Jer. xxxi. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>
nevertheless I do not think that the Circumcision of our Lord by
His parents was an act of dissimulation. If any one object that He
did not forbid this because He was but an infant, I go on to say
that I do not think that it was with intention to deceive that He
said to the leper, “Offer for thy cleansing those things which
Moses commanded for a testimony unto 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_356.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_356" n="356" />them,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p46.2" n="2034" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p47" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.44" parsed="|Mark|1|44|0|0" passage="Mark 1.44">Mark i. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>—thereby adding His own precept
to the authority of the law of Moses regarding that ceremonial
usage. Nor was there dissimulation in His going up to the feast,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p47.2" n="2035" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:John.7.10" parsed="|John|7|10|0|0" passage="John 7.10">John vii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> as there
was also no desire to be seen of men; for He went up, not openly,
but secretly.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p49" shownumber="no">19. But the words of the apostle himself may
be quoted against me: “Behold, I Paul say unto you, that if ye be
circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p49.1" n="2036" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p50" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.2" parsed="|Gal|5|2|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.2">Gal. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> It follows from this that he
deceived Timothy, and made Christ profit him nothing, for he
circumcised Timothy. Do you answer that this circumcision did
Timothy no harm, because it was done with an intention to deceive?
I reply that the apostle has not made any such exception. He does
not say, If ye be circumcised without dissimulation, any more than,
If ye be circumcised with dissimulation. He says unreservedly,
“If ye be circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing.” As,
therefore, you insist upon finding room for your interpretation, by
proposing to supply the words, “unless it be done as an act of
dissimulation,” I make no unreasonable demand in asking you to
permit me to understand the words, “if ye be circumcised,” to
be in that passage addressed to those who demanded circumcision,
for this reason, that they thought it impossible for them to be
otherwise saved by Christ. Whoever was then circumcised because of
such persuasion and desire, and with this design, Christ assuredly
profited him nothing, as the apostle elsewhere expressly affirms,
“If righteousness come by the law, Christ is dead in vain.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p50.2" n="2037" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.21" parsed="|Gal|2|21|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.21">Gal. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> The same
is affirmed in words which you have quoted: “Christ is become of
no effect to you, whosoever of you is justified by the law; ye are
fallen from grace.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p51.2" n="2038" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.4" parsed="|Gal|5|4|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.4">Gal. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> His rebuke, therefore, was
addressed to those who believed that they were to be justified by
the law,—not to those who, knowing well the design with which the
legal ceremonies were instituted as foreshadowing truth, and the
time for which they were destined to be in force, observed them in
order to honour Him who appointed them at first. Wherefore also he
says elsewhere, “If ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the
law,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p52.2" n="2039" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.18" parsed="|Gal|5|18|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.18">Gal. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>—a
passage from which you infer, that evidently “he has not the Holy
Spirit who submits to the Law, not, as our fathers affirmed the
apostles to have done, feignedly under the promptings of a wise
discretion, but”—as I suppose to have been the
case—“sincerely.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p53.2" n="2040" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p54" shownumber="no"> Jerome, Letter LXXV. sec. 14, p. 339.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p55" shownumber="no">20. It seems to me important to ascertain
precisely what is that submission to the law which the apostle here
condemns; for I do not think that he speaks here of circumcision
merely, or of the sacrifices then offered by our fathers, but now
not offered by Christians, and other observances of the same
nature. I rather hold that he includes also that precept of the
law, “Thou shalt not covet,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p55.1" n="2041" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.17" parsed="|Exod|20|17|0|0" passage="Ex. 20.17">Ex. xx. 17</scripRef> and 
<scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p56.2" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.21" parsed="|Deut|5|21|0|0" passage="Deut. 5.21">Deut. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> which we confess that Christians
are unquestionably bound to obey, and which we find most fully
proclaimed by the light which the Gospel has shed upon it.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p56.3" n="2042" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p57" shownumber="no"> <i>Evangelica maxime illustratione
prædicari.</i></p></note> “The
law,” he says, “is holy, and the commandment holy, and just,
and good;” and then adds, “Was, then, that which is good made
death unto me? God forbid.” “But sin, that it might appear sin,
wrought death in me by that which is good; that sin, by the
commandment, might become exceeding sinful.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p57.1" n="2043" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p58" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.13" parsed="|Rom|7|13|0|0" passage="Rom. 7.13">Rom. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> As he says here, “that sin by
the commandment might become exceeding sinful,” so elsewhere,
“The law entered that the offence might abound; but where sin
abounded, grace did much more abound.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p58.2" n="2044" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.20">Rom. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> Again, in another place, after
affirming, when speaking of the dispensation of grace, that grace
alone justifies, he asks, “Wherefore then serveth the law?” and
answers immediately, “It was added because of transgressions,
until the Seed should come to whom the promises were made.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p59.2" n="2045" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.19" parsed="|Gal|3|19|0|0" passage="Gal. 3.19">Gal. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> The
persons, therefore, whose submission to the law the apostle here
pronounces to be the cause of their own condemnation, are those
whom the law brings in guilty, as not fulfilling its requirements,
and who, not understanding the efficacy of free grace, rely with
self-satisfied presumption on their own strength to enable them to
keep the law of God; for “love is the fulfilling of the law.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p60.2" n="2046" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.10">Rom. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Now “the
love of God is shed abroad in our hearts,” not by our own power,
but “by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p61.2" n="2047" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p62" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p62.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> The
satisfactory discussion of this, however, would require too long a
digression, if not a separate volume. If, then, that precept of the
law, “Thou shalt not covet,” holds under it as guilty the man
whose human weakness is not assisted by the grace of God, and
instead of acquitting the sinner, condemns him as a transgressor,
how much more was it impossible for those ordinances which were
merely typical, circumcision and the rest, which were destined to
be abolished when the revelation of grace became more widely known,
to be the means of justifying any man! Nevertheless they were not
on this ground to be immediately shunned with abhorrence, like the
diabolical impieties of heathenism, from the first beginning of the
revelation of the grace which <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_357.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_357" n="357" />had been by these shadows prefigured; but to be
for a little while tolerated, especially among those who joined the
Christian Church from that nation to whom these ordinances had been
given. When, however, they had been, as it were, honourably buried,
they were thenceforward to be finally abandoned by all
Christians.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p63" shownumber="no">21. Now, as to the words which you use, “non
dispensative, ut nostri voluere majores,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p63.1" n="2048" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p64" shownumber="no"> Letter LXXV. sec. 14, p. 339.</p></note>—“not in a way justifiable by
expediency, the ground on which our fathers were disposed to
explain the conduct of the apostles,”—pray what do these words
mean? Surely nothing else than that which I call “officiosum
mendacium,” the liberty granted by expediency being equivalent to
a call of duty to utter a falsehood with pious intention. I at
least can see no other explanation, unless, of course, the mere
addition of the words “permitted by expediency” be enough to
make a lie cease to be a lie; and if this be absurd, why do you not
openly say that a lie spoken in the way of duty<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p64.1" n="2049" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p65" shownumber="no"> <i>Mendacium offisiosum.</i></p></note> is to be defended? Perhaps the
name offends you, because the word “officium” is not common in
ecclesiastical books; but this did not deter our Ambrose from its
use, for he has chosen the title “De Officiis” for some of his
books that are full of useful rules. Do you mean to say, that
whoever utters a lie from a sense of duty is to be blamed, and
whoever does the same on the ground of expediency is to be
approved? I beseech you, consider that the man who thinks this may
lie whenever he thinks fit, because this involves the whole
important question whether to say what is false be at any time the
duty of a good man, especially of a Christian man, to whom it has
been said, “Let your yea be yea, and your nay, nay, lest ye fall
into condemnation,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p65.1" n="2050" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p66" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.12" parsed="|Jas|5|12|0|0" passage="Jas. 5.12">Jas. v. 12</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p66.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.37" parsed="|Matt|5|37|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.37">Matt. v. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> and who believes the Psalmist’s
word, “Thou wilt destroy all them that speak lies.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p66.3" n="2051" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p67" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p67.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.6" parsed="|Ps|5|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 5.6">Ps. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p68" shownumber="no">22. This, however, is, as I have said, another
and a weighty question; I leave him who is of this opinion to judge
for himself the circumstances in which he is at liberty to utter a
lie: provided, however, that it be most assuredly believed and
maintained that this way of lying is far removed from the authors
who were employed to write holy writings, especially the canonical
Scriptures; lest those who are the stewards of Christ, of whom it
is said, “It is required in stewards, that a man be found
faithful,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p68.1" n="2052" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p69" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.2" parsed="|1Cor|4|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.2">1 Cor. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> should
seem to have proved their fidelity by learning as an important
lesson to speak what is false when this is expedient for the
truth’s sake, although the word fidelity itself, in the Latin
tongue, is said to signify originally a real correspondence between
what is said and what is done.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p69.2" n="2053" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p70" shownumber="no"> <i>Cum ipsa fides in latino sermone ab eo dicatur
appellata quia fit quod dicitur.</i></p></note> Now, where that which is spoken is
actually done, there is assuredly no room for falsehood. Paul
therefore, as a “faithful steward” doubtless is to be regarded
as approving his fidelity in his writings; for he was a steward of
truth, not of falsehood. Therefore he wrote the truth when he wrote
that he had seen Peter walking not uprightly, according to the
truth of the gospel, and that he had withstood him to the face
because he was compelling the Gentiles to live as the Jews did. And
Peter himself received, with the holy and loving humility which
became him, the rebuke which Paul, in the interests of truth, and
with the boldness of love, administered. Therein Peter left to
those that came after him an example, that, if at any time they
deviated from the right path, they should not think it beneath them
to accept correction from those who were their juniors,—an
example more rare, and requiring greater piety, than that which
Paul’s conduct on the same occasion left us, that those who are
younger should have courage even to withstand their seniors if the
defence of evangelical truth required it, yet in such a way as to
preserve unbroken brotherly love. For while it is better for one to
succeed in perfectly keeping the right path, it is a thing much
more worthy of admiration and praise to receive admonition meekly,
than to admonish a transgressor boldly. On that occasion,
therefore, Paul was to be praised for upright courage, Peter was to
be praised for holy humility; and so far as my judgment enables me
to form an opinion, this ought rather to have been asserted in
answer to the calumnies of Porphyry, than further occasion given to
him for finding fault, by putting it in his power to bring against
Christians this much more damaging accusation, that either in
writing their letters or in complying with the ordinances of God
they practised deceit.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p71" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p71.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p72" shownumber="no">23. You call upon me to bring forward the name
of even one whose opinion I have followed in this matter, and at
the same time you have quoted the names of many who have held
before you the opinion which you defend.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p72.1" n="2054" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p73" shownumber="no"> Jerome’s Letter, LXXV. sec. 6, p.335.</p></note> You also say that if I censure you
for an error in this, you beg to be allowed to remain in error in
company with such great men. I have not read their writings; but
although they are only six or seven in all, you have yourself
impugned the authority of four of them. For as to the Laodicean
author,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p73.1" n="2055" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p74" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid.</i> sec. 4, p. 334.</p></note> whose name
you do not give, you say that he has lately forsaken the Church;
Alexander you describe as a heretic of old standing; and as to
Origen and Didymus, I read in some of your more recent
works, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_358.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_358" n="358" />censure
passed on their opinions, and that in no measured terms, nor in
regard to insignificant questions, although formerly you gave
Origen marvellous praise. I suppose, therefore, that you would not
even yourself be contented to be in error with these men; although
the language which I refer to is equivalent to an assertion that in
this matter they have not erred. For who is there that would
consent to be knowingly mistaken, with whatever company he might
share his errors? Three of the seven therefore alone remain,
Eusebius of Emesa, Theodorus of Heraclea, and John, whom you
afterwards mention, who formerly presided as pontiff over the
Church of Constantinople.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p75" shownumber="no">24. However, if you inquire or recall to
memory the opinion of our Ambrose,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p75.1" n="2056" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p76" shownumber="no"> In his Commentary on Galations.</p></note> and also of our Cyprian,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p76.1" n="2057" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p77" shownumber="no"> In his letter, LXX., to Quintus; <i>Ante-Nicene
Fathers</i>, Am. ed. vol. v. p. 377.</p></note> on the
point in question, you will perhaps find that I also have not been
without some whose footsteps I follow in that which I have
maintained. At the same time, as I have said already, it is to the
canonical Scriptures alone that I am bound to yield such implicit
subjection as to follow their teaching, without admitting the
slightest suspicion that in them any mistake or any statement
intended to mislead could find a place. Wherefore, when I look
round for a third name that I may oppose three on my side to your
three, I might indeed easily find one, I believe, if my reading had
been extensive; but one occurs to me whose name is as good as all
these others, nay, of greater authority—I mean the Apostle Paul
himself. To him I betake myself; to himself I appeal from the
verdict of all those commentators on his writings who advance an
opinion different from mine. I interrogate him, and demand from
himself to know whether he wrote what was true, or under some plea
of expediency wrote what he knew to be false, when he wrote that he
saw Peter not walking uprightly, according to the truth of the
gospel, and withstood him to his face because by that dissimulation
he was compelling the Gentiles to live after the manner of the
Jews. And I hear him in reply proclaiming with a solemn oath in an
earlier part of the epistle, where he began this narration, “The
things that I write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p77.1" n="2058" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p78" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p78.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.20" parsed="|Gal|1|20|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.20">Gal. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p79" shownumber="no">25. Let those who think otherwise, however great
their names, excuse my differing from them. The testimony of so
great an apostle using, in his own writings, an oath as a
confirmation of their truth, is of more weight with me than the
opinion of any man, however learned, who is discussing the writings
of another. Nor am I afraid lest men should say that, in
vindicating Paul from the charge of pretending to conform to the
errors of Jewish prejudice, I affirm him to have actually so
conformed. For as, on the one hand, he was not guilty of pretending
conformity to error when, with the liberty of an apostle, such as
was suitable to that period of transition, he did, by practising
those ancient holy ordinances, when it was necessary to declare
their original excellence as appointed not by the wiles of Satan to
deceive men, but by the wisdom of God for the purpose of typically
foretelling things to come; so, on the other hand, he was not
guilty of real conformity to the errors of Judaism, seeing that he
not only knew, but also preached constantly and vehemently, that
those were in error who thought that these ceremonies were to be
imposed upon the Gentile converts, or were necessary to the
justification of any who believed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p80" shownumber="no">26. Moreover, as to my saying that to the Jews
he became as a Jew, and to the Gentiles as a Gentile, not with the
subtlety of intentional deceit, but with the compassion of pitying
love,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p80.1" n="2059" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p81" shownumber="no"> Letter XL. sec. 4, p. 273, quoted also by Jerome,
LXXV. sec. 12, p. 338.</p></note> it seems
to me that you have not sufficiently considered my meaning in the
words; or rather, perhaps, I have not succeeded in making it plain.
For I did not mean by this that I supposed him to have practised in
either case a feigned conformity; but I said it because his
conformity was sincere, not less in the things in which he became
to the Jews as a Jew, than in those in which he became to the
Gentiles as a Gentile,—a parallel which you yourself suggested,
and by which I thankfully acknowledge that you have materially
assisted my argument. For when I had in my letter asked you to
explain how it could be supposed that Paul’s becoming to the Jews
as a Jew involved the supposition that he must have acted
deceitfully in conforming to the Jewish observances, seeing that no
such deceptive conformity to heathen customs was involved in his
becoming as a Gentile to the Gentiles; your answer was, that his
becoming to the Gentiles as a Gentile meant no more than his
receiving the uncircumcised, and permitting the free use of those
meats which were pronounced unclean by Jewish law. If, then, when I
ask whether in this also he practised dissimulation, such an idea
is repudiated as palpably most absurd and false: it is an obvious
inference, that in his performing those things in which he became
as a Jew to the Jews, he was using a wise liberty, not yielding to
a degrading compulsion, nor doing what would be still more unworthy
of him, viz. stooping from integrity to fraud out of a regard to
expediency.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p82" shownumber="no">27. For to believers, and to those who know the
truth, as the apostle testifies (unless here 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_359.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_359" n="359" />too, perhaps, he is deceiving his
readers), “every creature of God is good, and nothing to be
refused, if it be received with thanksgiving.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p82.1" n="2060" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p83" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p83.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 4.4">1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore to Paul himself, not
only as a man, but as a steward eminently faithful, not only as
knowing, but also as a teacher of the truth, every creature of God
which is used for food was not feignedly but truly good. If, then,
to the Gentiles he became as a Gentile, by holding and teaching the
truth concerning meats and circumcision although he feigned no
conformity to the rites and ceremonies of the Gentiles, why say
that it was impossible for him to become as a Jew to the Jews,
unless he practised dissimulation in performing the rites of their
religion? Why did he maintain the true faithfulness of a steward
towards the wild olive branch that was engrafted, and yet hold up a
strange veil of dissimulation, on the plea of expediency, before
those who were the natural and original branches of the olive tree?
Why was it that, in becoming as a Gentile to the Gentiles, his
teaching and his conduct<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p83.2" n="2061" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p84" shownumber="no"> We follow here the reading of fourteen <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p84.1">Mss</span>., “<i>agit</i>” instead of
“<i>ait.</i>”</p></note> are in harmony with his real
sentiments; but that, in becoming as a Jew to the Jews, he shuts up
one thing in his heart, and declares something wholly different in
his words, deeds, and writings? But far be it from us to entertain
such thoughts of him. To both Jews and Gentiles he owed “charity
out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience, and of faith
unfeigned;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p84.2" n="2062" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p85" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p85.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.5">1 Tim. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and
therefore he became all things to all men, that he might gain
all,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p85.2" n="2063" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p86" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p86.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.19-1Cor.9.22" parsed="|1Cor|9|19|9|22" passage="1 Cor. 9.19-22">1 Cor. ix. 19–22</scripRef>.</p></note> not with
the subtlety of a deceiver, but with the love of one filled with
compassion; that is to say, not by pretending himself to do all the
evil things which other men did, but by using the utmost pains to
minister with all compassion the remedies required by the evils
under which other men laboured, as if their case had been his
own.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p87" shownumber="no">28. When, therefore, he did not refuse to
practise some of these Old Testament observances, he was not led by
his compassion for Jews to feign this conformity, but
unquestionably was acting sincerely; and by this course of action
declaring his respect for those things which in the former
dispensation had been for a time enjoined by God, he distinguished
between them and the impious rites of heathenism. At that time,
moreover, not with the subtlety of a deceiver, but with the love of
one moved by compassion, he became to the Jews as a Jew, when,
seeing them to be in error, which either made them unwilling to
believe in Christ, or made them think that by these old sacrifices
and ceremonial observances they could be cleansed from sin and made
partakers of salvation, he desired so to deliver them from that
error as if he saw not them, but himself, entangled in it; thus
truly loving his neighbour as himself, and doing to others as he
would have others do to him if he required their help,—a duty to
the statement of which our Lord added these words, “This is the
law and the prophets.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p87.1" n="2064" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p88" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p88.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.12" parsed="|Matt|7|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.12">Matt. vii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p89" shownumber="no">29. This compassionate affection Paul
recommends in the same Epistle to the Galatians, saying: “If a
man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual restore such an
one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also
be tempted.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p89.1" n="2065" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p90" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p90.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.7.2" parsed="|Gal|7|2|0|0" passage="Gal. 7.2">Gal. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> See
whether he has not said, “Make thyself as he is, that thou mayest
gain him.” Not, indeed, that one should commit or pretend to have
committed the same fault as the one who has been overtaken, but
that in the fault of that other he should consider what might
happen to himself, and so compassionately render assistance to that
other, as he would wish that other to do to him if the case were
his; that is, not with the subtlety of a deceiver, but with the
love of one filled with compassion. Thus, whatever the error or
fault in which Jew or Gentile or any man was found by Paul, to all
men he became all things,—not by feigning what was not true, but
by feeling, because the case might have been his own, the
compassion of one who put himself in the other’s place,—that he
might gain all.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p91" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p91.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p92" shownumber="no">30. I beseech you to look, if you please, for
a little into your own heart,—I mean, into your own heart as it
stands affected towards myself,—and recall, or if you have it in
writing beside you, read again, your own words in that letter (only
too brief) which you sent to me by Cyprian our brother, now my
colleague. Read with what sincere brotherly and loving earnestness
you have added to a serious complaint of what I had done to you
these words: “In this friendship is wounded, and the laws of
brotherly union are set at nought. Let not the world see us
quarrelling like children, and giving material for angry contention
between those who may become our respective supporters or
adversaries.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p92.1" n="2066" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p93" shownumber="no"> Letter LXXII. sec. 4.</p></note> These
words I perceive to be spoken by you from the heart, and from a
heart kindly seeking to give me good advice. Then you add, what
would have been obvious to me even without your stating it: “I
write what I have now written, because I desire to cherish towards
you pure and Christian love, and not to hide in my heart anything
which does not agree with the utterance of my lips.” O pious man,
beloved by me, as God who seeth my soul is witness, with a true
heart I believe your statement; and just as I do not question the
sincerity of the profession which you have thus made in a letter to
me, so do I by all <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_360.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_360" n="360" />means believe the Apostle Paul when he makes the
very same profession in his letter, addressed not to any one
individual, but to Jews and Greeks, and all those Gentiles who were
his children in the gospel, for whose spiritual birth he travailed,
and after them to so many thousands of believers in Christ, for
whose sake that letter has been preserved. I believe, I say, that
he did not “hide in his heart anything which did not agree with
the utterance of his lips.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p94" shownumber="no">31. You have indeed yourself done towards me
this very thing,—becoming to me as I am,—“not with the
subtlety of deception, but with the love of compassion,” when you
thought that it behoved you to take as much pains to prevent me
from being left in a mistake, in which you believed me to be, as
you would have wished another to take for your deliverance if the
case had been your own. Wherefore, gratefully acknowledging this
evidence of your goodwill towards me, I also claim that you also be
not displeased with me, if, when anything in your treatises
disquieted me, I acquainted you with my distress, desiring the same
course to be followed by all towards me as I have followed towards
you, that whatever they think worthy of censure in my writings,
they would neither flatter me with deceitful commendation nor blame
me before others for that of which they are silent towards myself;
thereby, as it seems to me, more seriously “wounding friendship
and setting at nought the laws of brotherly union.” For I would
hesitate to give the name of Christian to those friendships in
which the common proverb, “Flattery makes friends, and truth
makes enemies,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p94.1" n="2067" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p95" shownumber="no"> Terence, <i>Andria,</i> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p95.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1" parsed="|Acts|1|0|0|0" passage="Act i.">Act i.</scripRef> Sc. 1.</p></note> is of more authority than the
scriptural proverb, “Faithful are the wounds of a friend, but the
kisses of an enemy are deceitful.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p95.2" n="2068" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p96" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p96.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.27.6" parsed="|Prov|27|6|0|0" passage="Prov. 27.6">Prov. xxvii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p97" shownumber="no">32. Wherefore let us rather do our utmost to
set before our beloved friends, who most cordially wish us well in
our labours, such an example that they may know that it is possible
for the most intimate friends to differ so much in opinion, that
the views of the one may be contradicted by the other without any
diminution of their mutual affection, and without hatred being
kindled by that truth which is due to genuine friendship, whether
the contradiction be in itself in accordance with truth, or at
least, whatever its intrinsic value is, be spoken from a sincere
heart by one who is resolved not “to hide in his heart anything
which does not agree with the utterance of his lips.” Let
therefore our brethren, your friends, of whom you bear testimony
that they are vessels of Christ, believe me when I say that it was
wholly against my will that my letter came into the hands of many
others before it reached your own, and that my heart is filled with
no small sorrow for this mistake. How it happened would take long
to tell, and this is now, if I am not mistaken, unnecessary; since,
if my word is to be taken at all in regard to this, it suffices for
me to say that it was not done by me with the sinister intention
which is supposed by some, and that it was not by my wish, or
arrangement, or consent, or design that this has taken place. If
they do not believe this, which I affirm in the sight of God, I can
do no more to satisfy them. Far be it, however, from me to believe
that they made this suggestion to your Holiness with the malicious
desire to kindle enmity between you and me, from which may God in
His mercy defend us! Doubtless, without any intention of doing me
wrong, they readily suspected me, as a man, to be capable of
failings common to human nature. For it is right for me to believe
this concerning them, if they be vessels of Christ appointed not to
dishonour, but to honour, and made meet by God for every good work
in His great house.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p97.1" n="2069" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p98" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p98.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20-2Tim.2.21" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|2|21" passage="2 Tim. 2.20,21">2 Tim. ii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> If, however, this my solemn
protestation come to their knowledge, and they still persist in the
same opinion of my conduct, you will yourself see that in this they
will do wrong.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p99" shownumber="no">33. As to my having written that I had never
sent to Rome a book against you, I wrote this because, in the first
place, I did not regard the name “book” as applicable to my
letter, and therefore was under the impression that you had heard
of something else entirely different from it; in the second place,
I had not sent the letter in question to Rome, but to you; and in
the third place, I did not consider it to be against you, because I
knew that I had been prompted by the sincerity of friendship, which
should give liberty for the exchange of suggestions and corrections
between us. Leaving out of sight for a little while your friends of
whom I have spoken, I implore yourself, by the grace whereby we
have been redeemed, not to suppose that I have been guilty of
artful flattery in anything which I have said in my letters
concerning the good gifts which have been by the Lord’s goodness
bestowed on you. If, however, I have in anything wronged you,
forgive me. As to that incident in the life of some forgotten bard,
which, with perhaps more pedantry than good taste, I quoted from
classic literature, I beg you not to carry the application of it to
yourself further than my words warranted for I immediately added:
“I do not say this in order that you may recover the faculty of
spiritual sight—far be it from me to say that you have lost
it!—but that, having eyes both clear and quick in discernment,
you may turn them to this matter.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p99.1" n="2070" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p100" shownumber="no"> Letter XL. sec 7, p. 274.</p></note> I thought a reference to that
incident suitable exclusively in connection with the <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p100.1" lang="EL">παλινῳδία</span>, in which we ought all to
imi<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_361.html" id="vii.1.LXXXII-Page_361" n="361" />tate Stesichorus if
we have written anything which it becomes our duty to correct in a
writing of later date, and not at all in connection with the
blindness of Stesichorus, which I neither ascribed to your mind,
nor feared as likely to befall you. And again, I beseech you to
correct boldly whatever you see needful to censure in my writings.
For although, so far as the titles of honour which prevail in the
Church are concerned, a bishop’s rank is above that of a
presbyter, nevertheless in many things Augustin is in inferior to
Jerome; albeit correction is not to be refused nor despised, even
when it comes from one who in all respects may be an inferior.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p101" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p101.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p102" shownumber="no">34. As to your translation, you have now
convinced me of the benefits to be secured by your proposal to
translate the Scriptures from the original Hebrew, in order that
you may bring to light those things which have been either omitted
or perverted by the Jews. But I beg you to be so good as state by
what Jews this has been done, whether by those who before the
Lord’s advent translated the Old Testament—and if so, by what
one or more of them—or by the Jews of later times, who may be
supposed to have mutilated or corrupted the Greek <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p102.1">
Mss.</span>, in order to prevent themselves from being unable to
answer the evidence given by these concerning the Christian faith.
I cannot find any reason which should have prompted the earlier
Jewish translators to such unfaithfulness. I beg of you, moreover,
to send us your translation of the Septuagint, which I did not know
that you had published. I am also longing to read that book of
yours which you named <i>De optimo genere interpretandi</i>, and to
know from it how to adjust the balance between the product of the
translator’s acquaintance with the original language, and the
conjectures of those who are able commentators on the Scripture,
who, notwithstanding their common loyalty to the one true faith,
must often bring forward various opinions on account of the
obscurity of many passages;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p102.2" n="2071" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p103" shownumber="no"> An important sentence, as indicating the
estimation in which Augustin held the “consensus patrum” as an
authority in the interpretation of Scripture.</p></note> although this difference of
interpretation by no means involves departure from the unity of the
faith; just as one commentator may himself give, in harmony with
the faith which he holds, two different interpretations of the same
passage, because the obscurity of the passage makes both equally
admissible.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p104" shownumber="no">35. I desire, moreover, your translation of
the Septuagint, in order that we may be delivered, so far as is
possible, from the consequences of the notable incompetency of
those who, whether qualified or not, have attempted a Latin
translation; and in order that those who think that I look with
jealousy on your useful labours, may at length, if it be possible,
perceive that my only reason for objecting to the public reading of
your translation from the Hebrew in our churches was, lest,
bringing forward anything which was, as it were, new and opposed to
the authority of the Septuagint version, we should trouble by
serious cause of offence the flocks of Christ, whose ears and
hearts have become accustomed to listen to that version to which
the seal of approbation was given by the apostles themselves.
Wherefore, as to that shrub in the book of Jonah,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p104.1" n="2072" place="end">
<scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXII-p105" osisRef="Bible:Jon.4.6" parsed="|Jon|4|6|0|0" passage="Jon. iv. 6.">Jon. iv. 6.</scripRef>
</note> if in the
Hebrew it is neither “gourd” nor “ivy,” but something else
which stands erect, supported by its own stem without other props,
I would prefer to call it “gourd” in all our Latin versions;
for I do not think that the Seventy would have rendered it thus at
random, had they not known that the plant was something like a
gourd.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p106" shownumber="no">36. I think I have now given a sufficient
answer (perhaps more than sufficient) to your three letters; of
which I received two by Cyprian, and one by Firmus. In replying,
send whatever you think likely to be of use in instructing me and
others. And I shall take more care, as the Lord may help me, that
any letter which I may write to you shall reach yourself before it
falls into the hand of any other, by whom its contents may be
published abroad; for I confess that I would not like any letter of
yours to me to meet with the fate of which you justly complain as
having befallen my letter to you. Let us, however, resolve to
maintain between ourselves the liberty as well as the love of
friends; so that in the letters which we exchange, neither of us
shall be restrained from frankly stating to the other whatever
seems to him open to correction, provided always that this be done
in the spirit which does not, as inconsistent with brotherly love,
displease God. If, however, you do not think that this can be done
between us without endangering that brotherly love, let us not do
it: for the love which I should like to see maintained between us
is assuredly the greater love which would make this mutual freedom
possible; but the smaller measure of it is better than none at
all.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p106.1" n="2073" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXII-p107" shownumber="no"> It is interesting to know that Jerome afterwards
admitted the soundness of the view so ably and reasonably defended
by Augustin in this letter concerning the rebuke of Peter at
Antioch. In Letter CLXXX., addressed to Oceanus, we have these
words: “This question the venerable Father Jerome and I have
discussed fully in letters which we exchanged; and in the last work
which he has published against Pelagius, under the name of <i>
Critobulus</i>, he has maintained the same opinion concerning that
event, and the sayings of the apostles, as I myself had adopted,
following the blessed Cyprian.” See Jerome, book i., against the
Pelagians, and Cyprian, Letter LXX., to Quintus.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXXIII" n="LXXXIII" next="vii.1.LXXXIV" prev="vii.1.LXXXII" progress="58.73%" shorttitle="Letter LXXXIII" title="To Alypius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p1.1">Letter LXXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 405.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p3.1">To My Lord Alypius Most Blessed,
My Brother and Colleague, Beloved and Longed for</span></i> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_362.html" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-Page_362" n="362" /><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p3.2">With
Sincere Veneration, and to the Brethren that are with Him, Augustin
and the Brethren with Him Send Greeting in the Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. The sorrow of the members of the Church at
Thiave prevents my heart from having any rest until I hear that
they have been brought again to be of the same mind towards you as
they formerly were; which must be accomplished without delay. For
if the apostle was concerned about one individual, “lest perhaps
such an one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow,” adding
in the same context the words, “lest Satan should get an
advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his devices,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p4.1" n="2074" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.7 Bible:2Cor.2.11" parsed="|2Cor|2|7|0|0;|2Cor|2|11|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 2.7,11">2 Cor. ii. 7, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> how much
more does it become us to act with caution, lest we cause similar
grief to a whole flock, and especially one composed of persons who
have lately been reconciled to the Catholic Church, and whom I can
upon no account forsake! As, however, the short time at our
disposal did not permit us so to take counsel together as to arrive
at a mature and satisfactory decision, may it please your Holiness
to accept in this letter the finding which commended itself most to
me when I had long reflected upon the matter since we parted; and
if you approve of it, let the enclosed letter,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p5.2" n="2075" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> This letter has not been preserved.</p></note> which I have written to them in
the name of both of us, be sent to them without delay.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p7" shownumber="no">2. You proposed that they should have the one half
[of the property left by Honoratus], and that the other half should
be made up to them by me from such resources as might be at my
disposal. I think, however, that if the whole property had been
taken from them, men might reasonably have said that we had taken
the great pains in this matter which we have done, for the sake of
justice, not for pecuniary advantage. But when we concede to them
one half, and in that way settle with them by a compromise, it will
be manifest that our anxiety has been only about the money; and you
see what harm must follow from this. For, on the one hand, we shall
be regarded by them as having taken away one half of a property to
which we had no claim; and, on the other hand, they will be
regarded by us as dishonourably and unjustly consenting to accept
aid from one half of a property of which the whole belonged to the
poor. For your remark, “We must beware lest, in our efforts to
obtain a right adjustment of a difficult question, we cause more
serious wounds,” applies with no less force if the half be
conceded to them. For those whose turning from the world to
monastic life we desire to secure, will, for the sake of this half
of their private estates, be disposed to find some excuse for
putting off the sale of these, in order that their case may be
dealt with according to this precedent. Moreover, would it not be
strange, if, in a question like this, where much may be said on
both sides, a whole community should, through our not avoiding the
appearance of evil, be offended by the impression that their
bishops, whom they hold in high esteem, are smitten with sordid
avarice?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p8" shownumber="no">3. For when any one is turned to adopt the
life of a monk, if he is adopting it with a true heart, he does not
think of that which I have just mentioned, especially if he be
admonished of the sinfulness of such conduct. But if he be a
deceiver, and is seeking “his own things, not the things which
are Jesus Christ’s,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p8.1" n="2076" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.21" parsed="|Phil|2|21|0|0" passage="Phil. 2.21">Phil. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> he has not charity; and without
this, what does it profit him, “though he bestow all his goods to
feed the poor, and though he give his body to be burned”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p9.2" n="2077" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.3" parsed="|1Cor|13|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.3">1 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover,
as we agreed when conversing together, this may be henceforth
avoided, and an arrangement made with each individual who is
disposed to enter a monastery, if he cannot be admitted to the
society of the brethren before he has relieved himself of all these
encumbrances, and comes as one at leisure from all business,
because the property which belonged to him has ceased to be his.
But there is no other way in which this spiritual death of weak
brethren, and grievous obstacle to the salvation of those for whose
reconciliation with the Catholic Church we so earnestly labour, can
be avoided, than by our giving them most clearly to understand that
we are by no means anxious about money in such cases as this. And
this they cannot be made to understand, unless we leave to their
use the estate which they always supposed to belong to their late
presbyter; because, even if it was not his, they ought to have
known this from the beginning.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p11" shownumber="no">4. It seems to me, therefore, that in matters
of this kind, the rule which ought to hold is, that whatever
belonged, according to the ordinary civil laws regarding property,
to him who is an ordained clergyman in any place, belongs after his
death to the Church over which he was ordained. Now, by civil law,
the property in question belonged to the presbyter Honoratus; so
that not only on account of his being ordained elsewhere, but even
had he remained in the monastery of Thagaste, if he had died
without having either sold his estate or handed it over by express
deed of gift to any one, the right of succession to it would belong
only to his heirs: as brother Æmilianus inherited those thirty
shillings<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p11.1" n="2078" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>Solidi.</i></p></note> left by
the brother Privatus. This, therefore, behoved to be considered and
provided for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_363.html" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-Page_363" n="363" />in
time; but if no provision was made for it, we must, in the disposal
of the estate, comply with the laws which have been appointed to
regulate in civil society the holding or not holding of property;
that we may, so far as is in our power, abstain not only from the
reality, but also from all appearance of evil, and preserve that
good name which is so necessary to our office as stewards. How
truly this procedure has the appearance of evil, I beseech your
wisdom to observe. For having heard of their sorrow, which we
ourselves witnessed at Thiave, fearing lest, as frequently happens,
I should myself be mistaken through partiality for my own opinion,
I stated the facts of the case to our brother and colleague
Samsucius, without telling him at the time my present view of the
matter, but rather stating the view taken up by both of us when we
were resisting their demands. He was exceedingly shocked, and
wondered that we had entertained such a view; being moved by
nothing else but the ugly appearance of the transaction, as one
wholly unworthy not only of us, but of any man.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p13" shownumber="no">5. Wherefore I implore you to subscribe and
transmit without delay the letter which I have written to them in
name of both of us. And even if, perchance, you discern the other
course to be a just one in the matter, let not these brethren who
are weak be compelled to learn now what I myself cannot understand;
rather let this word of the Lord be remembered in dealing with
them: “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear
them now.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p13.1" n="2079" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12" parsed="|John|16|12|0|0" passage="John 16.12">John xvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> For He
Himself, out of condescension to such weakness, said on another
occasion (it was in reference to the payment of tribute), “Then
are the children free; notwithstanding lest we offend them,”
etc.; and sent Peter to pay the didrachmæ which were then
exacted.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p14.2" n="2080" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.26-Matt.17.27" parsed="|Matt|17|26|17|27" passage="Matt. 17.26,27">Matt. xvii. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> For He
knew another law according to which he was not bound to make any
such payment; but He made the payment which was imposed upon Him by
that law according to which, as I have said, succession to the
estate of Honoratus behoved to be regulated, if he died before
either giving away or selling his property. Nay, even in regard to
the law of the Church, Paul showed forbearance towards the weak,
and did not insist upon his receiving the money due to him,
although fully persuaded in his conscience that he might with
perfect justice insist upon it; waiving his claim, however, only
because he thereby avoided a suspicion of his motives which would
mar the sweet savour of Christ among them, and abstained from the
appearance of evil in a region in which he knew that this was his
duty, and probably even before he had known by experience the
sorrow which it would occasion. Let us now, though we are somewhat
behind-hand, and have been admonished by experience, correct that
which we ought to have foreseen.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIII-p16" shownumber="no">6. I remember that you proposed when we parted
that the brethren at Thagaste should hold me responsible to make up
the half of the sum claimed; let me say in conclusion, that as I
fear everything which may make my attempt unsuccessful, if you
clearly perceive that proposal to be a just one, I do not refuse to
comply with it on this condition, however, that I am to pay the
amount only when I have it in my power, <i>i.e.</i> when something
so considerable falls to our monastery at Hippo that this can be
done without unduly straitening us,—the amount remaining after
the subtraction of so large a sum being still such as to provide
for our monastery here an equal share in proportion to the number
of resident brethren.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXXIV" n="LXXXIV" next="vii.1.LXXXV" prev="vii.1.LXXXIII" progress="59.01%" shorttitle="Letter LXXXIV" title="To Novatus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p1.1">Letter LXXXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 405.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p3.1">To My Lord Novatus, Most Blessed,
My Brother and Partner in the Priestly Office, Esteemed and Longed
For, and to the Brethren Who are with Him, Augustin and the
Brethren with Him Send Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p4" shownumber="no">1. I myself feel how hard-hearted I must appear to
you, and I can scarcely excuse to myself my conduct in not
consenting to send to your Holiness my son the deacon Lucillus,
your own brother. But when your own time comes to surrender to the
claims of Churches in remote places some of those whom you have
educated, and who are most dear and sweet to you, then, and not
till then, will you know the pangs of longing which pierce me
through and through for some who, once united to me in the
strongest and most pleasing intimacy, are no more beside me. Let me
submit to your thoughts the case of one who is far away. However
strong be the bond of kindred between brothers, it does not surpass
the bond by which my brother Severus and I are united to each
other, and yet you know how rarely I have the happiness of seeing
him. And this has been caused neither by his wish nor by mine, but
because of our giving to the claims of our mother the Church
precedency above the claims of this present world, out of regard to
that coming eternity in which we shall dwell together and part no
more. How much more reasonable, therefore, is it for you to submit
for the sake of the Church’s welfare to the absence of that
brother, with whom you have not shared the food which the Lord our
Shepherd provides for nearly so long a period as I <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_364.html" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-Page_364" n="364" />did with my most amiable
fellow-townsman Severus, who now only with an effort and at long
intervals converses with me by means of brief letters,—letters,
moreover, which are for the most part burdened with the cares and
affairs of other men, instead of bearing to me any reminiscence of
those green pastures in which we were wont to lie down under
Christ’s loving care!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p5" shownumber="no">5. You will perhaps reply, “What then? May
not my brother be of service to the Church here also? Is it for any
other end than usefulness to the Church that I desire to have him
with me?” Truly, if his being beside you seemed to me to be as
important for the gathering in or ruling of the Lord’s flock as
his presence here is for these ends, every one might justly blame
me for being not merely hard-hearted, but unjust. But since he is
conversant with the Punic<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p5.1" n="2081" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIV-p6" shownumber="no"> The text here gives <i>latinâ</i>. All that we
know of the languages then spoken in Hippo would lead us to suppose
that <i>punicâ</i> must have been written here by Augustin.</p></note> language, through want of which
the preaching of the gospel is greatly hindered in these parts,
whereas the use of that language is general with you, do you think
that we would be doing our duty in consulting for the welfare of
the Lord’s flocks, if we were to send this talent to a place
where it is not specially needful, and remove it from this region,
where we thirst for it with such parched spirits? Forgive me,
therefore, when I do, not only against your will, but also against
my own feeling, what the care of the burden imposed upon me compels
me to do. The Lord, to whom you have given your heart, will grant
you such aid in your labours that you shall be recompensed for this
kindness; for we acknowledge that you have with a good grace rather
than of necessity conceded the deacon Lucillus to the burning
thirst of the regions in which our lot is cast. For you will do me
no small favour if you do not burden me with any further request
upon this subject, lest I should have occasion to appear anything
more than somewhat hard-hearted to you, whom I revere for your holy
benignity of disposition.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXXV" n="LXXXV" next="vii.1.LXXXVI" prev="vii.1.LXXXIV" progress="59.13%" shorttitle="Letter LXXXV" title="To Paulus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p1.1">Letter LXXXV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 405.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p3.1">To My Lord Paulus, Most Beloved, My
Brother and Colleague in the Priesthood, Whose Highest Welfare is
Sought by All My Prayers, Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p4" shownumber="no">1. You would not call me so inexorable if you
did not think me also a dissembler. For what else do you believe
concerning my spirit, if I am to judge by what you have written,
than that I cherish towards you dislike and antipathy which merit
blame and detestation; as if in a matter about which, there could
be but one opinion I was not careful lest, while warning others, I
myself should deserve reproof,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p4.1" n="2082" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> or were wishing to cast the mote
out of your eye while retaining and fostering the beam in my own?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p5.2" n="2083" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.4" parsed="|Matt|7|4|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.4">Matt. vii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> It is by
no means as you suppose. Behold! I repeat this, and call God to
witness, that if you were only to desire for yourself what I desire
on your behalf, you would now be living in Christ free from all
disquietude, and would make the whole Church rejoice in glory
brought by you to His name. Observe, I pray you, that I have
addressed you not only as my brother, but also as my colleague. For
it cannot be that any bishop whatsoever of the Catholic Church
should cease to be my colleague, so long as he has not been
condemned by any ecclesiastical tribunal. As to my refusing to hold
communion with you, the only reason for this is that I cannot
flatter you. For inasmuch as I have begotten you in Christ, I am
under very special obligation to render to you the salutary
severity of love in faithful admonition and reproof. It is true
that I rejoice in the numbers who have been, by God’s blessing on
your work, gathered into the Catholic Church; but this does not
make me less bound to weep that a greater number are being by you
scattered from the Church. For you have so wounded the Church of
Hippo,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p6.2" n="2084" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p7" shownumber="no"> Cataqua (?).</p></note> that
unless the Lord make you disengage yourself from all secular cares
and burdens, and recall you to the manner of living and deportment
which become the true bishop, the wound may soon be beyond
remedy.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXV-p8" shownumber="no">2. Seeing, however, that you continue to involve
yourself more and more deeply in these affairs, and have,
notwithstanding your vow of renunciation, entangled yourself again
with the things which you had solemnly laid aside,—a step which
could not be justified even by the laws of ordinary human affairs;
seeing also that you are reported to be living in a style of
extravagance which cannot be maintained by the slender income of
your church,—why do you insist upon communion with me, while you
refuse to hear my rebuke of your faults? Is it that men whose
complaints I cannot bear, may justly blame me for whatever you do?
You are, moreover, mistaken in suspecting that those who find fault
with you are persons who have always been against you even in your
earlier life. It is not so: and you have no reason to be surprised
that many things escape your observation. But even were this the
case, it is your duty to secure that they find nothing in your
conduct which they might reasonably blame, and for which they might
bring reproach against the Church. Perhaps you think that my reason
for saying these <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_365.html" id="vii.1.LXXXV-Page_365" n="365" />things
is, that I have not accepted what you urged in your defence. Nay,
rather my reason is, that if I were to say nothing regarding these
things, I would be guilty of that for which I could urge nothing in
my defence before God. I know your abilities; but even a man of
dull mind is kept from disquietude if he sets his affections on
heavenly things, whereas a man of acute mind has this gift in vain
if he set his affections on earthly things. The office of a bishop
is not designed to enable one to spend a life of vanity. The Lord
God, who has closed against you all the ways by which you were
disposed to make Him minister to your gain, in order that He may
guide you, if you but understand Him, into that way, with a view to
the pursuit of which that holy responsibility was laid upon you,
will Himself teach you what I now say.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXXVI" n="LXXXVI" next="vii.1.LXXXVII" prev="vii.1.LXXXV" progress="59.25%" shorttitle="Letter LXXXVI" title="To Cæcilianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXXVI-p1.1">Letter LXXXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXXVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 405.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXXVI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVI-p3.1">To My Noble Lord Cæcilianus, My
Son Truly and Justly Honourable and Esteemed in the Love of Christ,
Augustin, Bishop, Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVI-p4" shownumber="no">The renown of your administration and the fame
of your virtues, as well as the praiseworthy zeal and faithful
sincerity of your Christian piety,—gifts of God which make you
rejoice in Him from whom they came, and from whom you hope to
receive yet greater things,—have moved me to acquaint your
Excellency by this letter with the cares which agitate my mind. As
our joy is great that throughout the rest of Africa you have taken
measures with remarkable success on behalf of Catholic unity, our
sorrow is proportionately great because the district of Hippo<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVI-p4.1" n="2085" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVI-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Regionem Hipponensium Regiorum</i>.</p></note>and the
neighbouring regions on the borders of Numidia have not enjoyed the
benefit of the vigour with which as a magistrate you have enforced
your proclamation, my noble lord, and my son truly and justly
honourable and esteemed in the love of Christ. Lest this should be
regarded rather as due to the neglect of duty by me who bear the
burden of the episcopal office at Hippo, I have considered myself
bound to mention it to your Excellency. If you condescend to
acquaint yourself with the extremities to which the effrontery of
the heretics has proceeded in the region of Hippo, as you may do by
questioning my brethren and colleagues, who are able to furnish
your Excellency with information, or the presbyter whom I have sent
with this letter, I am sure you will so deal with this tumour of
impious presumption, that it shall be healed by warning rather than
painfully removed afterwards by punishment.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXXVII" n="LXXXVII" next="vii.1.LXXXVIII" prev="vii.1.LXXXVI" progress="59.31%" shorttitle="Letter LXXXVII" title="To Emeritus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p1.1">Letter LXXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 405.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p3.1">To His Brother Emeritus, Beloved
and Longed For, Augustin Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p4" shownumber="no">1. I know that it is not on the possession of
good talents and a liberal education that the salvation of the soul
depends; but when I hear of any one who is thus endowed holding a
different view from that which truth imperatively insists upon on a
point which admits of very easy examination, the more I wonder at
such a man, the more I burn with desire to make his acquaintance,
and to converse with him; or if that be impossible, I long to bring
his mind and mine into contact by exchanging letters, which wing
their flight even between places far apart. As I have heard that
you are such a man as I have spoken of, I grieve that you should be
severed and shut out from the Catholic Church, which is spread
abroad throughout the whole world, as was foretold by the Holy
Spirit. What your reason for this separation is I do not know. For
it is not disputed that the party of Donatus is wholly unknown to a
great part of the Roman world, not to speak of the barbarian
nations (to whom also the apostle said that he was a debtor<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p4.1" n="2086" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.14" parsed="|Rom|1|14|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.14">Rom. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>) whose
communion in the Christian faith is joined with ours, and that in
fact they do not even know at all when or upon what account the
dissension began. Now, unless you admit these Christians to be
innocent of those crimes with which you charge the Christians of
Africa, you must confess that all of you are defiled by
participation in the wicked actions of all worthless characters, so
long as they succeed (to put the matter mildly) in escaping
detection among you. For you do occasionally expel a member from
your communion, in which case his expulsion takes place only after
he has committed the crime for which he merited expulsion. Is there
not some intervening time during which he escapes detection before
he is discovered, convicted, and condemned by you? I ask,
therefore, whether he involved you in his defilement so long as he
was not discovered by you? You answer, “By no means.” If, then,
he were not to be discovered at all, he would in that case never
involve you in his defilement; for it sometimes happens that the
crimes committed by men come to light only after their death, yet
this does not bring guilt upon those Christians who communicated
with them while they were alive. Why, then, have you severed
yourselves by so rash and profane schism from the communion of
innumerable Eastern Churches, in which all that you truly or
falsely affirm to have been done in Africa has been and still is
utterly unknown?</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_366.html" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-Page_366" n="366" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p6" shownumber="no">2.
For it is quite another question whether or not there be truth in
the assertions made by you. These assertions we disprove by
documents much more worthy of credit than those which you bring
forward, and we further find in your own documents more abundant
proof of those positions which you assail. But this is, as I have
said, another question altogether, to be taken up and discussed
when necessary. Meanwhile, let your mind give special attention to
this: that no one can be involved in the guilt of unknown crimes
committed by persons unknown to him. Whence it is manifest that you
have been guilty of impious schism in separating yourselves from
the communion of the whole world, to which the things charged,
whether truly or falsely, by you against some men in Africa, have
been and still are wholly unknown; although this also should not be
forgotten, that even when known and discovered, bad men do not harm
the good who are in a Church, if either the power of restraining
them from communion be wanting, or the interests of the Church’s
peace forbid this to be done. For who were those who, according to
the prophet Ezekiel,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p6.1" n="2087" place="end">
<scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p7" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.9.4-Ezek.9.6" parsed="|Ezek|9|4|9|6" passage="Ezek. ix. 4-6">Ezek. ix. 4-6</scripRef>
</note> obtained the reward of being
marked before the destruction of the wicked, and of escaping unhurt
when they were destroyed, but those who sighed and cried for the
sins and iniquities of the people of God which were done in the
midst of them? Now who sighs and cries for that which is unknown to
him? On the same principle, the Apostle Paul bears with false
brethren. For it is not of persons unknown to him that he says,
“All seek their own, not the things which are Jesus
Christ’s;” yet these persons he shows plainly to have been
beside him. And to what class do the men belong who have chosen
rather to burn incense to idols or surrender the divine books than
to suffer death, if not to those who “seek their own, not the
things of Jesus Christ”?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p8" shownumber="no">3. I omit many proofs which I might give from
Scripture, that I may not make this letter longer than is needful;
and I leave many more things to be considered by yourself in the
light of your own learning. But I beseech you mark this, which is
quite enough to decide the whole question: If so many transgressors
in the one nation, which was then the Church of God, did not make
those who were associated with them to be guilty like themselves;
if that multitude of false brethren did not make the Apostle Paul,
who was a member of the same Church with them, a seeker not of the
things of Jesus Christ, but of his own,—it is manifest that a man
is not made wicked by the wickedness of any one with whom he goes
to the altar of Christ, even though he be not unknown to him,
provided only that he do not encourage him in his wickedness, but
by a good conscience disallowing his conduct keep himself apart
from him. It is therefore obvious that, to be art and part with a
thief, one must either help him in the theft, or receive with
approbation what he has stolen. This I say in order to remove out
of the way endless and unnecessary questions concerning the conduct
of men, which are wholly irrelevant when advanced against our
position.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p9" shownumber="no">4. If, however, you do not agree with what I
have said, you involve the whole of your party in the reproach of
being such men as Optatus was, while, notwithstanding your
knowledge of his crimes, he was tolerated in communion with you;
and far be it from me to say this of such a man as Emeritus, and of
others of like integrity among you, who are, I am sure, wholly
averse to such deeds as disgraced him. For we do not lay any charge
against you but the one of schism, which by your obstinate
persistence in it you have now made heresy. How great this crime is
in the judgment of God Himself, you may see by reading what without
doubt you have read ere now. You will find that Dathan and Abiram
were swallowed up by an opening of the earth beneath them,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p9.1" n="2088" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.31-Num.16.35" parsed="|Num|16|31|16|35" passage="Num. 16.31-35">Num. xvi. 31–35</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
all the others who had conspired with them were devoured by fire
breaking forth in the midst of them. As a warning to men to shun
this crime, the Lord God signalized its commission with this
immediate punishment, that He might show what He reserves for the
final recompense of persons guilty of a similar transgression, whom
His great forbearance spares for a time. We do not, indeed, find
fault with the reasons by which you excuse your tolerating Optatus
among you. We do not blame you, because at the time when he was
denounced for his furious conduct in the mad abuse of power, when
he was impeached by the groans of all Africa,—groans in which you
also shared, if you are what good report declares you to be,—a
report which, God knows, I most willingly believe,—you forbore
from excommunicating him, lest he should under such sentence draw
away many with him, and rend your communion asunder with the frenzy
of schism. But this is the thing which is itself an indictment
against you at the bar of God, O brother Emeritus, that although
you saw that the division of the party of Donators was so great an
evil, that it was thought better that Optatus should be tolerated
in your communion than that division should be introduced among
you, you nevertheless perpetuate the evil which was wrought in the
division of the Church of Christ by your forefathers.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p11" shownumber="no">5. Here perhaps you will be disposed, under <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_367.html" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-Page_367" n="367" />the exigencies of
debate, to attempt to defend Optatus. Do not so, I beseech you; do
not so, my brother: it would not become you; and if it would
perchance be seemly for any one to do it (though, in fact, nothing
is seemly which is wrong), it assuredly would be unseemly for
Emeritus to defend Optatus. Perhaps you reply that it would as
little become you to accuse him. Granted, by all means. Take, then,
the course which lies between defending and accusing him. Say,
“Every man shall bear his own burden;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p11.1" n="2089" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.5" parsed="|Gal|6|5|0|0" passage="Gal. 6.5">Gal. vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “Who art thou that judgest
another man’s servant?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p12.2" n="2090" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.4">Rom. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> If, then, notwithstanding the
testimony of all Africa,—nay more, of all regions to which the
name of Gildo was carried, for Optatus was not less notorious than
he,—you have not dared to pronounce judgment concerning Optatus,
lest you should rashly decide in regard to one unknown to you, is
it, I ask, either possible or right for us, proceeding solely on
your testimony, to pronounce sentence rashly upon persons whom we
do not know? Is it not enough that you should charge them with
things of which you have no certain knowledge, without our
pronouncing them guilty of things of which we know as little as
yourselves? For even though Optatus were in peril through the
falsehood of detractors, you defend not him, but yourself, when you
say, “I do not know what his character was.” How much more
obvious, then, is it that the Eastern world knows nothing of the
character of those Africans with whom, though much less known to
you than Optatus, you find fault! Yet you are disjoined by
scandalous schism from Churches in the East, the names of which you
have and you read in the sacred books. If your most famous and most
scandalously notorious Bishop of Thamugada<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p13.2" n="2091" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p14" shownumber="no"> Optatus.</p></note> was at that very time not known to
his colleague, I shall not say in Cæsarea, but in Sitifa, so close
at hand, how was it possible for the Churches of Corinth, Ephesus,
Colosse, Philippi, Thessalonica, Antioch, Pontus, Galatia,
Cappadocia, and others which were founded in Christ by the
apostles, to know the case of these African traditors, whoever they
were; or how was it consistent with justice that they should be
condemned by you for not knowing it? Yet with these Churches you
hold no communion. You say they are not Christian, and you labour
to rebaptize their members. What need I say? What complaint, what
protest is necessary here? If I am addressing a right-hearted man,
I know that with you I share the keenness of the indignation which
I feel. For you doubtless see at once what I might say if I
would.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p15" shownumber="no">6. Perhaps, however, your forefathers formed
of themselves a council, and placed the whole Christian world
except themselves under sentence of excommunication. Have you come
so to judge of things, as to affirm that the council of the
followers of Maximianus who were cut off from you, as you were cut
off from the Church, was of no authority against you, because their
number was small compared with yours; and yet claim for your
council an authority against the nations, which are the inheritance
of Christ, and the ends of the earth, which are His possession?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p15.1" n="2092" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.8" parsed="|Ps|2|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 2.8">Ps. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> I wonder
if the man who does not blush at such pretensions has any blood in
his body. Write me, I beseech you, in reply to this letter; for I
have heard from some, on whom I could not but rely, that you would
write me an answer if I were to address a letter to you. Some time
ago, moreover, I sent you a letter; but I do not know whether you
received it or answered it, and perhaps your reply did not reach
me. Now, however, I beg you not to refuse to answer this letter,
and state what you think. But do not occupy yourself with other
questions than the one which I have stated, for this is the leading
point of a well-ordered discussion of the origin of the
schism.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p17" shownumber="no">7. The civil powers defend their conduct in
persecuting schismatics by the rule which the apostle laid down:
“Whoso resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God; and
they that resist shall receive to themselves judgment. For rulers
are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not
be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and thou shalt have
praise of the same: for he is the minister of God to thee for good.
But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not
the sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, a revenger to
execute wrath upon him that doeth evil.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p17.1" n="2093" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.2-Rom.13.4" parsed="|Rom|13|2|13|4" passage="Rom. 13.2-4">Rom. xiii. 2–4</scripRef>.</p></note> The whole question therefore is,
whether schism be not an evil work, or whether you have not caused
schism, so that your resistance of the powers that be is in a good
cause and not in an evil work, whereby you would bring judgment on
yourselves. Wherefore with infinite wisdom the Lord not merely
said, “Blessed are they who are persecuted,” but added, “for
righteousness’ sake.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p18.2" n="2094" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10" parsed="|Matt|5|10|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.10">Matt. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> I desire therefore to know from
you, in the light of what I have said above, whether it be a work
of righteousness to originate and perpetuate your state of
separation from the Church. I desire also to know whether it be not
rather a work of unrighteousness to condemn unheard the whole
Christian world, either because it has not heard what you have
heard, or because no proof has been furnished to it of charges
which were rashly believed, or without 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_368.html" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-Page_368" n="368" />sufficient evidence advanced by you, and
to propose on this ground to baptize a second time the members of
so many churches founded by the preaching and labours either of the
Lord Himself while He was on earth, or of His apostles; and all
this on the assumption that it is excusable for you either not to
know the wickedness of your African colleagues who are living
beside you, and are using the same sacraments with you, or even to
tolerate their misdeeds when known, lest the party of Donatus
should be divided, but that it is inexcusable for them, though they
reside in most remote regions, to be ignorant of what you either
know, or believe, or have heard, or imagine, concerning men in
Africa. How great is the perversity of those who cling to their own
unrighteousness, and yet find fault with the severity of the civil
powers!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p20" shownumber="no">8. You answer, perhaps, that Christians ought
not to persecute even the wicked. Be it so; let us admit that they
ought not: but is it lawful to lay this objection in the way of the
powers which are ordained for this very purpose? Shall we erase the
apostle’s words? Or do your <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p20.1">Mss.</span> not
contain the words which I mentioned a little while ago? But you
will say that we ought not to communicate with such persons. What
then? Did you withdraw, some time ago, from communion with the
deputy Flavianus, on the ground of his putting to death, in his
administration of the laws, those whom he found guilty? Again, you
will say that the Roman emperors are incited against you by us.
Nay, rather blame yourselves for this, seeing that, as was long ago
foretold in the promise concerning Christ, “Yea, all kings shall
fall down before him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p20.2" n="2095" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.11" parsed="|Ps|72|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 72.11">Ps. lxxii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> they are now members of the
Church; and you have dared to wound the Church by schism, and still
presume to insist upon rebaptizing her members. Our brethren indeed
demand help from the powers which are ordained, not to persecute
you, but to protect themselves against the lawless acts of violence
perpetrated by individuals of your party, which you yourselves, who
refrain from such things, bewail and deplore; just as, before the
Roman Empire became Christian, the Apostle Paul took measures to
secure that the protection of armed Roman soldiers should be
granted him against the Jews who had conspired to kill him. But
these emperors, whatever the occasion of their becoming acquainted
with the crime of your schism might be, frame against you such
decrees as their zeal and their office demand. For they bear not
the sword in vain; they are the ministers of God to execute wrath
upon those that do evil. Finally, if some of our party transgress
the bounds of Christian moderation in this matter, it displeases
us; nevertheless, we do not on their account forsake the Catholic
Church because we are unable to separate the wheat from the chaff
before the final winnowing, especially since you yourselves have
not forsaken the Donatist party on account of Optatus, when you had
not courage to excommunicate him for his crimes.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p22" shownumber="no">9. You say, however, “Why seek to have us
joined to you, if we be thus stained with guilt?” I reply:
Because you still live, and may, if you are willing, be restored.
For when you join yourselves to us, <i>i.e.</i> to the Church of
God, the heritage of Christ, who has the ends of the earth as his
possession, you are restored so that you live in vital union with
the Root. For the apostle says of the branches which were broken
off: “God is able to graft them in again.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p22.1" n="2096" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.23" parsed="|Rom|11|23|0|0" passage="Rom. 11.23">Rom. xi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> We exhort you to change, in so far
as concerns your dissent from the Church; although, as to the
sacraments which you had, we admit that they are holy, since they
are the same in all. Wherefore we desire to see you changed from
your obstinacy, that is, in order that you who have been cut off
may be vitally united to the Root again. For the sacraments which
you have not changed are approved by us as you have them; else, in
our attempting to correct your sin, we should do impious wrong to
those mysteries of Christ which have not been deprived of their
worth by your unworthiness. For even Saul did not, with all his
sins, destroy the efficacy of the anointing which he received; to
which anointing David, that pious servant of God, showed so great
respect. We therefore do not insist upon rebaptizing you, because
we only wish to restore to you connection with the Root: the form
of the branch which has been cut off we accept with approval, if it
has not been changed; but the branch, however perfect in its form,
cannot bear fruit, except it be united to the root. As to the
persecution, so gentle and tempered with clemency, which you say
you suffer at the hands of our party, while unquestionably your own
party inflict greater harm in a lawless and irregular way upon
us,—this is one question: the question concerning baptism is
wholly distinct from it; in regard to it, we inquire not where it
is, but where it profits. For wherever it is, it is the same; but
it cannot be said of him who receives it, that wherever he is, he
is the same. We therefore detest the impiety of which men as
individuals are guilty in a state of schism; but we venerate
everywhere the baptism of Christ. If deserters carry with them the
imperial standards, these standards are welcomed back again as they
were, if they have remained unharmed, when the deserters are either
punished with a severe sentence, or, in the exercise of
clemency, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_369.html" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-Page_369" n="369" />restored. If, in regard to this, any more
particular inquiry is to be made, that is, as I have said another
question; for in these things, the practice of the Church of God is
the rule of our practice.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p24" shownumber="no">10. The question between us, however, is,
whether your Church or ours is the Church of God. To resolve this,
we must begin with the original inquiry, why you became
schismatics. If you do not write me an answer, I believe that
before the bar of God I shall be easily vindicated as having done
my duty in this matter; because I have sent a letter in the
interests of peace to a man of whom I have heard that, excepting
only his adherence to schismatics, he is a good and well-educated
man. Be it yours to consider how you shall answer Him whose
forbearance now demands your praise, and His judgment shall in the
end demand your fears. If, however, you write a reply to me with as
much care as you see me to have bestowed upon this, I believe that,
by the mercy of God, the error which now keeps us apart shall
perish before the love of peace and the logic of truth. Observe
that I have said nothing about the followers of Rogatus,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p24.1" n="2097" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p25" shownumber="no"> Rogatus, bishop of Cartenna in Mauritania, who
left the Donatists and suffered much persecution at the hands of
Firmus, a brother of Gildo; hence the Donatists were named by the
Rogatists Firmiani. See Augustin, <i>Contra Literas Petiliani</i>,
book ii. ch. 83.</p></note> who call
you Firmiani, as you call us Macariani. Nor have I spoken of your
bishop of Rucata (or Rusicada), who is said to have made an
agreement with Firmus, promising, on condition of the safety of all
his adherents, that the gates should be opened to him, and the
Catholics given up to slaughter and pillage. Many other such things
I pass unnoticed. Do you therefore in like manner desist from the
commonplaces of rhetorical exaggeration concerning actions of men
which you have either heard of or known; for you see how I am
silent concerning deeds of your party, in order to confine the
debate to the question upon which the whole matter hinges, namely,
the origin of the schism.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVII-p26" shownumber="no">My brother, beloved and longed for, may the Lord our
God breathe into you thoughts tending towards reconciliation.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXXVIII" n="LXXXVIII" next="vii.1.LXXXIX" prev="vii.1.LXXXVII" progress="59.96%" shorttitle="Letter LXXXVIII" title="To Januarius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p1.1">Letter LXXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 406.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p3.1">To Januarius,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p3.2" n="2098" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> Bishop of Casæ Nigræ in Numidia, and at that
time the Donatist primate, as the oldest of their bishops.</p></note> <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p4.1"><i>the Catholic Clergy of the District of Hippo</i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p4.2" n="2099" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Hipponensium Regiorum</i>.</p></note><i>Send the
Following.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p6" shownumber="no">1. Your clergy and your Circumcelliones are
venting against us their rage in a persecution of a new kind, and
of unparalleled atrocity. Were we to render evil for evil, we
should be transgressing the law of Christ. But now, when all that
has been done, both on your side and on ours, is impartially
considered, it is found that we are suffering what is written,
“They rewarded me evil for good;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p6.1" n="2100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.12" parsed="|Ps|35|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 35.12">Ps. xxxv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and (in another Psalm), “My soul
hath long dwelt with him that hateth peace. I am for peace: but
when I speak, they are for war.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p7.2" n="2101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.6-Ps.120.7" parsed="|Ps|120|6|120|7" passage="Ps. 120.6,7">Ps. cxx. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> For, seeing that you have arrived
at so great age, we suppose you to know perfectly well that the
party of Donatus, which at first was called at Carthage the party
of Majorinus, did of their own accord accuse Cæcilianus, then
bishop of Carthage, before the famous Emperor Constantine. Lest,
however, you should have forgotten this, venerable sir, or should
pretend not to know, or perhaps (which we scarcely think possible)
may never have known it, we insert here a copy of the narrative of
Anulinus, then proconsul, to whom the party of Majorinus appealed,
requesting that by him as proconsul a statement of the charges
which they brought against Cæcilianus should be sent to the
Emperor aforesaid:—</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p9" shownumber="no">2. <i>To Constantine Augustus, from Anulinus,
a man of consular rank, proconsul of Africa, these</i>:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p9.1" n="2102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> The actual heading of the Report stands thus:
“A. GGG. NNN. Anulinus VC. proconsul Africæ.” For the
interpretation we are indebted to the marginal note on the Codex
Gervasianus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p11" shownumber="no">The welcome and adored celestial writing sent
by your Majesty to Cæcilianus, and those over whom he presides,
who are called clergy, have been, by the care of your Majesty’s
most humble servant, engrossed in his Records; and he has exhorted
these parties that, heartily agreeing among themselves, since they
are seen to be exempted from all other burdens by your Majesty’s
clemency, they should, preserving Catholic unity, devote themselves
to their duties with the reverence due to the sanctity of law and
to divine things. After a few days, however, there arose some
persons to whom a crowd of people joined themselves, who thought
that proceedings should be taken against Cæcilianus, and presented
to me<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p11.1" n="2103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>Dicationi meæ</i>.</p></note> a sealed
packet wrapped in leather, and a small document without seal, and
earnestly besought me to transmit them to your Majesty’s sacred
and venerable court, which your Majesty’s most humble servant<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p12.1" n="2104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <i>Parvitas mea</i>.</p></note> has taken
care to do, Cæcilianus continuing meanwhile as he was. The Acts
pertaining to the case are subjoined, in order that your Majesty
may be able to arrive at a decision concerning the whole matter.
The documents sent are two: the one in a leathern envelope, with
this title, “A document of the Catholic Church containing charges
against Cæcilianus, and furnished by the party of
Majori<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_370.html" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_370" n="370" />nus;”
the other attached without a seal to the same leathern
envelope.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p14" shownumber="no">Given on the 17th day before the Calends of
May, in the third consulship of our lord Constantine Augustus
[<i>i.e.</i> April 15, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p14.1">a.d.</span>
313].</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p15" shownumber="no">3. After this report had been sent to him, the
Emperor summoned the parties before a tribunal of bishops to be
constituted at Rome. The ecclesiastical records show how the case
was there argued and decided, and Cæcilianus pronounced innocent.
Surely now, after the peacemaking decision of the tribunal of
bishops, all the pertinacity of strife and bitterness should have
given way. Your forefathers, however, appealed again to the
Emperor, and complained that the decision was not just, and that
their case had not been fully heard. Accordingly, he appointed a
second tribunal of bishops to meet in Aries, a town of Gaul, where,
after sentence had been pronounced against your worthless and
diabolical schism, many of your party returned to a good
understanding with Cæcilianus; some, however, who were most
obstinate and contentious, appealed to the Emperor again.
Afterwards, when, yielding to their importunity, he personally
interposed in this dispute, which belonged properly to the bishops
to decide, having heard the case, he gave sentence against your
party, and was the first to pass a law that the properties of your
congregations should be confiscated; of all which things we could
insert the documentary evidence here, if it were not for making the
letter too long. We must, however, by no means omit the
investigation and decision in open court of the case of Felix of
Aptunga, whom, in the Council of Carthage, under Secundus of
Tigisis, primate, your fathers affirmed to be the original cause of
all these evils. For the Emperor aforesaid, in a letter of which we
annex a copy, bears witness that in this trial your party were
before him as accusers and most strenuous prosecutors:—</p>

<p id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p16" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p17" shownumber="no">4. <i>The Emperors Flavius Constantinus,
Maximus Cæsar, and Valerius Licinius Cæsar, to Probianus,
proconsul of Africa</i>:</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p18" shownumber="no">Your predecessor Ælianus, who acted as
substitute for Verus, the superintendent of the prefects, when that
most excellent magistrate was by severe illness laid aside in that
part of Africa which is under our sway, considered it, and most
justly, to be his duty, amongst other things, to bring again under
his investigation and decision the matter of Cæcilianus, or rather
the odium which seems to have been stirred up against that bishop
of the Catholic Church. Wherefore, having ordered the compearance
of Superius, centurion, Cæcilianus, magistrate of Aptunga, and
Saturninus, the ex-president of police, and his successor in the
office, Calibius the younger, and Solon, an official belonging to
Aptunga, he heard the testimony of these witnesses;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p18.1" n="2105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> The value of the evidence of these witnesses is
apparent when we remember that they were all in a position to speak
from personal knowledge of the persecution in <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p19.1">
A.D.</span> 303 (under Diocletian and Maximian), and had in their
public capacity some share in enforcing the demand made in that
persecution for the surrender of the sacred books. These could tell
whether Felix the Bishop of Aptunga was guilty or not of the
unfaithfulness to his religion with which the faction of Majorinus
reproached him.</p></note> the result
of which was, that whereas objection had been taken to Cæcilianus
on the ground of his ordination to the office of bishop by Felix,
against whom it seemed that the charge of surrendering and burning
the sacred books had been made, the innocence of Felix in this
matter was clearly established. Moreover, when Maximus affirmed
that Ingentius, a decurion of the town of Ziqua, had forged a
letter of the ex-magistrate Cæcilianus, we found, on examining the
Acts which were before us, that this same Ingentius had been put on
the rack<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p19.2" n="2106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <i>Suspensum.</i></p></note> for that
offence, and that the infliction of torture on him was not, as
alleged, on the ground of his affirming that he was a decurion of
Ziqua. Wherefore we desire you to send under a suitable guard to
the court of Augustus Constantine the said Ingentius, that in the
presence and hearing of those who are now pleading in this case,
and who day after day persist in their complaints, it may be made
manifest and fully known that they labour in vain to excite odium
against the bishop Cæcilianus, and to clamour violently against
him. This, we hope, will bring the people to desist, as they should
do, from such contentions, and to devote themselves with becoming
reverence to their religious duties, undistracted by dissension
among themselves.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p21" shownumber="no">5. Since you see, therefore, that these things are
so, why do you provoke odium against us on the ground of the
imperial decrees which are in force against you, when you have
yourselves done all this before we followed your example? If
emperors ought not to use their authority in such cases, if care of
these matters lies beyond the province of Christian emperors, who
urged your forefathers to remit the case of Cæcilianus, by the
proconsul, to the Emperor, and a second time to bring before the
Emperor accusations against a bishop whom you had somehow condemned
in absence, and on his acquittal to invent and bring before the
same Emperor other calumnies against Felix, by whom the bishop
aforesaid had been ordained? And now, what other law is in force
against your party than that decision of the elder Constantine, to
which your forefathers of their own choice appealed, which they
extorted from him by their importunate <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_371.html" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_371" n="371" />complaints, and which they preferred to
the decision of an episcopal tribunal? If you are dissatisfied with
the decrees of emperors, who were the first to compel the emperors
to set these in array against you? For you have no more reason for
crying out against the Catholic Church because of the decrees of
emperors against you, than those men would have had for crying out
against Daniel, who, after his deliverance, were thrown in to be
devoured by the same lions by which they first sought to have him
destroyed; as it is written: “The king’s wrath is as the
roaring of a lion.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p21.1" n="2107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.12" parsed="|Prov|19|12|0|0" passage="Prov. 19.12">Prov. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> These slanderous enemies insisted
that Daniel should be thrown into the den of lions: his innocence
prevailed over their malice; he was taken from the den unharmed and
they, being cast into it, perished. In like manner, your
forefathers cast Cæcilianus and his companions to be destroyed by
the king’s wrath; and when, by their innocence, they were
delivered from this, you yourselves now suffer from these kings
what your party wished them to suffer; as it is written: “Whoso
diggeth a pit for his neighbour, shall himself fall therein.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p22.2" n="2108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.27.29" parsed="|Sir|27|29|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 27.29">Ecclus. xxvii. 29</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p23.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.26.27" parsed="|Prov|26|27|0|0" passage="Prov. 26.27">Prov. xxvi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p24" shownumber="no">6. You have therefore no ground for complaint
against us: nay more, the clemency of the Catholic Church would
have led us to desist from even enforcing these decrees of the
emperors, had not your clergy and Circumcelliones, disturbing our
peace, and destroying us by their most monstrous crimes and furious
deeds of violence, compelled us to have these decrees revived and
put in force again. For before these more recent edicts of which
you complain had come into Africa, these desperadoes laid ambush
for our bishops on their journeys, abused our clergy with savage
blows, and assaulted our laity in the same most cruel manner, and
set fire to their habitations. A certain presbyter who had of his
own free choice preferred the unity of our Church, was for so doing
dragged out of his own house, cruelly beaten without form of law,
rolled over and over in a miry pond, covered with a matting of
rushes, and exhibited as an object of pity to some and of ridicule
to others, while his persecutors gloried in their crime; after
which they carried him away where they pleased, and reluctantly set
him at liberty after twelve days. When Proculeianus<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p24.1" n="2109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p25" shownumber="no"> Donatist bishop of Hippo. See Letter XXXIII. p.
260.</p></note> was
challenged by our bishop concerning this outrage, at a meeting of
the municipal courts, he at first endeavoured to evade inquiry into
the matter by pretending that he knew nothing of it; and when the
demand was immediately repeated, he publicly declared that he would
say nothing more on the subject. And the perpetrators of that
outrage are at this day among your presbyters, continuing moreover
to keep us in terror, and to persecute us to the utmost of their
power.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p26" shownumber="no">7. Our bishop, however, did not complain to
the emperors of the wrongs and persecution which the Catholic
Church in our district suffered in those days. But when a Council
had been convened,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p26.1" n="2110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p27" shownumber="no"> At Carthage, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p27.1">A.D.</span> 403.</p></note> it was agreed that you should be
invited to meet our party peaceably, in order that, if it were
possible, you [<i>i.e.</i> the bishops on both sides, for the
letter is written by the clergy of Hippo] might have a conference,
and the error being taken out of the way, brotherly love might
rejoice in the bond of peace between us. You may learn from your
own records the answer which Proculeianus made at first on that
occasion, that you would call a Council together, and would there
see what you ought to answer; and how afterwards, when he was again
publicly reminded of his promise, he stated, as the Acts bear
witness, that he refused to have any conference with a view to
peace. After this, when the notorious atrocities of your clergy and
Circumcelliones continued, a case was brought to trial;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p27.2" n="2111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p28" shownumber="no"> For a more detailed reference to this case, see
Letter CV. sec. 4. Crispinus was charged with an attempt to kill
Possidius the bishop of Calama. See also Aug. <i>Cont. Crescon</i>.
b. iii. c. 46, n. 50, and c. 47, n. 51.</p></note> and
Crispinus being condemned as a heretic, although he was through the
forbearance of the Catholics exempted from the fine which the
imperial edict imposed on heretics of ten pounds of gold,
nevertheless thought himself warranted in appealing to the
emperors. As to the answer which was made to that appeal, was it
not extorted by the preceding wickedness of your party and by his
own appeal? And yet, even after that answer was given, he was
permitted to escape the infliction of that fine, through the
intercession of our bishops with the Emperor on his behalf. From
that Council, however, our bishops sent deputies to the court, who
obtained a decree that not all your bishops and clergy should be
held liable to this fine of ten pounds of gold, which the decree
had imposed on all heretics, but only those in whose districts the
Catholic Church suffered violence at the hands of your party. But
by the time that the deputation came to Rome, the wounds of the
Catholic bishop of Bagæ, who had just then been dreadfully
injured, had moved the Emperor to send such edicts as were actually
sent. When these edicts came to Africa, seeing especially that
strong pressure had begun to be brought upon you, not to any evil
thing, but for your good, what should you have done but invited our
bishops to meet you, as they had invited yours to meet them, that
by a conference the truth might be brought to light?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p29" shownumber="no">8. Not only, however, have you failed to do this,
but your party go on inflicting yet greater 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_372.html" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_372" n="372" />injuries upon us. Not contented with
beating us with bludgeons and killing some with the sword, they
even, with incredible ingenuity in crime, throw lime mixed with
acid [? vitriol] into our people’s eyes to blind them. For
pillaging our houses, moreover, they have fashioned huge and
formidable implements, armed with which they wander here and there,
breathing out threats of slaughter, rapine, burning of houses and
blinding of our eyes; by which things we have been constrained in
the first instance to complain to you, venerable sir, begging you
to consider how, under these so-called terrible laws of Catholic
emperors, many, nay all of you, who say that you are the victims of
persecution, are settled in peace in the possessions which were
your own, or which you have taken from others, while we suffer such
unheard-of wrongs at the hands of your party. You say that you are
persecuted, while we are killed with clubs and swords by your armed
men. You say that you are persecuted, while our houses are pillaged
by your armed robbers. You say that you are persecuted, while many
of us have our eyesight destroyed by the lime and acid with which
your men are armed for the purpose. Moreover, if their course of
crime brings some of them to death, they make out that these deaths
are justly the occasion of odium against us, and of glory to them.
They take no blame to themselves for the harm which they do to us,
and they lay upon us the blame of the harm which they bring upon
themselves. They live as robbers, they die as Circumcelliones, they
are honoured as martyrs! Nay, I do injustice to robbers in this
comparison; for we have never heard of robbers destroying the
eyesight of those whom they have plundered: they indeed take away
those whom they kill from the light, but they do not take away the
light from those whom they leave in life.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p30" shownumber="no">9. On the other hand, if at any time we get
men of your party into our power, we keep them unharmed, showing
great love towards them; and we tell them everything by which the
error which has severed brother from brother is refuted. We do as
the Lord Himself commanded us, in the words of the prophet Isaiah:
“Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His word; say, Ye
are our brethren, to those who hate you, and who cast you out, that
the name of the Lord may be glorified, and that He may appear to
them with joy; but let them be put to shame.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p30.1" n="2112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.5" parsed="|Isa|66|5|0|0" passage="Isa. 66.5">Isa. lxvi. 5</scripRef>, as given by Augustin.</p></note> And thus some of them we persuade,
through their considering the evidences of the truth and the beauty
of peace, not to be baptized anew for this sign of allegiance to
our king they have already received (though they were as
deserters), but to accept that faith, and love of the Holy Spirit,
and union to the body of Christ, which formerly they had not. For
it is written, “Purifying their hearts by faith;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p31.2" n="2113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.9" parsed="|Acts|15|9|0|0" passage="Acts 15.9">Acts xv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“Charity covereth a multitude of sins.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p32.2" n="2114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.8" parsed="|1Pet|4|8|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 4.8">1 Pet. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> If, however, either through too
great obduracy, or through shame making them unable to bear the
taunts of those with whom they were accustomed to join so
frequently in falsely reproaching us and contriving evil against
us, or perhaps more through fear lest they should come to share
along with us such injuries as they were formerly wont to inflict
on us,—if, I say, from any of these causes, they refuse to be
reconciled to the unity of Christ, they are allowed to depart, as
they were detained, without suffering any harm. We also exhort our
laity as far as we can to detain them without doing them any harm,
and bring them to us for admonition and instruction. Some of them
obey us and do this, if it is in their power: others deal with them
as they would with robbers, because they actually suffer from them
such things as robbers are wont to do. Some of them strike their
assailants in protecting their own bodies from their blows: while
others apprehend them and bring them to the magistrates; and though
we intercede on their behalf, they do not let them off, because
they are very much afraid of their savage outrages. Yet all the
while, these men, though persisting in the practices of robbers,
claim to be honoured as martyrs when they receive the due reward of
their deeds!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p34" shownumber="no">10. Accordingly our desire, which we lay before you,
venerable sir, by this letter and by the brethren whom we have
sent, is as follows. In the first place, if it be possible, let a
peaceable conference be held with our bishops, so that an end may
be put to the error itself, not to the men who embrace it, and men
corrected rather than punished; and as you formerly despised their
proposals for agreement, let them now proceed from your side. How
much better for you to have such a conference between your bishops
and ours, the proceedings of which may be written down and sent
with signature of the parties to the Emperor, than to confer with
the civil magistrates, who cannot do otherwise than administer the
laws which have been passed against you! For your colleagues who
sailed from this country said that they had come to have their case
heard by the prefects. They also named our holy father the Catholic
bishop Valentinus, who was then at court, saying that they wished
to be heard along with him. This the judge could not concede, as he
was guided in his judicial functions by the laws which were passed
against you: the bishop, moreover, had not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_373.html" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_373" n="373" />come on this footing, or with any such
instructions from his colleagues. How much better qualified
therefore will the Emperor himself be to decide regarding your
case, when the report of that conference has been read before him,
seeing that he is not bound by these laws, and has power to enact
other laws instead of them; although it may be said to be a case
upon which final decision was pronounced long ago! Yet, in wishing
this conference with you, we seek not to have a second final
decision, but to have it made known as already settled to those who
meanwhile are not aware that it is so. If your bishops be willing
to do this, what do you thereby lose? Do you not rather gain,
inasmuch as your willingness for such conference will become known,
and the reproach, hitherto deserved, that you distrust your own
cause will be taken away? Do you, perchance, suppose that such
conference would be unlawful? Surely you are aware that Christ our
Lord spoke even to the devil concerning the law,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p34.1" n="2115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.4" parsed="|Matt|4|4|0|0" passage="Matt. 4.4">Matt. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and that by the Apostle Paul
debates were held not only with Jews, but even with heathen
philosophers of the sect of the Stoics and of the Epicureans.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p35.2" n="2116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.18" parsed="|Acts|17|18|0|0" passage="Acts 17.18">Acts xvii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Is it,
perchance, that the laws of the Emperor do not permit you to meet
our bishops? If so, assemble together in the meantime your bishops
in the region of Hippo, in which we are suffering such wrongs from
men of your party. For how much more legitimate and open is the way
of access to us for the writings which you might send to us, than
for the arms with which they assail us!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p37" shownumber="no">11. Finally, we beg you to send back such
writings by our brethren whom we have sent to you. If, however, you
will not do this, at least hear us as well as those of your own
party, at whose hands we suffer such wrongs. Show us the truth for
which you allege that you suffer persecution, at the time when we
are suffering so great cruelties from your side. For if you convict
us of being in error, perhaps you will concede to us an exemption
from being rebaptized by you, because we were baptized by persons
whom you have not condemned; and you granted this exemption to
those whom Felicianus of Musti, and Prætextatus of Assuri, had
baptized during the long period in which you were attempting to
cast them out of their churches by legal interdicts, because they
were in communion with Maximianus, along with whom they were
condemned explicitly and by name in the Council of Bagæ. All which
things we can prove by the judicial and municipal transactions, in
which you brought forward the decisions of this same Council of
yours, when you wished to show the judges that the persons whom you
were expelling from your ecclesiastical buildings were persons by
schism separated from you. Nevertheless, you who have by schism
severed yourselves from the seed of Abraham, in whom all the
nations of the earth are blessed,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p37.1" n="2117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.18" parsed="|Gen|22|18|0|0" passage="Gen. 22.18">Gen. xxii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> refuse to be expelled from our
ecclesiastical buildings, when the decree to this effect proceeds
not from judges such as you employed in dealing with schismatics
from your sect, but from the kings of the earth themselves, who
worship Christ as the prophecy had foretold, and from whose bar you
retired vanquished when you brought accusation against
Cæcilianus.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXVIII-p39" shownumber="no">12. If, however, you will neither instruct us nor
listen to us, come yourselves, or send into the district of Hippo
some of your party, with some of us as their guides, that they may
see your army equipped with their weapons; nay, more fully equipped
than ever army was before, for no soldier when fighting against
barbarians was ever known to add to his other weapons lime and acid
to destroy the eyes of his enemies. If you refuse this also, we beg
you at least to write to them to desist now from these things, and
refrain from murdering, plundering, and blinding our people. We
will not say, condemn them; for it is for yourselves to see how no
contamination is brought to you by the toleration within your
communion of those whom we prove to be robbers, while contamination
is brought to us by our having members against whom you have never
been able to prove that they were traditors. If, however, you treat
all our remonstrances with contempt, we shall never regret that we
desired to act in a peaceful and orderly way. The Lord will so
plead for His Church, that you, on the other hand, shall regret
that you despised our humble attempt at conciliation.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.LXXXIX" n="LXXXIX" next="vii.1.XC" prev="vii.1.LXXXVIII" progress="60.72%" shorttitle="Letter LXXXIX" title="To Festus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p1.1">Letter LXXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 406.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p3.1">To Festus, My Lord Well Beloved, My
Son Honourable and Worthy of Esteem, Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p4" shownumber="no">1. If, on behalf of error and inexcusable
dissension, and falsehoods which have been in every way possible
disproved, men are so presumptuous as to persevere in boldly
assailing and threatening the Catholic Church, which seeks their
salvation, how much more is it reasonable and right for those who
maintain the truth of Christian peace and unity,—truth which
commends itself even to those who profess to deny it or attempt to
resist it,—to labour constantly and with energy, not only in the
defence of those who are already Catholics, but also for the
correction of those who are not yet within the 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_374.html" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-Page_374" n="374" />Church! For if obstinacy aims at the
possession and exercise of indomitable strength, how great should
be the strength of constancy which devotes persevering and
unwearied labours to a cause which it knows to be both pleasing to
God, and beyond all question necessarily approved by the judgment
of wise men!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p5" shownumber="no">2. Could there, moreover, be anything more
lamentable as an instance of perversity, than for men not only to
refuse to be humbled by the correction of their wickedness, but
even to claim commendation for their conduct, as is done by the
Donatists, when they boast that they are the victims of
persecution; either through incredible blindness not knowing, or
through inexcusable passion pretending not to know, that men are
made martyrs not by the amount of their suffering, but by the cause
in which they suffer? This I would say even were I opposing men who
were only involved in the darkness of error, and suffering
penalties on that account most truly merited, and who had not dared
to assault any one with insane violence. But what shall I say
against those whose fatal obstinacy is such that it is checked only
by fear of losses, and is taught only by exile how universal (as
had been foretold) is the diffusion of the Church, which they
prefer to attack rather then to acknowledge? And if the things
which they suffer under this most gentle discipline be compared
with those things which they in reckless fury perpetrate, who does
not see to which party the name of persecutors more truly belongs?
Nay, even though wicked sons abstain from violence, they do, by
their abandoned way of life, inflict upon their affectionate
parents a much more serious wrong than their father and mother
inflict upon them, when, with a sternness proportioned to the
strength of their love, they endeavour without dissimulation to
compel them to live uprightly.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p6" shownumber="no">3. There exist the strongest evidences in public
documents, which you can read if you please, or rather, which I
beseech and exhort you to read, by which it is proved that their
predecessors, who originally separated themselves from the peace of
the Church, did of their own accord dare to bring accusation
against Cæcilianus before the Emperor by means of Anulinus, who
was proconsul at that time. Had they gained the day in that trial,
what else would Cæcilianus have suffered at the hands of the
Emperor than that which, when they were defeated, he awarded to
them? But truly, if they having accused him had prevailed, and
Cæcilianus and his colleagues had been expelled from their sees,
or, through persisting in their conspiracy, had exposed themselves
to severer punishments (for the imperial censure could not pass
unpunished the resistance of persons who had been defeated in the
civil courts), they would then have published as worthy of all
praise the Emperor’s wise measures and anxious care for the good
of the Church. But now, because they have themselves lost their
case, being wholly unable to prove the charges which they advanced,
if they suffer anything for their iniquity, they call it
persecution; and not only set no bounds to their wicked violence,
but also claim to be honoured as martyrs: as if the Catholic
Christian emperors were following in their measures against their
most obstinate wickedness any other precedent than the decision of
Constantine, to whom they of their own accord appealed as the
accusers of Cæcilianus, and whose authority they so esteemed above
that of all the bishops beyond the sea, that to him rather than to
them they referred this ecclesiastical dispute. To him, again, they
protested against the first judgment given against them by the
bishops whom he had appointed to examine the case in Rome, and to
him also they appealed against the second judgment given by the
bishops at Arles: yet when at last they were defeated by his own
decision, they remained unchanged in their perversity. I think that
even the devil himself would not have had the assurance to persist
in such a cause, if he had been so often overthrown by the
authority of the judge to whom he had of his own will chosen to
appeal.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p7" shownumber="no">4. It may be said, however, that these are human
tribunals, and that they might have been cajoled, misguided, or
bribed. Why, then, is the Christian world libelled and branded with
the crime laid to the charge of some who are said to have
surrendered to persecutors the sacred books? For surely it was
neither possible for the Christian world, nor incumbent upon it, to
do otherwise than believe the judges whom the plaintiffs had
chosen, rather than the plaintiffs against whom these judges
pronounced judgments. These judges are responsible to God for their
opinion, whether just or unjust; but what has the Church, diffused
throughout the world, done that it should be deemed necessary for
her to be rebaptized by the Donatists upon no other ground than
because, in a case in which she was not able to decide as to the
truth, she has thought herself called upon to believe those who
were in a position to judge it rightly, rather than those who,
though defeated in the civil courts, refused to yield? O weighty
indictment against all the nations to which God promised that they
should be blessed in the seed of Abraham, and has now made His
promise good! When they with one voice demand, Why do you wish to
rebaptize us? the answer given is, Because you do not know what men
in Africa were guilty of surrendering the sacred books; and being
thus ignorant, accepted the testimony of the judges who decided
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_375.html" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-Page_375" n="375" />the case as more worthy
of credit than that of those by whom the accusation was brought. No
man deserves to be blamed for the crime of another; what, then, has
the whole world to do with the sin which some one in Africa may
have committed? No man deserves to be blamed for a crime about
which he knows nothing; and how could the whole world possibly know
the crime in this case, whether the judges or the party condemned
were guilty? Ye who have understanding, judge what I say. Here is
the justice of heretics: the party of Donatus condemns the whole
world unheard, because the whole world does not condemn a crime
unknown. But for the world, truly, it suffices to have the promises
of God, and to see fulfilled in itself what prophets predicted so
long ago, and to recognise the Church by means of the same
Scriptures by which Christ her King is recognised. For as in them
are foretold concerning Christ the things which we read in gospel
history to have been fulfilled in Him, so also in them have been
foretold concerning the Church the things which we now behold
fulfilled in the world.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p8" shownumber="no">5. Possibly some thinking people might be
disturbed by what they are accustomed to say regarding baptism,
viz. that it is the true baptism of Christ only when it is
administered by a righteous man, were it not that on this subject
the Christian world holds what is most manifestly evangelical truth
as taught in the words of John: “He that sent me to baptize with
water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit
descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth
with the Holy Ghost.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p8.1" n="2118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.33" parsed="|John|1|33|0|0" passage="John 1.33">John i. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore the Church calmly
declines to place her hope in man, lest she fall under the curse
pronounced in Scripture, “Cursed be the man that trusteth in
man,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p9.2" n="2119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.5" parsed="|Jer|17|5|0|0" passage="Jer. 17.5">Jer. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> but places
her hope in Christ, who so took upon Him the form of a servant as
not to lose the form of God, of whom it is said, “The same is He
which baptizeth.” Therefore, whoever the man be, and whatever
office he bear who administers the ordinance, it is not he who
baptizes,—that is the work of Him upon whom the dove descended.
So great is the absurdity in which the Donatists are involved in
consequence of these foolish opinions, that they can find no escape
from it. For when they admit the validity and reality of baptism
when one of their sect baptizes who is a guilty man, but whose
guilt is concealed, we ask them, Who baptizes in this case? and
they can only answer, God; for they cannot affirm that a man guilty
of sin (say of adultery) can sanctify any one. If, then, when
baptism is administered by a man known to be righteous, he
sanctifies the person baptized; but when it is administered by a
wicked man, whose wickedness is hidden, it is not he, but God, who
sanctifies. Those who are baptized ought to wish to be baptized
rather by men who are secretly bad than by men manifestly good, for
God sanctifies much more effectually than any righteous man can do.
If it be palpably absurd that one about to be baptized ought to
wish to be baptized by a hypocritical adulterer rather than by a
man of known chastity, it follows plainly, that whoever be the
minister that dispenses the rite, the baptism is valid, because He
Himself baptizes upon whom the dove descended.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p11" shownumber="no">6. Notwithstanding the impression which truth so
obvious should produce on the ears and hearts of men, such is the
whirlpool of evil custom by which some have been engulfed, that
rather than yield, they will resist both authority and argument of
every kind. Their resistance is of two kinds—either with active
rage or with passive immobility. What remedies, then, must the
Church apply when seeking with a mother’s anxiety the salvation
of them all, and distracted by the frenzy of some and the lethargy
of others? Is it right, is it possible, for her to despise or give
up any means which may promote their recovery? She must necessarily
be esteemed burdensome by both, just because she is the enemy of
neither. For men in frenzy do not like to be bound, and men in
lethargy do not like to be stirred up; nevertheless the diligence
of charity perseveres in restraining the one and stimulating the
other, out of love to both. Both are provoked, but both are loved;
both, while they continue under their infirmity, resent the
treatment as vexatious; both express their thankfulness for it when
they are cured.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p12" shownumber="no">7. Moreover, whereas they think and boast that we
receive them into the Church just as they were, it is not so. We
receive them completely changed, because they do not begin to be
Catholics until they have ceased to be heretics. For their
sacraments, which we have in common with them, are not the objects
of dislike to us, because they are not human, but Divine. That
which must be taken from them is the error, which is their own, and
which they have wickedly imbibed; not the sacraments, which they
have received like ourselves, and which they bear and have,—to
their own condemnation, indeed, because they use them so
unworthily; nevertheless, they truly have them. Wherefore, when
their error is forsaken, and the perversity of schism corrected in
them, they pass over from heresy into the peace of the Church,
which they formerly did not possess, and without which all that
they did possess was only doing them harm. If, however, in thus
passing over they are not sincere, this is a matter not for us, but
for God, to judge. And yet, some who were suspected of insincerity
because they had passed over to us <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_376.html" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-Page_376" n="376" />through fear, have been found in some subsequent
temptations so faithful as to surpass others who had been
originally Catholics. Therefore let it not be said that nothing is
accomplished when strong measures are employed. For when the
entrenchments of stubborn custom are stormed by fear of human
authority, this is not all that is done, because at the same time
faith is strengthened, and the understanding convinced, by
authority and arguments which are Divine.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p13" shownumber="no">8. These things being so, be it known to your Grace
that your men in the region of Hippo are still Donatists, and that
your letter has had no influence upon them. The reason why it
failed to move them I need not write; but send some one, either a
servant or a friend of your own, whose fidelity you can entrust
with the commission, and let him come not to them in the first
place, but to us without their knowledge; and when he has carefully
consulted with us as to what is best to be done, let him do it with
the Lord’s help. For in these measures we are acting not only for
their welfare, but also on behalf of our own men who have become
Catholics, to whom the vicinity of these Donatists is so dangerous,
that it cannot be looked upon by us as a small matter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.LXXXIX-p14" shownumber="no">I could have written much more briefly; but I wished
you to have a letter from me, by which you might not only be
yourself informed of the reason of my solicitude, but also be
provided with an answer to any one who might dissuade you from
earnestly devoting your energies to the correction of the people
who belong to you, and might speak against us for wishing you to do
this. If in this I have done what was unnecessary, because you had
yourself either learned or thought out these principles, or if I
have been burdensome to you by inflicting so long a letter upon one
so engrossed with public affairs, I beg you to forgive me. I only
entreat you not to despise what I have brought before you and
requested at your hands. May the mercy of God be your
safeguard!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XC" n="XC" next="vii.1.XCI" prev="vii.1.LXXXIX" progress="61.15%" shorttitle="Letter XC" title="From Nectarius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XC-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XC-p1.1">Letter XC.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XC-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XC-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XC-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XC-p3.1">To My Noble Lord and Brother,
Worthy of All Esteem, Bishop Augustin, Nectarius Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XC-p4" shownumber="no">I do not dwell upon the strength of the love men
bear to their native land, for you know it. It is the only emotion
which has a stronger claim than love of kindred. If there were any
limit or time beyond which it would be lawful for right-hearted men
to withdraw themselves from its control, I have by this time well
earned exemption from the burdens which it imposes. But since love
and gratitude towards our country gain strength every day, and the
nearer one comes to the end of life, the more ardent is his desire
to leave his country in a safe and prosperous condition, I rejoice,
in beginning this letter, that I am addressing myself to a man who
is versed in all kinds of learning, and therefore able to enter
into my feelings.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XC-p5" shownumber="no">There are many things in the colony of Calama
which justly bind my love to it. I was born here, and I have (in
the opinion of others) rendered great services to this community.
Now, my lord most excellent and worthy of all esteem, this town has
fallen disastrously by a grievous misdemeanour on the part of her
citizens,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XC-p5.1" n="2120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XC-p6" shownumber="no"> He refers to a riot in which the Pagans, after
celebrating a heathen festival, attacked the Christians on June 1,
408 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XC-p6.1">A.D.</span></p></note> which must
be punished with very great severity, if we are dealt with
according to the rigour of the civil law. But a bishop is guided by
another law. His duty is to promote the welfare of men, to interest
himself in any case only with a view to the benefit of the parties,
and to obtain for other men the pardon of their sins at the hand of
the Almighty God. Wherefore I beseech you with all possible urgency
to secure that, if the matter is to be made the subject of a
prosecution, the guiltless be protected, and a distinction drawn
between the innocent and those who did the wrong. This, which, as
you see, is a demand in accordance with your own natural
sentiments, I pray you to grant. An assessment to compensate for
the losses caused by the tumult can be easily levied. We only
deprecate the severity of revenge. May you live in the more full
enjoyment of the Divine favour, my noble lord, and brother worthy
of all esteem.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XCI" n="XCI" next="vii.1.XCII" prev="vii.1.XC" progress="61.22%" shorttitle="Letter XCI" title="To Nectarius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XCI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XCI-p1.1">Letter XCI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XCI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XCI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCI-p3.1">To My Noble Lord and Justly
Honoured Brother Nectarius, Augustin Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p4" shownumber="no">1. I do not wonder that, though your limbs are
chilled by age, your heart still glows with patriotic fire. I
admire this, and, instead of grieving, I rejoice to learn that you
not only remember, but by your life and practice illustrate, the
maxim that there is no limit either in measure or in time to the
claims which their country has upon the care and service of
right-hearted men. Wherefore we long to have you enrolled in the
service of a higher and nobler country, through holy love, to which
(up to the measure of our capacity) we are sustained amid the
perils and toils which we meet with among those whose welfare we
seek in urging them to make that country their own. Oh that we had
you such a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_377.html" id="vii.1.XCI-Page_377" n="377" />citizen of
that country, that you would think that there ought to be no limit
either in measure or in time to your efforts for the good of that
small portion of her citizens who are on this earth pilgrims! This
would be a better loyalty, because you would be responding to the
claims of a better country; and if you resolved that in your time
on earth your labours for her welfare should have no end, you would
in her eternal peace be recompensed with joy that shall have no
end.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p5" shownumber="no">2. But till this be done,—and it is not beyond
hope that you should be able to gain, or should even now be most
wisely considering that you ought to gain, that country to which
your father has gone before you,—till this be done, I say, you
must excuse us if, for the sake of that country which we desire
never to leave, we cause some distress to that country which you
desire to leave in the full bloom of honour and prosperity. As to
the flowers which thus bloom in your country, if we were discussing
this subject with one of your wisdom, we have no doubt that you
would be easily convinced, or rather, would yourself readily
perceive, in what way a commonwealth should flourish. The foremost
of your poets has sung of certain flowers of Italy; but in your own
country we have been taught by experience, not how it has blossomed
with heroes, so much as how it has gleamed with weapons of war:
nay, I ought to write how it has burned rather than how it has
gleamed; and instead of the weapons of war, I should write the
fires of incendiaries. If so great a crime were to remain
unpunished, without any rebuke such as the miscreants have
deserved, do you think that you would leave your country in the
full bloom of honour and prosperity? O blooming flowers, yielding
not fruit, but thorns! Consider now whether you would prefer to see
your country flourish by the piety of its inhabitants, or by their
escaping the punishment of their crimes; by the correction of their
manners, or by outrages to which impunity emboldens them. Compare
these things, I say, and judge whether or not you love your country
more than we do; whether its prosperity and honour are more truly
and earnestly sought by you or by us.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p6" shownumber="no">3. Consider for a little those books, <i>De
Republica</i>, from which you imbibed that sentiment of a most
loyal citizen, that there is no limit either in measure or in time
to the claims which their country has upon the care and service of
right-hearted men. Consider them, I beseech you, and observe how
great are the praises there bestowed upon frugality, self-control,
conjugal fidelity, and those chaste, honourable, and upright
manners, the prevalence of which in any city entitles it to be
spoken of as flourishing. Now the Churches which are multiplying
throughout the world are, as it were, sacred seminaries of public
instruction, in which this sound morality is inculcated and
learned, and in which, above all, men are taught the worship due to
the true and faithful God, who not only commands men to attempt,
but also gives grace to perform, all those things by which the soul
of man is furnished and fitted for fellowship with God, and for
dwelling in the eternal heavenly kingdom. For this reason He hath
both foretold and commanded the casting down of the images of the
many false gods which are in the world. For nothing so effectually
renders men depraved in practice, and unfit to be good members of
society, as the imitation of such deities as are described and
extolled in pagan writings.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p7" shownumber="no">4. In fact, those most learned men (whose <i>
beau ideal</i> of a republic or commonwealth in this world was, by
the way, rather investigated or described by them in private
discussions, than established and realized by them in public
measures) were accustomed to set forth as models for the education
of youth the examples of men whom they esteemed eminent and
praiseworthy, rather than the example given by their gods. And
there is no question that the young man in Terence,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCI-p7.1" n="2121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCI-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>Eunuchus</i>, <scripRef id="vii.1.XCI-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3" parsed="|Acts|3|0|0|0" passage="Act iii.">Act iii.</scripRef> Sc. 5.</p></note> who,
beholding a picture upon the wall in which was portrayed the
licentious conduct of the king of the gods, fanned the flame of the
passion which mastered him, by the encouragement which such high
authority gave to wickedness, would not have fallen into the
desire, nor have plunged into the commission, of such a shameful
deed if he had chosen to imitate Cato instead of Jupiter; but how
could he make such a choice, when he was compelled in the temples
to worship Jupiter rather than Cato? Perhaps it may be said that we
should not bring forward from a comedy arguments to put to shame
the wantonness and the impious superstition of profane men. But
read or recall to mind how wisely it is argued in the books above
referred to, that the style and the plots of comedies would never
be approved by the public voice if they did not harmonize with the
manners of those who approved them; wherefore, by the authority of
men most illustrious and eminent in the commonwealth to which they
belonged, and engaged in debating as to the conditions of a perfect
commonwealth, our position is established, that the most degraded
of men may be made yet worse if they imitate their gods,—gods, of
course, which are not true, but false and invented.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p9" shownumber="no">5. You will perhaps reply, that all those things
which were written long ago concerning the life and manners of the
gods are to be far otherwise than literally understood and
interpreted by the wise. Nay, we have heard within the last few
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_378.html" id="vii.1.XCI-Page_378" n="378" />days that such
wholesome interpretations are now read to the people when assembled
in the temples. Tell me, is the human race so blind to truth as not
to perceive things so plain and palpable as these? When, by the art
of painters, founders, hammermen, sculptors, authors, players,
singers, and dancers, Jupiter is in so many places exhibited in
flagrant acts of lewdness, how important it was that in his own
Capitol at least his worshippers might have read a decree from
himself prohibiting such crimes! If, through the absence of such
prohibition, these monsters, in which shame and profanity
culminate, are regarded with enthusiasm by the people, worshipped
in their temples, and laughed at in their theatres; if, in order to
provide sacrifices for them, even the poor must be despoiled of
their flocks; if, in order to provide actors who shall by gesture
and dance represent their infamous achievements, the rich squander
their estates, can it be said of the communities in which these
things are done, that they flourish? The flowers with which they
bloom owe their birth not to a fertile soil, nor to a wealthy and
bounteous virtue; for them a worthy parent is found in that goddess
Flora,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCI-p9.1" n="2122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCI-p10" shownumber="no"> Here culminates in the original a play upon words,
towards which Augustin has been working with the ingenuity of a
rhetorician from the beginning of the second paragraph; but the
zest of his wit is necessarily lost in translation, because in our
language the words “flower” and “flourish” are not so
immediately suggestive of each other as the corresponding noun and
verb in Latin (<i>flos</i> and <i>florere</i>).</p></note> whose
dramatic games are celebrated with a profligacy so utterly
dissolute and shameless, that any one may infer from them what kind
of demon that must be which cannot be appeased unless—not birds,
nor quadrupeds, nor even human life—but (oh, greater villany!)
human modesty and virtue, perish as sacrifices on her
altars.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p11" shownumber="no">6. These things I have said, because of your having
written that the nearer you come to the end of life, the greater is
your desire to leave your country in a safe and flourishing
condition. Away with all these vanities and follies, and let men be
converted to the true worship of God, and to chaste and pious
manners: then will you see your country flourishing, not in the
vain opinion of fools, but in the sound judgment of the wise; when
your fatherland here on earth shall have become a portion of that
Fatherland into which we are born not by the flesh, but by faith,
and in which all the holy and faithful servants of God shall bloom
in the eternal summer, when their labours in the winter of time are
done. We are therefore resolved, neither on the one hand to lay
aside Christian gentleness, nor on the other to leave in your city
that which would be a most pernicious example for all others to
follow. For success in this dealing we trust to the help of God, if
His indignation against the evil-doers be not so great as to make
Him withhold His blessing. For certainly both the gentleness which
we desire to maintain, and the discipline which we shall endeavour
without passion to administer, may be hindered, if God in His
hidden counsels order it otherwise, and either appoint that this so
great wickedness be punished with a more severe chastisement, or in
yet greater displeasure leave the sin without punishment in this
world, its guilty authors being neither reproved nor reformed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p12" shownumber="no">7. You have, in the exercise of your judgment,
laid down the principles by which a bishop should be influenced;
and after saying that your town has fallen disastrously by a
grievous misdemeanour on the part of your citizens, which must be
punished with great severity if they are dealt with according to
the rigour of the civil law, you add: “But a bishop is guided by
another law; his duty is to promote the welfare of men, to interest
himself in any case only with a view to the benefit of the parties,
and to obtain for other men the pardon of their sins at the hand of
the Almighty God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCI-p12.1" n="2123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCI-p13" shownumber="no"> Letter XC. p. 376.</p></note> This we by all means labour to
secure, that no one be visited with undue severity of punishment,
either by us or by any other who is influenced by our
interposition; and we seek to promote the true welfare of men,
which consists in the blessedness of well-doing, not in the
assurance of impunity in evil-doing. We do also seek earnestly, not
for ourselves alone, but on behalf of others, the pardon of sin:
but this we cannot obtain, except for those who have been turned by
correction from the practice of sin. You add, moreover: “I
beseech you with all possible urgency to secure that if the matter
is to be made the subject of a prosecution, the guiltless be
protected, and a distinction drawn between the innocent and those
who did the wrong.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p14" shownumber="no">8. Listen to a brief account of what was done,
and let the distinction between innocent and guilty be drawn by
yourself. In defiance of the most recent laws,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCI-p14.1" n="2124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCI-p15" shownumber="no"> The law of Honorius, passed on Nov. 24, 407,
forbidding the celebration of public heathen solemnities and
festivals (<i>quidquam, solemnitatis agitare</i>).</p></note> certain impious rites were
celebrated on the Pagan feast-day, the calends of June, no one
interfering to forbid them, and with such unbounded effrontery that
a most insolent multitude passed along the street in which the
church is situated, and went on dancing in front of the
building,—an outrage which was never committed even in the time
of Julian. When the clergy endeavoured to stop this most illegal
and insulting procedure, the church was assailed with stones. About
eight days after that, when the bishop had called the attention of
the authorities to the well-known laws on the subject, and they
were preparing to carry out that which the law prescribed, the
church was a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_379.html" id="vii.1.XCI-Page_379" n="379" />second time assailed with stones. When, on the
following day, our people wished to make such complaint as they
deemed necessary in open court, in order to make these villains
afraid, their rights as citizens were denied them. On the same day
there was a storm of hailstones, that they might be made afraid, if
not by men, at least by the divine power, thus requiting them for
their showers of stones against the church; but as soon as this was
over they renewed the attack for the third time with stones, and at
last endeavoured to destroy both the buildings and the men in them
by fire: one servant of God who lost his way and met them they
killed on the spot, all the rest escaping or concealing themselves
as they best could; while the bishop hid himself in some crevice
into which he forced himself with difficulty, and in which he lay
folded double while he heard the voices of the ruffians seeking him
to kill him, and expressing their mortification that through his
escaping them their principal design in this grievous outrage had
been frustrated. These things went on from about the tenth hour
until the night was far advanced. No attempt at resistance or
rescue was made by those whose authority might have had influence
on the mob. The only one who interfered was a stranger, through
whose exertions a number of the servants of God were delivered from
the hands of those who were trying to kill them, and a great deal
of property was recovered from the plunderers by force: whereby it
was shown how easily these riotous proceedings might have been
either prevented wholly or arrested, if the citizens, and
especially the leading men, had forbidden them, either from the
first or after they had begun.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p16" shownumber="no">9. Accordingly you cannot in that community draw a
distinction between innocent and guilty persons, for all are
guilty; but perhaps you may distinguish degrees of guilt. Those are
in a comparatively small fault, who, being kept back by fear,
especially by fear of offending those whom they knew to have
leading influence in the community and to be hostile to the Church,
did not dare to render assistance to the Christians; but all are
guilty who consented to these outrages, though they neither
perpetrated them nor instigated others to the crime: more guilty
are those who perpetrated the wrong, and most guilty are those who
instigated them to it. Let us, however, suppose that the
instigation of others to these crimes is a matter of suspicion
rather than of certain knowledge, and let us not investigate those
things which can be found out in no other way than by subjecting
witnesses to torture. Let us also forgive those who through fear
thought it better for them to plead secretly with God for the
bishop and His other servants, than openly to displease the
powerful enemies of the Church. What reason can you give for
holding that those who remain should be subjected to no correction
and restraint? Do you really think that a case of such cruel rage
should be held up to the world as passing unpunished? We do not
desire to gratify our anger by vindictive retribution for the past,
but we are concerned to make provision in a truly merciful spirit
for the future. Now, wicked men have something in respect to which
they may be punished, and that by Christians, in a merciful way,
and so as to promote their own profit and well-being. For they have
these three things: the life and health of the body, the means of
supporting that life, and the means and opportunities of living a
wicked life. Let the two former remain untouched in the possession
of those who repent of their crime: this we desire, and this we
spare no pains to secure. But as to the third, upon it God will, if
it please Him, inflict punishment in His great compassion, dealing
with it as a decaying or diseased part, which must be removed with
the pruning-knife. If, however, He be pleased either to go beyond
this, or not to permit the punishment to go so far, the reason for
this higher and doubtless more righteous counsel remains with Him:
our duty is to devote pains and use our influence according to the
light which is granted to us, beseeching His approval of our
endeavours to do that which shall be most for the good of all, and
praying Him not to permit us to do anything which He who knoweth
all things much better than we do sees to be inexpedient both for
ourselves and for His Church.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCI-p17" shownumber="no">10. When I went recently to Calama, that under so
grievous sorrow I might either comfort the downcast or soothe the
indignant among our people, I used all my influence with the
Christians to persuade them to do what I judged to be their duty at
that time. I then at their own request admitted to an audience the
Pagans also, the source and cause of all this mischief, in order
that I might admonish them what they should do if they were wise,
not only for the removal of present anxiety, but also for the
obtaining of everlasting salvation. They listened to many things
which I said, and they preferred many requests to me; but far be it
from me to be such a servant as to find pleasure in being
petitioned by those who do not humble themselves before my Lord to
ask from Him. With your quick intelligence, you will readily
perceive that our aim must be, while preserving Christian
gentleness and moderation, to act so that we may either make others
afraid of imitating their perversity, or have cause to desire
others to imitate their profiling by correction. As for the loss
sustained, this is either borne by the Christians or remedied by
the help of their brethren. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_380.html" id="vii.1.XCI-Page_380" n="380" />What concerns us is the gaining of souls, which
even at the risk of life we are impatient to secure; and our desire
is, that in your district we may have larger success, and that in
other districts we may not be hindered by the influence of your
example. May God in His mercy grant to us to rejoice in your
salvation!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XCII" n="XCII" next="vii.1.XCIII" prev="vii.1.XCI" progress="61.78%" shorttitle="Letter XCII" title="To Lady Italica" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XCII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XCII-p1.1">Letter XCII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XCII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XCII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCII-p3.1">To the Noble and Justly
Distinguished Lady Italica, a Daughter Worthy of Honour in the Love
of Christ, Bishop Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCII-p4" shownumber="no">1. I have learned, not only by your letter,
but also by the statements of the person who brought it to me, that
you earnestly solicit a letter from me, believing that you may
derive from it very great consolation. What you may gain from my
letter it is for yourself to judge; I at least felt that I should
neither refuse nor delay compliance with your request. May your own
faith and hope comfort you, and that love which is shed abroad in
the hearts of the pious by the Holy Ghost,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p4.1" n="2125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> whereof we have now a portion as
an earnest of the whole, in order that we may learn to desire its
consummate fulness. For you ought not to consider yourself desolate
while you have Christ dwelling in your heart by faith; nor ought
you to sorrow as those heathens who have no hope, seeing that in
regard to those friends, who are not lost, but only called earlier
than ourselves to the country whither we shall follow them, we have
hope, resting on a most sure promise, that from this life we shall
pass into that other life, in which they shall be to us more
beloved as they shall be better known, and in which our pleasure in
loving them shall not be alloyed by any fear of
separation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCII-p6" shownumber="no">2. Your late husband, by whose decease you are
now a widow, was truly well known to you, but better known to
himself than to you. And how could this be, when you saw his face,
which he himself did not see, if it were not that the inner
knowledge which we have of ourselves is more certain, since no man
“knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in
man”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p6.1" n="2126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.11">1 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> but when
the Lord cometh, “who both will bring to light the hidden things
of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p7.2" n="2127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.5">1 Cor. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> then shall
nothing in any one be concealed from his neighbour; nor shall there
be anything which any one might reveal to his friends, but keep
hidden from strangers, for no stranger shall be there. What tongue
can describe the nature and the greatness of that light by which
all those things which are now in the hearts of men concealed shall
be made manifest? who can with our weak faculties even approach it?
Truly that Light is God Himself, for “God is Light, and in Him is
no darkness at all;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p8.2" n="2128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" passage="1 John 1.5">1 John i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> but He is the Light of purified
minds, not of these bodily eyes. And the mind shall then be, what
meanwhile it is not, able to see that light.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCII-p10" shownumber="no">3. But this the bodily eye neither now is, nor
shall then be, able to see. For everything which can be seen by the
bodily eye must be in some place, nor can be everywhere in its
totality, but with a smaller part of itself occupies a smaller
space, and with a larger part a larger space. It is not so with
God, who is invisible and incorruptible, “who only hath
immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto;
whom no man hath seen nor can see.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p10.1" n="2129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 6.16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> For He cannot be seen by men
through the bodily organ by which men see corporeal things. For if
He were inaccessible to the minds also of the saints, it would not
be said, “They looked unto Him, and were lightened” [translated
by Aug., “Draw near unto Him, and be enlightened”];<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p11.2" n="2130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.5" parsed="|Ps|34|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 34.5">Ps. xxxiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and if He
was invisible to the minds of the saints, it would not be said,
“We shall see Him as He is:” for consider the whole context
there in that Epistle of John: “Beloved,” he says, “now are
we the sons of God; and it doth not yet appear what we shall be:
but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for
we shall see Him as He is.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p12.2" n="2131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John 3.2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> We shall therefore see Him
according to the measure in which we shall be like Him; because now
the measure in which we do not see Him is according to the measure
of our unlikeness to Him. We shall therefore see Him by means of
that in which we shall be like Him. But who would be so infatuated
as to assert that we either are or shall be in our bodies like unto
God? The likeness spoken of is therefore in the inner man, “which
is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him that created
him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p13.2" n="2132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.10" parsed="|Col|3|10|0|0" passage="Col. 3.10">Col. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> And we
shall become the more like unto Him, the more we advance in
knowledge of Him and in love; because “though our outward man
perish, our inward man is renewed day by day,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p14.2" n="2133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.6" parsed="|2Cor|4|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 4.6">2 Cor. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> yet so as that, however far one
may have become advanced in this life, he is far short of that
perfection of likeness which is fitted for seeing God, as the
apostle says, “face to face.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p15.2" n="2134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.12" parsed="|2Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> If by these words we were to
understand the bodily face, it would follow that God has a face
such as ours, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_381.html" id="vii.1.XCII-Page_381" n="381" />that between our face and His there must
be a space intervening when we shall see Him face to face. And if a
space intervene, this presupposes a limitation and a definite
conformation of members and other things, absurd to utter, and
impious even to think of, by which most empty delusions the natural
man, which “receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p16.2" n="2135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> is
deceived.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCII-p18" shownumber="no">4. For some of those who talk thus foolishly
affirm, as I am informed, that we see God now by our minds, but
shall then see Him by our bodies; yea, they even say that the
wicked shall in the same manner see Him. Observe how far they have
gone from bad to worse, when, unpunished for their foolish
speaking, they talk at random, unrestrained by either fear or
shame. They used to say at first, that Christ endowed only His own
flesh with this faculty of seeing God with the bodily eye; then
they added to this, that all the saints shall see God in the same
way when they have received their bodies again in the resurrection;
and now they have granted that the same thing is possible to the
wicked also. Well, let them grant what gifts they please, and to
whom they please: for who may say anything against men giving away
that which is their own? for he that speaketh a lie, speaketh of
his own.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p18.1" n="2136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" passage="John 8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> Be it
yours, however, in common with all who hold sound doctrine, not to
presume to take in this way from your own any of these errors; but
when you read, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p19.2" n="2137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> learn from
it that the impious shall not see Him: for the impious are neither
blessed nor pure in heart. Moreover, when you read, “Now we see
through a glass darkly,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p20.2" n="2138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p21" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XCII-p21.1" lang="EL">ἐν
αἰνίγματι</span>.</p></note> but then face to face,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p21.2" n="2139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> learn from
this that we shall then see Him face to face by the same means by
which we now see Him through a glass darkly. In both cases alike,
the vision of God belongs to the inner man, whether when we walk in
this pilgrimage still by faith, in which it uses the glass and
the <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XCII-p22.2" lang="EL">αἴνιγμα</span>, or when, in
the country which is our home, we shall perceive by sight, which
vision the words “face to face” denote.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCII-p23" shownumber="no">5. Let the flesh raving with carnal
imaginations hear these words: “God is a Spirit, and they that
worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCII-p23.1" n="2140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" passage="John 4.24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> If this be
the manner of worshipping Him, how much more of seeing Him! For who
durst affirm that the Divine essence is seen in a corporal manner,
when He has not permitted it to be worshipped in a corporal manner?
They think, however, that they are very acute in saying and in
pressing as a question for us to answer: Was Christ able to endow
His flesh so as that He could with His eyes see the Father, or was
He not? If we reply that He was not, they publish abroad that we
have denied the omnipotence of God; if, on the other hand, we grant
that He was able, they affirm that their argument is established by
our reply. How much more excusable is the folly of those who
maintain that the flesh shall be changed into the Divine substance,
and shall be what God Himself is, in order that thus they may endow
with fitness for seeing God that which is meanwhile removed by so
great diversity of nature from likeness to Him! Yet I believe they
reject from their creed, perhaps also refuse to hear, this error.
Nevertheless, if they were in like manner pressed with the question
above quoted, as to whether God can or cannot do this [viz. change
our flesh into the Divine substance], which alternative will they
choose? Will they limit His power by answering that He cannot; or
if they concede that He can, will they by this concession grant
that it shall be done? Let them get out of the dilemma which they
have proposed to others as above, in the same way by which they get
out of this dilemma proposed to others by them. Moreover, why do
they contend that this gift is to be attributed only to the eyes,
and not to all the other senses of Christ? Shall God then be a
sound, that He may be perceived by the ear? and an exhalation, that
He may be discerned by the sense of smell? and a liquid of some
kind, that He may be also imbibed? and a solid body, that He may be
also touched? No, they say. What then? we reply; can God be this,
or can He not? If they say He cannot, why do they derogate from the
omnipotence of God? If they say He can, but is not willing, why do
they show favour to the eyes alone, and grudge the same honour to
the other senses of Christ? Do they carry their folly just as far
as they please? How much better is our course, who do not prescribe
limits to their folly, but would fain prevent them from entering
into it at all!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCII-p25" shownumber="no">6. Many things may be brought forward for the
confutation of that madness. Meanwhile, however, if at any time
they assail your ears, read this letter to the supporters of such
error, and do not count it too great a labour to write back to me
as well as you can what they say in reply. Let me add that our
hearts are purified by faith, because the vision of God is promised
to us as the reward of faith. Now, if this vision of God were to be
through the bodily eyes, in vain are the souls of saints exercised
for receiving it; nay, rather, a soul which cherishes such
sentiments is not exercised in itself, but is wholly in the flesh.
For where will it dwell more reso<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_382.html" id="vii.1.XCII-Page_382" n="382" />lutely and fixedly than in that by means of
which it expects that it shall see God? How great an evil this
would be I rather leave to your own intelligence to observe, than
labour to prove by a long argument.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCII-p26" shownumber="no">May your heart dwell always under the Lord’s
keeping, noble and justly distinguished lady, and daughter worthy
of honour in the love of Christ! Salute from me, with the respect
due to your worth, your sons, who are along with yourself
honourable, and to me dearly beloved in the Lord.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XCIII" n="XCIII" next="vii.1.XCIV" prev="vii.1.XCII" progress="62.12%" shorttitle="Letter XCIII" title="To Vincentius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XCIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XCIII-p1.1">Letter XCIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XCIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XCIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p3.1">To Vincentius, My Brother Dearly
Beloved, Augustin Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.XCIII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I have received a letter which I believe to
be from you to me: at least I have not thought this incredible, for
the person who brought it is one whom I know to be a Catholic
Christian, and who, I think, would not dare to impose upon me. But
even though the letter may perchance not be from you, I have
considered it necessary to write a reply to the author, whoever he
may be. You know me now to be more desirous of rest, and earnest in
seeking it, than when you knew me in my earlier years at Carthage,
in the lifetime of your immediate predecessor Rogatus. But we are
precluded from this rest by the Donatists, the repression and
correction of whom, by the powers which are ordained of God,
appears to me to be labour not in vain. For we already rejoice in
the correction of many who hold and defend the Catholic unity with
such sincerity, and are so glad to have been delivered from their
former error, that we admire them with great thankfulness and
pleasure. Yet these same persons, under some indescribable bondage
of custom, would in no way have thought of being changed to a
better condition, had they not, under the shock of this alarm,
directed their minds earnestly to the study of the truth; fearing
lest, if without profit, and in vain, they suffered hard things at
the hands of men, for the sake not of righteousness, but of their
own obstinacy and presumption, they should afterwards receive
nothing else at the hand of God than the punishment due to wicked
men who despised the admonition which He so gently gave and His
paternal correction; and being by such reflection made teachable,
they found not in mischievous or frivolous human fables, but in the
promises of the divine books, that universal Church which they saw
extending according to the promise throughout all nations: just as,
on the testimony of prophecy in the same Scriptures, they believed
without hesitation that Christ is exalted above the heavens, though
He is not seen by them in His glory. Was it my duty to be
displeased at the salvation of these men, and to call back my
colleagues from a fatherly diligence of this kind, the result of
which has been, that we see many blaming their former blindness?
For they see that they were blind who believed Christ to have been
exalted above the heavens although they saw Him not, and yet denied
that His glory is spread over all the earth although they saw it;
whereas the prophet has with so great plainness included both in
one sentence, “Be Thou exalted, O God, above the heavens, and Thy
glory above all the earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p5.1" n="2141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.108.5" parsed="|Ps|108|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 108.5">Ps. cviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p7" shownumber="no">2. Wherefore, if we were so to overlook and forbear
with those cruel enemies who seriously disturb our peace and
quietness by manifold and grievous forms of violence and treachery,
as that nothing at all should be contrived and done by us with a
view to alarm and correct them, truly we would be rendering evil
for evil. For if any one saw his enemy running headlong to destroy
himself when he had become delirious through a dangerous fever,
would he not in that case be much more truly rendering evil for
evil if he permitted him to run on thus, than if he took measures
to have him seized and bound? And yet he would at that moment
appear to the other to be most vexatious, and most like an enemy,
when, in truth, he had proved himself most useful and most
compassionate; although, doubtless, when health was recovered,
would he express to him his gratitude with a warmth proportioned to
the measure in which he had felt his refusal to indulge him in his
time of phrenzy. Oh, if I could but show you how many we have even
from the Circumcelliones, who are now approved Catholics, and
condemn their former life, and the wretched delusion under which
they believed that they were doing in behalf of the Church of God
whatever they did under the promptings of a restless temerity, who
nevertheless would not have been brought to this soundness of
judgment had they not been, as persons beside themselves, bound
with the cords of those laws which are distasteful to you! As to
another form of most serious distemper,—that, namely, of those
who had not, indeed, a boldness leading to acts of violence, but
were pressed down by a kind of inveterate sluggishness of mind, and
would say to us: “What you affirm is true, nothing can be said
against it; but it is hard for us to leave off what we have
received, by tradition from our fathers,”—why should not such
persons be shaken up in a beneficial way by a law bringing upon
them inconvenience in worldly things, in order that they might rise
from their lethargic sleep, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_383.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_383" n="383" />awake to the salvation which is to be found in
the unity of the Church? How many of them, now rejoicing with us,
speak bitterly of the weight with which their ruinous course
formerly oppressed them, and confess that it was our duty to
inflict annoyance upon them, in order to prevent them from
perishing under the disease of lethargic habit, as under a fatal
sleep!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p8" shownumber="no">3. You will say that to some these remedies
are of no service. Is the art of healing, therefore, to be
abandoned, because the malady of some is incurable? You look only
to the case of those who are so obdurate that they refuse even such
correction. Of such it is written, “In vain have I smitten your
children: they received no correction:”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p8.1" n="2142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.30" parsed="|Jer|2|30|0|0" passage="Jer. 2.30">Jer. ii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet I suppose that those of
whom the prophet speaks were smitten in love, not from hatred. But
you ought to consider also the very large number over whose
salvation we rejoice. For if they were only made afraid, and not
instructed, this might appear to be a kind of inexcusable tyranny.
Again, if they were instructed only, and not made afraid, they
would be with more difficulty persuaded to embrace the way of
salvation, having become hardened through the inveteracy of custom:
whereas many whom we know well, when arguments had been brought
before them, and the truth made apparent by testimonies from the
word of God, answered us that they desired to pass into the
communion of the Catholic Church, but were in fear of the violence
of worthless men, whose enmity they would incur; which violence
they ought indeed by all means to despise when it was to be borne
for righteousness’ sake, and for the sake of eternal life.
Nevertheless the weakness of such men ought not to be regarded as
hopeless, but to be supported until they gain more strength. Nor
may we forget what the Lord Himself said to Peter when he was yet
weak: “Thou canst not follow Me now, but thou shall follow Me
afterwards.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p9.2" n="2143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.13.36" parsed="|John|13|36|0|0" passage="John 13.36">John xiii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> When,
however, wholesome instruction is added to means of inspiring
salutary fear, so that not only the light of truth may dispel the
darkness of error, but the force of fear may at the same time break
the bonds of evil custom, we are made glad, as I have said, by the
salvation of many, who with us bless God, and render thanks to Him,
because by the fulfilment of His covenant, in which He promised
that the kings of the earth should serve Christ, He has thus cured
the diseased and restored health to the weak.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p11.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p12" shownumber="no">4. Not every one who is indulgent is a friend;
nor is every one an enemy who smites. Better are the wounds of a
friend than the proffered kisses of an enemy.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p12.1" n="2144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.27.6" parsed="|Prov|27|6|0|0" passage="Prov. 27.6">Prov. xxvii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> It is better with severity to
love, than with gentleness to deceive. More good is done by taking
away food from one who is hungry, if, through freedom from care as
to his food, he is forgetful of righteousness, than by providing
bread for one who is hungry, in order that, being thereby bribed,
he may consent to unrighteousness. He who binds the man who is in a
phrenzy, and he who stirs up the man who is in a lethargy, are
alike vexatious to both, and are in both cases alike prompted by
love for the patient. Who can love us more than God does? And yet
He not only give us sweet instruction, but also quickens us by
salutary fear, and this unceasingly. Often adding to the soothing
remedies by which He comforts men the sharp medicine of
tribulation, He afflicts with famine even the pious and devout
patriarchs,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p13.2" n="2145" place="end"><p id="vii.1.XCIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12 Bible:Gen.26 Bible:Gen.42 Bible:Gen.43" parsed="|Gen|12|0|0|0;|Gen|26|0|0|0;|Gen|42|0|0|0;|Gen|43|0|0|0" passage="Gen. 12;26;42;43">Gen.
xii., xxvi., xlii., and xliii</scripRef>.</p></note> disquiets
a rebellious people by more severe chastisements, and refuses,
though thrice besought, to take away the thorn in the flesh of the
apostle, that He may make His strength perfect in weakness.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p14.2" n="2146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7-2Cor.12.9" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|12|9" passage="2 Cor. 12.7-9">2 Cor. xii. 7–9</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us by
all means love even our enemies, for this is right, and God
commands us so to do, in order that we may be the children of our
Father who is in heaven, “who maketh His sun to rise on the evil
and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the
unjust.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p15.2" n="2147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.45" parsed="|Matt|5|45|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.45">Matt. v. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> But as we
praise these His gifts, lets us in like manner ponder His
correction of those whom He loves.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p17" shownumber="no">5. You are of opinion that no one should be
compelled to follow righteousness; and yet you read that the
householder said to his servants, “Whomsoever ye shall find,
compel them to come in.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p17.1" n="2148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.23" parsed="|Luke|14|23|0|0" passage="Luke 14.23">Luke xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> You also read how he who was at
first Saul, and afterwards Paul, was compelled, by the great
violence with which Christ coerced him, to know and to embrace the
truth; for you cannot but think that the light which your eyes
enjoy is more precious to men than money or any other possession.
This light, lost suddenly by him when he was cast to the ground by
the heavenly voice, he did not recover until he became a member of
the Holy Church. You are also of opinion that no coercion is to be
used with any man in order to his deliverance from the fatal
consequences of error; and yet you see that, in examples which
cannot be disputed, this is done by God, who loves us with more
real regard for our profit than any other can; and you hear Christ
saying, “No man can come to me except the Father draw him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p18.2" n="2149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.6.44" parsed="|John|6|44|0|0" passage="John 6.44">John vi. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> which is
done in the hearts of all those who, through fear of the wrath of
God, betake themselves to Him. You know also that sometimes the
thief scatters food before the flock that he may lead them
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_384.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_384" n="384" />astray, and sometimes
the shepherd brings wandering sheep back to the flock with his
rod.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p20" shownumber="no">6. Did not Sarah, when she had the power,
choose rather to afflict the insolent bondwoman? And truly she did
not cruelly hate her whom she had formerly by an act of her own
kindness made a mother; but she put a wholesome restraint upon her
pride.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p20.1" n="2150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.16.5" parsed="|Gen|16|5|0|0" passage="Gen. 16.5">Gen. xvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover,
as you well know, these two women, Sarah and Hagar, and their two
sons Isaac and Ishmael, are figures representing spiritual and
carnal persons. And although we read that the bondwoman and her son
suffered great hardships from Sarah, nevertheless the Apostle Paul
says that Isaac suffered persecution from Ishmael: “But as then
he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after
the Spirit, even so it is now;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p21.2" n="2151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.29" parsed="|Gal|4|29|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.29">Gal. iv. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> whence those who have
understanding may perceive that it is rather the Catholic Church
which suffers persecution through the pride and impiety of those
carnal men whom it endeavours to correct by afflictions and terrors
of a temporal kind. Whatever therefore the true and rightful Mother
does, even when something severe and bitter is felt by her children
at her hands, she is not rendering evil for evil, but is applying
the benefit of discipline to counteract the evil of sin, not with
the hatred which seeks to harm, but with the love which seeks to
heal. When good and bad do the same actions and suffer the same
afflictions, they are to be distinguished not by what they do or
suffer, but by the causes of each: <i>e.g.</i> Pharaoh oppressed
the people of God by hard bondage; Moses afflicted the same people
by severe correction when they were guilty of impiety:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p22.2" n="2152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.5.9 Bible:Exod.32.27" parsed="|Exod|5|9|0|0;|Exod|32|27|0|0" passage="Ex. 5.9; 32.27">Ex. v. 9 and xxxii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> their
actions were alike; but they were not alike in the motive of regard
to the people’s welfare,—the one being inflated by the lust of
power, the other inflamed by love. Jezebel slew prophets, Elijah
slew false prophets;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p23.2" n="2153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.4 Bible:1Kgs.18.40" parsed="|1Kgs|18|4|0|0;|1Kgs|18|40|0|0" passage="1 Kings 18.4,40">1 Kings xviii. 4, 40</scripRef>.</p></note> I suppose that the desert of the
actors and of the sufferers respectively in the two cases was
wholly diverse.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p25" shownumber="no">7. Look also to the New Testament times, in
which the essential gentleness of love was to be not only kept in
the heart, but also manifested openly: in these the sword of Peter
is called back into its sheath by Christ, and we are taught that it
ought not to be taken from its sheath even in Christ’s defence.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p25.1" n="2154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.52" parsed="|Matt|26|52|0|0" passage="Matt. 26.52">Matt. xxvi. 52</scripRef>.</p></note> We read,
however, not only that the Jews beat the Apostle Paul, but also
that the Greeks beat Sosthenes, a Jew, on account of the Apostle
Paul.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p26.2" n="2155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.22-Acts.16.23 Bible:Acts.18.17" parsed="|Acts|16|22|16|23;|Acts|18|17|0|0" passage="Acts 16.22,23; 18.17">Acts xvi. 22, 23, and xviii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> Does not
the similarity of the events apparently join both; and, at the same
time, does not the dissimilarity of the causes make a real
difference? Again, God spared not His own Son, but delivered Him
up<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p27.2" n="2156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p28" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XCIII-p28.1" lang="EL">
παρέδωκεν</span>.</p></note> for us
all.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p28.2" n="2157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> Of the Son
also it is said, “who loved me, and gave Himself<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p29.2" n="2158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p30" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XCIII-p30.1" lang="EL">παράδοντος</span>.</p></note> for
me;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p30.2" n="2159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and it is
also said of Judas that Satan entered into him that he might
betray<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p31.2" n="2160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p32" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XCIII-p32.1" lang="EL">παραδῷ</span>.</p></note> Christ.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p32.2" n="2161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:John.13.2" parsed="|John|13|2|0|0" passage="John 13.2">John xiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Seeing,
therefore, that the Father delivered up His Son, and Christ
delivered up His own body, and Judas delivered up his Master,
wherefore is God holy and man guilty in this delivering up of
Christ, unless that in the one action which both did, the reason
for which they did it was not the same? Three crosses stood in one
place: on one was the thief who was to be saved; on the second, the
thief who was to be condemned; on the third, between them, was
Christ, who was about to save the one thief and condemn the other.
What could be more similar than these crosses? what more unlike
than the persons who were suspended on them? Paul was given up to
be imprisoned and bound,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p33.2" n="2162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.23-Acts.21.24" parsed="|Acts|21|23|21|24" passage="Acts 21.23,24">Acts xxi. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> but Satan is unquestionably worse
than any gaoler: yet to him Paul himself gave up one man for the
destruction of the flesh, that the spirit might be saved in the day
of the Lord Jesus.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p34.2" n="2163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.5">1 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> And what say we to this? Behold,
both deliver a man to bondage; but he that is cruel consigns his
prisoner to one less severe, while he that is compassionate
consigns his to one who is more cruel. Let us learn, my brother, in
actions which are similar to distinguish the intentions of the
agents; and let us not, shutting our eyes, deal in groundless
reproaches, and accuse those who seek men’s welfare as if they
did them wrong. In like manner, when the same apostle says that he
had delivered certain persons unto Satan, that they might learn not
to blaspheme,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p35.2" n="2164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.20">1 Tim. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> did he
render to these men evil for evil, or did he not rather esteem it a
good work to correct evil men by means of the evil one?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p37" shownumber="no">8. If to suffer persecution were in all cases
a praiseworthy thing, it would have sufficed for the Lord to say,
“Blessed are they which are persecuted,” without adding “for
righteousness’ sake.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p37.1" n="2165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10" parsed="|Matt|5|10|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.10">Matt. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, if to inflict
persecution were in all cases blameworthy, it would not have been
written in the sacred books, “Whoso privily slandereth his
neighbour, him will I persecute [cut off, E.V.].”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p38.2" n="2166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.101.5" parsed="|Ps|101|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 101.5">Ps. ci. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> In some
cases, therefore, both he that suffers persecution is in the wrong,
and he that inflicts it is in the right. But the truth is, that
always both the bad have per<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_385.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_385" n="385" />secuted the good, and the good have persecuted
the bad: the former doing harm by their unrighteousness, the latter
seeking to do good by the administration of discipline; the former
with cruelty, the latter with moderation; the former impelled by
lust, the latter under the constraint of love. For he whose aim is
to kill is not careful how he wounds, but he whose aim is to cure
is cautious with his lancet; for the one seeks to destroy what is
sound, the other that which is decaying. The wicked put prophets to
death; prophets also put the wicked to death. The Jews scourged
Christ; Christ also scourged the Jews. The apostles were given up
by men to the civil powers; the apostles themselves gave men up to
the power of Satan. In all these cases, what is important to attend
to but this: who were on the side of truth, and who on the side of
iniquity; who acted from a desire to injure, and who from a desire
to correct what was amiss?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p40" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p40.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p41" shownumber="no">9. You say that no example is found in the
writings of evangelists and apostles, of any petition presented on
behalf of the Church to the kings of the earth against her enemies.
Who denies this? None such is found. But at that time the prophecy,
“Be wise now, therefore, O ye kings; be instructed, ye judges of
the earth: serve the Lord with fear,” was not yet fulfilled. Up
to that time the words which we find at the beginning of the same
Psalm were receiving their fulfilment, “Why do the heathen rage,
and the people imagine a vain thing? The kings of the earth set
themselves, and the rulers take counsel together against the Lord,
and against His Anointed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p41.1" n="2167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.10-Ps.2.11 Bible:Ps.2.1 Bible:Ps.2.2" parsed="|Ps|2|10|2|11;|Ps|2|1|0|0;|Ps|2|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 2.10,11,1,2">Ps. ii. 10, 11, 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Truly, if past events recorded in
the prophetic books were figures of the future, there was given
under King Nebuchadnezzar a figure both of the time which the
Church had under the apostles, and of that which she has now. In
the age of the apostles and martyrs, that was fulfilled which was
prefigured when the aforesaid king compelled pious and just men to
bow down to his image, and cast into the flames all who refused.
Now, however, is fulfilled that which was prefigured soon after in
the same king, when, being converted to the worship of the true
God, he made a decree throughout his empire, that whosoever should
speak against the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, should
suffer the penalty which their crime deserved. The earlier time of
that king represented the former age of emperors who did not
believe in Christ, at whose hands the Christians suffered because
of the wicked; but the later time of that king represented the age
of the successors to the imperial throne, now believing in Christ,
at whose hands the wicked suffer because of the
Christians.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p43" shownumber="no">10. It is manifest, however, that moderate
severity, or rather clemency, is carefully observed towards those
who, under the Christian name, have been led astray by perverse
men, in the measures used to prevent them who are Christ’s sheep
from wandering, and to bring them back to the flock, when by
punishments, such as exile and fines, they are admonished to
consider what they suffer, and wherefore, and are taught to prefer
the Scriptures which they read to human legends and calumnies. For
which of us, yea, which of you, does not speak well of the laws
issued by the emperors against heathen sacrifices? In these,
assuredly, a penalty much more severe has been appointed, for the
punishment of that impiety is death. But in repressing and
restraining you, the thing aimed at has been rather that you should
be admonished to depart from evil, than that you should be punished
for a crime. For perhaps what the apostle said of the Jews may be
said of you: “bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but
not according to knowledge: for, being ignorant of the
righteousness of God, and going about to establish their own
righteousness, they have not submitted themselves to the
righteousness of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p43.1" n="2168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.2-Rom.10.3" parsed="|Rom|10|2|10|3" passage="Rom. 10.2,3">Rom. x. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> For what else than your own
righteousness are you desiring to establish, when you say that none
are justified but those who may have had the opportunity of being
baptized by you? In regard to this statement made by the apostle
concerning the Jews, you differ from those to whom it originally
applied in this, that you have the Christian sacraments, of which
they are still destitute. But in regard to the words, “being
ignorant of God’s righteousness, and going about to establish
their own righteousness,” and “they have a zeal of God, but not
according to knowledge,” you are exactly like them, excepting
only those among you who know what is the truth, and who in the
wilfulness of their perversity continue to fight against truth
which is perfectly well known to them. The impiety of these men is
perhaps even a greater sin than idolatry. Since, however, they
cannot be easily convicted of this (for it is a sin which lies
concealed in the mind), you are all alike restrained with a
comparatively gentle severity, as being not so far alienated from
us. And this I may say, both concerning all heretics without
distinction, who, while retaining the Christian sacraments, are
dissenters from the truth and unity of Christ, and concerning all
Donatists without exception.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p45" shownumber="no">11. But as for you, who are not only, in common with
these last, styled Donatists, from Donatus, but also specially
named Rogatists, from Rogatus, you indeed seem to be more gentle in
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_386.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_386" n="386" />disposition,
because you do not rage up and down with bands of these savage
Circumcelliones: but no wild beast is said to be gentle if, because
of its not having teeth and claws, it wounds no one. You say that
you have no wish to be cruel: I think that power, not will is
wanting to you. For you are in number so few, that even if you
desire it, you dare not move against the multitudes which are
opposed to you. Let us suppose, however, that you do not wish to do
that which you have not strength to do; let us suppose that the
gospel rule, “If any man will sue thee at the law and take away
thy coat, let him have thy cloak also,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p45.1" n="2169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.40" parsed="|Matt|5|40|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.40">Matt. v. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> is so understood and obeyed by you
that resistance to those who persecute you is unlawful, whether
they have right or wrong on their side. Rogatus, the founder of
your sect, either did not hold this view, or was guilty of
inconsistency; for he fought with the keenest determination in a
lawsuit about certain things which, according to your statement,
belonged to you. If to him it had been said, Which of the apostles
ever defended his property in a matter concerning faith by appeal
to the civil courts? as you have put the question in your letter,
“Which of the apostles ever invaded the property of other men in
a matter concerning faith?” he could not find any example of this
in the Divine writings; but he might perhaps have found some true
defence if he had not separated himself from the true Church, and
then audaciously claimed to hold in the name of the true Church the
disputed possession.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p47" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p47.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p48" shownumber="no">12. As to the obtaining or putting in force of
edicts of the powers of this world against schismatics and
heretics, those from whom you separated yourselves were very active
in this matter, both against you, so far as we have heard, and
against the followers of Maximianus, as we prove by the
indisputable evidence of their own Records; but you had not yet
separated yourselves from them at the time when in their petition
they said to the Emperor Julian that “nothing but righteousness
found a place with him,”—a man whom all the while they knew to
be an apostate, and whom they saw to be so given over to idolatry,
that they must either admit idolatry to be righteousness, or be
unable to deny that they had wickedly lied when they said that
nothing but righteousness had a place with him with whom they saw
that idolatry had so large a place. Grant, however, that that was a
mistake in the use of words, what say you as to the deed itself? If
not even that which is just is to be sought by appeal to an
emperor, why was that which was by you supposed to be just sought
from Julian?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p49" shownumber="no">13. Do you reply that it is lawful to petition
the Emperor in order to recover what is one’s own, but not lawful
to accuse another in order that he may be coerced by the Emperor? I
may remark, in passing, that in even petitioning for the recovery
of what is one’s own, the ground covered by apostolic example is
abandoned, because no apostle is found to have ever done this. But
apart from this, when your predecessors brought before the Emperor
Constantine, by means of the proconsul Anulinus, their accusations
against Cæcilianus, who was then bishop of Carthage, with whom as
a guilty person they refused to have communion, they were not
endeavouring to recover something of their own which they had lost,
but were by calumnies assailing one who was, as we think, and as
the issue of the judicial proceedings showed, an innocent man; and
what more heinous crime could have been perpetrated by them than
this? If, however, as you erroneously suppose, they did in his case
deliver up to the judgment of the civil powers a man who was indeed
guilty, why do you object to our doing that which your own party
first presumed to do, and for doing which we would not find fault
with them, if they had done it not with an envious desire to do
harm, but with the intention of reproving and correcting what was
wrong. But we have no hesitation in finding fault with you, who
think that we are criminal in bringing any complaint before a
Christian emperor against the enemies of our communion, seeing that
a document given by your predecessors to Anulinus the proconsul, to
be forwarded by him to the Emperor Constantine, bore this
superscription: “Libellus Ecclesiæ Catholicæ, criminum
Cæciliani, traditus a parte Majorini.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p49.1" n="2170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p50" shownumber="no"> See Letter LXXXVIII. § 2.</p></note> We find fault, moreover, with them
more particularly, because when they had of their own accord gone
to the Emperor with accusations against Cæcilianus, which they
ought by all means to have in the first place proved before those
who were his colleagues beyond the sea, and when the Emperor,
acting in a much more orderly way than they had done, referred to
bishops the decision of this case pertaining to bishops which had
been brought before him, they, even when defeated by a decision
against them, would not come to peace with their brethren. Instead
of this, they next accused at the bar of the temporal sovereign,
not Cæcilianus only, but also the bishops who had been appointed
judges; and finally, from a second episcopal tribunal they appealed
to the Emperor again. Nor did they consider it their duty to yield
either to truth or to peace when he himself inquired into the case
and gave his decision.</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_387.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_387" n="387" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p51" shownumber="no">14. Now what else could Constantine have
decreed against Cæcilianus and his friends, if they had been
defeated when your predecessors accused them, than the things
decreed against the very men who, having of their own accord
brought the accusations, and having failed to prove what they
alleged, refused even when defeated to acquiesce in the truth? The
Emperor, as you know, in that case decreed for the first time that
the property of those who were convicted of schism and obstinately
resisted the unity of the Church should be confiscated. If,
however, the issue had been that your predecessors who brought the
accusations had gained their case, and the Emperor had made some
such decree against the communion to which Cæcilianus belonged,
you would have wished the emperors to be called the friends of the
Church’s interests, and the guardians of her peace and unity. But
when such things are decreed by emperors against the parties who,
having of their own accord brought forward accusations, were unable
to substantiate them, and who, when a welcome back to the bosom of
peace was offered to them on condition of their amendment, refused
the terms, an outcry is raised that this is an unworthy wrong, and
it is maintained that no one ought to be coerced to unity, and that
evil should not be requited for evil to any one. What else is this
than what one of yourselves wrote: “What we wish is holy”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p51.1" n="2171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p52" shownumber="no"> “Quod volumus sanctum est.”—<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p52.1">Tychonius.</span></p></note> And in
view of these things, it was not a great or difficult thing for you
to reflect and discover how the decree and sentence of Constantine,
which was published against you on the occasion of your
predecessors so frequently bringing before the Emperor charges
which they could not make good, should be in force against you; and
how all succeeding emperors, especially those who are Catholic
Christians, necessarily act according to it as often as the
exigencies of your obstinacy make it necessary for them to take any
measures in regard to you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p53" shownumber="no">15. It was an easy thing for you to have
reflected on these things, and perhaps some time to have said to
yourselves: Seeing that Cæcilianus either was innocent, or at
least could not be proved guilty, what sin has the Christian Church
spread so far and wide through the world committed in this matter?
On what ground could it be unlawful for the Christian world to
remain ignorant of that which even those who made it matter of
accusation against others could not prove? Why should those whom
Christ has sown in His field, that is, in this world, and has
commanded to grow alongside of the tares until the harvest,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p53.1" n="2172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.24-Matt.13.30" parsed="|Matt|13|24|13|30" passage="Matt. 13.24-30">Matt. xiii. 24–30</scripRef>.</p></note>—those
many thousands of believers in all nations, whose multitude the
Lord compared to the stars of heaven and the sand of the sea, to
whom He promised of old, and has now given, the blessing in the
seed of Abraham,—why, I ask, should the name of Christians be
denied to all these, because, forsooth, in regard to this case, in
the discussion of which they took no part, they preferred to
believe the judges, who under grave responsibility gave their
decision, rather than the plaintiffs, against whom the decision was
given? Surely no man’s crime can stain with guilt another who
does not know of its commission. How could the faithful, scattered
throughout the world, be cognisant of the crime of surrendering the
sacred books as committed by men, whose guilt their accusers, even
if they knew it, were at least unable to prove? Unquestionably this
one fact of ignorance on their part most easily demonstrates that
they had no share in the guilt of this crime. Why then should the
innocent be charged with crimes which they never committed, because
of their being ignorant of crimes which, justly or unjustly, are
laid to the charge of others? What room is left for innocence, if
it is criminal for one to be ignorant of the crimes of others?
Moreover, if the mere fact of their ignorance proves, as has been
said, the innocence of the people in so many nations, how great is
the crime of separation from the communion of these innocent
people! For the deeds of guilty parties which either cannot be
proved to those who are innocent, or cannot be believed by them,
bring no stain upon any one, since, even when known, they are borne
with in order to preserve fellowship with those who are innocent.
For the good are not to be deserted for the sake of the wicked, but
the wicked are to be borne with for the sake of the good; as the
prophets bore with those against whom they delivered such
testimonies, and did not cease to take part in the sacraments of
the Jewish people; as also our Lord bore with guilty Judas, even
until he met the end which he deserved, and permitted him to take
part in the sacred supper along with the innocent disciples; as the
apostles bore with those who preached Christ through envy,—a sin
peculiarly satanic;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p54.2" n="2173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p55" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.15 Bible:Phil.1.18" parsed="|Phil|1|15|0|0;|Phil|1|18|0|0" passage="Phil. 1.15,18">Phil. i. 15, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> as Cyprian bore with colleagues
guilty of avarice, which, after the example of the apostle,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p55.2" n="2174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" passage="Col. 3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> he calls
idolatry. In fine, whatever was done at that time among these
bishops, although perhaps it was known by some of them, is, unless
there be respect of persons in judgment, unknown to all: why, then,
is not peace loved by all? These thoughts might easily occur to
you; perhaps you already entertain them. But it would be better for
you to be devoted to earthly possessions, through fear of losing
which you might be proved to consent to 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_388.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_388" n="388" />known truth, than to be devoted to that
worthless vainglory which you think you will by such consent
forfeit in the estimation of men.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p57" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p57.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p58" shownumber="no">16. You now see therefore, I suppose, that the thing
to be considered when any one is coerced, is not the mere fact of
the coercion, but the nature of that to which he is coerced,
whether it be good or bad: not that any one can be good in spite of
his own will, but that, through fear of suffering what he does not
desire, he either renounces his hostile prejudices, or is compelled
to examine truth of which he had been contentedly ignorant; and
under the influence of this fear repudiates the error which he was
wont to defend, or seeks the truth of which he formerly knew
nothing, and now willingly holds what he formerly rejected. Perhaps
it would be utterly useless to assert this in words, if it were not
demonstrated by so many examples. We see not a few men here and
there, but many cities, once Donatist, now Catholic, vehemently
detesting the diabolical schism, and ardently loving the unity of
the Church; and these became Catholic under the influence of that
fear which is to you so offensive by the laws of emperors, from
Constantine, before whom your party of their own accord impeached
Cæcilianus, down to the emperors of our own time, who most justly
decree that the decision of the judge whom your own party chose,
and whom they preferred to a tribunal of bishops, should be
maintained in force against you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p59" shownumber="no">17. I have therefore yielded to the evidence
afforded by these instances which my colleagues have laid before
me. For originally my opinion was, that no one should be coerced
into the unity of Christ, that we must act only by words, fight
only by arguments, and prevail by force of reason, lest we should
have those whom we knew as avowed heretics feigning themselves to
be Catholics. But this opinion of mine was overcome not by the
words of those who controverted it, but by the conclusive instances
to which they could point. For, in the first place, there was set
over against my opinion my own town, which, although it was once
wholly on the side of Donatus, was brought over to the Catholic
unity by fear of the imperial edicts, but which we now see filled
with such detestation of your ruinous perversity, that it would
scarcely be believed that it had ever been involved in your error.
There were so many others which were mentioned to me by name, that,
from facts themselves, I was made to own that to this matter the
word of Scripture might be understood as applying: “Give
opportunity to a wise man, and he will be yet wiser.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p59.1" n="2175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.9" parsed="|Prov|9|9|0|0" passage="Prov. 9.9">Prov. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> For how
many were already, as we assuredly know, willing to be Catholics,
being moved by the indisputable plainness of truth, but daily
putting off their avowal of this through fear of offending their
own party! How many were bound, not by truth—for you never
pretended to that as yours—but by the heavy chains of inveterate
custom, so that in them was fulfilled the divine saying: “A
servant (who is hardened) will not be corrected by words; for
though he understand, he will not answer”!<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p60.2" n="2176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.29.19" parsed="|Prov|29|19|0|0" passage="Prov. 29.19">Prov. xxix. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> How many supposed the sect of
Donatus to be the true Church, merely because ease had made them
too listless, or conceited, or sluggish, to take pains to examine
Catholic truth! How many would have entered earlier had not the
calumnies of slanderers, who declared that we offered something
else than we do upon the altar of God, shut them out! How many,
believing that it mattered not to which party a Christian might
belong, remained in the schism of Donatus only because they had
been born in it, and no one was compelling them to forsake it and
pass over into the Catholic Church!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p62" shownumber="no">18. To all these classes of persons the dread of
those laws in the promulgation of which kings serve the Lord in
fear has been so useful, that now some say we were willing for this
some time ago; but thanks be to God, who has given us occasion for
doing it at once, and has cut off the hesitancy of procrastination!
Others say: We already knew this to be true, but we were held
prisoners by the force of old custom: thanks be to the Lord, who
has broken these bonds asunder, and has brought us into the bond of
peace! Others say: We knew not that the truth was here, and we had
no wish to learn it; but fear made us become earnest to examine it
when we became alarmed, lest, without any gain in things eternal,
we should be smitten with loss in temporal things: thanks be to the
Lord, who has by the stimulus of fear startled us from our
negligence, that now being disquieted we might inquire into those
things which, when at ease, we did not care to know! Others say: We
were prevented from entering the Church by false reports, which we
could not know to be false unless we entered it; and we would not
enter unless we were compelled: thanks be to the Lord, who by His
scourge took away our timid hesitation, and taught us to find out
for ourselves how vain and absurd were the lies which rumour had
spread abroad against His Church: by this we are persuaded that
there is no truth in the accusations made by the authors of this
heresy, since the more serious charges which their followers have
invented are without foundation. Others say: We thought, indeed,
that it mattered not in what communion we held the faith of Christ;
but thanks to the Lord, who has gath<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_389.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_389" n="389" />ered us in from a state of schism, and has
taught us that it is fitting that the one God be worshipped in
unity.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p63" shownumber="no">19. Could I therefore maintain opposition to
my colleagues, and by resisting them stand in the way of such
conquests of the Lord, and prevent the sheep of Christ which were
wandering on your mountains and hills—that is, on the swellings
of your pride—from being gathered into the fold of peace, in
which there is one flock and one Shepherd?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p63.1" n="2177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p64" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" passage="John 10.16">John x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Was it my duty to obstruct these
measures, in order, forsooth, that you might not lose what you call
your own, and might without fear rob Christ of what is His: that
you might frame your testaments according to Roman law, and might
by calumnious accusations break the Testament made with the
sanction of Divine law to the fathers, in which it was written,
“In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed”:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p64.2" n="2178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p65" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p65.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.4" parsed="|Gen|26|4|0|0" passage="Gen. 26.4">Gen. xxvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> that you
might have freedom in your transactions in the way of buying and
selling, and might be emboldened to divide and claim as your own
that which Christ bought by giving Himself as its price: that any
gift made over by one of you to another might remain unchallenged,
and that the gift which the God of gods has bestowed upon His
children, called from the rising of the sun to the going down
thereof,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p65.2" n="2179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p66" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1" parsed="|Ps|1|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 1.1">Ps. l. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> might
become invalid: that you might not be sent into exile from the land
of your natural birth, and that you might labour to banish Christ
from the kingdom bought with His blood, which extends from sea to
sea, and from the river to the ends of the earth?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p66.2" n="2180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p67" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p67.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.8" parsed="|Ps|72|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 72.8">Ps. lxxii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Nay
verily; let the kings of the earth serve Christ by making laws for
Him and for His cause. Your predecessors exposed Cæcilianus and
his companions to be punished by the kings of the earth for crimes
with which they were falsely charged: let the lions now be turned
to break in pieces the bones of the calumniators, and let no
intercession for them be made by Daniel when he has been proved
innocent, and set free from the den in which they meet their
doom;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p67.2" n="2181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p68" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p68.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.23-Dan.6.24" parsed="|Dan|6|23|6|24" passage="Dan. 6.23,24">Dan. vi. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> for he
that prepareth a pit for his neighbour shall himself most justly
fall into it.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p68.2" n="2182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p69" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.26.27" parsed="|Prov|26|27|0|0" passage="Prov. 26.27">Prov. xxvi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p70" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p70.1">Chap. VI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p71" shownumber="no">20. Save yourself therefore, my brother, while
you have this present life, from the wrath which is to come on the
obstinate and the proud. The formidable power of the authorities of
this world, when it assails the truth, gives glorious opportunity
of probation to the strong, but puts dangerous temptation before
the weak who are righteous; but when it assists the proclamation of
the truth, it is the means of profitable admonition to the wise,
and of unprofitable vexation to the foolish among those who have
gone astray. “For there is no power but of God: whosoever
therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God; for
rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou
then not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and thou
shalt have praise of the same.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p71.1" n="2183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p72" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p72.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1-Rom.13.3" parsed="|Rom|13|1|13|3" passage="Rom. 13.1-3">Rom. xiii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> For if the power be on the side of
the truth, and correct any one who was in error, he that is put
right by the correction has praise from the power. If, on the other
hand, the power be unfriendly to the truth, and cruelly persecute
any one, he who is crowned victor in this contest receives praise
from the power which he resists. But you do not that which is good,
so as to avoid being afraid of the power; unless perchance this is
good, to sit and speak against not one brother,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p72.2" n="2184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p73" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p73.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.20" parsed="|Ps|1|20|0|0" passage="Ps. 1.20">Ps. l. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> but against all your brethren that
are found among all nations, to whom the prophets, and Christ, and
the apostles bear witness in the words of Scripture, “In thy seed
shall all the nations of the earth be blessed;” and again,
“From the rising of the sun even unto the going down of the same,
a pure offering shall be offered unto My name; for My name shall be
great among the heathen, saith the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p73.2" n="2185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p74" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.11" parsed="|Mal|1|11|0|0" passage="Mal. 1.11">Mal. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Mark this: “saith the Lord;”
not saith Donatus, or Rogatus, or Vincentius, or Ambrose, or
Augustin, but “saith the Lord;” and again, “All tribes of the
earth shall be blessed in Him, and all nations shall call Him
blessed. Blessed be the Lord God, the God of Israel, who only doeth
wondrous things; and blessed be His glorious name for ever, and the
whole earth shall be filled with His glory: so let it be, so let it
be.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p74.2" n="2186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p75" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p75.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.17-Ps.72.19" parsed="|Ps|72|17|72|19" passage="Ps. 72.17-19">Ps. lxxii. 17–19</scripRef>.</p></note> And you
sit at Cartennæ, and with a remnant of half a score of Rogatists
you say, “Let it not be! Let it not be!”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p76" shownumber="no">21. You hear Christ speaking thus in the
Gospel: “All things must be fulfilled which were written in the
law of Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the Psalms, concerning
Me. Then opened He their understanding, that they might understand
the Scriptures, and said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it
behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day;
and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His
name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p76.1" n="2187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p77" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p77.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.44-Luke.24.47" parsed="|Luke|24|44|24|47" passage="Luke 24.44-47">Luke xxiv. 44–47</scripRef>.</p></note> You read
also in the Acts of the Apostles how this gospel began at
Jerusalem, where the Holy Spirit first filled those hundred and
twenty persons, and went forth thence into Judæa and Samaria, and
to all nations, as He had said unto them when He was about to
ascend into heaven, “Ye shall <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_390.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_390" n="390" />be witnesses unto Me both in Jerusalem,
and in all Judæa, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost parts of
the earth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p77.2" n="2188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p78" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p78.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15 Bible:Acts.1.8 Bible:Acts.2" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0;|Acts|1|8|0|0;|Acts|2|0|0|0" passage="Acts 1.15,8; 2">Acts i. 15, 8, and ii</scripRef>.</p></note> for
“their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the
ends of the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p78.2" n="2189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p79" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p79.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.4" parsed="|Ps|19|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.4">Ps. xix. 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p79.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.18" parsed="|Rom|10|18|0|0" passage="Rom. 10.18">Rom. x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> And you contradict the Divine
testimonies so firmly established and so clearly revealed, and
attempt to bring about such an absolute confiscation of Christ’s
heritage, that although repentance is preached, as He said, in His
name to all nations, whosoever may be in any part of the earth
moved by that preaching, there is for him no possibility of
remission of sins, unless he seek and discover Vincentius of
Cartennæ, or some one of his nine or ten associates, in their
obscurity in the imperial colony of Mauritania. What will the
arrogance of insignificant mortals<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p79.3" n="2190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p80" shownumber="no"> <i>Typhus morticinæ pelliculæ.</i></p></note> not dare to do? To what
extremities will the presumption of flesh and blood not hurry men?
Is this your well-doing, on account of which you are not afraid of
the power? You place this grievous stumbling-block in the way of
your own mother’s son,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p80.1" n="2191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p81" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p81.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.20" parsed="|Ps|1|20|0|0" passage="Ps. 1.20">Ps. l. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> for whom Christ died,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p81.2" n="2192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p82" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p82.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.11" parsed="|1Cor|8|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.11">1 Cor. viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and who is
yet in feeble infancy, not ready to use strong meat, but requiring
to be nursed on a mother’s milk;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p82.2" n="2193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p83" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p83.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.2">1 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and you quote against me the works
of Hilary, in order that you may deny the fact of the Church’s
increase among all nations; even unto the end of the world,
according to the promise which God, in order to subdue your
unbelief, confirmed with an oath! And although you would by all
means be most miserable if you stood against this when it was
promised, you even now contradict it when the promise is
fulfilled.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p84" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p84.1">Chap. VII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p85" shownumber="no">22. You, however, through your profound
erudition, have discovered something which you think worthy to be
alleged as a great objection against the Divine testimonies. For
you say, “If we consider the parts comprehended in the whole
world, it is a comparatively small portion in which the Christian
faith is known:” either refusing to see, or pretending not to
know, to how many barbarous nations the gospel has already
penetrated, within a space of time so short, that not even
Christ’s enemies can doubt that in a little while that shall be
accomplished which our Lord foretold, when, answering the question
of His disciples concerning the end of the world, He said, “This
gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a
witness unto all nations, and then shall the end come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p85.1" n="2194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p86" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p86.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" passage="Matt. 24.14">Matt. xxiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Meanwhile
do all you can to proclaim and to maintain, that even though the
gospel be published in Persia and India, as indeed it has been for
a long time, no one who hears it can be in any degree cleansed from
his sins, unless he come to Cartennæ, or to the neighbourhood of
Cartennæ! If you have not expressly said this, it is evidently
through fear lest men should laugh at you; and yet when you do say
this, do you refuse that men should weep for you?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p87" shownumber="no">23. You think that you make a very acute
remark when you affirm the name Catholic to mean universal, not in
respect to the communion as embracing the whole world, but in
respect to the observance of all Divine precepts and of all the
sacraments, as if we (even accepting the position that the Church
is called Catholic because it honestly holds the whole truth, of
which fragments here and there are found in some heresies) rested
upon the testimony of this word’s signification, and not upon the
promises of God, and so many indisputable testimonies of the truth
itself, our demonstration of the existence of the Church of God in
all nations. In fact, however, this is the whole which you attempt
to make us believe, that the Rogatists alone remain worthy of the
name Catholics, on the ground of their observing all the Divine
precepts and all the sacraments; and that you are the only persons
in whom the Son of man when He cometh shall find faith.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p87.1" n="2195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p88" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p88.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.8" parsed="|Luke|17|8|0|0" passage="Luke 17.8">Luke xvii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> You must
excuse me for saying we do not believe a word of this. For
although, in order to make it possible for that faith to be found
in you which the Lord said that He would not find on the earth, you
may perhaps presume even to say that you are to be regarded as in
heaven, not on earth, we at least have profited by the apostle’s
warning, wherein he has taught us that even an angel from heaven
must be regarded as accursed if he were to preach to us any other
gospel than that which we have received.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p88.2" n="2196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p89" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p89.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8" parsed="|Gal|1|8|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.8">Gal. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> But how can we be sure that we
have indisputable testimony to Christ in the Divine Word, if we do
not accept as indisputable the testimony of the same Word to the
Church? For as, however ingenious the complex subtleties which one
may contrive against the simple truth, and however great the mist
of artful fallacies with which he may obscure it, any one who shall
proclaim that Christ has not suffered, and has not risen from the
dead on the third day, must be accursed—because we have learned
in the truth of the gospel, “that it behoved Christ to suffer,
and to rise from the dead on the third day;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p89.2" n="2197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p90" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p90.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.46" parsed="|Luke|14|46|0|0" passage="Luke 14.46">Luke xxiv. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>—on the very same grounds must
that man be accursed who shall proclaim that the Church is outside
of<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p90.2" n="2198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p91" shownumber="no"> <i>Præter.</i></p></note> the
communion which embraces all nations: for in the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_391.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_391" n="391" />next words of the same
passage we learn also that repentance and remission of sins should
be preached in His name among all nations, beginning at
Jerusalem;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p91.1" n="2199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p92" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p92.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.47" parsed="|Luke|24|47|0|0" passage="Luke 24.47">Luke xxiv. 47</scripRef>.</p></note> and we are
bound to hold firmly this rule, “If any preach any other gospel
unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p92.2" n="2200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p93" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p93.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.9" parsed="|Gal|1|9|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.9">Gal. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p94" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p94.1">Chap. VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p95" shownumber="no">24. If, moreover, we do not listen to the
claims of the entire sect of Donatists when they pretend to be the
Church of Christ, seeing that they do not allege in proof of this
anything from the Divine Books, how much less, I ask, are we called
upon to listen to the Rogatists, who will not attempt to interpret;
in the interest of their party the words of Scripture: “Where
Thou feedest, where Thou dost rest in the south”!<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p95.1" n="2201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p96" shownumber="no"> <i>Meridie;</i> at noon, E. V. 
<scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p96.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.7" parsed="|Song|1|7|0|0" passage="Song. 1.7">Cant. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> For if by
this the southern part of Africa is to be understood,—the
district, namely, which is occupied by Donatists, because it is
under a more burning portion of the heavens,—the Maximianists
must excel all the rest of your party, as the flame of their schism
broke forth in Byzantium<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p96.2" n="2202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p97" shownumber="no"> Now Tunis.</p></note> and in Tripoli. Let the Arzuges,
if they please, dispute this point with them, and contest that to
them more properly this text applies; but how shall the imperial
province of Mauritania, lying rather to the west than to the south,
since it refuses to be called Africa,—how shall it, I say, find
in the word “the south”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p97.1" n="2203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p98" shownumber="no"> <i>Meridie.</i></p></note> a ground for boasting, I do not
say against the world, but against even that sect of Donatus from
which the sect of Rogatus, a very small fragment of that other and
larger fragment, has been broken off? For what else is it than
superlative impudence for one to interpret in his own favour any
allegorical statements, unless he has also plain testimonies, by
the light of which the obscure meaning of the former may be made
manifest.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p99" shownumber="no">25. With how much greater force, moreover, may
we say to you what we are accustomed to say to all the Donatists:
If any can have good grounds (which indeed none can have) for
separating themselves from the communion of the whole world, and
calling their communion the Church of Christ, because of their
having withdrawn warrantably from the communion of all
nations,—how do you know that in the Christian society, which is
spread so far and wide, there may not have been some in a very
remote place, from which the fame of their righteousness could not
reach you, who had already, before the date of your separation,
separated themselves for some just cause from the communion of the
whole world? How could the Church in that case be found in your
sect, rather than in those who were separated before you? Thus it
comes to pass, that so long as you are ignorant of this, you cannot
make with certainty any claim: which is necessarily the portion of
all who, in defending the cause of their party, appeal to their own
testimony instead of the testimony of God. For you cannot say, If
this had happened, it could not have escaped our knowledge; for,
not going beyond Africa itself, you cannot tell, when the question
is put to you, how many subdivisions of the party of Donatus have
occurred: in connection with which we must especially bear in mind
that in your view the smaller the number of those who separate
themselves, the greater is the justice of their cause, and this
paucity of numbers makes them undoubtedly more likely to remain
unnoticed. Hence, also, you are by no means sure that there may not
be some righteous persons, few in number, and therefore unknown,
dwelling in some place far remote from the south of Africa, who,
long before the party of Donatus had withdrawn their righteousness
from fellowship with the unrighteousness of all other men, had, in
their remote northern region, separated themselves in the same way
for some most satisfactory reason, and now are, by a claim superior
to yours, the Church of God, as the spiritual Zion which preceded
all your sects in the matter of warrantable secession, and who
interpret in their favour the words of the Psalm, “Mount Zion, on
the sides of the north, the city of the Great King,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p99.1" n="2204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p100" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p100.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.2" parsed="|Ps|48|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 48.2">Ps. xlviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> with much
more reason than the party of Donatus interpret in their favour the
words, “Where Thou feedest, where Thou dost rest in the
south.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p100.2" n="2205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p101" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p101.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.7" parsed="|Song|1|7|0|0" passage="Song. 1.7">Cant. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p102" shownumber="no">26. You profess, nevertheless, to be afraid
lest, when you are compelled by imperial edicts to consent to
unity, the name of God be for a longer time blasphemed by the Jews
and the heathen: as if the Jews were not aware how their own nation
Israel, in the beginning of its history, wished to exterminate by
war the two tribes and a half which had received possessions beyond
Jordan, when they thought that these had separated themselves from
the unity of their nation.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p102.1" n="2206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p103" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p103.1" osisRef="Bible:Josh.22.9-Josh.22.12" parsed="|Josh|22|9|22|12" passage="Josh. 22.9-12">Josh. xxii. 9–12</scripRef>.</p></note> As to the Pagans, they may indeed
with greater reason reproach us for the laws which Christian
emperors have enacted against idolaters; and yet many of these have
thereby been, and are now daily, turned from idols to the living
and true God. In fact, however, both Jews and Pagans, if they
thought the Christians to be as insignificant in number as you
are,—who maintain, forsooth, that you alone are
Christians,—would not condescend to say anything against us, but
would never cease to treat us with ridicule and contempt. Are you
not afraid <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_392.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_392" n="392" />lest the Jews should say to you, “If
your handful of men be the Church of Christ, what becomes of the
statement of your Apostle Paul, that your Church is described in
the words, ‘Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not; breakforth and
cry, thou that travailest not: for the desolate hath many more
children than she which hath an husband;’<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p103.2" n="2207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p104" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p104.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.27" parsed="|Gal|4|27|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.27">Gal. iv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> in which he plainly declares the
multitude of Christians to surpass that of the Jewish Church?”
Will you say to them, “We are the more righteous because our
number is not large;” and do you expect them not to reply,
“Whoever<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p104.2" n="2208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p105" shownumber="no"> <i>Quoslibet</i> is obviously the true
reading.</p></note> you claim
to be, you are not those of whom it is said, ‘She that was
desolate hath <i>many</i> children,’ if you are reduced to so
small a number”?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p106" shownumber="no">27. Perhaps you will quote against this the example
of that righteous man, who along with his family was alone found
worthy of deliverance when the flood came. Do you see then how far
you still are from being righteous? Most assuredly we do not affirm
you to be righteous on the ground of this instance until your
associates be reduced to seven, yourself being the eighth person:
provided always, however, that no other has, as I was saying,
anticipated the party of Donatus in snatching up that
righteousness, by having, in some far distant spot, withdrawn
himself along with seven more, under pressure of some good reason,
from communion with the whole world, and so saved himself from the
flood by which it is overwhelmed. Seeing, therefore, that you do
not know whether this may not have been done, and been as entirely
unheard of by you as the name of Donatus is unheard of by many
nations of Christians in remote countries, you are unable to say
with certainty where the Church is to be found. For it must be in
that place in which what you have now done may happen to have been
at an earlier date done by others, if there could possibly be any
just reason for your separating yourselves from the communion of
the whole world.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p107" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p107.1">Chap. IX.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p108" shownumber="no">28. We, however, are certain that no one could
ever have been warranted in separating himself from the communion
of all nations, because every one of us looks for the marks of the
Church not in his own righteousness, but in the Divine Scriptures,
and beholds it actually in existence, according to the promises.
For it is of the Church that it is said,“As the lily among
thorns, so is my love among the daughters;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p108.1" n="2209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p109" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p109.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.2" parsed="|Song|2|2|0|0" passage="Song. 2.2">Cant. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> which could be called on the one
hand “thorns” only by reason of the wickedness of their
manners, and on the other hand “daughters” by reason of their
participation in the same sacraments. Again, it is the Church which
saith, “From the end of the earth have I cried unto Thee when my
heart was overwhelmed;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p109.2" n="2210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p110" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p110.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.61.2" parsed="|Ps|61|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 61.2">Ps. lxi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another Psalm, “Horror
hath kept me back from<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p110.2" n="2211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p111" shownumber="no"> In this and the other passages quoted, Augustin
translates from the LXX.</p></note> the wicked that forsake Thy
law;” and, “I beheld the transgressors, and was grieved.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p111.1" n="2212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p112" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p112.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.53 Bible:Ps.119.158" parsed="|Ps|119|53|0|0;|Ps|119|158|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.53,158">Ps. cxix. 53 and 158</scripRef>.</p></note> It is the
same which says to her Spouse: “Tell me where Thou feedest, where
Thou dost rest at noon: for why should I be as one veiled beside
the flocks of Thy companions?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p112.2" n="2213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p113" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p113.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.7" parsed="|Song|1|7|0|0" passage="Song. 1.7">Cant. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> This is the same as is said in
another place: “Make known to me Thy right hand, and those who
are in heart taught in wisdom;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p113.2" n="2214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p114" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p114.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.12" parsed="|Ps|90|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 90.12">Ps. xc. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> in whom, as they shine with light
and glow with love, Thou dost rest as in noontide; lest perchance,
like one veiled, that is, hidden and unknown, I should run, not to
Thy flock, but to the flocks of Thy companions, <i>i.e.</i> of
heretics, whom the bride here calls companions, just as He called
the thorns<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p114.2" n="2215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p115" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p115.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.2.2" parsed="|Song|2|2|0|0" passage="Song. 2.2">Cant. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
“daughters,” because of common participation in the sacraments:
of which persons it is elsewhere said: “Thou wast a man, mine
equal, my guide, my acquaintance, who didst take sweet food
together with me; we walked unto the house of God in company. Let
death seize upon them, and let them go down quick into hell,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p115.2" n="2216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p116" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p116.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.14-Ps.55.15" parsed="|Ps|55|14|55|15" passage="Ps. 55.14,15">Ps. lv. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> like
Dathan and Abiram, the authors of an impious schism.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p117" shownumber="no">29. It is to the Church also that the answer
is given immediately after in the passage quoted above: “If thou
know not thyself,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p117.1" n="2217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p118" shownumber="no"> <i>Nisi cognoveris temetipsam.</i></p></note> O thou fairest among women, go thy
way forth by the footsteps of the flocks,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p118.1" n="2218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p119" shownumber="no"> <i>Gregum.</i></p></note> and feed thy kids beside the
shepherds’ tents.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p119.1" n="2219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p120" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p120.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.8" parsed="|Song|1|8|0|0" passage="Song. 1.8">Cant. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Oh, matchless sweetness of the
Bridegroom, who thus replied to her question: “If thou knowest
not thyself,” He says; as if He said, “Surely the city which is
set upon a mountain cannot be hid;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p120.2" n="2220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p121" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p121.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14" parsed="|Matt|5|14|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.14">Matt. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and therefore, ‘Thou art not as
one veiled, that thou shouldst run to the flocks of my
companions.’ For I am the mountain established upon the top of
the mountains, unto which all nations shall come.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p121.2" n="2221" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p122" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p122.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.2" parsed="|Isa|2|2|0|0" passage="Isa. 2.2">Isa. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘If thou
knowest not thyself,’ by the knowledge which thou mayest gain,
not in the words of false witnesses, but in the testimonies of My
book; ‘if thou knowest not thyself,’ from such testimony as
this concerning thee: ‘Lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy
stakes: for thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the
left; and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles, and make the
desolate cities to be inhabited. <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_393.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_393" n="393" />Fear not, for thou shall not be ashamed;
neither be thou confounded, for thou shall not be put to shame: for
thou shalt forget the shame of thy youth, and shall not remember
the reproach of thy widowhood any more: for thy Maker is thine
husband, the Lord of hosts is His name, and thy Redeemer the Holy
One of Israel; the God of the whole earth shall He be called.’
‘If thou knowest not thyself,’ O thou fairest among women, from
this which hath been said of thee, ‘The King hath greatly desired
thy beauty,’ and ‘instead of thy fathers shall be thy children,
whom thou mayest make princes upon the earth:’<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p122.2" n="2222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p123" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p123.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.11-Ps.45.16" parsed="|Ps|45|11|45|16" passage="Ps. 45.11-16">Ps. xlv. 11–16</scripRef>.</p></note> if, therefore, ‘thou know not
thyself,’ go thy way forth: I do not cast thee forth, but ‘go
thy way forth,’ that of thee it may be said, ‘They went out
from us, but they were not of us.’<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p123.2" n="2223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p124" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p124.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.19" parsed="|1John|2|19|0|0" passage="1 John 2.19">1 John ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘Go thy way forth’ by the
footsteps of the flocks, not in My footsteps, but in the footsteps
of the flocks; and not of the one flock, but of flocks divided and
going astray. ‘And feed thy kids,’ not as Peter, to whom it is
said, ‘Feed My sheep;’<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p124.2" n="2224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p125" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p125.1" osisRef="Bible:John.21.17" parsed="|John|21|17|0|0" passage="John 21.17">John xxi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> but, ‘Feed thy kids beside the
shepherds’ tents,’ not beside the tent of the Shepherd, where
there is ‘one fold and one Shepherd.’”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p125.2" n="2225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p126" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p126.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" passage="John 10.16">John x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> But the church knows herself, and
thereby escapes from that lot which has befallen those who did not
know themselves to be in her.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p127" shownumber="no">30. The same [Church] is spoken of, when, in
regard to the fewness of her numbers as compared with the multitude
of the wicked, it is said: “Strait is the gate and narrow is the
way which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p127.1" n="2226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p128" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p128.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.14" parsed="|Matt|7|14|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.14">Matt. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> And again,
it is of the same Church that it is said with respect to the
multitude of her members: “I will multiply thy seed as the stars
of heaven, and as the sand which is upon the sea-shore.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p128.2" n="2227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p129" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p129.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.14" parsed="|Gen|22|14|0|0" passage="Gen. 22.14">Gen. xxii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> For the
same Church of holy and good believers is both small if compared
with the number of the wicked, which is greater, and large if
considered by itself; “for the desolate hath more sons than she
which hath an husband,” and “many shall come from the east and
from the west, and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and
Jacob, in the kingdom of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p129.2" n="2228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p130" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p130.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.11" parsed="|Matt|8|11|0|0" passage="Matt. 8.11">Matt. viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> God, moreover, presents unto
Himself a “numerous people, zealous of good works.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p130.2" n="2229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p131" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p131.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.14" parsed="|Titus|2|14|0|0" passage="Tit. 2.14">Tit. ii. 14</scripRef>; <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XCIII-p131.2" lang="EL">
περιούσιος</span> being translated by Augustin
“<i>abundans</i>,” where our version has “peculiar.”</p></note> And in the
Apocalypse, many thousands “which no man can number,” from
every tribe and tongue, are seen clothed in white robes, and with
palms of victory.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p131.3" n="2230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p132" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p132.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.9" parsed="|Rev|7|9|0|0" passage="Rev. 7.9">Rev. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> It is the same Church which is
occasionally obscured, and, as it were, beclouded by the multitude
of offences, when sinners bend the bow that they may shoot under
the darkened moon<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p132.2" n="2231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p133" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XCIII-p133.1" lang="EL">ἐν
σκοτομήνῃ</span>, LXX.</p></note> at the upright in heart.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p133.2" n="2232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p134" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p134.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.11.2" parsed="|Ps|11|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 11.2">Ps. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> But even
at such a time the Church shines in those who are most firm in
their attachment to her. And if, in the Divine promise above
quoted, any distinct application of its two clauses should be made,
it is perhaps not without reason that the seed of Abraham was
compared both to the “stars of heaven,” and to “the sand
which is by the sea-shore:” that by “the stars” may be
understood those who, in number fewer, are more fixed and more
brilliant; and that by “the sand on the sea-shore” may be
understood that great multitude of weak and carnal persons within
the Church, who at one time are seen at rest and free while the
weather is calm, but are at another time covered and troubled under
the waves of tribulation and temptation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p135" shownumber="no">31. Now, such a troublous time was the time at
which Hilary wrote in the passage which you have thought fit
artfully to adduce against so many Divine testimonies, as if by it
you could prove that the Church has perished from the earth.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p135.1" n="2233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p136" shownumber="no"> Vincentius had quoted from Hilary’s work, <i>De
Synodis adversum Arianos</i>, a sentence to the effect that, with
the exception of a very small remnant, the ten provinces of Asia in
which he was settled were truly ignorant of God.</p></note> You may
just as well say that the numerous churches of Galatia had no
existence at the time when the apostle wrote to them: “O foolish
Galatians, who hath bewitched you,” that, “having begun in the
Spirit, ye are now made perfect in the flesh?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p136.1" n="2234" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p137" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p137.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.1 Bible:Gal.3.3" parsed="|Gal|3|1|0|0;|Gal|3|3|0|0" passage="Gal. 3.1,3">Gal. iii. 1, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> For thus you would misrepresent
that learned man, who (like the apostle) was sternly rebuking the
slow of heart and the timid, for whom he was travailing in birth a
second time, until Christ should be formed in them.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p137.2" n="2235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p138" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p138.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> For who
does not know that many persons of weak judgment were at that time
deluded by ambiguous phrases, so that they thought that the Arians
believed the same doctrines as they themselves held; and that
others, through fear, had yielded and feigned consent, not walking
uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, to whom you would
have denied that forgiveness which, when they had been turned from
their error, was extended to them? But in refusing such pardon, you
prove yourselves wholly ignorant of the word of God. For read what
Paul has recorded concerning Peter,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p138.2" n="2236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p139" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p139.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.21" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|21" passage="Gal. 2.11-21">Gal. ii. 11–21</scripRef>.</p></note> and what Cyprian has expressed as
his view on the ground of that statement, and do not blame the
compassion of the Church, which does not scatter the members of
Christ when they are gathered together, but labours to gather His
scattered members into one. It is true that those who then stood
most resolute, and were able to understand the treacherous phrases
used by the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_394.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_394" n="394" />heretics, were few in number when compared
with the rest; but some of them it is to be remembered were then
bravely enduring sentence of banishment, and others were hiding
themselves for safety in all parts of the world. And thus the
Church, which is increasing throughout all nations, has been
preserved as the Lord’s wheat, and shall be preserved unto the
end, yea, until all nations, even the barbarous tribes, are within
its embrace. For it is the Church which the Son of man has sown as
good seed, and of which He has foretold that it should grow among
the tares until the harvest. For the field is the world, and the
harvest is the end of time.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p139.2" n="2237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p140" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p140.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.24-Matt.13.39" parsed="|Matt|13|24|13|39" passage="Matt. 13.24-39">Matt. xiii. 24–39</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p141" shownumber="no">32. Hilary, therefore, either was rebuking not
the wheat, but the tares, in those ten provinces of Asia, or was
addressing himself to the wheat, because it was endangered through
some unfaithfulness, and spoke as one who thought that the rebuke
would be useful in proportion to the vehemence with which it was
given. For the canonical Scriptures contain examples of the same
manner of rebuke in which what is intended for some is spoken as if
it applied to all. Thus the apostle, when he says to the
Corinthians, “How say some among you, that there is no
resurrection of the dead?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p141.1" n="2238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p142" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p142.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.12" parsed="|1Cor|15|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.12">1 Cor. xv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> proves clearly that all of them
were not such; but he bears witness that those who were such were
not outside of their communion, but among them. And shortly after,
lest those who were of a different opinion should be led astray by
them, he gave this warning: “Be not deceived: evil communications
corrupt good manners. Awake to righteousness, and sin not; for some
have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p142.2" n="2239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p143" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p143.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33-1Cor.15.34" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|15|34" passage="1 Cor. 15.33,34">1 Cor. xv. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p></note> But when
he says, “Whereas there is among you envying, and strife, and
divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk as men?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p143.2" n="2240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p144" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p144.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.3">1 Cor. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> he speaks
as if it applied to all, and you see how grave a charge he makes.
Wherefore, if it were not that we read in the same epistle, “I
thank my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is
given you by Jesus Christ; that in everything ye are enriched by
Him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge; even as the testimony
of Christ was confirmed in you: so that ye come behind in no
gift,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p144.2" n="2241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p145" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p145.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.4-1Cor.1.7" parsed="|1Cor|1|4|1|7" passage="1 Cor. 1.4-7">1 Cor. i. 4–7</scripRef>.</p></note> we would
think that all the Corinthians had been carnal and natural, not
perceiving the things of the spirit of God,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p145.2" n="2242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p146" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p146.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> fond of strife, and full of envy,
and “walking as men.” In like manner it is said, on the one
hand, “the whole world lieth in wickedness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p146.2" n="2243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p147" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p147.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.19" parsed="|1John|5|19|0|0" passage="1 John 5.19">1 John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> because of the tares which are
throughout the whole world; and, on the other hand, Christ “is
the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for
the sins of the whole world,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p147.2" n="2244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p148" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p148.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.2" parsed="|1John|2|2|0|0" passage="1 John 2.2">1 John ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> because of the wheat which is
throughout the whole world.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p149" shownumber="no">33. The love of many, however, waxes cold
because of offences, which abound increasingly the more that,
within the communion of the sacraments of Christ, there are
gathered to the glory of His name even those who are wicked, and
who persist in the obstinacy of error; whose separation, however,
as chaff from the wheat, is to be effected only in the final
purging of the Lord’s threshing-floor.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p149.1" n="2245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p150" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p150.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.12" parsed="|Matt|3|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 3.12">Matt. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> These do not destroy those who are
the Lord’s wheat—few, indeed, when compared with the others,
but in themselves a great multitude; they do not destroy the elect
of God, who are to be gathered at the end of the world from the
four winds, from the one end of heaven to the other.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p150.2" n="2246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p151" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p151.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.31" parsed="|Matt|24|31|0|0" passage="Matt. 24.31">Matt. xxiv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> For it is
from the elect that the cry comes, “Help, Lord! for the godly man
ceaseth, for the faithful fail from among the children of men;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p151.2" n="2247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p152" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p152.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.1" parsed="|Ps|12|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 12.1">Ps. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and it is
of them that the Lord saith, “He that shall endure to the end
(when iniquity shall abound), the same shall be saved.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p152.2" n="2248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p153" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p153.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12-Matt.24.13" parsed="|Matt|24|12|24|13" passage="Matt. 24.12,13">Matt. xxiv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover,
that the psalm quoted is the language not of one man, but of many,
is shown by the following context: “Thou shalt keep us, O Lord;
Thou shalt preserve us from this generation for ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p153.2" n="2249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p154" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p154.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.7" parsed="|Ps|12|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 12.7">Ps. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> On account
of this abounding iniquity which the Lord foretold, it is said in
another place: “When the Son of man cometh, shall He find faith
on the earth?” This doubt expressed by Him who knoweth all things
prefigured the doubts which in Him we entertain, when the Church,
being often disappointed in many from whom much was expected, but
who have proved very different from what they were supposed to be,
is so alarmed in regard to her own members, that she is slow to
believe good of any one. Nevertheless it would be wrong to cherish
doubt that those whose faith He shall find on the earth are growing
along with the tares throughout the whole field.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p155" shownumber="no">34. Therefore it is the same Church also which
within the Lord’s net is swimming along with the bad fishes, but
is in heart and in life separated from them, and departs from them,
that she may be presented to her Lord a “glorious Church, not
having spot or wrinkle.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p155.1" n="2250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p156" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p156.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.27">Eph. v. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> But the actual visible separation
she looks for only on the sea-shore, <i>i.e.</i> at the end of the
world,—meanwhile correcting as many as she can, and bearing with
those whom she cannot correct; but she does not abandon the unity
of the good because of the wickedness of those whom she finds
incorrigible.</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_395.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_395" n="395" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p157" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p157.1">Chap. X.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p158" shownumber="no">35. Wherefore, my brother, refrain from
gathering together against divine testimonies so many, so
perspicuous, and so unchallenged, the calumnies which may be found
in the writings of bishops either of our communion, as Hilary, or
of the undivided Church itself in the age preceding the schism of
Donatus, as Cyprian or Agrippinus;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p158.1" n="2251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p159" shownumber="no"> Agrippinus, successor of Cyprian in the see of
Carthage.</p></note> because, in the first place, this
class of writings must be, so far as authority is concerned,
distinguished from the canon of Scripture. For they are not read by
us as if a testimony brought forward from them was such that it
would be unlawful to hold any different opinion, for it may be that
the opinions which they held were different from those to which
truth demands our assent. For we are amongst those who do not
reject what has been taught us even by an apostle: “If in
anything ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto
you; nevertheless, whereto we have already attained, let us walk by
the same rule,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p159.1" n="2252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p160" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p160.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.15-Phil.3.16" parsed="|Phil|3|15|3|16" passage="Phil. 3.15,16">Phil. iii. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note>—in that way, namely, which
Christ is; of which way the Psalmist thus speaks: “God be
merciful unto us, and bless us, and cause His face to shine upon
us: that Thy way may be known upon earth, Thy saving health among
all nations.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p160.2" n="2253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p161" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p161.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.67.1-Ps.67.2" parsed="|Ps|67|1|67|2" passage="Ps. 67.1,2">Ps. lxvii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p162" shownumber="no">36. In the next place, if you are charmed by
the authority of that bishop and illustrious martyr St. Cyprian,
which we indeed regard, as I have said, as quite distinct from the
authority of canonical Scripture, why are you not charmed by such
things in him as these: that he maintained with loyalty, and
defended in debate, the unity of the Church in the world and in all
nations; that he censured, as full of self-sufficiency and pride,
those who wished to separate themselves as righteous from the
Church, holding them up to ridicule for assuming to themselves that
which the Lord did not concede even to apostles,—namely, the
gathering of the tares before the harvest,—and for attempting to
separate the chaff from the wheat, as if to them had been assigned
the charge of removing the chaff and cleansing the threshing-floor;
that he proved that no man can be stained with guilt by the sins of
others, thus sweeping away the only ground alleged by the authors
of schism for their separation; that in the very matter in regard
to which he was of a different opinion from his colleagues, he did
not decree that those who thought otherwise than he did should be
condemned or excommunicated; that even in his letter to Jubaianus<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p162.1" n="2254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p163" shownumber="no"> See <i>Ante-Nicene Fathers</i>, Am. ed. vol. v. p.
379.</p></note> (which was
read for the first time in the Council,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p163.1" n="2255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p164" shownumber="no"> Held at Carthage, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p164.1">A.D.</span>
256.</p></note> the authority of which you are
wont to plead in defence of the practice of rebaptizing), although
he admits that in time past persons who had been baptized in other
communions had been received into the Church without being a second
time baptized, on which ground they were regarded by him as having
had no baptism, nevertheless he considers the use and benefit of
peace within the Church to be so great, that for its sake he holds
that these persons (though in his judgment unbaptized) should not
be excluded from office in the Church?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p165" shownumber="no">37. And by this you will very readily perceive
(for I know the acuteness of your mind) that your cause is
completely subverted and annihilated. For if, as you suppose, the
Church which had been spread abroad throughout the world perished
through her admitting sinners to partake in her sacraments (and
this is the ground alleged for your separation), it had wholly
perished long before,—at the time, namely, when, as Cyprian says,
men were admitted into it without baptism,—and thus Cyprian
himself had no Church within which to be born; and if so, how much
more must this have been the case with one who, like Donatus, the
author of your schism, and the father of your sect, belonged to a
later age! But if at that time, although persons were being
admitted into the Church without baptism, the Church nevertheless
remained in being, so as to give birth to Cyprian and afterwards to
Donatus, it is manifest that the righteous are not defiled by the
sins of other men when they participate with them in the
sacraments. And thus you have no excuse by which you can wash away
the guilt of the schism whereby you have gone forth from the unity
of the Church; and in you is fulfilled that saying of Holy Writ:
“There is a generation that esteem themselves right, and have not
cleansed themselves from the guilt of their going forth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p165.1" n="2256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p166" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p166.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.12" parsed="|Prov|30|12|0|0" passage="Prov. 30.12">Prov. xxx. 12</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.XCIII-p166.2" lang="EL">ἔκγονον κακὸν δίκαιον
ἐαυτὸν κρίνει, τὴν δ’ ἔξοδον αὐτοῦ οὐκ
ἀπένιψεν</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p167" shownumber="no">38. The man who, out of regard to the sameness of
the sacraments, does not presume to insist on the second
administration of baptism even to heretics, is not, by thus
avoiding Cyprian’s error, placed on a level with Cyprian in
merit, any more than the man who does not insist upon the Gentiles
conforming to Jewish ceremonies is thereby placed on a level in
merit with the Apostle Peter. In Peter’s case, however, the
record not only of his halting, but also of his correction, is
contained in the canonical Scriptures; whereas the statement that
Cyprian entertained opinions at variance with those approved by the
constitution and practice of the Church is found, not in canonical
Scripture, but in his own writings, and in those of a Council; and
although it is not found in the same records that he corrected that
opinion, it is nevertheless by no means an unreasonable supposition
that he did correct it, and that this fact may perhaps <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_396.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_396" n="396" />have been suppressed by those
who were too much pleased with the error into which he fell, and
were unwilling to lose the patronage of so great a name. At the
same time, there are not wanting some who maintain that Cyprian
never held the view ascribed to him, but that this was an
unwarrantable forgery passed off by liars under his name. For it
was impossible for the integrity and authenticity of the writings
of any one bishop, however illustrious, to be secured and preserved
as the canonical Scriptures are through translation into so many
languages, and through the regular and continuous manner in which
the Church has used them in public worship. Even in the face of
this, some have been found forging many things under the names of
the apostles. It is true, indeed, that they made such attempts in
vain, because the text of canonical Scripture was so well attested,
and so generally used and known; but this effort of an unholy
boldness, which has not forborne to assail writings which are
defended by the strength of such notoriety, has proved what it is
capable of essaying against writings which are not established upon
canonical authority.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p168" shownumber="no">39. We, however, do not deny that Cyprian held the
views ascribed to him: first, because his style has a certain
peculiarity of expression by which it may be recognised; and
secondly, because in this case our cause rather than yours is
proved victorious, and the pretext alleged for your
schism—namely, that you might not be defiled by the sins of other
men—is in the most simple manner exploded; since it is manifest
from the letters of Cyprian that participation in the sacraments
was allowed to sinful men, when those who, in your judgment (and as
you will have it, in his judgment also), were unbaptized were as
such admitted to the Church, and that nevertheless the Church did
not perish, but remained in the dignity belonging to her nature as
the Lord’s wheat scattered throughout the world. And, therefore,
if in your consternation you thus betake yourselves to Cyprian’s
authority as to a harbour of refuge, you see the rock against which
your error dashes itself in this course; if, on the other hand, you
do not venture to flee thither, you are wrecked without any
struggle for escape.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p169" shownumber="no">40. Moreover, Cyprian either did not hold at
all the opinions which you ascribe to him, or did subsequently
correct his mistake by the rule of truth, or covered this blemish,
as we may call it, upon his otherwise spotless mind by the
abundance of his love, in his most amply defending the unity of the
Church growing throughout the whole world, and in his most
stedfastly holding the bond of peace; for it is written, “Charity
[love] covereth a multitude of sins.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p169.1" n="2257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p170" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p170.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.8" parsed="|1Pet|4|8|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 4.8">1 Pet. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> To this was also added, that in
him, as a most fruitful branch, the Father removed by the
pruning-knife of suffering whatever may have remained in him
requiring correction: “For every branch in me,” saith the Lord,
“that beareth fruit He purgeth, that it may bring forth more
fruit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p170.2" n="2258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p171" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p171.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.2" parsed="|John|15|2|0|0" passage="John 15.2">John xv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> And whence
this care of him, if not because, continuing as a branch in the
far-spreading vine, he did not forsake the root of unity? “For
though he gave his body to be burned, if he had not charity, it
would profit him nothing.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p171.2" n="2259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p172" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p172.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.3" parsed="|1Cor|13|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.3">1 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p173" shownumber="no">41. Attend now a little while to the letters
of Cyprian, that you may see how he proves the man to be
inexcusable who desires ostensibly on the ground of his own
righteousness to withdraw himself from the unity of the Church
(which God promised and has fulfilled in all nations), and that you
may more clearly apprehend the truth of the text quoted by me
shortly before: “There is a generation that esteem themselves
righteous, and have not cleansed themselves from the guilt of their
going forth.” In a letter which he wrote to Antonianus<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p173.1" n="2260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p174" shownumber="no"> Letter LI. 21. <i>Ante-Nicene Fathers</i>, Am. ed.
vol. v. p. 332.</p></note> he
discusses a matter very closely akin to that which we are now
debating; but it is better for us to give his very words: “Some
of our predecessors,” he says, “in the episcopal office in this
province were of opinion that the peace of the Church should not be
given to fornicators, and finally closed the door of repentance
against those who had been guilty of adultery. They did not,
however, withdraw themselves from fellowship with their colleagues
in the episcopate; nor did they rend asunder the unity of the
Catholic Church, by such harshness and obstinate perseverance in
their censure as to separate themselves from the Church because
others granted while they themselves refused to adulterers the
peace of the Church. The bond of concord remaining unbroken, and
the sacrament of the Church continuing undivided, each bishop
arranges and orders his own conduct as one who shall give account
of his procedure to his Lord.” What say you to that, brother
Vincentius? Surely you must see that this great man, this
peace-loving bishop and dauntless martyr, made nothing more
earnestly his care than to prevent the sundering of the bond of
unity. You see him travailing in birth for the souls of men, not
only that they might, when conceived, be born in Christ, but also
that, when born, they might not perish through their being shaken
out of their mother’s bosom.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p175" shownumber="no">42. Now give attention, I pray you, further to this
thing which he has mentioned in protesting against impious
schismatics. If those who granted peace to adulterers, who repented
of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_397.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_397" n="397" />their sin, shared
the guilt of adulterers, were those who did not so act defiled by
fellowship with them as colleagues in office? If, again, it was a
right thing, as truth asserts and the Church maintains, that peace
should be given to adulterers who repented of their sin, those who
utterly closed against adulterers the door of reconciliation
through repentance were unquestionably guilty of impiety in
refusing healing to the members of Christ, in taking away the keys
of the Church from those who knocked for admission, and in opposing
with heartless cruelty God’s most compassionate forbearance,
which permitted them to live in order that, repenting, they might
be healed by the sacrifice of a contrite spirit and broken heart.
Nevertheless this their heartless error and impiety did not defile
the others, compassionate and peace-loving men, when these shared
with them in the Christian sacraments, and tolerated them within
the net of unity, until the time when, brought to the shore, they
should be separated from each other; or if this error and impiety
of others did defile them, then the Church was already at that time
destroyed, and there was no Church to give Cyprian birth. But if,
as is beyond question, the Church continued in existence, it is
also beyond question that no man in the unity of Christ can be
stained by the guilt of the sins of other men if he be not
consenting to the deeds of the wicked, and thus defiled by actual
participation in their crimes, but only, for the sake of the
fellowship of the good, tolerating the wicked, as the chaff which
lies until the final purging of the Lord’s threshing-floor. These
things being so, where is the pretext for your schism? Are ye not
an “evil generation, esteeming yourselves righteous, yet not
washed from the guilt of your going forth” [from the Church]?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p176" shownumber="no">43. If, now, I were disposed to quote anything
against you from the writings of Tychonius, a man of your
communion, who has written rather in defence of the Church and
against you than the reverse, in vain disowning the communion of
African Christians as traditors (by which one thing Parmenianus
silences him), what else can you say in reply than what Tychonius
himself said of you as I have shortly before reminded you: “That
which is according to our will is holy”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p176.1" n="2261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p177" shownumber="no"> P. 387.</p></note> For this Tychonius—a man, as I
have said, of your communion—writes that a Council was held at
Carthage<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p177.1" n="2262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p178" shownumber="no"> This Council at Carthage is not elsewhere
mentioned.</p></note> by two
hundred and seventy of your bishops; in which Council, after
seventy-five days of deliberation, all past decisions on the matter
being set aside, a carefully revised resolution was published, to
the effect that to those who were guilty of a heinous crime as
traditors, the privilege of communion should be granted as to
blameless persons, if they refused to be baptized. He says further,
that Deuterius of Macriana, a bishop of your party, added to the
Church a whole crowd of traditors, without making any distinction
between them and others, making the unity of the Church open to
these traditors, in accordance with the decree of the Council held
by these two hundred and seventy of your bishops, and that after
that transaction Donatus continued unbroken his communion with the
said Deuterius, and not only with him, but also with all the
Mauritanian bishops for forty years, who, according to the
statement of Tychonius, admitted the traditors to communion without
insisting on their being rebaptized, up to the time of the
persecution made by Macarius.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p179" shownumber="no">44. You will say, “What has that Tychonius to do
with me?” It is true that Tychonius is the man whom Parmenianus
checked by his reply, and effectually warned not to write such
things; but he did not refute the statements themselves, but, as I
have said above, silenced him by this one thing, that while saying
such things concerning the Church which is diffused throughout the
world, and while admitting that the faults of other men within its
unity cannot defile one who is innocent, he nevertheless withdrew
himself from the contagion of communion with African Christians
because of their being traditors, and was an adherent of the party
of Donatus. Parmenianus, indeed, might have said that Tychonius had
in all these things spoken falsely; but, as Tychonius himself
observes, many were still living at that time by whom these things
might be proved to be most unquestionably true and generally
known.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p180" shownumber="no">45. Of these things, however, I say no more:
maintain, if you choose, that Tychonius spoke falsely; I bring you
back to Cyprian, the authority which you yourself have quoted. If,
according to his writings, every one in the unity of the Church is
defiled by the sins of other members, then the Church had utterly
perished before Cyprian’s time, and all possibility of
Cyprian’s own existence (as a member of the Church) is taken
away. If, however, the very thought of this is impiety, and it be
beyond question that the Church continued in being, it follows that
no one is defiled by the guilt of the sins of other men within the
Catholic unity; and in vain do you, “an evil generation,”
maintain that you are righteous, when you are “not washed from
the guilt of your going forth.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p181" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p181.1">Chap. XI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p182" shownumber="no">46. You will say, “Why then do you seek us? Why do
you receive those whom you call heretics?” Mark how simple and
short is my reply. We seek you because you are lost, that we may
rejoice over you when found, as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_398.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_398" n="398" />over you while lost we grieved. Again we
call you heretics; but the name applies to you only up to the time
of your being turned to the peace of the Catholic Church, and
extricated from the errors by which you have been ensnared. For
when you pass over to us, you entirely abandon the position you
formerly occupied, so that, as heretics no longer, you pass over to
us. You will say, “Then baptize me.” I would, if you were not
already baptized, or if you had received the baptism of Donatus, or
of Rogatus only, and not of Christ. It is not the Christian
sacraments, but the crime of schism, which makes you a heretic. The
evil which has proceeded from yourself is not a reason for our
denying the good that is permanent in you, but which you possess to
your own harm if you have it not in that Church from which proceeds
its power to do good. For from the Catholic Church are all the
sacraments of the Lord, which you hold and administer in the same
way as they were held and administered even before you went forth
from her. The fact, however, that you are no longer in that Church
from which proceeded the sacraments which you have, does not make
it the less true that you still have them. We therefore do not
change in you that wherein you are at one with ourselves, for in
many things you are at one with us; and of such it is said, “For
in many things they were with me:”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p182.1" n="2263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p183" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p183.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.55.18" parsed="lxx|Ps|55|18|0|0" passage="Ps. 55.18" version="LXX">Ps. lv. 18</scripRef>, Septuagint.</p></note> but we correct those things in
which you are not with us, and we wish you to receive those things
which you have not where you now are. You are at one with us in
baptism, in creed, and in the other sacraments of the Lord. But in
the spirit of unity and bond of peace, in a word, in the Catholic
Church itself, you are not with us. If you receive these things,
the others which you already have will then not begin to be yours,
but begin to be of use to you. We do not therefore, as you think,
receive your men of your party as still belonging to you, but in
the act of receiving them we incorporate with ourselves those who
forsake you that they may be received by us; and in order that they
may belong to us, their first step is to renounce their connection
with you. Nor do we compel into union with us those who
industriously serve an error which we abhor; but our reason for
wishing those men to be united to us is, that they may no longer be
worthy of our abhorrence.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p184" shownumber="no">47. But you will say, “The Apostle Paul
baptized after John.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p184.1" n="2264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p185" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p185.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.5" parsed="|Acts|19|5|0|0" passage="Acts 19.5">Acts xix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Did he then baptize after a
heretic? If you do presume to call that friend of the Bridegroom a
heretic, and to say that he was not in the unity of the Church, I
beg that you will put this in writing. But if you believe that it
would be the height of folly to think or to say so, it remains for
your own wisdom to resolve the question why the Apostle Paul
baptized after John. For if he baptized after one who was his
equal, you ought all to baptize after one another. If after one who
was greater than himself, you ought to baptize after Rogatus; if
after one who was less than himself, Rogatus ought to have baptized
after you those whom you, as a presbyter, had baptized. If,
however, the baptism which is now administered is in all cases of
equal value to those who receive it, however unequal in merit the
persons may be by whom it is administered, because it is the
baptism of Christ, not of those who administer the right, I think
you must already perceive that Paul administered the baptism of
Christ to certain persons because they had received the baptism of
John only, and not of Christ; for it is expressly called the
baptism of John, as the Divine Scripture bears witness in many
passages, and as the Lord Himself calls it, saying: “The baptism
of John, whence was it? from heaven, or of men?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p185.2" n="2265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p186" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p186.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.25" parsed="|Matt|21|25|0|0" passage="Matt. 21.25">Matt. xxi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> But the
baptism which Peter administered was the baptism, not of Peter, but
of Christ; that which Paul administered was the baptism, not of
Paul, but of Christ; that which was administered by those who, in
the apostle’s time, preached Christ not sincerely, but of
contention,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p186.2" n="2266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p187" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p187.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.15 Bible:Phil.1.17" parsed="|Phil|1|15|0|0;|Phil|1|17|0|0" passage="Phil. 1.15,17">Phil. i. 15, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> was not
their own, but the baptism of Christ; and that which was
administered by those who, in Cyprian’s time, either by artful
dishonesty obtained their possessions, or by usury, at exorbitant
interest, increased them, was not their own baptism, but the
baptism of Christ. And because it was of Christ, therefore,
although there was very great disparity in the persons by whom it
was administered, it was equally useful to those by whom it was
received. For if the excellency of baptism in each case is
according to the excellency of the person by whom one is baptized,
it was wrong in the apostle to give thanks that he had baptized
none of the Corinthians, but Crispus, and Gaius, and the house of
Stephanas;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p187.2" n="2267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p188" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p188.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 1.14">1 Cor. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> for the
baptism of the converts in Corinth, if administered by himself,
would have been so much more excellent as Paul himself was more
excellent than other men. Lastly, when he says, “I have planted,
and Apollos watered,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p188.2" n="2268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p189" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p189.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.6">1 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> he seems to intimate that he had
preached the gospel, and that Apollos had baptized. Is Apollos
better than John? Why then did he, who baptized after John, not
baptize after Apollos? Surely because, in the one case, the
baptism, by whomsoever administered, was the baptism of Christ; and
in the other case, by whomsoever admin<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_399.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_399" n="399" />istered, it was, although
preparing the way for Christ, only the baptism of John.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p190" shownumber="no">48. It seems to you an odious thing to say
that baptism was given to some after John had baptized them, and
yet that baptism is not to be given to men after heretics have
baptized them; but it may be said with equal justice to be an
odious thing that baptism was given to some after John had baptized
them, and yet that baptism is not to be given to men after
intemperate persons have baptized them. I name this sin of
intemperance rather than others, because those in whom it reigns
are not able to hide it: and yet what man, even though he be blind,
does not know how many addicted to this vice are to be found
everywhere? And yet among the works of the flesh, of which it is
said that they who do them shall not inherit the kingdom of God,
the apostle places this in an enumeration in which heresies also
are specified: “Now the works of the flesh,” he says, “are
manifest, which are these: adultery, fornication, uncleanness,
lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations,
wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness,
revellings, and such like; of the which I tell you before, as I
have also told you in time past, that they who do such things shall
not inherit the kingdom of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p190.1" n="2269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p191" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p191.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19-Gal.5.21" parsed="|Gal|5|19|5|21" passage="Gal. 5.19-21">Gal. v. 19–21</scripRef>.</p></note> Baptism, therefore, although it
was administered after John, is not administered after a heretic,
on the very same principle according to which, though administered
after John; it is not administered after an intemperate man: for
both heresies and drunkenness are among the works which exclude
those who do them from inheriting the kingdom of God. Does it not
seem to you as if it were a thing intolerably unseemly, that
although baptism was repeated after it had been administered by him
who, not even moderately drinking wine, but wholly refraining from
its use, prepared the way for the kingdom of God, and yet that it
should not be repeated after being administered by an intemperate
man, who shall not inherit the kingdom of God? What can be said in
answer to this, but that the one was the baptism of John, after
which the apostle administered the baptism of Christ; and that the
other, administered by an intemperate man, was the baptism of
Christ? Between John Baptist and an intemperate man there is a
great difference, as of opposites; between the baptism of Christ
and the baptism of John there is no contrariety, but a great
difference. Between the apostle and an intemperate man there is a
great difference; but there is none between the baptism of Christ
administered by an apostle, and the baptism of Christ administered
by an intemperate man. In like manner, between John and a heretic
there is a great difference, as of opposites; and between the
baptism of John and the baptism of Christ which a heretic
administers there is no contrariety, but there is a great
difference. But between the baptism of Christ which an apostle
administers, and the baptism of Christ which a heretic administers,
there is no difference. For the form of the sacrament is
acknowledged to be the same even when there is a great difference
in point of worth between the men by whom it is
administered.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p192" shownumber="no">49. But pardon me, for I have made a mistake
in wishing to convince you by arguing from the case of an
intemperate man administering baptism; for I had forgotten that I
am dealing with a Rogatist, not with one bearing the wider name of
Donatist. For among your colleagues who are so few, and in the
whole number of your clergy, perhaps you cannot find one addicted
to this vice. For you are persons who hold that the name Catholic
is given to the faith not because communion of those who hold it
embraces the whole world, but because they observe the whole of the
Divine precepts and the whole of the sacraments; you are the
persons in whom alone the Son of man when He cometh shall find
faith, when on the earth He shall find no faith, forasmuch as you
are not earth and on the earth, but heavenly and dwelling in
heaven! Do you not fear, or do you not observe that “God
resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p192.1" n="2270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p193" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p193.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.6" parsed="|Jas|4|6|0|0" passage="Jas. 4.6">Jas. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Does not
that very passage in the Gospel startle you, in which the Lord
saith, “When the Son of man cometh, shall He find faith in the
earth?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p193.2" n="2271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p194" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p194.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.8" parsed="|Luke|18|8|0|0" passage="Luke 18.8">Luke xviii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
Immediately thereafter, as if foreseeing that some would proudly
arrogate to themselves the possession of this faith, He spake to
some who trusted in themselves that they were righteous, and
despised others, the parable of the two men who went up to the
temple to pray, the one a Pharisee, and the other a publican. The
words which follow I leave for yourself to consider and to answer.
Nevertheless examine more minutely your small sect, to see whether
not so much as one who administers baptism is an intemperate man.
For so widespread is the havoc wrought among souls by this plague,
that I am greatly surprised if it has not reached even your
infinitesimal flock, although it is your boast that already, before
the coming of Christ, the one good Shepherd, you have separated
between the sheep and the goats.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p195" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p195.1">Chap. XII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p196" shownumber="no">50. Listen to the testimony which through me
is addressed to you by those who are the Lord’s wheat, suffering
meanwhile until the final winnowing,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p196.1" n="2272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p197" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p197.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.12" parsed="|Matt|3|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 3.12">Matt. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> among the chaff in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_400.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_400" n="400" />the Lord’s
threshing-floor, <i>i.e.</i> throughout the whole world, because
“God hath called the earth from the rising of the sun unto the
going down thereof,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p197.2" n="2273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p198" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p198.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1" parsed="|Ps|1|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 1.1">Ps. l. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and throughout the same wide field
the “children praise Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p198.2" n="2274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p199" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p199.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.113.1-Ps.113.3" parsed="|Ps|113|1|113|3" passage="Ps. 113.1-3">Ps. cxiii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> We disapprove of every one who,
taking advantage of this imperial edict, persecutes you, not with
loving concern for your correction, but with the malice of an
enemy. Moreover, although, since every earthly possession can be
rightly retained only on the ground either of divine right,
according to which all things belong to the righteous, or of human
right, which is in the jurisdiction of the kings of the earth, you
are mistaken in calling those things yours which you do not possess
as righteous persons, and which you have forfeited by the laws of
earthly sovereigns, and plead in vain, “We have laboured to
gather them,” seeing that you may read what is written, “The
wealth of the sinner is laid up for the just;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p199.2" n="2275" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p200" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p200.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.22" parsed="|Prov|13|22|0|0" passage="Prov. 13.22">Prov. xiii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> nevertheless we disapprove of any
one who, availing himself of this law which the kings of the earth,
doing homage to Christ, have published in order to correct your
impiety, covetously seeks to possess himself of your property. Also
we disapprove of any one who, on the ground not of justice, but of
avarice, seizes and retains the provision pertaining to the poor,
or the chapels<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p200.2" n="2276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p201" shownumber="no"> <i>Basilicæ.</i></p></note> in which
you meet for worship, which you once occupied in the name of the
Church, and which are by all means the rightful property only of
that Church which is the true Church of Christ. We disapprove of
any one who receives a person that has been expelled by you for
some disgraceful action or crime, on the same terms on which those
are received who have lived among you chargeable with no other
crime beyond the error through which you are separated from us. But
these are things which you cannot easily prove; and although you
can prove them, we bear with some whom we are unable to correct or
even to punish; and we do not quit the Lord’s threshing-floor
because of the chaff which is there, nor break the Lord’s net
because of bad fishes enclosed therein, nor desert the Lord’s
flock because of goats which are to be in the end separated from
it, nor go forth from the Lord’s house because in it there are
vessels destined to dishonour.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p202" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIII-p202.1">Chap. XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p203" shownumber="no">51. But, my brother, if you forbear seeking
the empty honour which comes from men, and despise the reproach of
fools, who will be ready to say, “Why do you now destroy what you
once laboured to build up?” it seems to me to be beyond doubt
that you will now pass over to the Church which I perceive that you
acknowledge to be the true Church: the proofs of which sentiment on
your part I find at hand. For in the beginning of your letter which
I am now answering you have these words: “I knew you, my
excellent friend, as a man devoted to peace and uprightness, when
you were still far removed from the Christian faith, and were in
these earlier days occupied with literary pursuits; but since your
conversion at a more recent time to the Christian faith, you give
your time and labour, as I am informed by the statements of many
persons, to theological controversies.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p203.1" n="2277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p204" shownumber="no"> <i>Disputationibus legalibus.</i></p></note> These words are undoubtedly your
own, if you were the person who sent me that letter. Seeing,
therefore, that you confess that I have been converted to the
Christian faith, although I have not been converted to the sect of
the Donatists or of the Rogatists, you unquestionably uphold the
truth that beyond the pale of Rogatists and Donatists the Christian
faith exists. This faith therefore is, as we say, spread abroad
throughout all nations, which are according to God’s testimony
blessed in the seed of Abraham.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p204.1" n="2278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p205" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p205.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.18" parsed="|Gen|22|18|0|0" passage="Gen. 22.18">Gen. xxii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> Why therefore do you still
hesitate to adopt what you perceive to be true, unless it be that
you are humbled because at some former time you did not perceive
what you now see, or maintained some different view, and so, while
ashamed to correct an error, are not ashamed (where shame would be
much more reasonable) of remaining wilfully in error?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p206" shownumber="no">52. Such conduct the Scripture has not passed
over in silence; for we read, “There is a shame which bringeth
sin, and there is a shame which is graceful and glorious.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p206.1" n="2279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p207" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p207.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.4.21" parsed="|Sir|4|21|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 4.21">Ecclus. iv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Shame
brings sin, when through its influence any one forbears from
changing a wicked opinion, lest he be supposed to be fickle, or be
held as by his own judgment convicted of having been long in error:
such persons descend into the pit alive, that is, conscious of
their perdition; whose future doom the death of Dathan and Abiram
and Korah, swallowed up by the opening earth, long ago
prefigured.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p207.2" n="2280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p208" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p208.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.31-Num.16.33" parsed="|Num|16|31|16|33" passage="Num. 16.31-33">Num. xvi. 31–33</scripRef>.</p></note> But shame
is graceful and glorious when one blushes for his own sin, and by
repentance is changed to something better, which you are reluctant
to do because overpowered by that false and fatal shame, fearing
lest by men who know not whereof they affirm, that sentence of the
apostle may be quoted against you: “If I build again the things
which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p208.2" n="2281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p209" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p209.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.18" parsed="|Gal|2|18|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.18">Gal. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> If,
however, this sentence admitted of application to those who, after
being corrected, preach the truth which in their perversity they
opposed, it might have been said at first against Paul himself, in
regard to whom <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_401.html" id="vii.1.XCIII-Page_401" n="401" />the churches of Christ glorified God when
they heard that he now “preached the faith which once he
destroyed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIII-p209.2" n="2282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIII-p210" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIII-p210.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.23-Gal.1.24" parsed="|Gal|1|23|1|24" passage="Gal. 1.23,24">Gal. i. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p211" shownumber="no">53. Do not, however, imagine that one can pass from
error to truth, or from any sin, be it great or small, to the
correction of his sin, without giving some proof of his repentance.
It is, however, an error of intolerable impertinence for men to
blame the Church, which is proved by so many Divine testimonies to
be the Church of Christ, for dealing in one way with those who
forsake her, receiving them back on condition of correcting this
fault by some acknowledgment of their repentance, and in another
way with those who never were within her pale, and are receiving
welcome to her peace for the first time; her method being to humble
the former more fully, and to receive the latter upon easier terms,
cherishing affection for both, and ministering with a mother’s
love to the health of both.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIII-p212" shownumber="no">You have here perhaps a longer letter than you
desired. It would have been much shorter if in my reply I had been
thinking of you alone; but as it is, even though it should be of no
use to yourself, I do not think that it can fail to be of use to
those who shall take pains to read it in the fear of God, and
without respect of persons. Amen.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XCIV" n="XCIV" next="vii.1.XCV" prev="vii.1.XCIII" progress="65.33%" shorttitle="Letter XCIV" title="From Paulinus and Therasia" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XCIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XCIV-p1.1">Letter XCIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XCIV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408.)</p>

<p id="vii.1.XCIV-p3" shownumber="no">A letter to Augustin from Paulinus and Therasia, the substance
of which is sufficiently stated in the next letter, which contains
the reply of Augustin to his friend’s questions concerning the
present life, the nature of the bodies of the blessed in the life
to come, and the functions of the members of the body after the
resurrection.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XCV" n="XCV" next="vii.1.XCVI" prev="vii.1.XCIV" progress="65.34%" shorttitle="Letter XCV" title="To Paulinus and Therasia" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XCV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XCV-p1.1">Letter XCV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XCV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XCV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCV-p3.1">To Brother Paulinus and Sister
Therasia, Most Beloved and Sincere Saints Worthy of Affection and
Veneration, Fellow-Disciples with Himself Under the Lord Jesus as
Master, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p4" shownumber="no">1. When brethren most closely united to us,
towards whom along with us you are accustomed both to cherish and
to express sentiments of regard which we all cordially reciprocate,
have frequent occasions of visiting you, this benefit is one by
which we are comforted under evil rather than made to rejoice in
increase of good. For we strive to the utmost of our power to avoid
the causes and emergencies which necessitate their journeys, and
yet,—I know not how, unless it be as just retribution,—they
cannot be dispensed with: but when they return to us and see us,
that word of Scripture is fulfilled in our experience: “In the
multitude of my thoughts within me, Thy comforts delight my
soul.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p4.1" n="2283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.19" parsed="|Ps|94|19|0|0" passage="Ps. 94.19">Ps. xciv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
Accordingly, when you learn from our brother Possidius himself how
sad is the occasion which has compelled him to go to Italy,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p5.2" n="2284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p6" shownumber="no"> Possidus, bishop of Calama, was going to Rome to
complain of the outrage of the Pagans of Calama, described in
Letter XCI. sec. 8, p. 378.</p></note> you will
know how true the remarks I have made are in regard to the joy
which he has in meeting you; and yet, if any of us should cross the
sea for the one purpose of enjoying a meeting with you, what more
cogent or worthy reason could be found? This, however, would not be
compatible with those obligations by which we are bound to minister
to those who are languid through infirmity, and not to withdraw our
bodily presence from them, unless their malady, assuming dangerous
form, makes such departure imperative. Whether in these things we
are receiving chastening or judgment I know not; but this I know,
that He is not dealing with us according to our sins, nor requiting
us according to our iniquities,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p6.1" n="2285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.10" parsed="|Ps|103|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 103.10">Ps. ciii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> who mingles so great comfort with
our tribulation, and who, by remedies which fill us with wonder,
secures that we shall not love the world, and shall not by it be
made to fall away.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p8" shownumber="no">2. I asked in a former letter your opinion as to the
nature of the future life of the saints; but you have said in your
reply that we have still much to study concerning our condition in
this present life, and you do well, except in this, that you have
expressed your desire to learn from me that of which you are either
equally ignorant or equally well-informed with myself, or rather,
of which you know much more perhaps than I do; for you have said
with perfect truth, that before we meet the dissolution of this
mortal body, we must die, in a gospel sense, by a voluntary
departure, withdrawing ourselves, not by death, but by deliberate
resolution, from the life of this world. This course is a simple
one, and is beset with no waves of uncertainty; because we are of
opinion that we ought so to live in this mortal life that we may be
in some measure fitted for immortality. The whole question,
however, which, when discussed and investigated, perplexes men like
myself, is this—how we ought to live among or for the welfare of
those who have not yet learned to live by dying, not in the
dissolution of the body, but by turning themselves with a certain
mental resolution away from the attractions of mere natural things.
For in most cases, it seems to us that unless we in some small
degree conform to them in regard to those very things from which we
desire to see <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_402.html" id="vii.1.XCV-Page_402" n="402" />them delivered, we shall not succeed in
doing them any good. And when we do thus conform, a pleasure in
such things steals upon ourselves, so that often we are pleased to
speak and to listen to frivolous things, and not only to smile at
them, but even to be completely overcome with laughter: thus
burdening our souls with feelings which cleave to the dust, or even
to the mire of this world, we experience greater difficulty and
reluctance in raising ourselves to God that by dying a gospel-death
we may live a gospel-life. And whensoever this state of mind is
reached, immediately thereupon will follow the commendation,
“Well done! well done!” not from men, for no man perceives in
another the mental act by which divine things are apprehended, but
in a certain inward silence there sounds I know not whence, “Well
done! well done!” Because of this kind of temptation, the great
apostle confesses that he was buffeted by the angel.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p8.1" n="2286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 12.7">2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Behold
whence it comes that our whole life on earth is a temptation; for
man is tempted even in that thing in which he is being conformed so
far as he can be to the likeness of the heavenly life.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p10" shownumber="no">3. What shall I say as to the infliction or
remission of punishment, in cases in which we have no other desire
than to forward the spiritual welfare of those in regard to whom we
judge that they ought or ought not to be punished? Also, if we
consider not only the nature and magnitude of faults, but also what
each may be able or unable to bear according to his strength of
mind, how deep and dark a question it is to adjust the amount of
punishment so as to prevent the person who receives it not only
from getting no good, but also from suffering loss thereby!
Besides, I know not whether a greater number have been improved or
made worse when alarmed under threats of such punishment at the
hands of men as is an object of fear. What, then, is the path of
duty, seeing that it often happens that if you inflict punishment
on one he goes to destruction; whereas, if you leave him
unpunished, another is destroyed? I confess that I make mistakes
daily in regard to this, and that I know not when and how to
observe the rule of Scripture: “Them that sin rebuke before all,
that others may fear;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p10.1" n="2287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.20" parsed="|1Tim|5|20|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 5.20">1 Tim. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and that other rule, “Tell him
his fault between thee and him alone;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p11.2" n="2288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.15" parsed="|Matt|18|15|0|0" passage="Matt. 18.15">Matt. xviii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and the rule, “Judge nothing
before the time;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p12.2" n="2289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.5">1 Cor. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “Judge not, that ye be not
judged”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p13.2" n="2290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1" parsed="|Matt|7|1|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.1">Matt. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> (in which
command the Lord has not added the words, “before the time”);
and this saying of Scripture, “Who art thou that judgest another
man’s servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth: yea, he
shall be holden up, for God is able to make him stand;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p14.2" n="2291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.4">Rom. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> by which
words he makes it plain that he is speaking of those who are within
the Church; yet, on the other hand, he commands them to be judged
when he says, “What have I to do to judge them also that are
without? do not ye judge them that are within? therefore put away
from among yourselves that wicked person.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p15.2" n="2292" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.12-1Cor.5.13" parsed="|1Cor|5|12|5|13" passage="1 Cor. 5.12,13">1 Cor. v. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> But when this is necessary, how
much care and fear is occasioned by the question to what extent it
should be done, lest that happen which, in his second epistle to
them, the apostle is found admonishing these persons to beware of
in that very example, saying, “lest, perhaps, such an one should
be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow;” adding, in order to
prevent men from thinking this a thing not calling for anxious
care, “lest Satan should get an advantage of us; for we are not
ignorant of his devices.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p16.2" n="2293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.7 Bible:2Cor.2.11" parsed="|2Cor|2|7|0|0;|2Cor|2|11|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 2.7,11">2 Cor. ii. 7, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> What trembling we feel in all
these things, my brother Paulinus, O holy man of God! what
trembling, what darkness! May we not think that with reference to
these things it was said, “Fearfulness and trembling are come
upon me, and horror hath overwhelmed me. And I said, Oh that I had
wings like a dove! for then would I fly away, and be at rest. Lo,
then would I wander far off, and remain in the wilderness.” And
yet even in the wilderness perchance he still experienced it; for
he adds, “I waited for Him who should deliver me from weakness
and from tempest.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p17.2" n="2294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.55.5-Ps.55.8" parsed="lxx|Ps|55|5|55|8" passage="Ps. 55.5-8" version="LXX">Ps. lv. 5–8</scripRef>, as given in the LXX.</p></note> Truly, therefore, is the life of
man upon the earth a life of temptation.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p18.2" n="2295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.1" parsed="|Job|7|1|0|0" passage="Job 7.1">Job vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p20" shownumber="no">4. Moreover, as to the oracles of God, is it not
true that they are lightly touched rather than grasped and handled
by us, seeing that in by far the greater part of them we do not
already possess opinions definite and ascertained, but are rather
inquiring what our opinion ought to be? And this caution, though
attended with abundant disquietude, is much better than the
rashness of dogmatic assertion. Also, if a man is not carnally
minded (which the apostle says is death), will he not be a great
cause of offence to those who are still carnally minded, in many
parts of Scripture in the exposition of which to say what you
believe is most perilous, and to refrain from saying it is most
grievous, and to say something else than what you believe is most
pernicious? Nay more, when in the discourses or writings of those
who are within the Church we find some things censurable, and do
not conceal our disapprobation (supposing such correction to be
according to the freedom of brotherly love), how great a sin is
committed against us <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_403.html" id="vii.1.XCV-Page_403" n="403" />when we are suspected of being actuated in
this by envy and not by goodwill! and how much do we sin against
others, when we in like manner impute to those who find fault with
our opinions a desire rather to wound than to correct us! Verily,
there arise usually from this cause bitter enmities even between
persons bound to each other by the greatest affection and intimacy,
when, “thinking of men above that which is written, any one is
puffed up for one against another;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p20.1" n="2296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.6" parsed="|1Cor|4|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.6">1 Cor. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and while they bite and devour one
another, “there is reason to fear lest they be consumed one of
another.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p21.2" n="2297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.15" parsed="|Gal|5|15|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.15">Gal. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore,
“Oh that I had wings like a dove! for then would I fly away, and
be at rest.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p22.2" n="2298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.6" parsed="|Ps|55|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 55.6">Ps. lv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> For
whether it be that the dangers by which one is beset seem to him
greater than those of which he has no experience, or that my
impressions are correct, I cannot help thinking that any amount of
weakness and of tempest in the wilderness would be more easily
borne than the things which we feel or fear in the busy
world.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p24" shownumber="no">5. I therefore greatly approve of your saying that
we should make the state in which men stand, or rather the course
which they run, in this present life, the theme of our discussion.
I add as another reason for our giving this subject the preference,
that the finding and following of the course itself must come
before our finding and possessing that towards which it leads.
When, therefore, I asked your views on this, I acted as if, through
holding and observing carefully the right rule of this life, we
were already free from disquietude concerning its course, although
I feel in so many things, and especially in those which I have
mentioned, that I toil in the midst of very great dangers.
Nevertheless, forasmuch as the cause of all this ignorance and
embarrassment appears to me to be that, in the midst of a great
variety of manners and of minds having inclinations and infirmities
hidden altogether from our sight, we seek the interest of those who
are citizens and subjects, not of Rome which is on earth, but of
Jerusalem which is in heaven, it seemed to me more agreeable to
converse with you about what we shall be, than about what we now
are. For although we do not know the blessings which are to be
enjoyed yonder, of one thing at least we are assured, and it is not
a small thing, that yonder the evils which we experience here shall
have no place.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p25" shownumber="no">6. Wherefore, as to the ordering of this present
life in the way which we must follow in order to the attainment of
eternal life, I know that our carnal appetites must be held in
check, only so much concession being made to the gratification of
the bodily senses as suffices for the support of this life and the
active discharge of its duties, and that all the vexations of this
life which come upon us in connection with the truth of God, and
the eternal welfare of ourselves or of our neighbours, must be
borne with patience and fortitude. I know also that with all the
zeal of love we should seek the good of our neighbour, that he may
rightly spend the present life so as to obtain life eternal. I know
also that we ought to prefer spiritual to carnal, immutable to
mutable things, and that all this a man is so much more or less
enabled to do, according as he is more or less helped by the grace
of God through Jesus Christ our Lord. But I do not know the reason
why one or another is more or less helped or not helped by that
grace; this only I know, that God does this with perfect justice,
and for reasons which to Himself are known as sufficient. In
regard, however, to the things which I have mentioned above, as to
the way in which we ought to live amongst men, if anything has
become known to you through experience or meditation, I beseech you
to give me instruction. And if these things perplex you not less
than myself, make them the subject of conference with some
judicious spiritual physician, whom you may find either where you
reside, or in Rome, when you make your annual visit to the city,
and thereafter write to me whatever the Lord may reveal to you
through his instructions, or to you and him together when engaged
in conversation on the subject.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p26" shownumber="no">7. As to the resurrection of the body, and the
future offices of its members in the incorruptible and immortal
state, since you have, in return for the questions which I put to
you, inquired my views on these matters, listen to a brief
statement which, if it be not sufficient, may afterwards, with the
Lord’s help, be amplified by fuller discussion. It is to be held
most firmly, as a doctrine in regard to which the testimony of Holy
Scripture is true and unmistakable, that these visible and earthly
bodies which are now called natural<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p26.1" n="2299" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p27" shownumber="no"> <i>Animalia</i>, <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.34" parsed="|1Cor|15|34|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.34">1 Cor. xv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> shall, in the resurrection of the
faithful and just, be spiritual bodies. At the same time, I do not
know how the quality of a spiritual body can be comprehended or
stated by us, seeing that it lies beyond the range of our
experience. There shall be, assuredly, in such bodies no
corruption, and therefore they shall not require the perishable
nourishment which is now necessary; yet though unnecessary, it will
not be impossible for them at their pleasure to take and actually
consume food; otherwise it would not have been taken after His
resurrection by the Lord, who has given us such an example of the
resurrection of the body, that the apostle argues from it: “If
the dead rise not, then is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_404.html" id="vii.1.XCV-Page_404" n="404" />not Christ raised.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p27.2" n="2300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.16" parsed="|1Cor|15|16|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.16">1 Cor. xv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> But He, when He appeared to His
disciples, having all His members, and using them according to
their functions, also pointed out to them the places where His
wounds had been, regarding which I have always supposed that they
were the scars, not the wounds themselves, and that they were
there, not of necessity, but according to His free exercise of
power. He gave at that time the clearest evidence of the ease with
which He exercised this power, both by showing Himself in another
form to the two disciples, and by His appearing, not as a spirit,
but in His true body, to the disciples in the upper chamber,
although the doors were shut.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p28.2" n="2301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.15-Luke.24.43" parsed="|Luke|24|15|24|43" passage="Luke 24.15-43">Luke xxiv. 15–43</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p29.2" osisRef="Bible:John.20.14-John.20.29" parsed="|John|20|14|20|29" passage="John 20.14-29">John xx.
14–29</scripRef>; <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p29.3" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.12 Bible:Mark.16.14" parsed="|Mark|16|12|0|0;|Mark|16|14|0|0" passage="Mark 16.12,14">Mark
xvi. 12, 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p30" shownumber="no">8. From this arises the question as to angels,
whether they have bodies adapted to their duties and their swift
motions from place to place, or are only spirits? For if we say
that they have bodies, we are met by the passage: “He maketh His
angels spirits;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p30.1" n="2302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.4" parsed="|Ps|104|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 104.4">Ps. civ. 4</scripRef> and 
<scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p31.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.7" parsed="|Heb|1|7|0|0" passage="Heb. 1.7">Heb. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and if we say that they have not
bodies, a still greater difficulty meets us in explaining how, if
they are without bodily form, it is written that they appeared to
the bodily senses of men, accepted offers of hospitality, permitted
their feet to be washed, and used the meat and drink which was
provided for them.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p31.3" n="2303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.2-Gen.18.9 Bible:Gen.19.1-Gen.19.3" parsed="|Gen|18|2|18|9;|Gen|19|1|19|3" passage="Gen. 18.2-9; 19.1-3">Gen. xviii. 2–9 and Gen. xix.
1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> For it seems to involve us in less
difficulty, if we suppose that the angels are there called spirits
in the same manner as men are called souls, <i>e.g.</i> in the
statement that so many souls (not signifying that they had not
bodies also) went down with Jacob into Egypt,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCV-p32.2" n="2304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCV-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCV-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.46.27" parsed="|Gen|46|27|0|0" passage="Gen. 46.27">Gen. xlvi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> than if we suppose that, without
bodily form, all these things were done by angels. Again, a certain
definite height is named in the Apocalypse as the stature of an
angel, in dimensions which could apply only to bodies, proving that
that which appeared to the eyes of men is to be explained, not as
an illusion, but as resulting from the power which we have spoken
of as easily put forth by spiritual bodies. But whether angels have
bodies or not, and whether or not any one be able to show how
without bodies they could do all these things, it is nevertheless
certain, that in that city of the holy in which those of our race
who have been redeemed by Christ shall be united for ever to
thousands of angels, voices proceeding from organs of speech shall
furnish expression to the thoughts of minds in which nothing is
hidden; for in that divine fellowship it will not be possible for
any thought in one to remain concealed from another, but there
shall be complete harmony and oneness of heart in the praise of
God, and this shall find utterance not only from the spirit, but
through the spiritual body as its instrument; this, at least, is
what I believe.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p34" shownumber="no">9. Meanwhile, if you have already found or can learn
from other teachers anything more fully agreeing with the truth
than this, I am most eagerly longing to be instructed therein by
you. Study carefully, if you please, my letter, in regard to which,
as you pled in excuse for your very hurried reply the haste of the
deacon who brought it to me, I do not make any complaint, but
rather remind you of it, in order that what was then omitted in
your answer may now be supplied. Look over it again, and observe
what I wished to learn from you, both regarding your opinion
concerning Christian retirement as a means to the acquisition and
discussion of the truths of Christian wisdom, and regarding that
retirement in which I supposed that you had found leisure, but in
which it is reported to me that you are engrossed with occupation
to an incredible extent.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCV-p35" shownumber="no">May you, in whom the holy God has given us
great joy and consolation, live mindful of us, and in true
felicity. (<i>This sentence is added by another
hand.</i>)</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XCVI" n="XCVI" next="vii.1.XCVII" prev="vii.1.XCV" progress="65.91%" shorttitle="Letter XCVI" title="To Olympius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XCVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XCVI-p1.1">Letter XCVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XCVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XCVI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCVI-p3.1">To Olympius, My Lord Greatly
Beloved, and My Son Worthy of Honour and Regard As a Member of
Christ, Augustin Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVI-p4" shownumber="no">1. Whatever your rank may be in connection with the
course of this world, I have the greatest confidence in addressing
you as my much-loved, true-hearted Christian fellow-servant
Olympius. For I know that this name, in your esteem, excels all
other glorious and lofty titles. Reports have indeed reached me
that you have obtained some promotion in worldly honour, but no
information confirming the truth of the rumour had come to me up to
the time when this opportunity of writing to you occurred. Since,
however, I know that you have learned from the Lord not to mind
high things, but to condescend to those who are lightly esteemed by
men, whatever the pinnacle to which you may have been raised, we
take for granted, my lord greatly beloved, and son worthy of honour
and regard as a member of Christ, that you will still make a letter
from me welcome, just as you were wont to do. And as to your
worldly prosperity, I do not doubt that you will wisely use it for
your eternal gain; so that the greater the influence which you
acquire in the commonwealth on this earth, the more will you devote
yourself to the interests of the heavenly city to which you owe
your birth in Christ, forasmuch as this shall be more abundantly
repaid to you in the land of the living, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_405.html" id="vii.1.XCVI-Page_405" n="405" />and in the true peace which yields sure
and endless joys.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVI-p4.1" n="2305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVI-p5" shownumber="no"> This Olympius was appointed in 408 (<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCVI-p5.1">A.D.</span>) to the office of highest authority in the
court of Honorius (magister officiorum), in room of Stilicho, who
was put to death at Ravenna on account of suspected complicity with
the authors of the sedition which threatened the life of the
emperor at Pavia.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVI-p6" shownumber="no">2. I again commend to your kind consideration the
petition of my brother and colleague Boniface, in the hope that
what could not be done before may be in your power now. He might
perhaps, indeed, legally retain, without any further difficulty,
that which his predecessor had acquired, though under another name
than his own, and which he had begun to possess in name of the
church; but we do not wish, since his predecessor was in debt to
the public exchequer, to have this burden upon our conscience. For
that act of fraud was none the less truly fraud because perpetrated
at the expense of the public revenue. The same Paul (the
predecessor of Boniface), when he was made bishop, being about to
surrender all his effects because of the accumulated burden of
arrears due to the public exchequer, having secured payment of a
bond by which a certain sum of money was due to him, bought with
it, as if for the church, in the name of a family then very
powerful, these few fields by the produce of which he might support
himself, in order that, in respect to these also, after his old
practice, he might escape annoyance at the hands of the collectors
of the revenue, although he was paying no tax. Boniface, however,
when ordained over the same church, on his death, hesitated to take
the fields which he had thus held; and although he might have
contented himself with asking from the emperor no more than a
remission of the fiscal arrears which his predecessor had incurred
on this small property, he preferred to confess without reserve
that Paul had bought the property at an auction with money of his
own, at a time when he was bankrupt as a debtor to the public
revenue, so that now the Church may, if possible, obtain possession
of this, not through the secret fraud of her bishop, but by an open
act of the Christian emperor’s liberality. And if this be
impossible, the servants of God prefer to bear the hardship of
want, rather than obtain the supply of that which they require
under reproaches of conscience for dishonourable dealing.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVI-p7" shownumber="no">3. I beg you to condescend to give your support to
this petition, because he has resolved not to bring forward the
decision in his favour which was formerly obtained, lest it should
preclude him from the liberty of making a second application; for
the answer then given fell short of what he desired. And now, since
you are of the same kindly disposition that you formerly were, but
possessed of greater influence, I do not despair of this being
easily granted by the Lord’s help, in consideration of your
claims on the emperor; and if even you were to ask the gift of the
property in your own name, and present it to the church of which I
have spoken, who would find fault with your request; nay, rather,
who would not commend it, as dictated not by personal covetousness,
but by Christian piety? May the mercy of the Lord our God shield
you, and make you more and more happy in Christ, my lord and
son.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XCVII" n="XCVII" next="vii.1.XCVIII" prev="vii.1.XCVI" progress="66.05%" shorttitle="Letter XCVII" title="To Olympius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XCVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XCVII-p1.1">Letter XCVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XCVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XCVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCVII-p3.1">To Olympius, My Excellent and
Justly Distinguished Lord, and My Son Worthy of Much Honour in
Christ, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVII-p4" shownumber="no">1. Although, when we heard recently of your having
obtained merited promotion to the highest rank, we felt persuaded,
however uncertain we still were in some degree as to the truth of
the report, that towards the Church of which we rejoice to know
that you are truly a son, there was no other feeling in your mind
than that which you have now made patent to us in your letter,
nevertheless, having now read that letter in which you have been
pleased of your own accord to send to us, when we were full of
backwardness and diffidence, a most gracious exhortation to use our
humble efforts in pointing out to you how the Lord, by whose gift
you are thus powerful, may from time to time, by means of your
pious obedience, bring assistance to His Church, we write to you
with the more abundant confidence, my excellent and justly
distinguished lord, and my son worthy of much honour in Christ.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVII-p5" shownumber="no">2. Many brethren, indeed, holy men who are my
colleagues, have, by reason of the troubles of the church here,
gone—I might almost say as fugitives—to the emperor’s most
illustrious court; and these brethren you may have already seen, or
may have received from Rome their letters, in connection with their
respective occasions of appeal. I have not had it in my power to
consult them before writing; nevertheless, I was unwilling to miss
the opportunity of sending a letter by the bearer, my brother and
fellow-presbyter, who has been compelled, though in mid-winter, to
make the best of his way into those parts, under pressing
necessity, in order to save the life of a fellow-citizen. I write,
therefore, to salute you, and to charge you by the love which you
have in Christ Jesus our Lord, to see that your good work be
hastened on with the utmost diligence, in order that the enemies of
the Church may know that those laws concerning the demolition of
idols and the correction of heretics which were sent into Africa
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_406.html" id="vii.1.XCVII-Page_406" n="406" />while Stilicho yet
lived, were framed by the desire of our most pious and faithful
emperor; for they either cunningly boast, or unwillingly imagine
that this was done without his knowledge, or against his will, and
thus they render the minds of the ignorant full of seditious
violence, and excite them to dangerous and vehement enmity against
us.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVII-p6" shownumber="no">3. I do not doubt that, in submitting this in the
way of petition or respectful suggestion to the consideration of
your Excellency, I act agreeably to the wishes of all my colleagues
throughout Africa; and I think that it is your duty to take
measures, as could be easily done, on whatever opportunity may
first arise, to make it understood by these vain men (whose
salvation we seek, although they resist us), that it was to the
care, not of Stilicho, but of the son of Theodosius, that those
laws which have been sent into Africa for the defence of the Church
of Christ owed their promulgation. On account of these things,
then, the presbyter whom I have mentioned already, the bearer of
this letter, who is from the district of Milevi, was ordered by his
bishop, the venerable Severus, who joins me in cordial salutations
to you, whose love we esteem most genuine, to pass through
Hippo-regius, where I am; because, when we happened to meet
together in time of serious tribulation and distress to the Church,
we sought an opportunity of writing to your Highness, but found
none. I had indeed already sent one letter in regard to the
business of our holy brother and colleague Boniface, bishop of
Cataqua; but the heavier calamities destined to cause us greater
agitation had not then befallen us, regarding which, and the means
whereby something may be done with the best counsel for their
prevention or punishment, according to the method of Christ, the
bishops who have sailed hence on that errand will be able more
conveniently to confer with you, in whose cordial goodwill towards
us we rejoice, inasmuch as they are able to report to you something
which has been, so far as limited time permitted, the result of
careful and united consultation. But as to this other matter,
namely, that the province be made to know how the mind of our most
gracious and religious emperor stands towards the Church, I
recommend, nay, I beg, beseech, and implore you, to take care that
no time be lost, but that its accomplishment be hastened, even
before you see the bishops who have gone from us, so soon as shall
be possible for you, in the exercise of your most eminent vigilance
on behalf of the members of Christ who are now in circumstances of
the utmost danger; for the Lord has provided no small consolation
for us under these trials, seeing that it has pleased Him to put
much more now than formerly in your power, although we were already
filled with joy by the number and the magnitude of your good
offices.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVII-p7" shownumber="no">4. We rejoice much in the firm and stedfast faith of
some, and these not few in number, who by means of these laws have
been converted to the Christian religion, or from schism to
Catholic peace, for whose eternal welfare we are glad to run the
risk of forfeiting temporal welfare. For on this account especially
we now have to endure at the hands of men, exceedingly and
obdurately perverse, more grievous assaults of enmity, which some
of them, along with us, bear most patiently; but we are in very
great fear because of their weakness, until they learn, and are
enabled by the help of the Lord’s most compassionate grace, to
despise with more abundant strength of spirit the present world and
man’s short day. May it please your Highness to deliver the
letter of instructions which I have sent to my brethren the bishops
when they come, if, as I suppose, they have not yet reached you.
For we have such confidence in the unfeigned devotion of your
heart, that with the Lord’s help we desire to have you not only
giving us your assistance, but also participating in our
consultations.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XCVIII" n="XCVIII" next="vii.1.XCIX" prev="vii.1.XCVII" progress="66.24%" shorttitle="Letter XCVIII" title="To Boniface" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p1.1">Letter XCVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p3.1">To Boniface, His Colleague in the
Episcopal Office, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. You ask me to state “whether parents do
harm to their baptized infant children, when they attempt to heal
them in time of sickness by sacrifices to the false gods of the
heathen.” Also, “if they do thereby no harm to their children,
how can any advantage come to these children at their baptism,
through the faith of parents whose departure from the faith does
them no harm?” To which I reply, that in the holy union of the
parts of the body of Christ, so great is the virtue of that
sacrament, namely, of baptism, which brings salvation, that so soon
as he who owed his first birth to others, acting under the impulse
of natural instincts, has been made partaker of the second birth by
others, acting under the impulse of spiritual desires, he cannot be
thenceforward held under the bond of that sin in another to which
he does not with his own will consent. “Both the soul of the
father is mine,” saith the Lord, “and the soul of the son is
mine: the soul that sinneth, it shall die;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p4.1" n="2306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.4" parsed="|Ezek|18|4|0|0" passage="Ezek. 18.4">Ezek. xviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> but he does not sin on whose
behalf his parents or any other one resort, without his knowledge,
to the impiety of worshipping heathen deities. That bond of guilt
which was to be <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_407.html" id="vii.1.XCVIII-Page_407" n="407" />cancelled by the grace of this sacrament
he derived from Adam, for this reason, that at the time of Adam’s
sin he was not yet a soul having a separate life, <i>i.e.</i>
another soul regarding which it could be said, “both the soul of
the father is mine, and the soul of the son is mine.” Therefore
now, when the man has a personal, separate existence, being thereby
made distinct from his parents, he is not held responsible for that
sin in another which is performed without his consent. In the
former case, he derived guilt from another, because, at the time
when the guilt which he has derived was incurred, he was one with
the person from whom he derived it, and was in him. But one man
does not derive guilt from another, when, through the fact that
each has a separate life belonging to himself, the word may apply
equally to both—“The soul that sinneth, it shall
die.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p6" shownumber="no">2. But the possibility of regeneration through
the office rendered by the will of another, when the child is
presented to receive the sacred rite, is the work exclusively of
the Spirit by whom the child thus presented is regenerated. For it
is not written, “Except a man be born again by the will of his
parents, or by the faith of those presenting the child, or of those
administering the ordinance,” but, “Except a man be born again
of water and of the Spirit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p6.1" n="2307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" passage="John 3.5">John iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> By the water, therefore, which
holds forth the sacrament of grace in its outward form, and by the
Spirit who bestows the benefit of grace in its inward power,
cancelling the bond of guilt, and restoring natural goodness
[reconcilians bonum naturæ], the man deriving his first birth
originally from Adam alone, is regenerated in Christ alone. Now the
regenerating Spirit is possessed in common both by the parents who
present the child, and by the infant that is presented and is born
again; wherefore, in virtue of this participation in the same
Spirit, the will of those who present the infant is useful to the
child. But when the parents sin against the child by presenting him
to the false gods of the heathen, and attempting to bring him under
impious bonds unto these false gods, there is not such community of
souls subsisting between the parents and the child, that the guilt
of one party can be common to both alike. For we are not made
partakers of guilt along with others through their will, in the
same way as we are made partakers of grace along with others
through the unity of the Holy Spirit; because the one Holy Spirit
can be in two different persons without their knowing in respect to
each other that by Him grace is the common possession of both, but
the human spirit cannot so belong to two individuals as to make the
blame common to both in a case in which one of the two sins, and
the other does not sin. Therefore a child, having once received
natural birth through his parents, can be made partaker of the
second (or spiritual) birth by the Spirit of God, so that the bond
of guilt which he inherited from his parents is cancelled; but he
that has once received this second birth by the Spirit of God
cannot be made again partaker of natural birth through his parents,
so that the bond once cancelled should again bind him. And thus,
when the grace of Christ has been once received, the child does not
lose it otherwise than by his own impiety, if, when he becomes
older, he turn out so ill. For by that time he will begin to have
sins of his own, which cannot be removed by regeneration, but must
be healed by other remedial measures.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p8" shownumber="no">3. Nevertheless, persons of more advanced
fears, whether they be parents bringing their children, or others
bringing any little ones, who attempt to place those who have been
baptized under obligation to profane worship of heathen gods, are
guilty of spiritual homicide. True, they do not actually kill the
children’s souls, but they go as far towards killing them as is
in their power. The warning, “Do not kill your little ones,”
may be with all propriety addressed to them; for the apostle says,
“Quench not the Spirit;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p8.1" n="2308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCVIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.19" parsed="|1Thess|5|19|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 5.19">1 Thess. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> not that He can be quenched, but
that those who so act as if they wished to have Him quenched are
deservedly spoken of as quenchers of the Spirit. In this sense also
may be rightly understood the words which most blessed Cyprian
wrote in his letter concerning the lapsed, when, rebuking those who
in the time of persecution had sacrificed to idols, he says, “And
that nothing might be wanting to fill up the measure of their
crime, their infant children, carried in arms, or led thither by
the hands of their parents, lost, while yet in their infancy, that
which they had received as soon as life began.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p9.2" n="2309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> Cyprian, <i>de Lapsis.</i> See <i>Ante-Nicene
Fathers</i>, Am. ed. vol. v. p. 439.</p></note> They lost
it, he meant, so far at least as pertained to the guilt of the
crime of those by whom they were compelled to incur the loss: they
lost it, that is to say, in the purpose and wish of those who
perpetrated on them such a wrong. For had they actually in their
own persons lost it, they must have remained under the divine
sentence of condemnation without any plea; but if holy Cyprian had
been of this opinion, he would not have added in the immediate
context a plea in their defence, saying, “Shall not these say,
when the judgment-day has come: ‘We have done nothing; we have
not of our own accord hastened to participate in profane rites,
forsaking the bread and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_408.html" id="vii.1.XCVIII-Page_408" n="408" />the cup of the Lord; the apostasy of others
caused our destruction; we found our parents murderers, for they
deprived us of our Mother the Church and of our Father the Lord, so
that, through the wrong done by others, we were ensnared, because,
while yet young and unable to think for ourselves, we were by the
deed of others, and while wholly ignorant of such a crime, made
partners in their sin’?” This plea in their defence he would
not have subjoined had he not believed it to be perfectly just, and
one which would be of service to these infants at the bar of divine
judgment. For if it is said by them with truth, “We have done
nothing,” then “the soul that sinneth, it shall die;” and in
the just dispensation of judgment by God, those shall not be doomed
to perish whose souls their parents did, so far at least as
concerns their own guilt in the transaction, bring to ruin.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p11" shownumber="no">4. As to the incident mentioned in the same
letter, that a girl who was left as an infant in charge of her
nurse, when her parents had escaped by sudden flight, and was made
by that nurse to take part in the profane rites of idolatrous
worship, had afterwards in the Church expelled from her mouth, by
wonderful motions, the Eucharist when it was given to her, this
seems to me to have been caused by divine interposition, in order
that persons of riper years might not imagine that in this sin they
do no wrong to the children, but rather might understand, by means
of a bodily action of obvious significance on the part of those who
were unable to speak, that a miraculous warning was given to
themselves as to the course which would have been becoming in
persons who, after so great a crime, rushed heedlessly to those
sacraments from which they ought by all means, in proof of
penitence, to have abstained. When Divine Providence does anything
of this kind by means of infant children, we must not believe that
they are acting under the guidance of knowledge and reason; just as
we are not called upon to admire the wisdom of asses, because once
God was pleased to rebuke the madness of a prophet by the voice of
an ass.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p11.1" n="2310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.22.28" parsed="|Num|22|28|0|0" passage="Num. 22.28">Num. xxii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> If,
therefore, a sound exactly like the human voice was uttered by an
irrational animal, and this was to be ascribed to a divine miracle,
not to faculties belonging to the ass, the Almighty could, in like
manner, through the spirit of an infant (in which reason was not
absent, but only slumbering undeveloped), make manifest by a motion
of its body something to which those who had sinned against both
their own souls and their children behoved to give heed. But since
a child cannot return to become again a part of the author of his
natural life, so as to be one with him and in him, but is a wholly
distinct individual, having a body and a soul of his own, “the
soul that sinneth, it shall die.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p13" shownumber="no">5. Some, indeed, bring their little ones for
baptism, not in the believing expectation that they shall be
regenerated unto life eternal by spiritual grace, but because they
think that by this as a remedy the children may recover or retain
bodily health; but let not this disquiet your mind, because their
regeneration is not prevented by the fact that this blessing has no
place in the intention of those by whom they are presented for
baptism. For by these persons the ministerial actions which are
necessary are performed, and the sacramental words are pronounced,
without which the infant cannot be consecrated to God. But the Holy
Spirit who dwells in the saints, in those, namely, whom the glowing
flame of love has fused together into the one Dove whose wings are
covered with silver,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p13.1" n="2311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCVIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.13" parsed="|Ps|68|13|0|0" passage="Ps. 68.13">Ps. lxviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> accomplishes His work even by the
ministry of bond-servants, of persons who are sometimes not only
ignorant through simplicity, but even culpably unworthy to be
employed by Him. The presentation of the little ones to receive the
spiritual grace is the act not so much of those by whose hands they
are borne up (although it is theirs also in part, if they
themselves are good believers) as of the whole society of saints
and believers. For it is proper to regard the infants as presented
by all who take pleasure in their baptism, and through whose holy
and perfectly-united love they are assisted in receiving the
communion of the Holy Spirit. Therefore this is done by the whole
mother Church, which is in the saints, because the whole Church is
the parent of all the saints, and the whole Church is the parent of
each one of them. For if the sacrament of Christian baptism, being
always one and the same, is of value even when administered by
heretics, and though not in that case sufficing to secure to the
baptized person participation in eternal life, does suffice to seal
his consecration to God; and if this consecration makes him who,
having the mark of the Lord, remains outside of the Lord’s flock,
guilty as a heretic, but reminds us at the same time that he is to
be corrected by sound doctrine, but not to be a second time
consecrated by repetition of the ordinance;—if this be the case
even in the baptism of heretics, how much more credible is it that
within the Catholic Church that which is only straw should be of
service in bearing the grain to the floor in which it is to be
winnowed, and by means of which it is to be prepared for being
added to the heap of good grain!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p15" shownumber="no">6. I would, moreover, wish you not to remain under
the mistake of supposing that the bond <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_409.html" id="vii.1.XCVIII-Page_409" n="409" />of guilt which is inherited from Adam
cannot be cancelled in any other way than by the parents themselves
presenting their little ones to receive the grace of Christ; for
you write: “As the parents have been the authors of the life
which makes them liable to condemnation, the children should
receive justification through the same channel, through the faith
of the same parents;” whereas you see that many are not presented
by parents, but also by any strangers whatever, as sometimes the
infant children of slaves are presented by their masters. Sometimes
also, when their parents are deceased, little orphans are baptized,
being presented by those who had it in their power to manifest
their compassion in this way. Again, sometimes foundlings which
heartless parents have exposed in order to their being cared for by
any passer-by, are picked up by holy virgins, and are presented for
baptism by these persons, who neither have nor desire to have
children of their own: and in this you behold precisely what was
done in the case mentioned in the Gospel of the man wounded by
thieves, and left half dead on the way, regarding whom the Lord
asked who was neighbour to him, and received for answer: “He that
showed mercy on him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p15.1" n="2312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCVIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.37" parsed="|Luke|10|37|0|0" passage="Luke 10.37">Luke x. 37</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p17" shownumber="no">7. That which you have placed at the end of your
series of questions you have judged to be the most difficult,
because of the jealous care with which you are wont to avoid
whatever is false. You state it thus: “If I place before you an
infant, and ask, ‘Will this child when he grows up be chaste?’
or ‘Will he not be a thief?’ you will reply, ‘I know not.’
If I ask, ‘Is he in his present infantile condition thinking what
is good or thinking what is evil?’ you will reply, ‘I know
not.’ If, therefore, you do not venture to take the
responsibility of making any positive statement concerning either
his conduct in after life or his thoughts at the time, what is that
which parents do, when, in presenting their children for baptism,
they as sureties (or sponsors) answer for the children, and say
that they do that which at that age they are incapable even of
understanding, or, at least, in regard to which their thoughts (if
they can think) are hidden from us? For we ask those by whom the
child is presented, ‘Does he believe in God?’ and though at
that age the child does not so much as know that there is a God,
the sponsors reply, ‘He believes;’ and in like manner answer is
returned by them to each of the other questions. Now I am surprised
that parents can in these things answer so confidently on the
child’s behalf as to say, at the time when they are answering the
questions of the persons administering baptism, that the infant is
doing what is so remarkable and so excellent; and yet if at the
same hour I were to add such questions as, ‘Will the child who is
now being baptized be chaste when he grows up? Will he not be a
thief?’ probably no one would presume to answer, ‘He will’ or
‘He will not,’ although there is no hesitation in giving the
answer that the child believes in God, and turns himself to God.”
Thereafter you add this sentence in conclusion: “To these
questions I pray you to condescend to give me a short reply, not
silencing me by the traditional authority of custom, but satisfying
me by arguments addressed to my reason.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p18" shownumber="no">8. While reading this letter of yours over and over
again, and pondering its contents so far as my limited time
permitted, memory recalled to me my friend Nebridius, who, while he
was a most diligent and eager student of difficult problems,
especially in the department of Christian doctrine, had an extreme
aversion to the giving of a short answer to a great question. If
any one insisted upon this, he was exceedingly displeased; and if
he was not prevented by respect for the age or rank of the person,
he indignantly rebuked such a questioner by stern looks and words;
for he considered him unworthy to be investigating matters such as
these, who did not know how much both might be said and behoved to
be said on a subject of great importance. But I do not lose
patience with you, as he was wont to do when one asked a brief
reply; for you are, as I am, a bishop engrossed with many cares,
and therefore have not leisure for reading any more than I have
leisure for writing any prolix communication. He was then a young
man, who was not satisfied with short statements on subjects of
this kind, and being then himself at leisure, addressed his
questions concerning the many topics discussed in our conversations
to one who was also at leisure; whereas you, having regard to the
circumstances both of yourself the questioner, and of me from whom
you demand the reply, insist upon my giving you a short answer to
the weighty question which you propound. Well, I shall do my best
to satisfy you; the Lord help me to accomplish what you
require.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p19" shownumber="no">9. You know that in ordinary parlance we often say,
when Easter is approaching, “Tomorrow or the day after is the
Lord’s Passion,” although He suffered so many years ago, and
His passion was endured once for all time. In like manner, on
Easter Sunday, we say, “This day the Lord rose from the dead,”
although so many years have passed since His resurrection. But no
one is so foolish as to accuse us of falsehood when we use these
phrases, for this reason, that we give such names to these days on
the ground of a likeness between them and the days on which the
events referred to actually tran<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_410.html" id="vii.1.XCVIII-Page_410" n="410" />spired, the day being called the day of
that event, although it is not the very day on which the event took
place, but one corresponding to it by the revolution of the same
time of the year, and the event itself being said to take place on
that day, because, although it really took place long before, it is
on that day sacramentally celebrated. Was not Christ once for all
offered up in His own person as a sacrifice? and yet, is He not
likewise offered up in the sacrament as a sacrifice, not only in
the special solemnities of Easter, but also daily among our
congregations; so that the man who, being questioned, answers that
He is offered as a sacrifice in that ordinance, declares what is
strictly true? For if sacraments had not some points of real
resemblance to the things of which they are the sacraments, they
would not be sacraments at all. In most cases, moreover, they do in
virtue of this likeness bear the names of the realities which they
resemble. As, therefore, in a certain manner the sacrament of
Christ’s body is Christ’s body, and the sacrament of Christ’s
blood is Christ’s blood,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p19.1" n="2313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> As this is an importance, we give the original
words: <i>Sicut ergo secundum quemdam modum sacramentum corporis
Christi corpus Christi est, sacramentum sanguinis Christi sangis
Christi est, ita sacramentum fidei fides est.</i></p></note> in the same manner the sacrament
of faith is faith. Now believing is nothing else than having faith;
and accordingly, when, on behalf of an infant as yet incapable of
exercising faith, the answer is given that he believes, this answer
means that he has faith because of the sacrament of faith, and in
like manner the answer is made that he turns himself to God because
of the sacrament of conversion, since the answer itself belongs to
the celebration of the sacrament. Thus the apostle says, in regard
to this sacrament of Baptism: “We are buried with Christ by
baptism into death.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p20.1" n="2314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCVIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.4">Rom. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> He does not say, “We have
signified our being buried with Him,” but “We have been buried
with Him.” He has therefore given to the sacrament pertaining to
so great a transaction no other name than the word describing the
transaction itself.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p22" shownumber="no">10. Therefore an infant, although he is not
yet a believer in the sense of having that faith which includes the
consenting will of those who exercise it, nevertheless becomes a
believer through the sacrament of that faith. For as it is answered
that he believes, so also he is called a believer, not because he
assents to the truth by an act of his own judgment, but because he
receives the sacrament of that truth. When, however, he begins to
have the discretion of manhood, he will not repeat the sacrament,
but understand its meaning, and become conformed to the truth which
it contains, with his will also consenting. During the time in
which he is by reason of youth unable to do this, the sacrament
will avail for his protection against adverse powers, and will
avail so much on his behalf, that if before he arrives at the use
of reason he depart from this life, he is delivered by Christian
help, namely, by the love of the Church commending him through this
sacrament unto God, from that condemnation which by one man entered
into the world.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p22.1" n="2315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> He who
does not believe this, and thinks that it is impossible, is
assuredly an unbeliever, although he may have received the
sacrament of faith; and far before him in merit is the infant
which, though not yet possessing a faith helped by the
understanding, is not obstructing faith by any antagonism of the
understanding, and therefore receives with profit the sacrament of
faith.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCVIII-p24" shownumber="no">I have answered your questions, as it seems to me,
in a manner which, if I were dealing with persons of weaker
capacity and disposed to gainsaying, would be inadequate, but which
is perhaps more than sufficient to satisfy peaceable and sensible
persons. Moreover, I have not urged in my defence the mere fact
that the custom is thoroughly established, but have to the best of
my ability advanced reasons in support of it as fraught with very
abundant blessing.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.XCIX" n="XCIX" next="vii.1.C" prev="vii.1.XCVIII" progress="66.92%" shorttitle="Letter XCIX" title="To the Very Devout Italica" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.XCIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.XCIX-p1.1">Letter XCIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.XCIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 408 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIX-p2.2">or Beginning of</span> 409.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.XCIX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIX-p3.1">To the Very Devout Italica, an
Handmaid of God, Praised Justly and Piously by the Members of
Christ, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIX-p4" shownumber="no">1. Up to the time of my writing this reply, I
had received three letters from your Grace, of which the first
asked urgently a letter from me, the second intimated that what I
wrote in answer had reached you, and the third, which conveyed the
assurance of your most benevolent solicitude for our interest in
the matter of the house belonging to that most illustrious and
distinguished young man Julian, which is in immediate contact with
the walls of our Church. To this last letter, just now received, I
lose no time in promptly replying, because your Excellency’s
agent has written to me that he can send my letter without delay to
Rome. By his letter we have been greatly distressed, because he has
taken pains to acquaint us<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIX-p4.1" n="2316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIX-p5" shownumber="no"> Tillemont (vol. xiii. note 44) conjectures that
the word “<i>non</i>” before “<i>nobis insinuare
curavit</i>” should not be in the text,—a conjecture which
commends itself to our judgment, though it is unsupported by <span class="c9" id="vii.1.XCIX-p5.1">Mss</span>.</p></note> with the things which are taking
place in the city (Rome) or around its walls, so as to give us
reliable information concerning that which we were reluctant to
believe on the authority of vague rumours. In the letters
which <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_411.html" id="vii.1.XCIX-Page_411" n="411" />were
sent to us previously by our brethren, tidings were given to us of
events, vexatious and grievous, it is true, but much less
calamitous than those of which we now hear. I am surprised beyond
expression that my brethren the holy bishops did not write to me
when so favourable an opportunity of sending a letter by your
messengers occurred, and that your own letter conveyed to us no
information concerning such painful tribulation as has befallen
you,—tribulation which, by reason of the tender sympathies of
Christian charity, is ours as well as yours. I suppose, however,
that you deemed it better not to mention these sorrows, because you
considered that this could do no good, or because you did not wish
to make us sad by your letter. But in my opinion, it does some good
to acquaint us even with such events as these: in the first place,
because it is not right to be ready to “rejoice with them that
rejoice,” but refuse to “weep with them that weep;” and in
the second place, because “tribulation worketh patience, and
patience experience, and experience hope; and hope maketh not
ashamed, because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by
the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIX-p5.2" n="2317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15 Bible:Rom.5.3-Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0;|Rom|5|3|5|5" passage="Rom. 12.15; 5.3-5">Rom. xii. 15 and v. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIX-p7" shownumber="no">2. Far be it, therefore, from us to refuse to
hear even of the bitter and sorrowful things which befall those who
are very dear to us! For in some way which I cannot explain, the
pain suffered by one member is mitigated when all the other members
suffer with it.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIX-p7.1" n="2318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.XCIX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.26">1 Cor. xii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> And this
mitigation is effected not by actual participation in the calamity,
but by the solacing power of love; for although only some suffer
the actual burden of the affliction, and the others share their
suffering through knowing what these have to bear, nevertheless the
tribulation is borne in common by them all, seeing that they have
in common the same experience, hope, and love, and the same Divine
Spirit. Moreover, the Lord provides consolation for us all,
inasmuch as He hath both forewarned us of these temporal
afflictions, and promised to us after them eternal blessings; and
the soldier who desires to receive a crown when the conflict is
over, ought not to lose courage while the conflict lasts, since He
who is preparing rewards ineffable for those who overcome, does
Himself minister strength to them while they are on the field to
battle.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.XCIX-p9" shownumber="no">3. Let not what I have now written take away
your confidence in writing to me, especially since the reason which
may be pled for your endeavouring to lessen our fears is one which
cannot be condemned. We salute in return your little children, and
we desire that they may be spared to you, and may grow up in
Christ, since they discern even in their present tender age how
dangerous and baneful is the love of this world. God grant that the
plants which are small and still flexible may be bent in the right
direction in a time in which the great and hardy are being shaken.
As to the house of which you speak, what can I say beyond
expressing my gratitude for your very kind solicitude? For the
house which we can give they do not wish; and the house which they
wish we cannot give, for it was not left to the church by my
predecessor, as they have been falsely informed, but is one of the
ancient properties of the church, and it is attached to the one
ancient church in the same way as the house about which this
question has been raised is attached to the other.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.XCIX-p9.1" n="2319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.XCIX-p10" shownumber="no"> We have no further information regarding this
affair. The prospect of an amicable settlement seems remote.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.C" n="C" next="vii.1.CI" prev="vii.1.XCIX" progress="67.08%" shorttitle="Letter C" title="To Donatus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.C-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.C-p1.1">Letter C.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.C-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.C-p2.1">a.d.</span> 409.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.C-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.C-p3.1">To Donatus His Noble and Deservedly
Honourable Lord, and Eminently Praiseworthy Son, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.C-p4" shownumber="no">1. I would indeed that the African Church were
not placed in such trying circumstances as to need the aid of any
earthly power. But since, as the apostle says, “there is no power
but of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.C-p4.1" n="2320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.C-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.C-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.1">Rom. xiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> it is
unquestionable that, when by you the sincere sons of your Catholic
Mother help is given to her, our help is in the name of the Lord,
“who made heaven and earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.C-p5.2" n="2321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.C-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.C-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.124.8" parsed="|Ps|124|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 124.8">Ps. cxxiv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> For oh, noble and deservedly
honourable lord, and eminently praiseworthy son, who does not
perceive that in the midst of so great calamities no small
consolation has been bestowed upon us by God, in that you, such a
man, and so devoted to the name of Christ, have been raised to the
dignity of proconsul, so that power allied with your goodwill may
restrain the enemies of the Church from their wicked and
sacrilegious attempts? In fact, there is only one thing of which we
are much afraid in your administration of justice, viz., lest
perchance, seeing that every injury done by impious and ungrateful
men against the Christian society is a more serious and heinous
crime than if it had been done against others, you should on this
ground consider that it ought to be punished with a severity
corresponding to the enormity of the crime, and not with the
moderation which is suitable to Christian forbearance. We beseech
you, in the name of Jesus Christ, not to act in this manner. For we
do not seek to revenge ourselves in this world; nor ought the
things which we suffer to reduce us to such distress of mind as to
leave no room in our memory for the precepts in regard to this
which we have <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_412.html" id="vii.1.C-Page_412" n="412" />received from Him for whose truth and in
whose name we suffer; we “love our enemies,” and we “pray for
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.C-p6.2" n="2322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.C-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.C-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.44">Matt. v. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> It is not
their death, but their deliverance from error, that we seek to
accomplish by the help of the terror of judges and of laws, whereby
they may be preserved from falling under the penalty of eternal
judgment; we do not wish either to see the exercise of discipline
towards them neglected, or, on the other hand, to see them
subjected to the severer punishments which they deserve. Do you,
therefore, check their sins in such a way, that the sinners may be
spared to repent of their sins.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.C-p8" shownumber="no">2. We beg you, therefore, when you are pronouncing
judgment in cases affecting the Church, how wicked soever the
injuries may be which you shall ascertain to have been attempted or
inflicted on the Church, to forget that you have the power of
capital punishment, and not to forget our request. Nor let it
appear to you an unimportant matter and beneath your notice, my
most beloved and honoured son, that we ask you to spare the lives
of the men on whose behalf we ask God to grant them repentance. For
even granting that we ought never to deviate from a fixed purpose
of overcoming evil with good, let your own wisdom take this also
into consideration, that no person beyond those who belong to the
Church is at pains to bring before you cases pertaining to her
interests. If, therefore, your opinion be, that death must be the
punishment of men convicted of these crimes, you will deter us from
endeavouring to bring anything of this kind before your tribunal;
and this being discovered, they will proceed with more unrestrained
boldness to accomplish speedily our destruction, when upon us is
imposed and enjoined the necessity of choosing rather to suffer
death at their hands, than to bring them to death by accusing them
at your bar. Disdain not, I beseech you, to accept this suggestion,
petition, and entreaty from me. For I do not think that you are
unmindful that I might have great boldness in addressing you, even
were I not a bishop, and even though your rank were much above what
you now hold. Meanwhile, let the Donatist heretics learn at once
through the edict of your Excellency that the laws passed against
their error, which they suppose and boastfully declare to be
repealed, are still in force, although even when they know this
they may not be able to refrain in the least degree from injuring
us. You will, however, most effectively help us to secure the fruit
of our labours and dangers, if you take care that the imperial laws
for the restraining of their sect, which is full of conceit and of
impious pride, be so used that they may not appear either to
themselves or to others to be suffering hardship in any form for
the sake of truth and righteousness; but suffer them, when this is
requested at your hands, to be convinced and instructed by
incontrovertible proofs of things which are most certain, in public
proceedings in the presence of your Excellency or of inferior
judges, in order that those who are arrested by your command may
themselves incline their stubborn will to the better part, and may
read these things profitably to others of their party. For the
pains bestowed are burdensome rather than really useful, when men
are only compelled, not persuaded by instruction, to forsake a
great evil and lay hold upon a great benefit.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CI" n="CI" next="vii.1.CII" prev="vii.1.C" progress="67.24%" shorttitle="Letter CI" title="To Memor" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CI-p1.1">Letter CI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 409.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CI-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CI-p3.1">To Memor,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p3.2" n="2323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p4" shownumber="no"> We regard Memori, not Memorio, as the true
reading.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CI-p4.1">My Lord Most Blessed, and with All Veneration Most
Beloved, My Brother and Colleague Sincerely Longed For, Augustin
Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CI-p5" shownumber="no">1. I ought not to write any letter to your holy
Charity, without sending at the same time those books which by the
irresistible plea of holy love you have demanded from me, that at
least by this act of obedience I might reply to those letters by
which you have put on me a high honour indeed, but also a heavy
load. Albeit, while I bend because of the load, I am raised up
because of your love. For it is not by an ordinary man that I am
loved and raised up and made to stand erect, but by a man who is a
priest of the Lord, and whom I know to be so accepted before Him,
that when you raise to the Lord your good heart, having me in your
heart, you raise me with yourself to Him. I ought, therefore, to
have sent at this time those books which I had promised to revise.
The reason why I have not sent them is that I have not revised
them, and this not because I was unwilling, but because I was
unable, having been occupied with many very urgent cares. But it
would have shown inexcusable ingratitude and hardness of heart to
have permitted the bearer, my holy colleague and brother Possidius,
in whom you will find one who is very much the same as myself,
either to miss becoming acquainted with you, who love me so much,
or to come to know you without any letter from me. For he is one
who has been by my labours nourished, not in those studies which
men who are the slaves of every kind of passion call liberal, but
with the Lord’s bread, in so far as this could be supplied to him
from my scanty store.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CI-p6" shownumber="no">2. For to men who, though they are unjust and
impious, imagine that they are well educated 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_413.html" id="vii.1.CI-Page_413" n="413" />in the liberal arts, what else
ought we to say than what we read in those writings which truly
merit the name of liberal,—“if the Son shall make you free, ye
shall be free indeed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p6.1" n="2324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.36" parsed="|John|8|36|0|0" passage="John 8.36">John viii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> For it is through Him that men
come to know, even in those studies which are termed liberal by
those who have not been called to this true liberty, anything in
them which deserves the name. For they have nothing which is
consonant with liberty, except that which in them is consonant with
truth; for which reason the Son Himself hath said: “The truth
shall make you free.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p7.2" n="2325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CI-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.38" parsed="|John|8|38|0|0" passage="John 8.38">John viii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> The freedom which is our privilege
has therefore nothing in common with the innumerable and impious
fables with which the verses of silly poets are full, nor with the
fulsome and highly-polished falsehoods of their orators, nor, in
fine, with the rambling subtleties of philosophers themselves, who
either did not know anything of God, or when they knew God, did not
glorify Him as God, neither were thankful, but became vain in their
imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened; so that,
professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed
the glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like to
corruptible man, and to birds and four-footed beasts, and to
creeping things, or who, though not wholly or at all devoted to the
worship of images, nevertheless worshipped and served the creature
more than the Creator.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p8.2" n="2326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21-Rom.1.25" parsed="|Rom|1|21|1|25" passage="Rom. 1.21-25">Rom. i. 21–25</scripRef>.</p></note> Far be it, therefore, from us to
admit that the epithet liberal is justly bestowed on the lying
vanities and hallucinations, or empty trifles and conceited errors
of those men—unhappy men, who knew not the grace of God in Christ
Jesus our Lord, by which alone we are “delivered from the body of
this death,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p9.2" n="2327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24-Rom.7.25" parsed="|Rom|7|24|7|25" passage="Rom. 7.24,25">Rom. vii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and who
did not even perceive the measure of truth which was in the things
which they knew. Their historical works, the writers of which
profess to be chiefly concerned to be accurate in narrating events,
may perhaps, I grant, contain some things worthy of being known by
“free” men, since the narration is true, whether the subject
described in it be the good or the evil in human experience. At the
same time, I can by no means see how men who were not aided in
their knowledge by the Holy Spirit, and who were obliged to gather
floating rumours under the limitations of human infirmity, could
avoid being misled in regard to very many things; nevertheless, if
they have no intention of deceiving, and do not mislead other men
otherwise than so far as they have themselves, through human
infirmity, fallen into a mistake, there is in such writings an
approach to liberty.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CI-p11" shownumber="no">3. Forasmuch, however, as the powers belonging
to numbers<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p11.1" n="2328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>Quid numeri valeant.</i></p></note> in all
kinds of movements are most easily studied as they are presented in
sounds, and this study furnishes a way of rising to the higher
secrets of truth, by paths gradually ascending, so to speak, in
which Wisdom pleasantly reveals herself, and in every step of
providence meets those who love her,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p12.1" n="2329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.6.17" parsed="|Wis|6|17|0|0" passage="Wisd. 6.17">Wisd. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> desired, when I began to have
leisure for study, and my mind was not engaged by greater and more
important cares, to exercise myself by writing those books which
you have requested me to send. I then wrote six books on rhythm
alone, and proposed, I may add, to write other six on music,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p13.2" n="2330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p14" shownumber="no"> <i>De melo.</i></p></note> as I at
that time expected to have leisure. But from the time that the
burden of ecclesiastical cares was laid upon me, all these
recreations have passed from my hand so completely, that now, when
I cannot but respect your wish and command,—for it is more than a
request,—I have difficulty in even finding what I had written.
If, however, I had it in my power to send you that treatise, it
would occasion regret, not to me that I had obeyed your command,
but to you that you had so urgently insisted upon its being sent.
For five books of it are all but unintelligible, unless one be at
hand who can in reading not only distinguish the part belonging to
each of those between whom the discussion is maintained, but also
mark by enunciation the time which the syllables should occupy, so
that their distinctive measures may be expressed and strike the
ear, especially because in some places there occur pauses of
measured length, which of course must escape notice, unless the
reader inform the hearer of them by intervals of silence where they
occur.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CI-p15" shownumber="no">The sixth book, however, which I have found
already revised, and in which the product of the other five is
contained, I have not delayed to send to your Charity; it may,
perhaps, be not wholly unsuited to one of your venerable age.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p15.1" n="2331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p16" shownumber="no"> <i>Gravitatem tuam.</i></p></note> As to the
other five books, they seem to me scarcely worthy of being known
and read by Julian,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p16.1" n="2332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p17" shownumber="no"> Julian, son of Memor, afterwards a leading
supporter of the Pelagian heresy.</p></note> our son, and now our colleague,
for, as a deacon, he is engaged in the same warfare with ourselves.
Of him I dare not say, for it would not be true, that I love him
more than I love you; yet this I may say, that I long for him more
than for you. It may seem strange, that when I love both equally, I
long more ardently for the one than the other; but the cause of the
difference is, that I have greater hope of seeing him; for I think
that if ordered or sent by you he come to us, he will both be doing
what is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_414.html" id="vii.1.CI-Page_414" n="414" />suitable
to one of his years, especially as he is not yet hindered by
weightier responsibilities, and he will more speedily bring
yourself to me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CI-p18" shownumber="no">I have not stated in this treatise the kinds of
metre in which the lines of David’s Psalms are composed, because
I do not know them. For it was not possible for any one, in
translating these from the Hebrew (of which language I know
nothing), to preserve the metre at the same time, lest by the
exigencies of the measure he should be compelled to depart from
accurate translation further than was consistent with the meaning
of the sentences. Nevertheless, I believe, on the testimony of
those who are acquainted with that language, that they are composed
in certain varieties of metre; for that holy man loved sacred
music, and has more than any other kindled in me a passion for its
study.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CI-p19" shownumber="no">May the shadow of the wings of the Most High
be for ever the dwelling-place<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p19.1" n="2333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CI-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.1" parsed="|Ps|91|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 91.1">Ps. xci. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> of you all, who with oneness of
heart occupy one home,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CI-p20.2" n="2334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CI-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CI-p21.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.68.6" parsed="lxx|Ps|68|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 68.6" version="LXX">Ps. lxviii. 6</scripRef>, Septuagint.</p></note> father and mother, bound in the
same brotherhood with your sons, being all the children of the one
Father. Remember us.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CII" n="CII" next="vii.1.CIII" prev="vii.1.CI" progress="67.50%" shorttitle="Letter CII" title="To Deogratias" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CII-p1.1">Letter CII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 409.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CII-p3.1">To Deogratias, My Brother in All
Sincerity, and My Fellow-Presbyter, Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p4" shownumber="no">1. In choosing to refer to me questions which were
submitted to yourself for solution, you have not done so, I
suppose, from indolence, but because, loving me more than I
deserve, you prefer to hear through me even those things which you
already know quite well. I would rather, however, that the answers
were given by yourself, because the friend who proposed the
questions seems to be shy of following advice from me, if I may
judge from the fact that he has written no reply to a letter of
mine, for what reason he knows best. I suspect this, however, and
there is neither ill-will nor absurdity in the suspicion; for you
also know very well how much I love him, and how great is my grief
that he is not yet a Christian; and it is not unreasonable to think
that one whom I see unwilling to answer my letters is not willing
to have anything written by me to him. I therefore implore you to
comply with a request of mine, seeing that I have been obedient to
you, and, notwithstanding most engrossing duties, have feared to
disappoint the wish of one so dear to me by declining to comply
with your request. What I ask is this, that you do not refuse
yourself to give an answer to all his questions, seeing that, as
you have told me, he begged this from you; and it is a task to
which, even before receiving this letter, you were competent; for
when you have read this letter, you will see that scarcely anything
has been said by me which you did not already know, or which you
could not have come to know though I had been silent. This work of
mine, therefore, I beg you to keep for the use of yourself and of
all other persons whose desire for instruction you deem it suited
to satisfy. But as for the treatise of your own composition which I
demand from you, give it to him to whom this treatise is most
specially adapted, and not to him only, but also all others who
find exceedingly acceptable such statements concerning these things
as you are able to make, among whom I number myself. May you live
always in Christ, and remember me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p5" shownumber="no">2. <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CII-p5.1">Question I.</span>
Concerning the resurrection. This question perplexes some, and they
ask, Which of two kinds of resurrection corresponds to that which
is promised to us? is it that of Christ, or that of Lazarus? They
say, “If the former, how can this correspond with the
resurrection of those who have been born by ordinary generations,
seeing that He was not thus born?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p5.2" n="2335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Qui nullâ seminis conditione natus
est.</i></p></note> If, on the other hand, the
resurrection of Lazarus is said to correspond to ours, here also
there seems to be a discrepancy, since the resurrection of Lazarus
was accomplished in the case of a body not yet dissolved, but the
same body in which he was known by the name of Lazarus; whereas
ours is to be rescued after many centuries from the mass in which
it has ceased to be distinguishable from other things. Again, if
our state after the resurrection is one of blessedness, in which
the body shall be exempt from every kind of wound, and from the
pain of hunger, what is meant by the statement that Christ took
food, and showed his wounds after His resurrection? For if He did
it to convince the doubting, when the wounds were not real, He
practised on them a deception; whereas, if He showed them what was
real, it follows that wounds received by the body shall remain in
the state which is to ensue after resurrection.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p7" shownumber="no">3. To this I answer, that the resurrection of
Christ and not of Lazarus corresponds to that which is promised,
because Lazarus was so raised that he died a second time, whereas
of Christ it is written: “Christ, being raised from the dead,
dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p7.1" n="2336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.9" parsed="|Rom|6|9|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.9">Rom. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> The same
is promised to those who shall rise at the end of the world, and
shall reign for ever with Christ. As to the difference in the
manner of Christ’s generation and that of other men, this has no
bearing upon the nature <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_415.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_415" n="415" />of His resurrection, just as it had none upon
the nature of His death, so as to make it different from ours. His
death was not the less real because of His not having been begotten
by an earthly father; just as the difference between the mode of
the origination of the body of the first man, who was formed
immediately from the dust of the earth, and of our bodies, which we
derive from our parents, made no such difference as that his death
should be of another kind than ours. As, therefore, difference in
the mode of birth does not make any difference in the nature of
death, neither does it make any difference in the nature of
resurrection.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p9" shownumber="no">4. But lest the men who doubt this should, with
similar scepticism, refuse to accept as true what is written
concerning the first man’s creation, let them inquire or observe,
if they can at least believe this, how numerous are the species of
animals which are born from the earth without deriving their life
from parents, but which by ordinary procreation reproduce offspring
like themselves, and in which, notwithstanding the different mode
of origination, the nature of the parents born from the earth and
of the offspring born from them is the same; for they live alike
and they die alike, although born in different ways. There is
therefore no absurdity in the statement that bodies dissimilar in
their origination are alike in their resurrection. But men of this
kind, not being competent to discern in what respect any diversity
between things affects or does not affect them, so soon as they
discover any unlikeness between things in their original formation,
contend that in all that follows the same unlikeness must still
exist. Such men may as reasonably suppose that oil made from fat
should not float on the surface in water as olive oil does, because
the origin of the two oils is so different, the one being from the
fruit of a tree, the other from the flesh of an animal.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p10" shownumber="no">5. Again, as to the alleged difference in
regard to the resurrection of Christ’s body and of ours, that His
was raised on the third day not dissolved by decay and corruption,
whereas ours shall be fashioned again after a long time, and out of
the mass into which undistinguished they shall have been
resolved,—both of these things are impossible for man to do, but
to divine power both are most easy. For as the glance of the eye
does not come more quickly to objects which are at hand, and more
slowly to objects more remote, but darts to either distance with
equal swiftness, so, when the resurrection of the dead is
accomplished “in the twinkling of an eye,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p10.1" n="2337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.52" parsed="|1Cor|15|52|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.52">1 Cor. xv. 52</scripRef>.</p></note> it is as easy for the omnipotence
of God and for the ineffable expression of His will<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p11.2" n="2338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>Ineffabili nutui.</i></p></note> to raise
again bodies which have by long lapse of time been dissolved, as to
raise those which have recently fallen under the stroke of death.
These things are to some men incredible because they transcend
their experience, although all nature is full of wonders so
numerous, that they do not seem to us to be wonderful, and are
therefore accounted unworthy of attentive study or investigation,
not because our faculties can easily comprehend them, but because
we are so accustomed to see them. For myself, and for all who along
with me labour to understand the invisible things of God by means
of the things which are made,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p12.1" n="2339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> I may say that we are filled not
less, perhaps even more, with wonder by the fact, that in one grain
of seed, so insignificant, there lies bound up as it were all that
we praise in the stately tree, than by the fact that the bosom of
this earth, so vast, shall restore entire and perfect to the future
resurrection all those elements of human bodies which it is now
receiving when they are dissolved.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p14" shownumber="no">6. Again, what contradiction is there between the
fact that Christ partook of food after His resurrection, and the
doctrine that in the promised resurrection-state there shall be no
need of food, when we read that angels also have partaken of food
of the same kind and in the same way, not in empty and illusive
simulation, but in unquestionable reality; not, however, under the
pressure of necessity, but in the free exercise of their power? For
water is absorbed in one way by the thirsting earth, in another way
by the glowing sunbeams; in the former we see the effect of
poverty, in the latter of power. Now the body of that future
resurrection-state shall be imperfect in its felicity if it be
incapable of taking food; imperfect, also, if, on the other hand,
it be dependent on food. I might here enter on a fuller discussion
concerning the changes possible in the qualities of bodies, and the
dominion which belongs to higher bodies over those which are of
inferior nature; but I have resolved to make my reply short, and I
write this for mind so endowed that the simple suggestion of the
truth is enough for them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p15" shownumber="no">7. Let him who proposed these questions know by all
means that Christ did, after His resurrection, show the scars of
His wounds, not the wounds themselves, to disciples who doubted;
for whose sake, also, it pleased Him to take food and drink more
than once, lest they should suppose that His body was not real, but
that He was a spirit, appearing to them as a phantom, and not a
substantial form. These scars would indeed have been mere illusive
appearances if no wounds had gone before; yet even the scars would
not have remained if He had willed it otherwise. But it pleased Him
to retain them <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_416.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_416" n="416" />with a
definite purpose, namely, that to those whom He was building up in
faith unfeigned He might show that one body had not been
substituted for another, but that the body which they had seen
nailed to the cross had risen again. What reason is there, then,
for saying, “If He did this to convince the doubting, He
practised a deception”? Suppose that a brave man, who had
received many wounds in confronting the enemy when fighting for his
country, were to say to a physician of extraordinary skill, who was
able so to heal these wounds as to leave not a scar visible, that
he would prefer to be healed in such a way that the traces of the
wounds should remain on his body as tokens of the honours he had
won, would you, in such a case, say that the physician practised
deception, because, though he might by his art make the scars
wholly disappear, he did by the same art, for a definite reason,
rather cause them to continue as they were? The only ground upon
which the scars could be proved to be a deception would be, as I
have already said, if no wounds had been healed in the places where
they were seen.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p16" shownumber="no">8. <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CII-p16.1">Question II.</span>
Concerning the epoch of the Christian religion, they have advanced,
moreover, some other things, which they might call a selection of
the more weighty arguments of Porphyry against the Christians:
“If Christ,” they say, “declares Himself to be the Way of
salvation, the Grace and the Truth, and affirms that in Him alone,
and only to souls believing in Him, is the way of return to God,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p16.2" n="2340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John 14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> what has
become of men who lived in the many centuries before Christ came?
To pass over the time,” he adds, “which preceded the founding
of the kingdom of Latium, let us take the beginning of that power
as if it were the beginning of the human race. In Latium itself
gods were worshipped before Alba was built; in Alba, also,
religious rites and forms of worship in the temples were
maintained. Rome itself was for a period of not less duration, even
for a long succession of centuries, unacquainted with Christian
doctrine. What, then, has become of such an innumerable multitude
of souls, who were in no wise blameworthy, seeing that He in whom
alone saving faith can be exercised had not yet favoured men with
His advent? The whole world, moreover, was not less zealous than
Rome itself in the worship practised in the temples of the gods.
Why, then,” he asks, “did He who is called the Saviour withhold
Himself for so many centuries of the world? And let it not be
said,” he adds, “that provision had been made for the human
race by the old Jewish law. It was only after a long time that the
Jewish law appeared and flourished within the narrow limits of
Syria, and after that, it gradually crept onwards to the coasts of
Italy; but this was not earlier than the end of the reign of Caius,
or, at the earliest, while he was on the throne. What, then, became
of the souls of men in Rome and Latium who lived before the time of
the Cæsars, and were destitute of the grace of Christ, because He
had not then come?”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p18" shownumber="no">9. To these statements we answer by requiring those
who make them to tell us, in the first place, whether the sacred
rites, which we know to have been introduced into the worship of
their gods at times which can be ascertained, were or were not
profitable to men. If they say that these were of no service for
the salvation of men, they unite with us in putting them down, and
confess that they were useless. We indeed prove that they were
baneful; but it is an important concession that by them it is at
least admitted that they were useless. If, on the other hand, they
defend these rites, and maintain that they were wise and profitable
institutions, what, I ask, has become of those who died before
these were instituted? for they were defrauded of the saving and
profitable efficacy which these possessed. If, however, it be said
that they could be cleansed from guilt equally well in another way,
why did not the same way continue in force for their posterity?
What use was there for instituting novelties in worship.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p19" shownumber="no">10. If, in answer to this, they say that the gods
themselves have indeed always existed, and were in all places alike
powerful to give liberty to their worshippers, but were pleased to
regulate the circumstances of time, place, and manner in which they
were to be served, according to the variety found among things
temporal and terrestrial, in such a way as they knew to be most
suitable to certain ages and countries, why do they urge against
the Christian religion this question, which, if it be asked in
regard to their own gods, they either cannot themselves answer, or,
if they can, must do so in such a way as to answer for our religion
not less than their own? For what could they say but that the
difference between sacraments which are adapted to different times
and places is of no importance, if only that which is worshipped in
them all be holy, just as the difference between sounds of words
belonging to different languages and adapted to different hearers
is of no importance, if only that which is spoken be true; although
in this respect there is a difference, that men can, by agreement
among themselves, arrange as to the sounds of language by which
they may communicate their thoughts to one another, but that those
who have discerned what is right have been guided only by the will
of God in regard to the sacred rites which were agreeable to the
Divine Being. This divine will has never been 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_417.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_417" n="417" />wanting to the justice and piety of
mortals for their salvation; and whatever varieties of worship
there may have been in different nations bound together by one and
the same religion, the most important thing to observe was this how
far, on the one hand, human infirmity was thereby encouraged to
effort, or borne with while, on the other hand, the divine
authority was not assailed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p20" shownumber="no">11. Wherefore, since we affirm that Christ is the
Word of God, by whom all things were made and is the Son, because
He is the Word, not a word uttered and belonging to the past but
abides unchangeably with the unchangeable Father, Himself
unchangeable, under whose rule the whole universe, spiritual and
material, is ordered in the way best adapted to different times and
places, and that He has perfect wisdom and knowledge as to what
should be done, and when and where everything should be done in the
controlling and ordering of the universe,—most certainly, both
before He gave being to the Hebrew nation, by which He was pleased,
through sacraments suited to the time, to prefigure the
manifestation of Himself in His advent, and during the time of the
Jewish commonwealth, and, after that, when He manifested Himself in
the likeness of mortals to mortal men in the body which He received
from the Virgin, and thenceforward even to our day, in which He is
fulfilling all which He predicted of old by the prophets, and from
this present time on to the end of the world, when He shall
separate the holy from the wicked, and give to every man his due
recompense,—in all these successive ages He is the same Son of
God, co-eternal with the Father, and the unchangeable Wisdom by
whom universal nature was called into existence, and by
participation in whom every rational soul is made blessed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p21" shownumber="no">12. Therefore, from the beginning of the human race,
whosoever believed in Him, and in any way knew Him, and lived in a
pious and just manner according to His precepts, was undoubtedly
saved by Him, in whatever time and place he may have lived. For as
we believe in Him both as dwelling with the Father and as having
come in the flesh, so the men of the former ages believed in Him
both as dwelling with the Father and as destined to come in the
flesh. And the nature of faith is not changed, nor is the salvation
made different, in our age, by the fact that, in consequence of the
difference between the two epochs, that which was then foretold as
future is now proclaimed as past. Moreover, we are not under
necessity to suppose different things and different kinds of
salvation to be signified, when the self-same thing is by different
sacred words and rites of worship announced in the one case as
fulfilled, in the other as future. As to the manner and time,
however, in which anything that pertains to the one salvation
common to all believers and pious persons is brought to pass, let
us ascribe wisdom to God, and for our part exercise submission to
His will. Wherefore the true religion, although formerly set forth
and practised under other names and with other symbolical rites
than it now has, and formerly more obscurely revealed and known to
fewer persons than now in the time of clearer light and wider
diffusion, is one and the same in both periods.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p22" shownumber="no">13. Moreover, we do not raise any objection to their
religion on the ground of the difference between the institutions
appointed by Numa Pompilius for the worship of the gods by the
Romans, and those which were up till that time practised in Rome or
in other parts of Italy; nor on the fact that in the age of
Pythagoras that system of philosophy became generally adopted which
up to that time had no existence, or lay concealed, perhaps, among
a very small number whose views were the same, but whose religious
practice and worship was different: the question upon which we join
issue with them is, whether these gods were true gods, or worthy of
worship, and whether that philosophy was fitted to promote the
salvation of the souls of men. This is what we insist upon
discussing; and in discussing it we pluck up their sophistries by
the root. Let them, therefore, desist from bringing against us
objections which are of equal force against every sect, and against
religion of every name. For since, as they admit, the ages of the
world do not roll on under the dominion of chance, but are
controlled by divine Providence, what may be fitting and expedient
in each successive age transcends the range of human understanding,
and is determined by the same wisdom by which Providence cares for
the universe.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p23" shownumber="no">14. For if they assert that the reason why the
doctrine of Pythagoras has not prevailed always and universally is,
that Pythagoras was but a man, and had not power to secure this,
can they also affirm that in the age and in the countries in which
his philosophy flourished, all who had the opportunity of hearing
him were found willing to believe and follow him? And therefore it
is the more certain that, if Pythagoras had possessed the power of
publishing his doctrines where he pleased and when he pleased, and
if he had also possessed along with that power a perfect
foreknowledge of events, he would have presented himself only at
those places and times in which he foreknew that men would believe
his teaching. Wherefore, since they do not object to Christ on the
ground of His doctrine not being universally embraced,—for they
feel that this would be a futile objection if alleged either <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_418.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_418" n="418" />against the teaching of
philosophers or against the majesty of their own gods,—what
answer, I ask, could they make, if, leaving out of view that depth
of the wisdom and knowledge of God within which it may be that some
other divine purpose lies much more deeply hidden, and without
prejudging the other reasons possibly existing, which are fit
subjects for patient study by the wise, we confine ourselves, for
the sake of brevity in this discussion, to the statement of this
one position, that it pleased Christ to appoint the time in which
He would appear and the persons among whom His doctrine was to be
proclaimed, according to His knowledge of the times and places in
which men would believe on Him?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p23.1" n="2341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p24" shownumber="no"> Augustin, having been informed by Hilary
(<i>Ep.</i> 219) that this passage was quoted by Semipelagians in
defence of their error, made the following remark on it in his work
<i>De Prædestinatione Sanctorum</i>, c. ix.: “Do you not observe
that my design in this sentence was, without excluding the secret
counsel of God and any other causes, to say, in reference to
Christ’s foreknowledge, what seemed sufficient to reduce to
silence the unbelief of the Pagans by whom the objection had been
raised? For what is more certain than this, that Christ foreknew
who would believe in Him, and in what time and place they would
live? But I did not deem it necessary, in that connection, to
investigate and discuss the question as to this faith in Christ
preached to them, whether they would have it of themselves or would
receive it from God—in other words, whether God merely foreknew,
or also predestinated them. The sentence, therefore, ‘that it
pleased Christ to appoint the time in which He would appear, and
the persons among whom His doctrine was to be proclaimed, according
to His knowledge of the times and places in which men would believe
in Him,’ might have been put thus: that it pleased Christ to
appoint the time in which He would appear, and the persons among
whom His doctrine was to be proclaimed, according to His knowledge
of the times and places in which those would be found who had been
chosen in Him before the foundation of the world.”</p></note> For He foreknew, regarding those
ages and places in which His gospel has not been preached, that in
them the gospel, if preached, would meet with such treatment from
all, without exception, as it met with, not indeed from all, but
from many, at the time of His personal presence on earth, who would
not believe in Him, even though men were raised from the dead by
Him; and such as we see it meet with in our day from many who,
although the predictions of the prophets concerning Him are so
manifestly fulfilled, still refuse to believe, and, misguided by
the perverse subtlety of the human heart, rather resist than yield
to divine authority, even when this is so clear and manifest, so
glorious and so gloriously published abroad. So long as the mind of
man is limited in capacity and in strength, it is his duty to yield
to divine truth. Why, then, should we wonder if Christ knew that
the world was so full of unbelievers in the former ages, that He
righteously refused to manifest Himself or to be preached to those
of whom He foreknew that they would not believe either His words or
His miracles? For it is not incredible that all may have been then
such as, to our amazement, so many have been from the time of His
advent to the present time, and even now are.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p25" shownumber="no">15. And yet, from the beginning of the human
race, He never ceased to speak by His prophets, at one time more
obscurely, at another time more plainly, as seemed to divine wisdom
best adapted to the time; nor were there ever wanting men who
believed in Him, from Adam to Moses, and among the people of Israel
itself, which was by a special mysterious appointment a prophetic
nation, and among other nations before He came in the flesh. For
seeing that in the sacred Hebrew books some are mentioned, even
from Abraham’s time, not belonging to his natural posterity nor
to the people of Israel, and not proselytes added to that people,
who were nevertheless partakers of this holy mystery,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p25.1" n="2342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p26" shownumber="no"> <i>Sacramenti.</i></p></note> why may we
not believe that in other nations also, here and there, some more
were found, although we do not read their names in these
authoritative records? Thus the salvation provided by this
religion, by which alone, as alone true, true salvation is truly
promised, was never wanting to any one who was worthy of it, and he
to whom it was wanting was not worthy of it.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p26.1" n="2343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p27" shownumber="no"> On these words Augustin remarks in his <i>
Retractations</i>, Book II. ch. xxxi.: “This I said, not meaning
that any one could be worthy through his own merit, but in the same
sense as the apostle said, ‘Not of works, but of Him that
calleth; it was said unto her, “The elder shall serve the
younger”’ (<scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.11-Rom.9.12" parsed="|Rom|9|11|9|12" passage="Rom. 9.11,12">Rom. ix. 11, 12</scripRef>),—a calling which he affirms
to pertain to the purpose of God. For which reason he says, ‘Not
according to our works, but according to His own purpose and
grace’ (<scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p27.2" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.9" parsed="|2Tim|1|9|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 1.9">2 Tim. i. 9</scripRef>); and again, ‘We know that
all things work together for good to them that love God, to them
that are called according to His purpose’ (<scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p27.3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.28">Rom. viii.
28</scripRef>). Of which calling he
says, ‘That our God would count you worthy of this calling’
(<scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p27.4" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.11" parsed="|2Thess|1|11|0|0" passage="2 Thess. 1.11">2
Thess. i. 11</scripRef>).”</p></note> And from the beginning of the
human family, even to the end of time, it is preached, to some for
their advantage, to some for their condemnation. Accordingly, those
to whom it has not been preached at all are those who were
foreknown as persons who would not believe; those to whom,
notwithstanding the certainty that they would not believe, the
salvation has been proclaimed are set forth as an example of the
class of unbelievers; and those to whom, as persons who would
believe, the truth is proclaimed are being prepared for the kingdom
of heaven and for the society of the holy angels.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p28" shownumber="no">16. <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CII-p28.1">Question III.</span> Let
us now look to the question which comes next in order. “They find
fault,” he says, “with the sacred ceremonies, the sacrificial
victims, the burning of incense, and all the other parts of worship
in our temples; and yet the same kind of worship had its origin in
antiquity with themselves, or from the God whom they worship, for
He is represented by them as having been in need of the
first-fruits.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p29" shownumber="no">17. This question is obviously founded upon
the passage in our Scriptures in which it is written that Cain
brought to God a gift from the fruits of the earth, but Abel
brought a gift from the firstlings of the flock.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p29.1" n="2344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.3-Gen.4.4" parsed="|Gen|4|3|4|4" passage="Gen. 4.3,4">Gen. iv. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Our reply, therefore, is, that
from this passage the more suitable inference to be drawn is, how
ancient is the ordinance of sacrifice which the infallible and
sacred <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_419.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_419" n="419" />writings declare to be due to no other
than to the one true God; not because God needs our offerings,
seeing that, in the same Scriptures, it is most clearly written,
“I said unto the Lord, Thou art my Lord, for Thou hast no need of
my good,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p30.2" n="2345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.2" parsed="|Ps|16|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 16.2">Ps. xvi. 2</scripRef>:
<span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CII-p31.2" lang="EL">ὅτι τῶν ἀγαθῶν μου οὐ χρειαν
ἔχεις</span>, LXX.</p></note> but
because, even in the acceptance or rejection or appropriation of
these offerings, He considers the advantage of men, and of them
alone. For in worshipping God we do good to ourselves, not to Him.
When, therefore, He gives an inspired revelation, and teaches how
He is to be worshipped, He does this not only from no sense of need
on His part, but from a regard to our highest advantage. For all
such sacrifices are significant, being symbols of certain things by
which we ought to be roused to search or know or recollect the
things which they symbolize. To discuss this subject satisfactorily
would demand of us something more than the short discourse in which
we have resolved to give our reply at this time, more particularly
because in other treatises we have spoken of it fully.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p31.3" n="2346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p32" shownumber="no"> E.g., in the reply to Faustus, Book xxii.</p></note> Those also
who have before us expounded the divine oracles, have spoken
largely of the symbols of the sacrifices of the Old Testament as
shadows and figures of things then future.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p33" shownumber="no">18. With all our desire, however, to be brief, this
one thing we must by no means omit to remark, that the false gods,
that is to say, the demons, which are lying angels, would never
have required a temple, priesthood, sacrifice, and the other things
connected with these from their worshippers, whom they deceive, had
they not known that these things were due to the one true God.
When, therefore, these things are presented to God according to His
inspiration and teaching, it is true religion; but when they are
given to demons in compliance with their impious pride, it is
baneful superstition. Accordingly, those who know the Christian
Scriptures of both the Old and the New Testaments do not blame the
profane rites of Pagans on the mere ground of their building
temples, appointing priests, and offering sacrifices, but on the
ground of their doing all this for idols and demons. As to idols,
indeed, who entertains a doubt as to their being wholly devoid of
perception? And yet, when they are placed in these temples and set
on high upon thrones of honour, that they may be waited upon by
suppliants and worshippers praying and offering sacrifices, even
these idols, though devoid both of feeling and of life, do, by the
mere image of the members and senses of beings endowed with life,
so affect weak minds, that they appear to live and breathe,
especially under the added influence of the profound veneration
with which the multitude freely renders such costly service.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p34" shownumber="no">19. To these morbid and pernicious affections
of the mind divine Scripture applies a remedy, by repeating, with
the impressiveness of wholesome admonition, a familiar fact, in the
words, “Eyes have they, but they see not; they have ears, but
they hear not,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p34.1" n="2347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.115.5-Ps.115.6" parsed="|Ps|115|5|115|6" passage="Ps. 115.5,6">Ps. cxv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> etc. For these words, by reason of
their being so plain, and commending themselves to all people as
true, are the more effective in striking salutary shame into those
who, when they present divine worship before such images with
religious fear, and look upon their likeness to living beings while
they are venerating and worshipping them, and utter petitions,
offer sacrifices, and perform vows before them as if present, are
so completely overcome, that they do not presume to think of them
as devoid of perception. Lest, moreover, these worshippers should
think that our Scriptures intend only to declare that such
affections of the human heart spring naturally from the worship of
idols, it is written in the plainest terms, “All the gods of the
nations are devils.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p35.2" n="2348" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 96.5">Ps. xcvi. 5</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CII-p36.2" lang="EL">
δαιμόνια</span>, LXX.</p></note> And therefore, also, the teaching
of the apostles not only declares, as we read in John, “Little
children, keep yourselves from idols,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p36.3" n="2349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.21" parsed="|1John|5|21|0|0" passage="1 John 5.21">1 John v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> but also, in the words of Paul,
“What say I then? that the idol is anything, or that which is
offered in sacrifice to idols is anything? But I say, that the
things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to devils, and
not to God; and I would not that ye should have fellowship with
devils.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p37.2" n="2350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.19-1Cor.10.20" parsed="|1Cor|10|19|10|20" passage="1 Cor. 10.19,20">1 Cor. x. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> From which
it may be clearly understood, that what is condemned in heathen
superstitions by the true religion is not the mere offering of
sacrifices (for the ancient saints offered these to the true God),
but the offering of sacrifices to false gods and to impious demons.
For as the truth counsels men to seek the fellowship of the holy
angels, in like manner impiety turns men aside to the fellowship of
the wicked angels, for whose associates everlasting fire is
prepared, as the eternal kingdom is prepared for the associates of
the holy angels.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p39" shownumber="no">20. The heathen find a plea for their profane rites
and their idols in the fact that they interpret with ingenuity what
is signified by each of them, but the plea is of no avail. For all
this interpretation relates to the creature, not to the Creator, to
whom alone is due that religious service which is in the Greek
language distinguished by the word <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CII-p39.1" lang="EL">
λατρεία</span>. Neither do we say that the earth, the seas, the
heaven, the sun, the moon, the stars, and any other celestial
influences which may be beyond our ken are demons; but since all
created things are divided into material and immaterial, the latter
of which we also call spir<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_420.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_420" n="420" />itual, it is manifest that what is done by us
under the power of piety and religion proceeds from the faculty of
our souls known as the will, which belongs to the spiritual
creation, and is therefore to be preferred to all that is material.
Whence it is inferred that sacrifice must not be offered to
anything material. There remains, therefore, the spiritual part of
creation, which is either pious or impious,—the pious consisting
of men and angels who are righteous, and who duly serve God; the
impious consisting of wicked men and angels, whom we also call
devils. Now, that sacrifice must not be offered to a spiritual
creature, though righteous, is obvious from this consideration,
that the more pious and submissive to God any creature is, the less
does he presume to aspire to that honour which he knows to be due
to God alone. How much worse, therefore, is it to sacrifice to
devils, that is, to a wicked spiritual creature, which, dwelling in
this comparatively dark heaven nearest to earth, as in the prison
assigned to him in the air, is doomed to eternal punishment.
Wherefore, even when men say that they are offering sacrifices to
the higher celestial powers, which are not devils, and imagine that
the only difference between us and them is in a name, because they
call them gods and we call them angels, the only beings which
really present themselves to these men, who are given over to be
the sport of manifold deceptions, are the devils who find delight
and, in a sense, nourishment in the errors of mankind. For the holy
angels do not approve of any sacrifice except what is offered,
agreeably to the teaching of true wisdom and true religion, unto
the one true God, whom in holy fellowship they serve. Therefore, as
impious presumption, whether in men or in angels, commands or
covets the rendering to itself of those honours which belong to
God, so, on the other hand, pious humility, whether in men or in
holy angels, declines these honours when offered, and declares to
whom alone they are due, of which most notable examples are
conspicuously set forth in our sacred books.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p40" shownumber="no">21. In the sacrifices appointed by the divine
oracles there has been a diversity of institution corresponding to
the age in which they were observed. Some sacrifices were offered
before the actual manifestation of that new covenant, the benefits
of which are provided by the one true offering of the one Priest,
namely, by the shed blood of Christ; and another sacrifice, adapted
to this manifestation, and offered in the present age by us who are
called Christians after the name of Him who has been revealed, is
set before us not only in the gospels, but also in the prophetic
books. For a change, not of the God, who is worshipped, nor of the
religion itself, but of sacrifices and of sacraments, would seem to
be proclaimed without warrant now, if it had not been foretold in
the earlier dispensation. For just as when the same man brings to
God in the morning one kind of offering, and in the evening
another, according to the time of day, he does not thereby change
either his God or his religion, any more than he changes the nature
of a salutation who uses one form of salutation in the morning and
another in the evening: so, in the complete cycle of the ages, when
one kind of offering is known to have been made by the ancient
saints, and another is presented by the saints in our time, this
only shows that these sacred mysteries are celebrated not according
to human presumption, but by divine authority, in the manner best
adapted to the times. There is here no change either in the Deity
or in the religion.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p41" shownumber="no">22. <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CII-p41.1">Question IV.</span> Let
us, in the next place, consider what he has laid down concerning
the proportion between sin and punishment when, misrepresenting the
gospel, he says: “Christ threatens eternal punishment to those
who do not believe in Him;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p41.2" n="2351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.18" parsed="|John|3|18|0|0" passage="John 3.18">John iii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet He says in another place,
“With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you
again.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p42.2" n="2352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.2" parsed="|Matt|7|2|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.2">Matt. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
“Here,” he remarks, “is something sufficiently absurd and
contradictory; for if He is to award punishment according to
measure, and all measure is limited by the end of time, what mean
these threats of eternal punishment?”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p44" shownumber="no">23. It is difficult to believe that this
question has been put in the form of objection by one claiming to
be in any sense a philosopher; for he says, “All measure is
limited by time,” as if men were accustomed to no other measures
than measures of time, such as hours and days and years, or such as
are referred to when we say that the time of a short syllable is
one-half of that of a long syllable.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p44.1" n="2353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p45" shownumber="no"> “Longam syllabam esse duorum temporum brevem
unius etiam pueri sciunt.”—Quintil. ix. 4, 47.</p></note> For I suppose that bushels and
firkins, urns and amphoræ, are not measures of time. How, then, is
all measure limited by time? Do not the heathen themselves affirm
that the sun is eternal? And yet they presume to calculate and
pronounce on the basis of geometrical measurements what is the
proportion between it and the earth. Whether this calculation be
within or beyond their power, it is certain, notwithstanding, that
it has a disc of definite dimensions. For if they do ascertain how
large it is, they know its dimensions, and if they do not succeed
in their investigation, they do not know these; but the fact that
men cannot discover them is no proof that they do not exist. It is
possible, therefore, for something to be eternal, and nevertheless
to have a definite <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_421.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_421" n="421" />measure of its proportions. In this I have been
speaking upon the assumption of their own view as to the eternal
duration of the sun, in order that they may be convinced by one of
their own tenets, and obliged to admit that something may be
eternal and at the same time measurable. And therefore let them not
think that the threatening of Christ concerning eternal punishment
is not to be believed because of His also saying, “In what
measure ye mete, it shall be measured unto you.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p46" shownumber="no">24. For if He had said, “That which you have
measured shall be measured unto you,” even in that case it would
not have been necessary to take the clauses as referring to
something which was in all respects the same. For we may correctly
say, That which you have planted you shall reap, although men plant
not fruit but trees, and reap not trees but fruit. We say it,
however, with reference to the kind of tree; for a man does not
plant a fig-tree, and expect to gather nuts from it. In like manner
it might be said, What you have done you shall suffer; not meaning
that if one has committed adultery, for example, he shall suffer
the same, but that what he has in that crime done to the law, the
law shall do unto him, <i>i.e.</i> forasmuch as he has removed from
his life the law which prohibits such things, the law shall requite
him by removing him from that human life over which it presides.
Again, if He had said, “As much as ye shall have measured, so
much shall be measured unto you,” even from this statement it
would not necessarily follow that we must understand punishments to
be in every particular equal to the sins punished. Barley and
wheat, for example, are not equal in quality, and yet it might be
said, “As much as ye shall have measured, so much shall be
measured unto you,” meaning for so much wheat so much barley. Or
if the matter in question were pain, it might be said, “As great
pain shall be inflicted on you as you have inflicted on others;”
this might mean that the pain should be in severity equal, but in
time more protracted, and therefore by its continuance greater. For
suppose I were to say of two lamps, “The flame of this one was as
hot as the flame of the other,” this would not be false,
although, perchance, one of them was earlier extinguished than the
other. Wherefore, if things be equally great in one respect, but
not in another, the fact that they are not alike in all respects
does not invalidate the statement that in one respect, as admitted,
they are equally great.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p47" shownumber="no">25. Seeing, however, that the words of Christ were
these, “In what measure ye mete, it shall be measured unto
you,” and that beyond all question the measure in which anything
is measured is one thing, and that which is measured in it is
another, it is obviously possible that with the same measure with
which men have measured, say, a bushel of wheat, there may be
measured to them thousands of bushels, so that with no difference
in the measure there may be all that difference in the quantity,
not to speak of the difference of quality which might be in the
things measured; for it is not only possible that with the same
measure with which one has measured barley to others, wheat may be
measured to him, but, moreover, with the same measure with which he
has measured grain, gold may be measured to him, and of the grain
there may have been one bushel, while there may be very many of the
gold. Thus, although there is a difference both in kind and
quantity, it may be nevertheless truly said in reference to things
which are thus unlike: “In the measure in which he measured to
others it is measured unto him.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p48" shownumber="no">The reason, moreover, why Christ uttered this saying
is sufficiently plain from the immediately preceding context.
“Judge not,” He said, “that ye be not judged; for in the
judgment in which ye judge ye shall be judged.” Does this mean
that if they have judged any one with injustice they shall
themselves be unjustly judged? Of course not; for there is no
unrighteousness with God. But it is thus expressed, “In the
judgment in which ye judge ye shall be judged,” as if it were
said, In the will in which ye have dealt kindly with others ye
shall be set at liberty, or in the will in which ye have done evil
to others ye shall be punished. As if any one, for example, using
his eyes for the gratification of base desires, were ordered to be
made blind, this would be a just sentence for him to hear, “In
those eyes by which thou hast sinned, in them hast thou deserved to
be punished.” For every one uses the judgment of his own mind,
according as it is good or evil, for doing good or for doing evil.
Wherefore it is not unjust that he be judged in that in which he
judges, that is to say, that he suffer the penalty in the mind’s
faculty of judgment when he is made to endure those evils which are
the consequences of the sinful judgment of his mind.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p49" shownumber="no">26. For while other torments which are prepared to
be hereafter inflicted are visible, torments occasioned by the same
central cause, namely, a depraved will,—it is also the fact that
within the mind itself, in which the appetite of the will is the
measure of all human actions, sin is followed immediately by
punishment, which is for the most part increased in proportion to
the greater blindness of one by whom it is not felt. Therefore when
He had said, “With [or rather, as Augustin renders it, In] what
judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged,” He went on to add, “And
in what measure ye mete, it shall be meas<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_422.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_422" n="422" />ured unto you.” A good man, that is to say,
will measure out good actions in his own will, and in the same
shall blessedness be measured unto him; and in like manner, a bad
man will measure out bad actions in his own will, and in the same
shall misery be meted out to him; for in whatsoever any one is good
when his will aims at what is good, in the same he is evil when his
will aims at what is evil. And therefore it is also in this that he
is made to experience bliss or misery, viz. in the feeling
experienced by his own will, which is the measure both of all
actions and of the recompenses of actions. For we measure actions,
whether good or bad, by the quality of the volitions which produce
them, not by the length of time which they occupy. Were it
otherwise, it would be regarded a greater crime to fell a tree than
to kill a man. For the former takes a long time and many strokes,
the latter may be done with one blow in a moment of time; and yet,
if a man were punished with no more than transportation for life
for this great crime committed in a moment, it would be said that
he had been treated with more clemency than he deserved, although,
in regard to the duration of time, the protracted punishment is not
in any way to be compared with the sudden act of murder. Where,
then, is anything contradictory in the sentence objected to, if the
punishments shall be equally protracted or even alike eternal, but
differing in comparative gentleness and severity? The duration is
the same; the pain inflicted is different in degree, because that
which constitutes the measure of the sins themselves is found not
in the length of time which they occupy, but in the will of those
who commit them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p50" shownumber="no">27. Certainly the will itself endures the
punishment, whether pain be inflicted on the mind or on the body;
so that the same thing which is gratified by the sin is smitten by
the penalty, and so that he who judgeth without mercy is judged
without mercy; for in this sentence also the standard of measure is
the same only in this point, that what he did not give to others is
denied to him, and therefore the judgment passed on him shall be
eternal, although the judgment pronounced by him cannot be eternal.
It is therefore in the sinner’s own measure that punishments
which are eternal are measured out to him, though the sins thus
punished were not eternal; for as his wish was to have an eternal
enjoyment of sin, so the award which he finds is an eternal
endurance of suffering.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p51" shownumber="no">The brevity which I study in this reply precludes me
from collecting all, or at least as many as I could of the
statements contained in our sacred books as to sin and the
punishment of sin, and deducing from these one indisputable
proposition on the subject; and perhaps, even if I obtained the
necessary leisure, I might not possess abilities competent to the
task. Nevertheless, I think that in the meantime I have proved that
there is no contradiction between the eternity of punishment and
the principle that sins shall be recompensed in the same measure in
which men have committed them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p52" shownumber="no">28. <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CII-p52.1">Question V.</span> The
objector who has brought forward these questions from Porphyry has
added this one in the next place: Will you have the goodness to
instruct me as to whether Solomon said truly or not that God has no
Son?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p53" shownumber="no">29. The answer is brief: Solomon not only did
not say this, but, on the contrary, expressly said that God hath a
Son. For in one of his writings Wisdom saith: “Before the
mountains were settled, before the hills was I brought forth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p53.1" n="2354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.25" parsed="|Prov|8|25|0|0" passage="Prov. 8.25">Prov. viii. 25</scripRef>: <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CII-p54.2" lang="EL">
πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με</span>, LXX.</p></note> And what
is Christ but the Wisdom of God? Again, in another place in the
book of Proverbs, he says: “God hath taught me wisdom, and I have
learned the knowledge of the holy.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p54.3" n="2355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p55" shownumber="no"> According to LXX.</p></note> Who hath ascended up into heaven
and descended? who hath gathered the winds in His fists? who hath
bound the waters in a garment? who hath established all the ends of
the earth? What is His name, and what is His Son’s name?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p55.1" n="2356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.3-Prov.30.4" parsed="|Prov|30|3|30|4" passage="Prov. 30.3,4">Prov. xxx. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Of the two
questions concluding this quotation, the one referred to the
Father, namely, “What is His name?”—with allusion to the
foregoing words, “God hath taught me wisdom,”—the other
evidently to the Son, since he says, “or what is His Son’s
name?”—with allusion to the other statements, which are more
properly understood as pertaining to the Son, viz. “Who hath
ascended up into heaven and descended?”—a question brought to
remembrance by the words of Paul: “He that descended is the same
also that ascended up far above all heavens;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p56.2" n="2357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p57" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.10" parsed="|Eph|4|10|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.10">Eph. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>—“Who hath gathered the winds
in His fists?” <i>i.e.</i> the souls of believers in a hidden and
secret place, to whom, accordingly, it is said, “Ye are dead, and
your life is hid with Christ in God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p57.2" n="2358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p58" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.3" parsed="|Col|3|3|0|0" passage="Col. 3.3">Col. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>—“Who hath bound the waters in
a garment?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p58.2" n="2359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p59" shownumber="no"> Augustin’s words are: quis convertit aquam in
vestimento? from the LXX.: <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CII-p59.1" lang="EL">τίς
συνέστρεψεν ὕδωρ ἐν ἰματίῳ</span>.</p></note> whence it
could be said, “As many of you as have been baptized into Christ
have put on Christ;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p59.2" n="2360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" passage="Gal. 3.27">Gal. iii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>—“Who hath established all the
ends of the earth?” the same who said to His disciples, “Ye
shall be witnesses unto Me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea,
and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p60.2" n="2361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" passage="Acts 1.8">Acts i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p62" shownumber="no">30. <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CII-p62.1">Question VI.</span> The
last question proposed is concerning Jonah, and it is put as if it
were <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_423.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_423" n="423" />not from
Porphyry, but as being a standing subject of ridicule among the
Pagans; for his words are: “In the next place, what are we to
believe concerning Jonah, who is said to have been three days in a
whale’s belly? The thing is utterly improbable and incredible,
that a man swallowed with his clothes on should have existed in the
inside of a fish. If, however, the story is figurative, be pleased
to explain it. Again, what is meant by the story that a gourd
sprang up above the head of Jonah after he was vomited by the fish?
What was the cause of this gourd’s growth?” Questions such as
these I have seen discussed by Pagans amidst loud laughter, and
with great scorn.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p63" shownumber="no">31. To this I reply, that either all the miracles
wrought by divine power may be treated as incredible, or there is
no reason why the story of this miracle should not be believed. The
resurrection of Christ Himself upon the third day would not be
believed by us, if the Christian faith was afraid to encounter
Pagan ridicule. Since, however, our friend did not on this ground
ask whether it is to be believed that Lazarus was raised on the
fourth day, or that Christ rose on the third day, I am much
surprised that he reckoned what was done with Jonah to be
incredible; unless, perchance, he thinks it easier for a dead man
to be raised in life from his sepulchre, than for a living man to
be kept in life in the spacious belly of a sea monster. For without
mentioning the great size of sea monsters which is reported to us
by those who have knowledge of them, let me ask how many men could
be contained in the belly which was fenced round with those huge
ribs which are fixed in a public place in Carthage, and are well
known to all men there? Who can be at a loss to conjecture how wide
an entrance must have been given by the opening of the mouth which
was the gateway of that vast cavern? unless, perchance, as our
friend stated it, the clothing of Jonah stood in the way of his
being swallowed without injury, as if he had required to squeeze
himself through a narrow passage, instead of being, as was the
case, thrown headlong through the air, and so caught by the sea
monster as to be received into its belly before he was wounded by
its teeth. At the same time, the Scripture does not say whether he
had his clothes on or not when he was cast down into that cavern,
so that it may without contradiction be understood that he made
that swift descent unclothed, if perchance it was necessary that
his garment should be taken from him, as the shell is taken from an
egg, to make him more easily swallowed. For men are as much
concerned about the raiment of this prophet as would be reasonable
if it were stated that he had crept through a very small window, or
had been going into a bath; and yet, even though it were necessary
in such circumstances to enter without parting with one’s
clothes, this would be only inconvenient, not miraculous.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p64" shownumber="no">32. But perhaps our objectors find it
impossible to believe in regard to this divine miracle that the
heated moist air of the belly, whereby food is dissolved, could be
so moderated in temperature as to preserve the life of a man. If
so, with how much greater force might they pronounce it incredible
that the three young men cast into the furnace by the impious king
walked unharmed in the midst of the flames! If, therefore, these
objectors refuse to believe <i>any</i> narrative of a divine
miracle, they must be refuted by another line of argument. For it
is incumbent on them in that case not to single out some one to be
objected to, and called in question as incredible, but to denounce
as incredible all narratives in which miracles of the same kind or
more remarkable are recorded. And yet, if this which is written
concerning Jonah were said to have been done by Apuleius of Madaura
or Apollonius of Tyana, by whom they boast, though unsupported by
reliable testimony, that many wonders were performed (albeit even
the devils do some works like those done by the holy angels, not in
truth, but in appearance, not by wisdom, but manifestly by
subtlety),—if, I say, any such event were narrated in connection
with these men to whom they give the flattering name of magicians
or philosophers, we should hear from their mouths sounds not of
derision, but of triumph. Be it so, then; let them laugh at our
Scriptures; let them laugh as much as they can, when they see
themselves daily becoming fewer in number, while some are removed
by death, and others by their embracing the Christian faith, and
when all those things are being fulfilled which were predicted by
the prophets who long ago laughed at them, and said that they would
fight and bark against the truth in vain, and would gradually come
over to our side; and who not only transmitted these statements to
us, their descendants, for our learning, but promised that they
should be fulfilled in our experience.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p65" shownumber="no">33. It is neither unreasonable nor unprofitable to
inquire what these miracles signify, so that, after their
significance has been explained, men may believe not only that they
really occurred, but also that they have been recorded, because of
their possessing symbolical meaning. Let him, therefore, who
proposes to inquire why the prophet Jonah was three days in the
capacious belly of a sea monster, begin by dismissing doubts as to
the fact itself; for this did actually occur, and did not occur in
vain. For if figures which are expressed in words only, and not in
actions, aid our faith, how much more should our 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_424.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_424" n="424" />faith be helped by figures expressed not
only in words, but also in actions! Now men are wont to speak by
words; but divine power speaks by actions as well as by words. And
as words which are new or somewhat unfamiliar lend brilliancy to a
human discourse when they are scattered through it in a moderate
and judicious manner, so the eloquence of divine revelation
receives, so to speak, additional lustre from actions which are at
once marvellous in themselves and skilfully designed to impart
spiritual instruction.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p66" shownumber="no">34. As to the question, What was prefigured by
the sea monster restoring alive on the third day the prophet whom
it swallowed? why is this asked of us, when Christ Himself has
given the answer, saying, “An evil and adulterous generation
seeketh after a sign, and there shall no sign be given it but the
sign of the prophet Jonas: for as Jonas was three days and three
nights in the whale’s belly, so must the Son of man be three days
and three nights in the heart of the earth”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p66.1" n="2362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p67" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p67.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.39-Matt.12.40" parsed="|Matt|12|39|12|40" passage="Matt. 12.39,40">Matt. xii. 39, 40</scripRef>.</p></note>? In regard to the three days in
which the Lord Christ was under the power of death, it would take
long to explain how they are reckoned to be three whole days, that
is, days along with their nights, because of the whole of the first
day and of the third day being understood as represented on the
part of each; moreover, this has been already stated very often in
other discourses. As, therefore, Jonah passed from the ship to the
belly of the whale, so Christ passed from the cross to the
sepulchre, or into the abyss of death. And as Jonah suffered this
for the sake of those who were endangered by the storm, so Christ
suffered for the sake of those who are tossed on the waves of this
world. And as the command was given at first that the word of God
should be preached to the Ninevites by Jonah, but the preaching of
Jonah did not come to them until after the whale had vomited him
forth, so prophetic teaching was addressed early to the Gentiles,
but did not actually come to the Gentiles until after the
resurrection of Christ from the grave.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p68" shownumber="no">35. In the next place, as to Jonah’s
building for himself a booth, and sitting down over against
Nineveh, waiting to see what would befall the city, the prophet was
here in his own person the symbol of another fact. He prefigured
the carnal people of Israel. For he also was grieved at the
salvation of the Ninevites, that is, at the redemption and
deliverance of the Gentiles, from among whom Christ came to call,
not righteous men, but sinners to repentance.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p68.1" n="2363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p69" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.32" parsed="|Luke|5|32|0|0" passage="Luke 5.32">Luke v. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore the shadow of that gourd
over his head prefigured the promises of the Old Testament, or
rather the privileges already enjoyed in it, in which there was, as
the apostle says, “a shadow of things to come,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p69.2" n="2364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p70" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p70.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.17" parsed="|Col|2|17|0|0" passage="Col. 2.17">Col. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
furnishing, as it were, a refuge from the heat of temporal
calamities in the land of promise. Moreover, in that
morning-worm,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p70.2" n="2365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p71" shownumber="no"> Vermis matutinus.</p></note> which by
its gnawing tooth made the gourd wither away, Christ Himself is
again prefigured, forasmuch as, by the publication of the gospel
from His mouth, all those things which flourished among the
Israelites for a time, or with a shadowy symbolical meaning in that
earlier dispensation, are now deprived of their significance, and
have withered away. And now that nation, having lost the kingdom,
the priesthood, and the sacrifices formerly established in
Jerusalem, all which privileges were a shadow of things to come, is
burned with grievous heat of tribulation in its condition of
dispersion and captivity, as Jonah was, according to the history,
scorched with the heat of the sun, and is overwhelmed with sorrow;
and notwithstanding, the salvation of the Gentiles and of the
penitent is of more importance in the sight of God than this sorrow
of Israel and the “shadow” of which the Jewish nation was so
glad.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p72" shownumber="no">36. Again, let the Pagans laugh, and let them
treat with proud and senseless ridicule Christ the Worm and this
interpretation of the prophetic symbol, provided that He gradually
and surely, nevertheless, consume them. For concerning all such
Isaiah prophesies, when by him God says to us, “Hearken unto me,
ye that know righteousness, the people in whose heart is my law;
fear ye not the reproach of men, neither be ye afraid of their
revilings: for the moth shall eat them up as a garment, and the
worm shall eat them like wool; but my righteousness shall be for
ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p72.1" n="2366" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p73" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p73.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.7-Isa.51.8" parsed="|Isa|51|7|51|8" passage="Isa. 51.7,8">Isa. li. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us
therefore acknowledge Christ to be the morning-worm, because,
moreover, in that psalm which bears the title, “Upon the hind of
the morning,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p73.2" n="2367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p74" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22" parsed="|Ps|22|0|0|0" passage="Ps. 22">Ps. xxii</scripRef>.
The title in the LXX. is, “<span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CII-p74.2" lang="EL">ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀντιληψέως τῆς ἑωθινῆς</span>,”
which Augustin translates, “pro susceptione matutina.”</p></note> He has
been pleased to call Himself by this very name: “I am,” He
says, “a worm, and no man, a reproach of men, and despised of the
people.” This reproach is one of those reproaches which we are
commanded not to fear in the words of Isaiah, “Fear ye not the
reproach of men.” By that Worm, as by a moth, they are being
consumed who under the tooth of His gospel are made to wonder daily
at the diminution of their numbers, which is caused by desertion
from their party. Let us therefore acknowledge this symbol of
Christ; and because of the salvation of God, let us bear patiently
the reproaches of men. He is a Worm because of the lowliness of the
flesh which He assumed—perhaps, also, because of His being born
of a virgin; for the worm is generally not begotten, but
spontaneously origi<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_425.html" id="vii.1.CII-Page_425" n="425" />nated in flesh or any vegetable product
[sine concubitu nascitur]. He is the <i>morning</i>-worm, because
He rose from the grave before the dawn of day. That gourd might, of
course, have withered without any worm at its root; and finally, if
God regarded the worm as necessary for this work, what need was
there to add the epithet <i>morning</i>-worm, if not to secure that
He should be recognised as the Worm who in the psalm, “pro
susceptione matutina,” sings, “I am a worm, and no
man”?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p75" shownumber="no">37. What, then, could be more palpable than
the fulfilment of this prophecy in the accomplishment of the things
foretold? That Worm was indeed despised when He hung upon the
cross, as is written in the same psalm: “They shoot out the lip,
they shake the head, saying, He trusted in the Lord that he would
deliver him; let him deliver him, seeing he delighted in him;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p75.1" n="2368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p76" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p76.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.7-Ps.22.8" parsed="|Ps|22|7|22|8" passage="Ps. 22.7,8">Ps. xxii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
when this was fulfilled which the psalm foretold, “They pierced
my hands and my feet. They have told all my bones: they look and
stare upon me. They part my garments among them, and cast lots upon
my vesture,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p76.2" n="2369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p77" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p77.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.16-Ps.22.18" parsed="|Ps|22|16|22|18" passage="Ps. 22.16-18">Ps. xxii. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>—circumstances which are in that
ancient book described when future by the prophet with as great
plainness as they are now recorded in the gospel history after
their occurrence. But if in His humiliation that Worm was despised,
is He to be still despised when we behold the accomplishment of
those things which are predicted in the latter part of the same
psalm: “All the ends of the world shall remember, and turn unto
the Lord; and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship in His
presence. For the kingdom is the Lord’s; and He shall govern
among the nations”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CII-p77.2" n="2370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CII-p78" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CII-p78.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.27-Ps.22.28" parsed="|Ps|22|27|22|28" passage="Ps. 22.27,28">Ps. xxii. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus the Ninevites “remembered,
and turned unto the Lord.” The salvation granted to the Gentiles
on their repentance, which was thus so long before prefigured,
Israel then, as represented by Jonah, regarded with grief, as now
their nation grieves, bereft of their shadow, and vexed with the
heat of their tribulations. Any one is at liberty to open up with a
different interpretation, if only it be in harmony with the rule of
faith, all the other particulars which are hidden in the symbolical
history of the prophet Jonah; but it is obvious that it is not
lawful to interpret the three days which he passed in the belly of
the whale otherwise than as it has been revealed by the heavenly
Master Himself in the gospel, as quoted above.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CII-p79" shownumber="no">38. I have answered to the best of my power the
questions proposed; but let him who proposed them become now a
Christian at once, lest, if he delay until he has finished the
discussion of all difficulties connected with the sacred books, he
come to the end of this life before he pass from death to life. For
it is reasonable that he inquire as to the resurrection of the dead
before he is admitted to the Christian sacraments. Perhaps he ought
also to be allowed to insist on preliminary discussion of the
question proposed concerning Christ—why He came so late in the
world’s history, and of a few great questions besides, to which
all others are subordinate. But to think of finishing all such
questions as those concerning the words, “In what measure ye
mete, it shall be measured unto you,” and concerning Jonah,
before he becomes a Christian, is to betray great unmindfulness of
man’s limited capacities, and of the shortness of the life which
remains to him. For there are innumerable questions the solution of
which is not to be demanded before we believe, lest life be
finished by us in unbelief. When, however, the Christian faith has
been thoroughly received, these questions behove to be studied with
the utmost diligence for the pious satisfaction of the minds of
believers. Whatever is discovered by such study ought to be
imparted to others without vain self-complacency; if anything still
remain hidden, we must bear with patience an imperfection of
knowledge which is not prejudicial to salvation.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CIII" n="CIII" next="vii.1.CIV" prev="vii.1.CII" progress="69.51%" shorttitle="Letter CIII" title="From Nectarius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CIII-p1.1">Letter CIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 409.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CIII-p3.1">To My Lord and Brother, Augustin,
Rightly and Justly Worthy of Esteem and of All Possible Honour,
Nectarius Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. In reading the letter of your Excellency,
in which you have overthrown the worship of idols and the ritual of
their temples,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIII-p4.1" n="2371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIII-p5" shownumber="no"> Letter XCI. p. 376.</p></note> I seemed
to myself to hear the voice of a philosopher, not of such a
philosopher as the academician of whom they say, that having
neither new doctrine to propound nor earlier statements of his own
to defend, he was wont to sit in gloomy corners on the ground
absorbed in some deep reverie, with his knees drawn back to his
forehead, and his head buried between them, contriving how he might
as a detractor assail the discoveries or cavil at the statements by
which others had earned renown; nay, the form which rose under the
spell of your eloquence and stood before my eyes was rather that of
the great statesman Cicero, who, having been crowned with laurels
for saving the lives of many of his countrymen, carried the
trophies won in his forensic victories into the wondering schools
of Greek philosophy, when, as one pausing for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_426.html" id="vii.1.CIII-Page_426" n="426" />breath, he laid down the
trumpet of sonorous voice and language which he had blown with
blast of just indignation against those who had broken the laws and
conspired against the life of the republic, and, adopting the
fashion of the Grecian mantle, unfastened and threw back over his
shoulders the toga’s ample folds.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIII-p6" shownumber="no">2. I therefore listened with pleasure when you urged
us to the worship and religion of the only supreme God; and when
you counselled us to look to our heavenly fatherland, I received
the exhortation with joy. For you were obviously speaking to me not
of any city confined by encircling ramparts, nor of that
commonwealth on this earth which the writings of philosophers have
mentioned and declared to have all mankind as its citizens, but of
that City which is inhabited and possessed by the great God, and by
the spirits which have earned this recompense from Him, to which,
by diverse roads and pathways, all religions aspire,—the City
which we are not able in language to describe, but which perhaps we
might by thinking apprehend. But while this City ought therefore to
be, above all others, desired and loved, I am nevertheless of
opinion that we are bound not to prove unfaithful to our own native
land,—the land which first imparted to us the enjoyment of the
light of day, in which we were nursed and educated, and (to pass to
what is specially relevant in this case) the land by rendering
services to which men obtain a home prepared for them in heaven
after the death of the body; for, in the opinion of the most
learned, promotion to that celestial City is granted to those men
who have deserved well of the cities which gave them birth, and a
higher experience of fellowship with God is the portion of those
who are proved to have contributed by their counsels or by their
labours to the welfare of their native land.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIII-p7" shownumber="no">As to the remark which you were pleased wittily to
make regarding our town, that it has been made conspicuous not so
much by the achievements of warriors as by the conflagrations of
incendiaries, and that it has produced thorns rather than flowers,
this is not the severest reproof that might have been given, for we
know that flowers are for the most part borne on thorny bushes. For
who does not know that even roses grow on briars, and that in the
bearded heads of grain the ears are guarded by spikes, and that, in
general, pleasant and painful things are found blended
together?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIII-p8" shownumber="no">3. The last statement in your Excellency’s letter
was, that neither capital punishment nor bloodshed is demanded in
order to compensate for the wrong done to the Church, but that the
offenders must be deprived of the possessions which they most fear
to lose. But in my deliberate judgment, though, of course, I may be
mistaken, it is a more grievous thing to be deprived of one’s
property than to be deprived of life. For, as you know, it is an
observation frequently recurring in the whole range of literature,
that death terminates the experience of all evils, but that a life
of indigence only confers upon us an eternity of wretchedness; for
it is worse to live miserably than to put an end to our miseries by
death. This fact, also, is declared by the whole nature and method
of your work, in which you support the poor, minister healing to
the diseased, and apply remedies to the bodies of those who are in
pain, and, in short, make it your business to prevent the afflicted
from feeling the protracted continuance of their sufferings.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIII-p9" shownumber="no">Again, as to the degree of demerit in the faults of
some as compared with others, it is of no importance what the
quality of the fault may seem to be in a case in which forgiveness
is craved. For, in the first place, if penitence procures
forgiveness and expiates the crime—and surely he is penitent who
begs pardon and humbly embraces the feet of the party whom he has
offended—and if, moreover, as is the opinion of some
philosophers, all faults are alike, pardon ought to be bestowed
upon all without distinction. One of our citizens may have spoken
somewhat rudely: this was a fault; another may have perpetrated an
insult or an injury: this was equally a fault; another may have
violently taken what was not his own: this is reckoned a crime;
another may have attacked buildings devoted to secular or to sacred
purposes: he ought not to be for this crime placed beyond the reach
of pardon. Finally, there would be no occasion for pardon if there
were no foregoing faults.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIII-p10" shownumber="no">4. Having now replied to your letter, not as the
letter deserved, but to the best of my ability, such as it is, I
beg and implore you (oh that I were in your presence, that you
might also see my tears!) to consider again and again who you are,
what is your professed character, and what is the business to which
your life is devoted. Reflect upon the appearance presented by a
town from which men doomed to torture are dragged forth; think of
the lamentations of mothers and wives, of sons and of fathers;
think of the shame felt by those who may return, set at liberty
indeed, but having undergone the torture; think what sorrow and
groaning the sight of their wounds and scars must renew. And when
you have pondered all these things, first think of God, and think
of your good name among men; or rather think of what friendly
charity and the bonds of common humanity require at your hands, and
seek to be praised not by punishing but by pardoning the offenders.
And such things may indeed be said regarding your treatment of
those whom actual guilt con<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_427.html" id="vii.1.CIII-Page_427" n="427" />demns on their own confession: to these persons
you have, out of regard to your religion, granted pardon; and for
this I shall always praise you. But now it is scarcely possible to
express the greatness of that cruelty which pursues the innocent,
and summons those to stand trial on a capital charge of whom it is
certain that they had no share in the crimes alleged. If it so
happen that they are acquitted, consider, I beseech you, with what
ill-will their acquittal must be regarded by their accusers who of
their own accord dismissed the guilty from the bar, but let the
innocent go only when they were defeated in their attempts against
them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIII-p11" shownumber="no">May the supreme God be your keeper, and preserve you
as a bulwark of His religion and an ornament to our country.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CIV" n="CIV" next="vii.1.CXI" prev="vii.1.CIII" progress="69.74%" shorttitle="Letter CIV" title="To Nectarius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CIV-p1.1">Letter CIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CIV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 409.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CIV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CIV-p3.1">To Nectarius, My Noble Lord and
Brother, Justly Worthy of All Honour and Esteem, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CIV-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CIV-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p5" shownumber="no">1. I have read the letter which you kindly
sent in answer to mine. Your reply comes at a very long interval
after the time when I despatched my letter to you. For I had
written an answer to you<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p5.1" n="2372" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p6" shownumber="no"> Letter XCI. p. 376.</p></note> when my holy brother and colleague
Possidius was still with us, before he had entered on his voyage;
but the letter which you have been pleased to entrust to him for me
I received on March 27th, about eight months after I had written to
you. The reason why my communication was so late in reaching you,
or yours so late in being sent to me, I do not know. Perhaps your
prudence has only now dictated the reply which your pride formerly
disdained. If this be the explanation, I wonder what has occasioned
the change. Have you perchance heard some report, which is as yet
unknown to us, that my brother Possidius had obtained authority for
proceedings of greater severity against your citizens, whom—you
must excuse me for saying this—he loves in a way more likely to
promote their welfare than you do yourself? For your letter shows
that you apprehended something of this kind when you charge me to
set before my eyes “the appearance presented by a town from which
men doomed to torture are dragged forth,” and to “think of the
lamentations of mothers and wives, of sons and of fathers; of the
shame felt by those who may return, set at liberty indeed, but
having undergone the torture; and of the sorrow and groaning which
the sight of their wounds and scars must renew.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p6.1" n="2373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p7" shownumber="no"> Letter CIII. p. 426.</p></note> Far be it
from us to demand the infliction, either by ourselves or by any
one, of such hardships upon any of our enemies! But, as I have
said, if report has brought any such measures of severity to your
ears, give us a more clear and particular account of the things
reported, that we may know either what to do in order to prevent
these things from being done, or what answer we must make in order
to disabuse the minds of those who believe the rumour.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p8" shownumber="no">2. Examine more carefully my letter, to which you
have so reluctantly sent a reply, for I have in it made my views
sufficiently plain; but through not remembering, as I suppose, what
I had written, you have in your reply made reference to sentiments
widely differing from mine, and wholly unlike them. For, as if
quoting from memory what I had written, you have inserted in your
letter what I never said at all in mine. You say that the
concluding sentence of my letter was, “that neither capital
punishment nor bloodshed is demanded in order to compensate for the
wrong done to the Church, but that the offenders must be deprived
of that which they most fear to lose;” and then, in showing how
great a calamity this imports, you add and connect with my words
that you “deliberately judge—though you may perhaps be
mistaken—that it is a more grievous thing to be deprived of
one’s possessions than to be deprived of life.” And in order to
expound more clearly the kind of possessions to which you refer,
you go on to say that. it must be known to me, “as an observation
frequently recurring in the whole range of literature, that death
terminates the experience of all evils, but that a life of
indigence only confers upon us an eternity of wretchedness.” From
which you have drawn the conclusion that it is “worse to live
miserably than to put an end to our miseries by death.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p9" shownumber="no">3. Now I for my part do not recollect reading
anywhere—either in our [Christian] literature, to which I confess
that I was later of applying my mind than I could now wish that I
had been, or in your [Pagan] literature, which I studied from my
childhood—that “a life of indigence only confers upon us an
eternity of wretchedness.” For the poverty of the industrious is
never in itself a crime; nay, it is to some extent a means of
withdrawing and restraining men from sin. And therefore the
circumstance that a man has lived in poverty here is no ground for
apprehending that this shall procure for him after this brief life
“an eternity of wretchedness;” and in this life which we spend
on earth it is utterly impossible for any misery to be eternal,
seeing that this life cannot be eternal, nay, is not of long
duration even in those who attain to the most advanced old age. In
the writings referred to, I for my part have read, not that in this
life—as you think, and as you allege that these writ<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_428.html" id="vii.1.CIV-Page_428" n="428" />ings frequently
affirm—there can be an eternity of wretchedness, but rather that
this life itself which we here enjoy is short. Some, indeed but not
all, of your authors have said that death is the end of all evils:
that is indeed the opinion of the Epicureans, and of such others as
believe the soul to be mortal. But those philosophers whom Cicero
designates “consulates” in a certain sense, because he attaches
great weight to their authority, are of opinion that when our last
hour on earth comes the soul is not annihilated, but removes from
its tenement, and continues in existence for a state of blessedness
or of misery, according to that which a man’s actions, whether
good or bad, claim as their due recompense. This agrees with the
teaching of our sacred writings, with which I wish that I were more
fully conversant. Death is therefore the end of all evils—but
only in the case of those whose life is, pure, religious, upright,
and blameless; not in the case of those who, inflamed with
passionate desire for the trifles and vanities of time, are proved
to be miserable by the utter perversion of their desires, though
meanwhile they esteem themselves happy, and are after death
compelled not only to accept as their lot, but to realize in their
experience far greater miseries.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p10" shownumber="no">4. These sentiments, therefore, being frequently
expressed both in some of your own authors, whom you deem worthy of
greater esteem, and in all our Scriptures, be it yours, O worthy
lover of the country which is on earth your fatherland, to dread on
behalf of your countrymen a life of luxurious indulgence rather
than a life of indigence; or if you fear a life of indigence, warn
them that the poverty which is to be more studiously shunned is
that of the man who, though surrounded with abundance of worldly
possessions, is, through the insatiable eagerness wherewith he
covets these, kept always in a state of want, which, to use the
words of your own authors, neither plenty nor scarcity can relieve.
In the letter, however, to which you reply, I did not say that
those of your citizens who are enemies to the Church were to be
corrected by being reduced to that extremity of indigence in which
the necessaries of life are wanting, and to which succour is
brought by that compassion of which you have thought it incumbent
on you to point out to me that it is professed by us in the whole
plan of those labours wherein we “support the poor, minister
healing to the diseased, and apply remedies to the bodies of those
who are in pain;” albeit, even such extremity of want as this
would be more profitable than abundance of all things, if abused to
the gratification of evil passions. But far be it from me to think
that those about whom we are treating should be reduced to such
destitution by the measures of coercion proposed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CIV-p11.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p12" shownumber="no">5. Though you did not consider it worth while
to read my letter over when it was to be answered, perhaps you have
at least so far esteemed it as to preserve it, in order to its
being brought to you when you at any time might desire it and call
for it; if this be the case, look over it again, and mark carefully
my words: you will assuredly find in it one thing to which, in my
opinion, you must admit that you have made no reply. For in that
letter occur the words which I now quote: “We do not desire to
gratify our anger by vindictive retribution for the past, but we
are concerned to make provision in a truly merciful spirit for the
future. Now wicked men have something in respect to which they may
be punished, and that by Christians, in a merciful way, and so as
to promote their own profit and well-being. For they have these
three things—life and health of the body, the means of supporting
that life, and the means and opportunities of living a wicked life.
Let the two former remain untouched in the possession of those who
repent of their crime; this we desire, and this we spare no pains
to secure. But as to the third, if it please God to deal with it as
a decaying or diseased part, which must be removed with the
pruning-knife, He will in such punishment prove the greatness of
his compassion.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p12.1" n="2374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p13" shownumber="no"> Letter CXI. 9. p. 379.</p></note> If you had read over these words
of mine again, when you were pleased to write your reply, you would
have looked upon it rather as an unkind insinuation than as a
necessary duty to address to me a petition not only for deliverance
from death, but also for exemption from torture, on behalf of those
regarding whom I said that we wished to leave unimpaired their
possession of bodily life and health. Neither was there any ground
for your apprehending our inflicting a life of indigence and of
dependence upon others for daily bread on those regarding whom I
had said that we desired to secure to them the second of the
possessions named above, viz. the means of supporting life. But as
to their third possession, viz. the means and opportunities of
living wickedly, that is to say—passing over other things—their
silver with which they constructed those images of their false
gods, in whose protection or adoration or unhallowed worship an
attempt was made even to destroy the church of God by fire, and the
provision made for relieving the poverty of very pious persons was
given up to become the spoil of a wretched mob, and blood was
freely shed—why, I ask, does your patriotic heart dread the
stroke which shall cut this away, in order to prevent a fatal
boldness from being in everything fostered and confirmed by
impunity? This I beg you to discuss fully, and to show me in
well-considered <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_429.html" id="vii.1.CIV-Page_429" n="429" />arguments what wrong there is in this; mark
carefully what I say, lest under the form of a petition in regard
to what I am saying you appear to bring against us an indirect
accusation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p14" shownumber="no">6. Let your countrymen be well reported of for their
virtuous manners, not for their superfluous wealth; we do not wish
them to be reduced through coercive measures on our account to the
plough of Quintius [Cincinnatus], or to the hearth of Fabricius.
Yet by such extreme poverty these statesmen of the Roman republic
not only did not incur the contempt of their fellow-citizens, but
were on that very account peculiarly dear to them, and esteemed the
more qualified to administer the resources of their country. We
neither desire nor endeavour to reduce the estates of your rich
men, so that in their possession should remain no more than ten
pounds of silver, as was the case with Ruffinus, who twice held the
consulship, which amount the stern censorship of that time laudably
required to be still further reduced as culpably large. So much are
we influenced by the prevailing sentiments of a degenerate age in
dealing more tenderly with minds that are very feeble, that to
Christian clemency the measure which seemed just to the censors of
that time appears unduly severe; yet you see how great is the
difference between the two cases, the question being in the one,
whether the mere fact of possessing ten pounds of silver should be
dealt with as a punishable crime, and in the other, whether any
one, after committing other very great crimes, should be permitted
to retain the sum aforesaid in his possession; we only ask that
what in those days was itself a crime be in our days made the
punishment of crime. There is, however, one thing which can be
done, and ought to be done, in order that, on the one hand,
severity may not be pushed even so far as I have mentioned, and
that, on the other, men may not, presuming on impunity, run into
excess of exultation and rioting, and thus furnish to other unhappy
men an example by following which they would become liable to the
severest and most unheard of punishments. Let this at least be
granted by you, that those who attempt with fire and sword to
destroy what are necessaries to us be made afraid of losing those
luxuries of which they have a pernicious abundance. Permit us also
to confer upon our enemies this benefit, that we prevent them, by
their fears about that which it would do them no harm to forfeit,
from attempting to that which would bring harm to themselves. For
this is to be termed prudent prevention, not punishment of crime;
this is not to impose penalties, but to protect men from becoming
liable to penalties.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p15" shownumber="no">7. When any one uses measures involving the
infliction of some pain, in order to prevent an inconsiderate
person from incurring the most dreadful punishments by becoming
accustomed to crimes which yield him no advantage, he is like one
who pulls a boy’s hair in order to prevent him from provoking
serpents by clapping his hands at them; in both cases, while the
acting of love is vexatious to its object, no member of the body is
injured, whereas safety and life are endangered by that from which
the person is deterred. We confer a benefit upon others, not in
every case in which we do what is requested, but when we do that
which is not hurtful to our petitioners. For in most cases we serve
others best by not giving, and would injure them by giving, what
they desire. Hence the proverb, “Do not put a sword in a
child’s hand.” “Nay,” says Cicero, “refuse it even to
your only son. For the more we love any one, the more are we bound
to avoid entrusting to him things which are the occasion of very
dangerous faults.” He was referring to riches, if I am not
mistaken, when he made these observations. Wherefore it is for the
most part an advantage to themselves when certain things are
removed from persons in whose keeping it is hazardous to leave
them, lest they abuse them. When surgeons see that a gangrene must
be cut away or cauterized, they often, out of compassion, turn a
deaf ear to many cries. If we had been indulgently forgiven by our
parents and teachers in our tender years on every occasion on
which, being found in a fault, we begged to be let off, which of us
would not have grown up intolerable? which of us would have learned
any useful thing? Such punishments are administered by wise care,
not by wanton cruelty. Do not, I beseech you, in this matter think
only how to accomplish that which you are requested by your
countrymen to do, but carefully consider the matter in all its
bearings. If you overlook the past, which cannot now be undone,
consider the future; wisely give heed, not to the desire, but to
the real interests of the petitioners who have applied to you. We
are convicted of unfaithfulness towards those whom we profess to
love, if our only care is lest, by refusing to do what they ask of
us, their love towards us be diminished. And what becomes of that
virtue which even your own literature commends, in the ruler of his
country who studies not so much the wishes as the welfare of his
people?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p16" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CIV-p16.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p17" shownumber="no">8. You say “it is of no importance what the
quality of the fault may be in any case in which forgiveness is
craved.” In this you would state the truth if the matter in
question were the punishment and not the correction of men. Far be
it from a Christian heart to be carried away by the lust of revenge
to inflict punishment on any one. Far be it from a Christian, when
forgiving any one his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_430.html" id="vii.1.CIV-Page_430" n="430" />fault, to do otherwise than either anticipate or
at least promptly answer the petition of him who asks forgiveness;
but let his purpose in doing this be, that he may overcome the
temptation to hate the man who has offended him, and to render evil
for evil, and to be inflamed with rage prompting him, if not to do
an injury, at least to desire to see the infliction of the
penalties appointed by law; let it not be that he may relieve
himself from considering the offender’s interest, exercising
foresight on his behalf, and restraining him from evil actions. For
it is possible, on the one hand, that, moved by more vehement
hostility, one may neglect the correction of a man whom he hates
bitterly, and, on the other hand, that by correction involving the
infliction of some pain one may secure the improvement of another
whom he dearly loves.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p18" shownumber="no">9. I grant that, as you write, “penitence procures
forgiveness, and blots out the offence,” but it is that penitence
which is practised under the influence of the true religion, and
which has regard to the future judgment of God; not that penitence
which is for the time professed or pretended before men, not to
secure the cleansing of the soul for ever from the fault, but only
to deliver from present apprehension of pain the life which is so
soon to perish. This is the reason why in the case of some
Christians who confessed their fault, and asked forgiveness for
having been involved in the guilt of that crime,—either by their
not protecting the church when in danger of being burned, or by
their appropriating a portion of the property which the miscreants
carried off,—we believed that the pain of repentance had borne
fruit, and considered it sufficient for their correction, because
in their hearts is found that faith by which they could realize
what they ought to fear from the judgment of God for their sin. But
how can there be any healing virtue in the repentance of those who
not only fail to acknowledge, but even persist in mocking and
blaspheming Him who is the fountain of forgiveness? At the same
time, towards these men we do not cherish any feeling of enmity in
our hearts, which are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him whose
judgment both in this life and in the life to come we dread, and in
whose help we place our hope. But we think that we are even taking
measures for the benefit of these men, if, seeing that they do not
fear God, we inspire fear in them by doing something whereby their
folly is chastened, while their real interests suffer no wrong. We
thus prevent that God whom they despise from being more grievously
provoked by their greater crimes, to which they would be emboldened
by a disastrous assurance of impunity, and we prevent their
assurance of impunity from being set forth with even more
mischievous effect as an encouragement to others to imitate their
example. In fine, on behalf of those for whom you make intercession
to us, we intercede before God, beseeching Him to turn them to
Himself, and to teach them the exercise of genuine and salutary
repentance, purifying their hearts by faith.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p19" shownumber="no">10. Behold, then, how we love those men against whom
you suppose us to be full of anger,—loving them, you must permit
me to say, with a love more prudent and profitable than you
yourself cherish towards them; for we plead on their behalf that
they may escape much greater afflictions, and obtain much greater
blessings. If you also loved these men, not in the mere earthly
affections of men, but with that love which is the heavenly gift of
God, and if you were sincere in writing to me that you gave ear
with pleasure to me when I was recommending to you the worship and
religion of the Supreme God, you would not only wish for your
countrymen the blessings which we seek on their behalf, but you
would yourself by your example lead them to their possession. Thus
would the whole business of your interceding with us be concluded
with abundant and most reasonable joy. Thus would your title to
that heavenly fatherland, in regard to which you say that you
welcomed my counsel that you should fix your eye upon it, be earned
by a true and pious exercise of your love for the country which
gave you birth, when seeking to make sure to your fellow-citizens,
not the vain dream of temporal happiness, nor a most perilous
exemption from the due punishment of their faults, but the gracious
gift of eternal blessedness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p20" shownumber="no">11. You have here a frank avowal of the
thoughts and desires of my heart in this matter. As to what lies
concealed in the counsels of God, I confess it is unknown to me; I
am but a man; but whatever it be, His counsel stands most sure, and
incomparably excels in equity and in wisdom all that can be
conceived by the minds of men. With truth is it said in our books,
“There are many devices in a man’s heart; but the counsel of
the Lord, that shall stand.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p20.1" n="2375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CIV-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.21" parsed="|Prov|19|21|0|0" passage="Prov. 19.21">Prov. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore, as to what time may
bring forth, as to what may arise to simplify or complicate our
procedure, in short, as to what desire may suddenly be awakened by
the fear of losing or the hope of retaining present possessions;
whether God shall show Himself so displeased by what they have done
that they shall be punished with the more weighty and severe
sentence of a disastrous impunity, or shall appoint that they shall
be compassionately corrected in the manner which we propose, or
shall avert whatever terrible doom was being prepared for them, and
convert it into <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_431.html" id="vii.1.CIV-Page_431" n="431" />joy by some more stern but more salutary
correction, leading to their turning unfeignedly to seek mercy not
from men but from Himself,—all this He knoweth; we know not. Why,
then, should your Excellency and I be spending toil in vain over
this matter before the time? Let us for a little while lay aside a
care the hour of which has not yet come, and, if you please, let us
occupy ourselves with that which is always pressing. For there is
no time at which it is not both suitable and necessary for us to
consider in what way we can please God; because for a man to attain
completely in this life to such perfection that no sin whatever
shall remain in him is either impossible or (if perchance any
attain to it) extremely difficult: wherefore without delay we ought
to flee at once to the grace of Him to whom we may address with
perfect truth the words which were addressed to some illustrious
man by a poet, who declared that he had borrowed the lines from a
Cumæan oracle, or ode of prophetic inspiration: “With thee as
our leader, the obliteration of all remaining traces of our sin
shall deliver the earth from perpetual alarm.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p21.2" n="2376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p22" shownumber="no"> Virgil. <i>Ecl.</i> iv. 5.</p></note> For with Him as our leader, all
sins are blotted out and forgiven; and by His way we are brought to
that heavenly fatherland, the thought of which as a dwelling-place
pleased you greatly when I was to the utmost of my power commending
it to your affection and desire.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p23" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CIV-p23.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p24" shownumber="no">12. But since you said that all religions by
diverse roads and pathways aspire to that one dwelling-place, I
fear lest, perchance, while supposing that the way in which you are
now found tends thither, you should be somewhat reluctant to
embrace the way which alone leads men to heaven. Observing,
however, more carefully the word which you used, I think that it is
not presumptuous for me to expound its meaning somewhat
differently; for you did not say that all religions by diverse
roads and pathways reach heaven, or reveal, or find, or enter, or
secure that blessed land, but by saying in a phrase deliberately
weighed and chosen that all religions aspire to it, you have
indicated, not the fruition, but the desire of heaven as common to
all religions. You have in these words neither shut out the one
religion which is true, nor admitted other religions which are
false; for certainly the way which brings us to the goal aspires
thitherward, but not every way which aspires thitherward brings us
to the place wherein all who are brought thither are unquestionably
blest. Now we all wish, that is, we aspire, to be blest; but we
cannot all achieve what we wish, that is, we do not all obtain what
we aspire to. That man, therefore, obtains heaven who walks in the
way which not only aspires thitherward, but actually brings him
thither, separating himself from others who keep to the ways which
aspire heavenward without finally reaching heaven. For there would
be no wandering if men were content to aspire to nothing, or if the
truth which men aspire to were obtained. If, however, in using the
expression “diverse ways,” you meant me not to understand
contrary ways, but different ways, in the sense in which we speak
of diverse precepts, which all tend to build up a holy life,—one
enjoining chastity, another patience or faith or mercy, and the
like,—in roads and pathways which are only in this sense diverse,
that country is not only aspired unto but actually found. For in
Holy Scripture we read both of ways and of a way,—of ways, <i>
e.g.</i> in the words, “I will teach transgressors Thy ways, and
sinners shall be converted unto Thee;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p24.1" n="2377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CIV-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.13" parsed="|Ps|51|13|0|0" passage="Ps. 51.13">Ps. li. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> of a way, <i>e.g.</i> in the
prayer, “Teach me Thy way, O Lord; I will walk in Thy truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p25.2" n="2378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CIV-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.11" parsed="|Ps|86|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 86.11">Ps. lxxxvi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Those ways
and this way are not different; but in one way are comprehended all
those of which in another place the Holy Scripture saith, “All
the ways of the Lord are mercy and truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p26.2" n="2379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CIV-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.10" parsed="|Ps|25|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 25.10">Ps. xxv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> The careful study of these ways
furnishes theme for a long discourse, and for most delightful
meditation; but this I shall defer to another time if it be
required.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p28" shownumber="no">13. In the meantime, however,—and this, I
think, may suffice in the present reply to your
Excellency,—seeing that Christ has said, “I am the way,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p28.1" n="2380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CIV-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John 14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> it is in
Him that mercy and truth are to be sought: if we seek these in any
other way, we must go astray, following a path which aspires to the
true goal, but does not lead men thither. For example, if we
resolved to follow the way indicated in the maxim which you
mentioned, “All sins are alike,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p29.2" n="2381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p30" shownumber="no"> Letter CIII. § 3. p. 426.</p></note> would it not lead us into hopeless
exile from that fatherland of truth and blessedness? For could
anything more absurd and senseless be said, than that the man who
has laughed too rudely, and the man who has furiously set his city
on fire, should be judged as having committed equal crimes? This
opinion, which is not one of many diverse ways leading to the
heavenly dwelling-place, but a perverse way leading inevitably to
most fatal error, you have judged it necessary to quote from
certain philosophers, not because you concurred in the sentiment,
but because it might help your plea for your fellow-citizens—that
we might forgive those whose rage set our church in flames on the
same terms as we would forgive those who may have assailed us with
some insolent reproach.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p31" shownumber="no">14. But reconsider with me the reasoning by which
you supported your position. You say, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_432.html" id="vii.1.CIV-Page_432" n="432" />“If, as is the opinion of some philosophers,
all faults are alike, pardon ought to be bestowed upon all without
distinction.” Thereafter, labouring apparently to prove that all
faults are alike, you go on to say, “One of our citizens may have
spoken somewhat rudely: this was a fault; another may have
perpetrated an insult or an injury: this was equally a fault.”
This is not teaching truth, but advancing, without any evidence in
its support, a perversion of truth. For to your statement, “this
was equally a fault,” we at once give direct contradiction. You
demand, perhaps, proof; but I reply, What proof have you given of
your statement? Are we to hear as evidence your next sentence,
“Another may have violently taken away what was not his own: this
is reckoned a misdemeanour”? Here you own yourself to be ashamed
of the maxim which you quoted; you had not the assurance to say
that this was equally a fault, but you say “it is reckoned a
misdemeanour.” But the question here is not whether this also is
reckoned a misdemeanour, but whether this offence and the others
which you mentioned are faults equal in demerit, unless, of course,
they are to be pronounced equal because they are both offences; in
which case the mouse and the elephant must be pronounced equal
because they are both animals, and the fly and the eagle because
they both have wings.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p32" shownumber="no">15. You go still further, and make this proposition:
“Another may have attacked buildings devoted to secular or to
sacred purposes: he ought not for this crime to be placed beyond
the reach of pardon.” In this sentence you have indeed come to
the most flagrant crime of your fellow-citizens, in speaking of
injury done to sacred buildings; but even you have not affirmed
that this is a crime equal only to the utterance of an insolent
word. You have contented yourself with asking, on behalf of those
who were guilty of this, that forgiveness which is rightly asked
from Christians on the ground of their overflowing compassion, not
on the ground of an alleged equality of all offences. I have
already quoted a sentence of Scripture, “All the ways of the Lord
are mercy and truth.” They shall therefore find mercy if they do
not hate truth. This mercy is granted, not as if it were due on the
ground of the faults of all being only equal to the fault of those
who have uttered rude words, but because the law of Christ claims
pardon for those who are penitent, however inhuman and impious
their crime may have been. I beg you, esteemed sir, not to propound
these paradoxes of the Stoics as rules of conduct for your son
Paradoxus, whom we wish to see grow up in piety and in prosperity,
to your satisfaction. For what could be worse for himself, yea,
what more dangerous for yourself, than that your ingenuous boy
should imbibe an error which would make the guilt, I shall not say
of parricide, but of insolence to his father, equal only to that of
some rude word inconsiderately spoken to a stranger?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p33" shownumber="no">16. You are wise, therefore, to insist, when
pleading with us for your countrymen on the compassion of
Christians, not on the stern doctrines of the Stoical philosophy,
which in no wise help, but much rather hinder, the cause which you
have undertaken to support. For a merciful disposition, which we
must have if it be possible for us to be moved either by your
intercession or by their entreaties, is pronounced by the Stoics to
be an unworthy weakness, and they expel it utterly from the mind of
the wise man, whose perfection, in their opinion, is to be as
impassive and inflexible as iron. With more reason, therefore,
might it have occurred to you to quote from your own Cicero that
sentence in which, praising Cæsar, he says, “Of all your
virtues, none is more worthy of admiration, none more graceful,
than your clemency.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CIV-p33.1" n="2382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CIV-p34" shownumber="no"> <i>Oratio pro Q. Ligario.</i></p></note> How much more ought this merciful
disposition to prevail in the churches which follow Him who said,
“I am the way,” and which learn from His word, “All the ways
of the Lord are mercy and truth”! Fear not, then, that we will
try to bring innocent persons to death, when in truth we do not
even wish the guilty to experience the punishment which they
deserve, being moved by that mercy which, joined with truth, we
love in Christ. But the man who, from fear of painfully crossing
the will of the guilty, spares and indulges vices which must
thereby gather more strength, is less merciful than the man who,
lest he should hear his little boy crying, will not take from him a
dangerous knife, and is unmoved by fear of the wounds or death
which he may have to bewail as the consequence of his weakness.
Reserve, therefore, until the proper time the work of interceding
with us for those men, in loving whom (excuse my saying so) you not
only do not go beyond us, but are even hitherto refusing to follow
our steps; and write rather in your reply what influences you to
shun the way which we follow, and in which we beseech you to go
along with us towards that fatherland above, in which we rejoice to
know that you take great delight.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CIV-p35" shownumber="no">17. As to those who are by birth your
fellow-citizens, you have said indeed that some of them, though not
all, were innocent; but, as you must see if you read over again my
other letter, you have not made out a defence for them. When, in
answer to your remark that you wished to leave your country
flourishing, I said that we had felt thorns rather than found
flowers in your countrymen, you thought that I wrote in jest. As
if, forsooth, in the midst of evils of such 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_433.html" id="vii.1.CIV-Page_433" n="433" />magnitude we were in a mood for mirth.
Certainly not. While the smoke was ascending from the ruins of our
church consumed by fire, were we likely to joke on the subject?
Although, indeed, none in your city appeared in my opinion
innocent, but those who were absent, or were sufferers, or were
destitute both of strength and of authority to prevent the tumult,
I nevertheless distinguished in my reply those whose guilt was
greater from those who were less to blame, and stated that there
was a difference between the cases of those who were moved by fear
of offending powerful enemies of the Church, and of those who
desired these outrages to be committed; also between those who
committed them and those who instigated others to their commission;
resolving, however, not to institute inquiry in regard to the
instigators, because these, perhaps, could not be ascertained
without recourse to the use of tortures, from which we shrink with
abhorrence, as utterly inconsistent with our aims. Your friends the
Stoics, who hold that all faults are alike, must, however, if they
were the judges, pronounce them all equally guilty; and if to this
opinion they join that inflexible sternness wherewith they
disparage clemency as a vice, their sentence would necessarily be,
not that all should be pardoned alike, but that all should be
punished alike. Dismiss, therefore, these philosophers altogether
from the position of advocates in this case, and rather desire that
we may act as Christians, so that, as we desire, we may gain in
Christ those whom we forgive, and may not spare them by such
indulgence as would be ruinous to themselves. May God, whose ways
are mercy and truth, be pleased to enrich you with true
felicity!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXI" n="CXI" next="vii.1.CXV" prev="vii.1.CIV" progress="70.80%" shorttitle="Letter CXI" title="To Victorianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXI-p1.1">Letter CXI.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CXI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXI-p2.1">November</span>, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXI-p2.2">
a.d.</span> 409.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXI-p3.1">To Victorianus, His Beloved Lord
and Most Longed-for Brother and Fellow-Presbyter, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p4" shownumber="no">1. My heart has been filled with great sorrow by
your letter. You asked me to discuss certain things at great length
in my reply; but such calamities as you narrate claim rather many
groans and tears than prolix treatises. The whole world, indeed, is
afflicted with such portentous misfortunes, that there is scarcely
any place where such things as you describe are not being committed
and complained of. A short time ago some brethren were massacred by
the barbarians even in those deserts of Egypt in which, in order to
perfect security, they had chosen places remote from all
disturbance as the sites of their monasteries. I suppose, moreover,
that the outrages which they have perpetrated in the regions of
Italy and Gaul are known to you also; and now similar events begin
to be announced to us from many provinces of Spain, which for long
seemed exempt from these evils. But why go to a distance for
examples? Behold! in our own county of Hippo, which the barbarians
have not yet touched, the ravages of the Donatist clergy and
Circumcelliones make such havoc in our churches, that perhaps the
cruelties of barbarians would be light in comparison. For what
barbarian could ever have devised what these have done, viz.
casting lime and vinegar into the eyes of our clergymen, besides
atrociously beating and wounding every part of their bodies? They
also sometimes plunder and burn houses, rob granaries, and pour out
oil and wine; and by threatening to do this to all others in the
district, they compel many even to be re-baptized. Only yesterday,
tidings came to me of forty-eight souls in one place having
submitted, under fear of such things, to be rebaptized.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p5" shownumber="no">2. These things should make us weep, but not
wonder; and we ought to cry unto God that not for our merit, but
according to His mercy, He may deliver us from so great evils. For
what else was to be expected by the human race, seeing that these
things were so long ago foretold both by the prophets and in the
Gospels? We ought not, therefore, to be so inconsistent as to
believe these Scriptures when they are read by us, and to complain
when they are fulfilled; rather, surely, ought even those who had
refused to believe when they read or heard these things in
Scripture to become believers now when they behold the word
fulfilled; so that under this great pressure, as it were, in the
olive-press of the Lord our God, although there be the dregs of
unbelieving murmurs and blasphemies, there is also a steady out
flowing of pure oil in the confessions and prayers of believers.
For unto those men who incessantly reproach the Christian faith,
impiously saying that the human race did not suffer such grievous
calamities before the Christian doctrine was promulgated throughout
the world, it is easy to find a reply in the Lord’s own words in
the gospel, “That servant which knew not his lord’s will, and
did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few
stripes; but the servant which knew his lord’s will, and prepared
not himself, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten
with many stripes.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p5.1" n="2383" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.47-Luke.12.48" parsed="|Luke|12|47|12|48" passage="Luke 12.47,48">Luke xii. 47, 48</scripRef>.</p></note> What is there to excite surprise,
if, in the Christian dispensation, the world, like that servant,
knowing the will of the Lord, and refusing to do it, is beaten with
many stripes? These men remark the rapidity with which the
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_434.html" id="vii.1.CXI-Page_434" n="434" />gospel is
proclaimed: they do not remark the perversity with which by many it
is despised. But the meek and pious servants of God, who have to
bear a double portion of temporal calamities, since they suffer
both at the hands of wicked men and along with them, have also
consolations peculiarly their own, and the hope of the world to
come; for which reason the apostle says, “The sufferings of this
present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which
shall hereafter be revealed in us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p6.2" n="2384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.18">Rom. viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p8" shownumber="no">3. Wherefore, my beloved, even when you meet
those whose words you say you cannot bear, because they say, “If
we have deserved these things for our sins, how comes it that the
servants of God are cut off not less than ourselves by the sword of
the barbarians, and the handmaids of God are led away into
captivity?”—answer them humbly, truly, and piously in such
words as these: However carefully we keep the way of righteousness,
and yield obedience to our Lord, can we be better than those three
men who were cast into the fiery furnace for keeping the law of
God? And yet, read what Azarias, one of those three, said, opening
his lips in the midst of the fire: “Blessed art Thou, O Lord God
of our fathers: Thy name is worthy to be praised and glorified for
evermore; for Thou art righteous in all the things that Thou hast
done to us; yea, true are all Thy works: Thy ways are right, and
all Thy judgments truth. In all the things which Thou hast brought
upon us, and upon the holy city of our fathers, even Jerusalem,
Thou hast executed true judgment; for according to truth and
judgment didst Thou bring all these things upon us because of our
sins. For we have sinned and committed iniquity, departing from
Thee. In all things have we trespassed, and not obeyed Thy
commandments, nor kept them, neither done as Thou hast commanded
us, that it might go well with us. Wherefore all that Thou hast
brought upon us, and everything that Thou hast done to us, Thou
hast done in true judgment. And Thou didst deliver us into the
hands of lawless enemies, most hateful forsakers of God, and to an
unjust king, and the most wicked in all the world. And now we
cannot open our mouths: we are become a shame and reproach to Thy
servants, and to them that worship Thee. Yet deliver us not up
wholly, for Thy name’s sake, neither disannul Thou Thy covenant;
and cause not Thy mercy to depart from us, for Thy beloved
Abraham’s sake, for Thy servant Isaac’s sake, and for Thy holy
Israel’s sake, to whom Thou hast spoken, and promised that Thou
wouldst multiply their seed as the stars of heaven, and as the sand
that lieth upon the sea-shore. For we, O Lord, are become less than
any nation, and be kept under this day in all the world because of
our sins.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p8.1" n="2385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p9" shownumber="no"> Song of the Three Holy Children, vers. 3–14.</p></note> Here, my
brother, thou mayest surely see how men such as they, men of
holiness, men of courage in the midst of tribulation,—from which,
however, they were delivered, the flame itself fearing to consume
them, were not silent about their sins, but confessed them, knowing
that because of these sins they were deservedly and justly brought
low.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p10" shownumber="no">4. Nay, can we be better men than Daniel
himself, concerning whom God, speaking to the prince of Tyre, says
by the prophet Ezekiel, “Art thou wiser than Daniel?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p10.1" n="2386" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.3" parsed="|Ezek|28|3|0|0" passage="Ezek. 28.3">Ezek. xxviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> who also
is placed among the three righteous men to whom alone God saith
that He would grant deliverance,—pointing, doubtless, in them to
three representative righteous men,—declaring that he would
deliver only Noah, Daniel, and Job, and that they should save along
with themselves neither son nor daughter, but only their own
souls?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p11.2" n="2387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXI-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.14.14 Bible:Ezek.14.18 Bible:Ezek.14.20" parsed="|Ezek|14|14|0|0;|Ezek|14|18|0|0;|Ezek|14|20|0|0" passage="Ezek. 14.14,18,20">Ezek. xiv. 14, 18, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
Nevertheless, read also the prayer of Daniel, and see how, when in
captivity, he confesses not only the sins of his people, but his
own also, and acknowledges that because of these the justice of God
has visited them with the punishment of captivity and with
reproach. For it is thus written: “And I set my face unto the
Lord God, to seek by prayer and supplications, with fasting, and
sackcloth, and ashes: and I prayed unto the Lord my God, and made
my confession, and said: O Lord, the great and dreadful God,
keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love Him, and to them
that keep His commandments; we have sinned, and have committed
iniquity, and have done wickedly, and have rebelled, even by
departing from Thy precepts and from Thy judgments: neither have we
hearkened unto Thy servants the prophets, which spake in Thy name
to our kings, our princes, and our fathers, and to all the people
of the land. O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto Thee, but unto us
confusion of faces, as at this day; to the men of Judah, and to the
inhabitants of Jerusalem, and unto all Israel, that are near, and
that are far off, through all the countries whither Thou hast
driven them, because of their trespass that they have trespassed
against Thee. O Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, to our
kings, to our princes, and to our fathers, because we have sinned
against Thee. To the Lord our God belong mercies and forgivenesses,
though we have rebelled against Him; neither have we obeyed the
voice of the Lord, to walk in His laws which He set before us by
His servants the prophets. Yea, all Israel have transgressed Thy
law, even by departing, that they might not obey Thy voice;
therefore the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_435.html" id="vii.1.CXI-Page_435" n="435" />curse is poured upon us, and the oath that
is written in the law of Moses the servant of God, because we have
sinned against them. And He hath confirmed His words which He spake
against us, and against our judges that judged us, by bringing upon
us a great evil; for under the whole heaven hath not been done as
hath been done upon Jerusalem. As it is written in the law of
Moses, all this evil is come upon us: yet made we not our prayer
before the Lord our God, that we might turn from our iniquities and
understand Thy truth. Therefore hath the Lord watched upon the
evil, and brought it upon us; for the Lord our God is righteous in
all His works which He doeth; for we obeyed not His voice. And now,
O Lord our God, that hast brought Thy people forth out of the land
of Egypt with a mighty hand, and hast gotten Thee renown as at this
day; we have sinned, we have done wickedly. O Lord, according to
all Thy righteousness, I beseech Thee, let Thine anger and Thy fury
be turned away from Thy city Jerusalem, Thy holy mountain, because,
for our sins, and for the iniquities of our fathers, Jerusalem and
Thy people are become a reproach to all that are about us. Now,
therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of Thy servant, and His
supplications, and cause Thy face to shine upon Thy sanctuary which
is desolate, for the Lord’s sake. O my God, incline Thine ear,
and hear; open Thine eyes, and behold our desolations, and the city
which is called by Thy name; for we do not present our
supplications before Thee for our righteousnesses, but for Thy
great mercies. O Lord, hear; O Lord, forgive; O Lord, hearken and
do: defer not, for Thine own sake, O my God; for Thy city and Thy
people are called by Thy name. And while I was speaking, and
praying, and confessing my sin, and the sin of my people…”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p12.2" n="2388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.3-Dan.9.20" parsed="|Dan|9|3|9|20" passage="Dan. 9.3-20">Dan. ix. 3–20</scripRef>.</p></note> Observe
how he spoke first of his own sins, and then of the sins of his
people. And he extols the righteousness of God, and gives praise to
God for this, that He visits even His saints with the rod, not
unjustly, but because of their sins. If, therefore, this be the
language of men who by reason of their eminent sanctity found even
encompassing flames and lions harmless, what language would befit
men standing on a level so low as we occupy, seeing that, whatever
righteousness we may seem to practise, we are very far from being
worthy of comparison with them?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p14" shownumber="no">5. Lest, however, any one should think that
those servants of God, whose death at the hand of barbarians you
relate, ought to have been delivered from them in the same manner
as the three young men were delivered from the fire, and Daniel
from the lions, let such an one know that these miracles were
performed in order that the kings by whom they were delivered to
these punishments might believe that they worshipped the true God.
For in His hidden counsel and mercy God was in this manner making
provision for the salvation of these kings. It pleased Him,
however, to make no such provision in the case of Antiochus the
king, who cruelly put the Maccabees to death; but He punished the
heart of the obdurate king with sharper severity through their most
glorious sufferings. Yet read what was said by even one of
them—the sixth who suffered: “After him they brought also the
sixth, who, being ready to die, said, ‘Be not deceived without
cause; for we suffer these things for ourselves, having sinned
against God: therefore marvellous things are done unto us; but
think not thou that takest in hand to strive against God and His
law that thou shalt escape unpunished.’”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p14.1" n="2389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.7.18-2Macc.7.19" parsed="|2Macc|7|18|7|19" passage="2 Macc. 7.18,19">2 Macc. vii. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> You see how these also are wise in
the exercise of humility and sincerity, confessing that they are
chastened because of their sins by the Lord, of whom it is written:
“Whom the Lord loveth He correcteth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p15.2" n="2390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXI-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.12" parsed="|Prov|3|12|0|0" passage="Prov. 3.12">Prov. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and “He scourgeth every son whom
He receiveth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p16.2" n="2391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXI-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.6" parsed="|Heb|12|6|0|0" passage="Heb. 12.6">Heb. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> wherefore the Apostle says also,
“If we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged; but when
we are judged, we are chastened of the Lord, that we should not be
condemned with the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p17.2" n="2392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXI-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.31-1Cor.11.32" parsed="|1Cor|11|31|11|32" passage="1 Cor. 11.31,32">1 Cor. xi. 31, 32</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p19" shownumber="no">6. These things read faithfully, and proclaim
faithfully; and to the utmost of your power beware, and teach
others that they must beware, of murmuring against God in these
trials and tribulations. You tell me that good, faithful, and holy
servants of God have been cut off by the sword of the barbarians.
But what matters it whether it is by sickness or by sword that they
have been set free from the body? The Lord is careful as to the
character with which His servants go from this world—not as to
the mere circumstances of their departure, excepting this, that
lingering weakness involves more suffering than a sudden death; and
yet we read of this same protracted and dreadful weakness as the
lot of that Job to whose righteousness God Himself, who cannot be
deceived, bears such testimony.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p20" shownumber="no">7. Most calamitous, and much to be bewailed, is the
captivity of chaste and holy women; but their God is not in the
power of their captors, nor does He forsake those captives whom He
knows indeed to be His own. For those holy men, the record of whose
sufferings and confessions I have quoted from the Holy Scriptures,
being held in captivity by enemies who had car<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_436.html" id="vii.1.CXI-Page_436" n="436" />ried them away, uttered those
words, which, preserved in writing, we can read for ourselves, in
order to make us understand that servants of God, even when they
are in captivity, are not forsaken by their Lord. Nay, more, do we
know what wonders of power and grace the almighty and merciful God
may please to accomplish by means of these captive women even in
the land of the barbarians? Be that as it may, cease not to
intercede with groanings on their behalf before God, and to seek,
so far as your power and His providence permits you, to do for them
whetever can be done, and to give them whatever consolation can be
given, as time and opportunity may be granted. A few years ago, a
nun, a grand-daughter of Bishop Severus, was carried off by
barbarians from the neighbourhood of Sitifa, and was by the
marvellous mercy of God restored with great honour to her parents.
For at the very time when the maiden entered the house of her
barbarian captors, it became the scene of much distress through the
sudden illness of its owners, all the barbarians—three brothers,
if I mistake not, or more—being attacked with most dangerous
disease. Their mother observed that the maiden was dedicated to
God, and believed that by her prayers her sons might be delivered
from the danger of death, which was imminent. She begged her to
intercede for them, promising that if they were healed she should
be restored to her parents. She fasted and prayed, and straightway
was heard; for, as the result showed, the event had been appointed
that this might take place. They therefore, having recovered health
by this unexpected favour from God, regarded her with admiration
and respect, and fulfilled the promise which their mother had
made.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p21" shownumber="no">8. Pray, therefore, to God for them, and
beseech Him to enable them to say such things as the holy Azariah,
whom we have mentioned, poured forth along with other expressions
in his prayer and confession before God. For in the land of their
captivity these women are in circumstances similar to those of the
three Hebrew youths in that land in which they could not sacrifice
to the Lord their God in the manner prescribed: they cannot either
bring an oblation to the altar of God, or find a priest by whom
their oblation may be presented to God. May God therefore grant
them grace to say to Him what Azariah said in the following
sentences of his prayer: “Neither is there at this time prince,
or prophet, or leader, or burnt-offering, or sacrifice, or
oblation, or incense, or place to sacrifice before Thee, and to
find mercy: nevertheless, in a contrite heart and humble spirit let
us be accepted. Like as in the burnt-offerings of rams and
bullocks, and like as in ten thousands of fat lambs, so let our
sacrifice be in Thy sight this day. And grant that we may wholly go
after Thee; for they shall not be confounded that put their trust
in Thee. And now we follow Thee with all our heart: we fear Thee
and seek Thy face. Put us not to shame, but deal with us after Thy
loving-kindness, and according to the multitude of Thy mercies.
Deliver us also according to Thy marvellous works, and give glory
to Thy name, O Lord; and let all them that do Thy servants hurt be
ashamed: and let them be confounded in all their power and might,
and let their strength be broken: and let them know that Thou art
Lord, the only God, and glorious over the whole world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXI-p21.1" n="2393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXI-p22" shownumber="no"> Song of the Three Children, vers. 15–22.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p23" shownumber="no">9. When His servants use these words, and pray
fervently to God, He will stand by them, as He has been wont ever
to stand by His own, and will either not permit their chaste bodies
to suffer any wrong from the lust of their enemies, or if He permit
this, He will not lay sin to their charge in the matter. For when
the soul is not defiled by any impurity of consent to such wrong,
the body also is thereby protected from all participation in the
guilt; and in so far as nothing was committed or permitted by lust
on the part of her who suffers, the whole blame lies with him who
did the wrong, and all the violence done to the sufferer will be
regarded not as implying the baseness of wanton compliance, but as
a wound blamelessly endured. For such is the worth of unblemished
purity in the soul, that while it remains intact, the body also
retains its purity unsullied, even although by violence its members
may be overpowered.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXI-p24" shownumber="no">I beg your Charity to be satisfied with this letter,
which is very long considering my other work (although too short to
meet your wishes), and is somewhat hurriedly written, because the
bearer is in haste to be gone. The Lord will furnish you with much
more abundant consolation if you read attentively His holy
word.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXV" n="CXV" next="vii.1.CXVI" prev="vii.1.CXI" progress="71.40%" shorttitle="Letter CXV" title="To Fortunatus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXV-p1.1">Letter CXV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 410.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXV-p3.1">To Fortunatus, My Colleague in the
Priesthood, My Lord Most Blessed, and My Brother Beloved with
Profound Esteem, and to the Brethren Who are with Thee, Augustin
Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXV-p4" shownumber="no">Your Holiness is well acquainted with Faventius, a
tenant on the estate of the Paratian forest. He, apprehending some
injury or other at the hands of the owner of that estate, took
refuge in the church at Hippo, and was there, as fugitives are wont
to do, waiting till he could get the matter settled through my
mediation. Becoming every day, as often happens, less and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_437.html" id="vii.1.CXV-Page_437" n="437" />less alarmed, and in
fact completely off his guard, as if his adversary had desisted
from his enmity, he was, when leaving the house of a friend after
supper, suddenly carried off by one Florentinus, an officer of the
Count, who used in this act of violence a band of armed men
sufficient for the purpose. When this was made known to me, and as
yet it was unknown by whose orders or by whose hands he had been
carried off, though suspicion naturally fell on the man from whose
apprehended injury he had claimed the protection of the Church, I
at once communicated with the tribune who is in command of the
coast-guard. He sent out soldiers, but no one could be found. But
in the morning we learned in what house he had passed the night,
and also that he had left it after cock-crowing, with the man who
had him in custody. I sent also to the place to which it was
reported that he had been removed: there the officer above-named
was found, but refused to allow the presbyter whom I had sent to
have even a sight of his prisoner. On the following day I sent a
letter requesting that he should be allowed the privilege which the
Emperor appointed in cases such as his, namely, that persons
summoned to appear to be tried should in the municipal court be
interrogated whether they desired to spend thirty days under
adequate surveillance in the town, in order to arrange their
affairs, or find funds for the expense of their trial, my
expectation being that within that period of time we might perhaps
bring his matters to some amicable settlement. Already, however, he
had gone farther under charge of the officer Florentinus; but my
fear is, lest perchance, if he be brought before the tribunal of
the magistrate,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXV-p4.1" n="2394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXV-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Consularis.</i></p></note> he suffer
some injustice. For although the integrity of that judge is widely
famed as incorruptible, Faventius has for his adversary a man of
very great wealth. To secure that money may not prevail in that
court, I beg your Holiness, my beloved lord and venerable brother,
to have the kindness to give the accompanying letter to the
honourable magistrate, a man very much beloved by us, and to read
this letter also to him; for I have not thought it necessary to
write twice the same statement of the case. I trust that he will
delay the hearing of the case, because I do not know whether the
man is innocent or guilty. I trust also that he will not overlook
the fact that the laws have been violated in his having been
suddenly carried off, without being brought, as was enacted by the
Emperor, before the municipal court, in order to his being asked
whether he wished to accept the benefit of the delay of thirty
days, so that in this way we may get the affair settled between him
and his adversary.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXVI" n="CXVI" next="vii.1.CXVII" prev="vii.1.CXV" progress="71.50%" shorttitle="Letter CXVI" title=" To Generosus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXVI-p1.1">Letter CXVI.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CXVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVI-p2.1">Enclosed in the Foregoing
Letter.</span>)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXVI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVI-p3.1">To Generosus, My Noble and Justly
Distinguished Lord, My Honoured and Much-Loved Son, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVI-p4" shownumber="no">Although the praises and favourable report of your
administration and your own illustrious good name always give me
the greatest pleasure because of the love which we feel due to your
merit and to your benevolence, on no occasion have I hitherto been
burdensome to your Excellency as an intercessor requesting any
favour from you, my much-loved lord and justly-honoured son. When,
however, your Excellency has learned from the letters which I have
sent to my venerable brother and colleague, Fortunatus, what has
occurred in the town in which I serve the Church of God, your kind
heart will at once perceive the necessity under which I have been
constrained to trespass by this petition on your time, already
fully occupied. I am perfectly assured that, cherishing towards us
the feeling which, in the name of Christ, we are fully warranted to
expect, you will act in this matter as becomes not only an upright,
but also a Christian magistrate.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXVII" n="CXVII" next="vii.1.CXVIII" prev="vii.1.CXVI" progress="71.54%" shorttitle="Letter CXVII" title="From Dioscorus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXVII-p1.1">Letter CXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 410.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVII-p3.1">From Dioscorus to
Augustin.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVII-p4" shownumber="no">To you, who esteem the substance, not the style of
expression, as important, any formal preamble to this letter would
be not only unnecessary, but irksome. Therefore, without further
preface, I beg your attention. The aged Alypius had often promised,
in answer to my request, that he would, with your help, furnish a
reply to a very few brief questions of mine in regard to the
Dialogues of Cicero; and as he is said to be at present in
Mauritania, I ask and earnestly entreat you to condescend to give,
without his assistance, those answers which, even had your brother
been present, it would doubtless have fallen to you to furnish.
What I require is not money, it is not gold; though, if you
possessed these, you would, I am sure, be willing to give them to
me for any fit object. This request of mine you can grant without
effort, by merely speaking. I might importune you at a greater
length, and through many of your dear friends; but I know your
disposition, that you do not desire to be solicited, but show
kindness readily to all, if only there be nothing improper in the
thing requested: and there is absolutely nothing improper in what I
ask. Be this, however, as it may, I beg you to do me this kindness,
for I am on the point of embarking on a voyage. You know how very
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_438.html" id="vii.1.CXVII-Page_438" n="438" />painful it is to
me to be burdensome to any one, and much more to one of your frank
disposition; but God alone knows how irresistible is the pressure
of the necessity under which I have made this application. For,
taking leave of you, and committing myself to divine protection, I
am about to undertake a voyage; and you know the ways of men, how
prone they are to censure, and you see how any one will be regarded
as illiterate and stupid who, when questions are addressed to him,
can return no answer. Therefore, I implore you, answer all my
queries without delay. Send me not away downcast. I ask this that
so I may see my parents; for on this one errand I have sent Cerdo
to you, and I now delay only till he return. My brother Zenobius
has been appointed imperial remembrancer,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVII-p4.1" n="2395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVII-p5" shownumber="no"> This officer, “magister memoriæ,” was a
private secretary of the emperor, and had, among other privileges
of his office, the right of granting liberty to private individuals
to travel by the imperial conveyances along the great highways
connecting Rome with the remotest boundaries of the provinces. See
Suetonitis, <i>Vita Augusti</i>, chap. xlix., and Pliny, <i>
Letters</i>, Books x.-xiv., and <i>Codex Justiniani</i>, Book xii.
Title 51.</p></note> and has sent me a free pass for my
journey, with provisions. If I am not worthy of your reply, let at
least the fear of my forfeiting these provisions by delay move you
to give answers to my little questions.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVII-p5.1" n="2396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVII-p6" shownumber="no"> We conjecture from the context that this expresses
the force of the obscure words, “saltem timeantur annonæ.”</p></note> May the most high God spare you
long to us in health! Papas salutes your excellency most
cordially.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXVIII" n="CXVIII" next="vii.1.CXXII" prev="vii.1.CXVII" progress="71.63%" shorttitle="Letter CXVIII" title="To Dioscorus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p1.1">Letter CXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 410.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p3.1">Augustin to Dioscorus.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. You have sent suddenly upon me a countless
multitude of questions, by which you must have purposed to blockade
me on every side, or rather bury me completely, even if you were
under the impression that I was otherwise unoccupied and at
leisure; for how could I, even though wholly at leisure, furnish
the solution of so many questions to one in such haste as you are,
and, in fact, as you write, on the eve of a journey? I would,
indeed, be prevented by the mere number of the questions to be
resolved, even if their solution were easy. But they are so
perplexingly intricate, and so hard, that even if they were few in
number, and engaging me when otherwise wholly at leisure, they
would, by the mere time required, exhaust my powers of application,
and wear out my strength. I would, however, fain snatch you
forcibly away from the midst of those inquiries in which you so
much delight, and fix you down among the cares which engage my
attention, in order that you may either learn not to be
unprofitably curious, or desist from presuming to impose the task
of feeding and fostering your curiosity upon men among whose cares
one of the greatest is to repress and curb those who are too
inquisitive. For if time and pains are devoted to writing anything
to you, how much better and more profitably are these employed in
endeavours to cut off those vain and treacherous passions (which
are to be guarded against with a caution proportioned to the ease
with which they impose upon us, by their being disguised and
cloaked under the semblance of virtue and the name of liberal
studies), rather than in causing them to be, by our service, or
rather obsequiousness, so to speak, roused to a more vehement
assertion of the despotism under which they so oppress your
excellent spirit.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p6" shownumber="no">2. For tell me what good purpose is served by the
many Dialogues which you have read, if they have in no way helped
you towards the discovery and attainment of the end of all your
actions? For by your letter you indicate plainly enough what you
have proposed to yourself as the end to be attained by all this
most ardent study of yours, which is at once useless to yourself
and troublesome to me. For when you were in your letter using every
means to persuade me to answer the questions which you sent, you
wrote these words: “I might importune you at greater length, and
through many of your dear friends; but I know your disposition,
that you do not desire to be solicited, but show kindness readily
to all, if only there be nothing improper in the thing requested:
and there is absolutely nothing improper in what I ask. Be this,
however, as it may, I beg you to do me this kindness, for I am on
the point of embarking on a voyage.” In these words of your
letter you are indeed right in your opinion as to myself, that I am
desirous of showing kindness to all, if only there be nothing
improper in the request made; but it is not my opinion that there
is nothing improper in what you ask. For when I consider how a
bishop is distracted and overwrought by the cares of his office
clamouring on every side, it does not seem to me proper for him
suddenly, as if deaf, to withdraw himself from all these, and
devote himself to the work of expounding to a single student some
unimportant questions in the Dialogues of Cicero. The impropriety
of this you yourself apprehend, although, carried away with zeal in
the pursuit of your studies, you will by no means give heed to it.
For what other construction can I put on the fact that, after
saying that in this matter there is absolutely nothing improper,
you have immediately subjoined: “Be this, however, as it may, I
beg you to do me this kindness, for I am on the point of embarking
on a voyage”? For this intimates that in your view, at least,
there is no impropriety in your request, but that whatever
impro<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_439.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_439" n="439" />priety may be in
it, you nevertheless ask me to do what you ask, because you are
about to go on a voyage. Now what is the force of this
supplementary plea—“I am on the point of embarking on a
voyage”? Do you mean that, unless you were in these
circumstances, I ought not to do you service in which anything
improper may be involved? You think, forsooth, that the impropriety
can be washed away by salt water. But even were it so, my share at
least of the fault would remain unexpiated, because I do not
propose undertaking a voyage.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p7" shownumber="no">3. You write, further, that I know how very
painful it is to you to be burdensome to any one, and you solemnly
protest that God alone knows how irresistible is the necessity
under which you make the application. When I came to this statement
in your letter, I turned my attention eagerly to learn the nature
of the necessity; and, behold, you bring it before me in these
words: “You know the ways of men, how prone they are to censure,
and how any one will be regarded as illiterate and stupid who, when
questions are addressed to him, can return no answer.” On reading
this sentence, I felt a burning desire to reply to your letter;
for, by the morbid weakness of mind which this indicated, you
pierced my inmost heart, and forced your way into the midst of my
cares, so that I could not refuse to minister to your relief, so
far as God might enable me—not by devising a solution of your
difficulties, but by breaking the connection between your happiness
and the wretched support on which it now insecurely hangs, viz. the
opinions of men, and fastening it to a hold which is firm and
immovable. Do you not, O Dioscorus, remember an ingenious line of
your favourite Persius, in which he not only rebukes your folly,
but administers to your boyish head, if you have only sense to feel
it, a deserved correction, restraining your vanity with the words,
“To know is nothing in your eyes unless another knows that you
know”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p7.1" n="2397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> “Scire tuum nihil est nisi te scire hoc sciat
alter.”—Persius, <i>Sat.</i> i. 27.</p></note> You have,
as I said before, read so many Dialogues, and devoted your
attention to so many discussions of philosophers—tell me which of
them has placed the chief end of his actions in the applause of the
vulgar, or in the opinion even of good and wise men? But you,—and
what should make you the more ashamed,—you, when on the eve of
sailing away from Africa, give evidence of your having made signal
progress, forsooth, in your studies here, when you affirm that the
only reason why you impose the task of expounding Cicero to you
upon bishops, who are already oppressed with work and engrossed
with matters of a very different nature, is, that you fear that if,
when questioned by men prone to censure, you cannot answer, you
will be regarded by them as illiterate and stupid. O cause well
worthy to occupy the hours which bishops devote to study while
other men sleep!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p9" shownumber="no">4. You seem to me to be prompted to mental
effort night and day by no other motive than ambition to be praised
by men for your industry and acquisitions in learning. Although I
have ever regarded this as fraught with danger to persons who are
striving after the true and the right, I am now, by your case, more
convinced of the danger than before. For it is due to no other
cause than this same pernicious habit that you have failed to see
by what motive we might be induced to grant to you what you asked;
for as by a perverted judgment you yourself are urged on to acquire
a knowledge of the things about which you put questions, from no
other motive than that you may receive praise or escape censure
from men, you imagine that we, by a like perversity of judgment,
are to be influenced by the considerations alleged in your request.
Would that, when we declare to you that by your writing such things
concerning yourself we are moved, not to grant your request, but to
reprove and correct you, we might be able to effect for you also
complete emancipation from the influence of a boon so worthless and
deceitful as the applause of men! “It is the manner of men,”
you say, “to be prone to censure.” What then? “Any one who
can make no reply when questions are addressed to him,” you say,
“will be regarded as illiterate and stupid.” Behold, then, I
ask you a question not concerning something in the books of Cicero,
whose meaning, perchance, his readers may not be able to find, but
concerning your own letter and the meaning of your own words. My
question is: Why did you not say, “Any one who can make no reply
will be <i>proved</i> to be illiterate and stupid,” but prefer to
say, “He will be <i>regarded</i> as illiterate and stupid “?
Why, if not for this reason, that you yourself already understand
well enough that the person who fails to answer such questions is
not in reality, but only in the opinion of some, illiterate and
stupid? But I warn you that he who fears to be subjected to the
edge of the pruning-hook by the tongues of such men is a sapless
log, and is therefore not only regarded as illiterate and stupid,
but is actually such, and proved to be so.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p10" shownumber="no">5. Perhaps you will say, “But seeing that I am not
stupid, and that I am specially earnest in striving not to be
stupid, I am reluctant even to be regarded as stupid.” And
rightly so; but I ask, What is your motive in this reluctance? For
in stating why you did not hesitate to burden us with those
questions which you wish to have solved and explained, you said
that this was the reason, and that this was the end, and an end so
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_440.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_440" n="440" />necessary in your
estimation that you said it was of overwhelming urgency,—lest,
forsooth, if you were posed with these questions and gave no
answer, you should be regarded as illiterate and stupid by men
prone to censure. Now, I ask, is this [jealousy as to your own
reputation] the whole reason why you beg this from us, or is it
because of some ulterior object that you are unwilling to be
thought illiterate and stupid? If this be the whole reason, you
see, as I think, that this one thing [the praise of men] is the end
pursued by that vehement zeal of yours, by which, as you admit, a
burden is imposed on us. But, from Dioscorus, what can be to us a
burden, except that burden which Dioscorus himself unconsciously
bears,—a burden which he will begin to feel only when he attempts
to rise,—a burden of which I would fain believe that it is not so
bound to him as to defy his efforts to shake his shoulders free?
And this I say not because these questions engage your studies, but
because they are studied by you for such an end. For surely you by
this time feel that this end is trivial, unsubstantial, and light
as air. It is also apt to produce in the soul what may be likened
to a dangerous swelling, beneath which lurk the germs of decay, and
by it the eye of the mind becomes suffused, so that it cannot
discern the riches of truth. Believe this, my Dioscorus, it is
true: so shall I enjoy thee in unfeigned longing for truth, and in
that essential dignity of truth by the shadow of which you are
turned aside. If I have failed to convince you of this by the
method which I have now used, I know no other that I can use. For
you do not see it; nor can you possibly see it so long as you build
your joys on the crumbling foundation of human applause.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p11" shownumber="no">6. If, however, this be not the end aimed at in
these actions and by this zeal of yours, but there is some other
ulterior reason for your unwillingness to be regarded as illiterate
and stupid, I ask what that reason is. If it be to remove
impediments to the acquisition of temporal riches, or the obtaining
of a wife, or the grasping of honours, and other things of that
kind which are flowing past with a headlong current, and dragging
to the bottom those who fall into them, it is assuredly not our
duty to help you towards that end, nay, rather we ought to turn you
away from it. For we do not so forbid your fixing the aim of your
studies in the precarious possession of renown as to make you
leave, as it were, the waters of the Mincius and enter the
Eridanus, into which, perchance, the Mincius would carry you even
without yourself making the change. For when the vanity of human
applause has failed to satisfy the soul, because it furnishes for
its nourishment nothing real and substantial, this same eager
desire compels the mind to go on to something else as more rich and
productive; and if, nevertheless, this also belong to the things
which pass away with time, it is as when one river leads us into
another, so that there can be no rest from our miseries so long as
the end aimed at in our discharge of duty is placed in that which
is unstable. We desire, therefore, that in some firm and immutable
good you should fix the home of your most stedfast efforts, and the
perfectly secure resting-place of all your good and honourable
activity. Is it, perchance, your intention, if you succeed by the
breath of propitious fame, or even by spreading your sails for its
fitful gusts, in reaching that earthly happiness of which I have
spoken, to make it subservient to the acquisition of the
other—the sure and true and satisfying good? But to me it does
not seem probable—and truth itself forbids the supposition—that
it should be reached either by such a circuitous way when it is at
hand, or at such cost when it is freely given.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p12" shownumber="no">7. Perhaps you think that we ought to turn the
praise of men itself to good account as an instrument for making
others accessible to counsels regarding that which is good and
useful; and perhaps you are anxious lest, if men regard you as
illiterate and stupid, they think you unworthy to receive their
earnest or patient attention, if you were either exhorting any one
to do well, or reproving the malice and wickedness of an evil-doer.
If, in proposing these questions, you contemplated this righteous
and beneficent end, we have certainly been wronged by your not
giving the preference to this in your letter as the consideration
by which we might be moved either to grant willingly what you
asked, or, if declining your request, to do so on the ground of
some other cause which might perchance prevent us, but not on the
ground of our being ashamed to accept the position of serving or
even not resisting the aspirations of your vanity. For, I pray you,
consider how much better and more profitable it is for you to
receive from us with far more certainty and with less loss of time
those principles of truth by which you can for yourself refute all
that is false, and by so doing be prevented from cherishing an
opinion so false and contemptible as this—that you are learned
and intelligent if you have studied with a zeal in which there is
more pride than prudence the worn-out errors of many writers of a
bygone age. But this opinion I do not suppose you now to hold, for
surely I have not in vain spoken so long to Dioscorus things so
manifestly true; and from this, as understood, I proceed with my
letter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p13" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p13.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p14" shownumber="no">8. Wherefore, seeing that you do not consider a man
illiterate and stupid merely on the ground of ignorance of these
things, but only if he be ignorant of the truth itself, and that,
consequently, the opinions of any one who has 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_441.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_441" n="441" />written or may have written on these
subjects are either true, and therefore are already held by you, or
false, and therefore you may be content not to know them, and need
not be consumed with vain solicitude about knowing the variety of
the opinions of other men under the fear of otherwise remaining
illiterate and stupid,—seeing, I say, that this is the case, let
us now, if you please, consider whether, in the event of other men,
who are, as you say, prone to censure, finding you ignorant of
these things, and therefore regarding you, though falsely, as an
illiterate and stupid person, this mistake of theirs ought to have
so much weight with you as to make it not unseemly for you to apply
to bishops for instruction in these things. I propose this on the
assumption that we now believe you to be seeking this instruction
in order that by it you may be helped in recommending the truth to
men, and in reclaiming men who, if they supposed you to be
illiterate and stupid in regard to those books of Cicero, would
regard you as a person from whom they considered it unworthy of
them to receive any useful or profitable instruction. Believe me,
you are under a mistake.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p15" shownumber="no">9. For, in the first place, I do not at all
see that, in the countries in which you are so afraid of being
esteemed deficient in education and acuteness, there are any
persons who will ask you a single question about these matters.
Both in this country, to which you came to learn these things, and
at Rome, you know by experience how little they are esteemed, and
that, in consequence, they are neither taught nor learned; and
throughout all Africa, so far are you from being troubled by any
such questioner, that you cannot find any one who will be troubled
with your questions, and are compelled by the dearth of such
persons to send your questions to bishops to be solved by them: as
if, indeed, these bishops, although in their youth, under the
influence of the same ardour—let me rather say error—which
carries you away, they were at pains to learn these things as
matters of great moment, permitted them still to remain in memory
now that their heads are white with age and they are burdened with
the responsibilities of episcopal office; or as if, supposing them
to desire to retain these things in memory, greater and graver
cares would not in spite of their desire banish them from their
hearts; or as if, in the event of some of these things lingering in
recollection by the force of long habit, they would not wish rather
to bury in utter oblivion what was thus remembered, than to answer
senseless questions at a time when, even amidst the comparative
leisure enjoyed in the schools and in the lecture-rooms of
rhetoricians, they seem to have so lost both voice and vigour that,
in order to have instruction imparted concerning them, it is deemed
necessary to send from Carthage to Hippo,—a place in which all
such things are so unwonted and so wholly foreign, that if, in
taking the trouble of writing an answer to your question, I wished
to look at any passage to discover the order of thought in the
context preceding or following the words requiring exposition, I
would be utterly unable to find a manuscript of the works of
Cicero. However, these teachers of rhetoric in Carthage who have
failed to satisfy you in this matter are not only not blamed, but,
on the contrary, commended by me, if, as I suppose, they have not
forgotten that the scene of these contests was wont to be, not the
Roman forum, but the Greek gymnasia. But when you have applied your
mind to these gymnasia, and have found even them to be in such
things bare and cold, the church of the Christians of Hippo
occurred to you as a place where you might lay down your cares,
because the bishop now occupying that see at one time took fees for
instructing boys in these things. But, on the one hand, I do not
wish you to be still a boy, and, on the other hand, it is not
becoming for me, either for a fee or as a favour, to be dealing now
in childish things. This, therefore, being the case—seeing, that
is to say, that these two great cities, Rome and Carthage, the
living centres of Latin literature, neither try your patience by
asking you such questions as you speak of, nor care patiently to
listen to you when you propound them, I am amazed in a degree
beyond all expression that a young man of your good sense should be
afraid lest you should be afflicted with any questioner on these
subjects in the cities of Greece and of the East. You are much more
likely to hear jackdaws<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p15.1" n="2398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <i>Corniculas.</i> The lapse of centuries may have
introduced into the north of Africa birds unknown in Augustin’s
time. The translator has seen these birds in Egypt.</p></note> in Africa than this manner of
conversation in those lands.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p17" shownumber="no">10. Suppose, however, in the next place, that I am
wrong, and that perchance some one should arise putting questions
like these,—a phenomenon the more unwelcome because in those
parts peculiarly absurd,—are you not much more afraid lest far
more readily men arise who, being Greeks, and finding you settled
in Greece, and acquainted with the Greek language as your mother
tongue, may ask you some things in the original works of their
philosophers which Cicero may not have put into his treatises? If
this happen, what reply will you make? Will you say that you
preferred to learn these things from the books of Latin rather than
of Greek authors? By such an answer you will, in the first place,
put an affront upon Greece; and you know how men of that nation
resent this. And in the next place, they being now wounded and
angry, how <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_442.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_442" n="442" />readily will you find what you are too
anxious to avoid, that they will count you on the one hand stupid,
because you preferred to learn the opinions of the Greek
philosophers, or, more properly speaking, some isolated and
scattered tenets of their philosophy, in Latin dialogues, rather
than to study the complete and connected system of their opinions
in the Greek originals, and, on the other hand, illiterate,
because, although ignorant of so many things written in your
language, you have unsuccessfully laboured to gather some of them
together from writings in a foreign tongue. Or will you perhaps
reply that you did not despise the Greek writings on these
subjects, but that you devoted your attention first to the study of
Latin works, and now, proficient in these, are beginning to inquire
after Greek learning? If this does not make you blush, to confess
that you, being a Greek, have in your boyhood learned Latin, and
are now, like a man of some foreign nation,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p17.1" n="2399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <i>Barbarum.</i></p></note> desirous of studying Greek
literature, surely you will not blush to own that in the department
of Latin literature you are ignorant of some things, of which you
may perceive how many versed in Latin learning are equally
ignorant, if you will only consider that, although living in the
midst of so many learned men in Carthage, you assure me that it is
under the pressure of necessity that you impose this burden on
me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p19" shownumber="no">11. Finally, suppose that you, being asked all those
questions which you have submitted to me, have been able to answer
them all. Behold! you are now spoken of as most learned and most
acute; behold! now this insignificant breath of Greek laudation
raises you to heaven. Be it yours now to remember your
responsibilities and the end for which you coveted these praises,
namely, that to men who have been easily won to admire you by these
trifles, and who are now hanging most affectionately and eagerly on
your lips, you may impart some truly important and wholesome
instruction; and I should like to know whether you possess, and can
rightly impart to others, that which is truly most important and
wholesome. For it is absurd if, after learning many unnecessary
things with a view to preparing the ears of men to receive what is
necessary, you be found not to possess those necessary things for
the reception of which you have by these unnecessary things
prepared the way; it is absurd if, while busying yourself with
learning things by which you may win men’s attention, you refuse
to learn that which may be poured into their minds when their
attention is secured. But if you reply that you have already
learned this, and say that the truth supremely necessary is
Christian doctrine, which I know that you esteem above all other
things, placing in it alone your hope of everlasting salvation,
then surely this does not demand a knowledge of the Dialogues of
Cicero, and a collection of the beggarly and divided opinions of
other men, in order to your persuading men to give it a hearing.
Let your character and manner of life command the attention of
those who are to receive any such teaching from you. I would not
have you open the way for teaching truth by first teaching what
must be afterwards unlearned.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p20" shownumber="no">12. For if the knowledge of the discordant and
mutually contradictory opinions of others is of any service to him
who would obtain an entrance for Christian truth in overthrowing
the opposition of error, it is useful only in the way of preventing
the assailant of the truth from being at liberty to fix his eye
solely on the work of controverting your tenets, while carefully
hiding his own from view. For the knowledge of the truth is of
itself sufficient both to detect and to subvert all errors, even
those which may not have been heard before, if only they are
brought forward. If, however, in order to secure not only the
demolition of open errors, but also the rooting out of those which
lurk in darkness, it is necessary for you to be acquainted with the
erroneous opinions which others have advanced, let both eye and ear
be wakeful, I beseech you,—look well and listen well whether any
of our assailants bring forward a single argument from Anaximenes
and from Anaxagoras, when, though the Stoic and Epicurean
philosophies were more recent and taught largely, even their ashes
are not so warm as that a single spark can be struck out from them
against the Christian faith. The din which resounds in the
battle-field of controversy now comes from innumerable small
companies and cliques of sectaries, some of them easily
discomfited, others presuming to make bold resistance,—such as
the partisans of Donatus, Maximian, and Manichæus here, or the
unruly herds of Arians, Eunomians, Macedonians, and Cataphrygians
and other pests which abound in the countries to which you are on
your way. If you shrink from the task of acquainting yourself with
the errors of all these sects, what occasion have we in defending
the Christian religion to inquire after the tenets of Anaximenes,
and with idle curiosity to awaken anew controversies which have
slept for ages, when already the cavillings and arguments even of
some of the heretics who claimed the glory of the Christian name,
such as the Marcionites and the Sabellians, and many more, have
been put to silence? Nevertheless, if it be necessary, as I have
said, to know beforehand some of the opinions which war against the
truth, and become thoroughly conversant with these, it is our duty
to give a place in such study to the here<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_443.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_443" n="443" />tics who call themselves Christians, much rather
than to Anaxagoras and Democritus.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p21" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p21.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p22" shownumber="no">13. Again, whoever may put to you the questions
which you have propounded to us, let him understand that, under the
guidance of deeper erudition and greater wisdom, you are ignorant
of things like these. For if Themistocles regarded it as a small
matter that he was looked upon as imperfectly educated when he had
declined to play on the lyre at a banquet, and at the same time,
when, after he had confessed ignorance of this accomplishment, one
said, “What, then, do you know?” gave as his reply, “The art
of making a small republic great”—are you to hesitate about
admitting ignorance in trifles like these, when it is in your power
to answer any one who may ask, “What, then, do you
know?”—“The secret by which without such knowledge a man may
be blessed”? And if you do not yet possess this secret, you act
in searching into those other matters with as blind perversity as
if, when labouring under some dangerous disease of the body, you
eagerly sought after dainties in food and finery in dress, instead
of physic and physicians. For this attainment ought not to be put
off upon any pretext whatever, and no other knowledge ought,
especially in our age, to receive a prior place in your studies.
And now see how easily you may have this knowledge if you desire
it. He who inquires how he may attain a blessed life is assuredly
inquiring after nothing else than this: where is the highest good?
in other words, wherein resides man’s supreme good, not according
to the perverted and hasty opinions of men, but according to the
sure and immovable truth? Now its residence is not found by any one
except in the body, or in the mind, or in God, or in two of these,
or in the three combined. If, then, you have learned that neither
the supreme good nor any part whatever of the supreme good is in
the body, the remaining alternatives are, that it is in the mind,
or in God, or in both combined. And if now you have also learned
that what is true of the body in this respect is equally true of
the mind, what now remains but God Himself as the One in whom
resides man’s supreme good?—not that there are no other goods,
but that good is called the supreme good to which all others are
related. For every one is blessed when he enjoys that for the sake
of which he desires to have all other things, seeing that it is
loved for its own sake, and not on account of something else. And
the supreme good is said to be there because at this point nothing
is found towards which the supreme good can go forth, or to which
it is related. In it is the resting-place of desire; in it is
assured fruition; in it the most tranquil satisfaction of a will
morally perfect.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p23" shownumber="no">14. Give me a man who sees at once that the body is
not the good of the mind, but that the mind is rather the good of
the body: with such a man we would, of course, forbear from
inquiring whether the highest good of which we speak, or any part
of it, is in the body. For that the mind is better than the body is
a truth which it would be utter folly to deny. Equally absurd would
it be to deny that that which gives a happy life, or any part of a
happy life, is better than that which receives the boon. The mind,
therefore, does not receive from the body either the supreme good
or any part of the supreme good. Men who do not see this have been
blinded by that sweetness of carnal pleasures which they do not
discern to be a consequence of imperfect health. Now, perfect
health of body shall be the consummation of the immortality of the
whole man. For God has endowed the soul with a nature so powerful,
that from that consummate fulness of joy which is promised to the
saints in the end of time, some portion overflows also upon the
lower part of our nature, the body,—not the blessedness which is
proper to the part which enjoys and understands, but the plenitude
of health, that is, the vigour of incorruption. Men who, as I have
said, do not see this war with each other in unsatisfactory
debates, each maintaining the view which may please his own fancy,
but all placing the supreme good of man in the body, and so stir up
crowds of disorderly carnal minds, of whom the Epicureans have
flourished in pre-eminent estimation with the unlearned
multitude.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p24" shownumber="no">15. Give me a man who sees at once, moreover, that
when the mind is happy, it is happy not by good which belongs to
itself, else it would never be unhappy: and with such a man we
would, of course, forbear from inquiring whether that highest and,
so to speak, bliss-bestowing good, or any part of it, is in the
mind. For when the mind is elated with joy in itself, as if in good
which belongs to itself, it is proud. But when the mind perceives
itself to be mutable,—a fact which may be learned from this, even
though nothing else proved it, that the mind from being foolish may
be made wise,—and apprehends that wisdom is unchangeable, it must
at the same time apprehend that wisdom is superior to its own
nature, and that it finds more abundant and abiding joy in the
communications and light of wisdom than in itself. Thus desisting
and subsiding from boasting and self-conceit, it strives to cling
to God, and to be recruited and reformed by Him who is
unchangeable; whom it now understands to be the Author not only of
every species of all things with which it comes in contact, either
by the bodily senses or by intellectual faculties, but also of even
the very capacity of taking form before any form has been taken,
since the formless is defined to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_444.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_444" n="444" />be that which can receive a form.
Therefore it feels its own instability more, just in proportion as
it clings less to God, whose being is perfect: it discerns also
that the perfection of His being is consummate because He is
immutable, and therefore neither gains nor loses, but that in
itself every change by which it gains capacity for perfect clinging
to God is advantageous, but every change by which it loses is
pernicious, and further, that all loss tends towards destruction;
and although it is not manifest whether any thing is ultimately
destroyed, it is manifest to every one that the loss brings
destruction so far that the object no longer is what it was. Whence
the mind infers that the one reason why things suffer loss, or are
liable to suffer loss, is, that they were made out of nothing; so
that their property of being, and of permanence, and the
arrangement whereby each finds even according to its imperfections
its own place in the complex whole, all depend on the goodness and
omnipotence of Him whose being is perfect,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p24.1" n="2400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <i>Qui summe est.</i></p></note> and who is the Creator able to
make out of nothing not only something, but something great; and
that the first sin, <i>i.e.</i> the first voluntary loss, is
rejoicing in its own power: for it rejoices in something less than
would be the source of its joy if it rejoiced in the power of God,
which is unquestionably greater. Not perceiving this, and looking
only to the capacities of the human mind, and the great beauty of
its achievements in word and deed, some, who would have been
ashamed to place man’s supreme good in the body, have, by placing
it in the mind, assigned to it unquestionably a lower sphere than
that assigned to it by unsophisticated reason. Among Greek
philosophers who hold these views, the chief place both in number
of adherents and in subtlety of disputation has been held by the
Stoics, who have, however, in consequence of their opinion that in
nature everything is material, succeeded in turning the mind rather
from carnal than material objects.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p26" shownumber="no">16. Among those, again, who say that our supreme and
only good is to enjoy God, by whom both we ourselves and all things
were made, the most eminent have been the Platonists, who not
unreasonably judged it to belong to their duty to confute the
Stoics and Epicureans—the latter especially, and almost
exclusively. The Academic School is identical with the Platonists,
as is shown plainly enough by the links of unbroken succession
connecting the schools. For if you ask who was the predecessor of
Arcesilas, the first who, announcing no doctrine of his own, set
himself to the one work of refuting the Stoics and Epicureans, you
will find that it was Polemo; ask who preceded Polemo, it was
Xenocrates; but Xenocrates was Plato’s disciple, and by him
appointed his successor in the academy. Wherefore, as to this
question concerning the supreme good, if we set aside the
representatives of conflicting views, and consider the abstract
question, you find at once that two errors confront each other as
diametrically opposed—the one declaring the body, and the other
declaring the mind to be the seat of the supreme good of men. You
find also that truly enlightened reason, by which God is perceived
to be our supreme good, is opposed to both of these errors, but
does not impart the knowledge of what is true until it has first
made men unlearn what is false. If now you consider the question in
connection with the advocates of different views, you will find the
Epicureans and Stoics most keenly contending with each other, and
the Platonists, on the other hand, endeavouring to decide the
controversy between them, concealing the truth which they held, and
devoting themselves only to prove and overthrow the vain confidence
with which the others adhered to error.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p27" shownumber="no">17. It was not in the power of the Platonists,
however, to be so efficient in supporting the side of reason
enlightened by truth, as the others were in supporting their own
errors. For from them all there was then withheld that example of
divine humility, which, in the fullness of time,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p27.1" n="2401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p28" shownumber="no"> <i>Opportunissimo tempore.</i></p></note> was furnished by our Lord Jesus
Christ,—that one example before which, even in the mind of the
most headstrong and arrogant, all pride bends, breaks, and dies.
And therefore the Platonists, not being able by their authority to
lead the mass of mankind, blinded by love of earthly things, into
faith in things invisible,—although they saw them moved,
especially by the arguments of the Epicureans, not only to drink
freely the cup of the pleasures of the body to which they were
naturally inclined, but even to plead for these, affirming that
they constitute man’s highest good; although, moreover, they saw
that those who were moved to abstinence from these pleasures by the
praise of virtue found it easier to regard pleasure as having its
true seat in the soul, whence the good actions, concerning which
they were able, in some measure, to form an opinion,
proceeded,—at the same time, saw that if they attempted to
introduce into the minds of men the notion of something divine and
supremely immutable, which cannot be reached by any one of the
bodily senses, but is apprehensible only by reason, which,
nevertheless, surpasses in its nature the mind itself, and were to
teach that this is God, set before the human soul to be enjoyed by
it when purged from all stains of human desires, in whom alone
every longing after happiness <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_445.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_445" n="445" />finds rest, and in whom alone we ought to find
the consummation of all good,—men would not understand them, and
would much more readily award the palm to their antagonists,
whether Epicureans or Stoics; the result of which would be a thing
most disastrous to the human race, namely, that the doctrine, which
is true and profitable, would become sullied by the contempt of the
uneducated masses. So much in regard to Ethical questions.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p29" shownumber="no">18. As to Physics, if the Platonists taught that the
originating cause of all natures is immaterial wisdom, and if, on
the other hand, the rival sects of philosophers never got above
material things, while the beginning of all things was attributed
by some to atoms, by others to the four elements, in which fire was
of special power in the construction of all things,—who could
fail to see to which opinion a favourable verdict would be given,
when the great mass of unthinking men are enthralled by material
things, and can in no wise comprehend that an immaterial power
could form the universe?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p30" shownumber="no">19. The department of dialectic questions remains to
be discussed; for, as you are aware, all questions in the pursuit
of wisdom are classified under three heads,—Ethics, Physics, and
Dialectics. When, therefore, the Epicureans said that the senses
are never deceived, and, though the Stoics admitted that they
sometimes are mistaken, both placed in the senses the standard by
which truth is to be comprehended, who would listen to the
Platonists when both of these sects opposed them? Who would look
upon them as entitled to be esteemed men at all, and much less wise
men, if, without hesitation or qualification, they affirmed not
only that there is something which cannot be discerned by touch, or
smell, or taste, or hearing, or sight, and which cannot be
conceived of by any image borrowed from the things with which the
senses acquaint us, but that this alone truly exists, and is alone
capable of being perceived, because it is alone unchangeable and
eternal, but is perceived only by reason, the faculty whereby alone
truth, in so far as it can be discovered by us, is found?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p31" shownumber="no">20. Seeing, therefore, that the Platonists held
opinions which they could not impart to men enthralled by the
flesh; seeing also that they were not of such authority among the
common people as to persuade them to accept what they ought to
believe until the mind should be trained to that condition in which
these things can be understood,—they chose to hide their own
opinions, and to content themselves with arguing against those who,
although they affirmed that the discovery of truth is made through
the senses of the body, boasted that they had found the truth. And
truly, what occasion have we to inquire as to the nature of their
teaching? We know that it was not divine, nor invested with any
divine authority. But this one fact merits our attention, that
whereas Plato is in many ways most clearly proved by Cicero to have
placed both the supreme good and the causes of things, and the
certainty of the processes of reason, in Wisdom, not human, but
divine, whence in some way the light of human wisdom is
derived—in Wisdom which is wholly immutable, and in Truth always
consistent with itself; and whereas we also learn from Cicero that
the followers of Plato laboured to overthrow the philosophers known
as Epicureans and Stoics, who placed the supreme good, the causes
of things, and the certainty of the processes of reason, in the
nature either of body or of mind,—the controversy had continued
rolling on with successive centuries, so that even at the
commencement of the Christian era, when the faith of things
invisible and eternal was with saving power preached by means of
visible miracles to men, who could neither see nor imagine anything
beyond things material, these same Epicureans and Stoics are found
in the Acts of the Apostles to have opposed themselves to the
blessed Apostle Paul, who was beginning to scatter the seeds of
that faith among the Gentiles.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p32" shownumber="no">21. By which thing it seems to me to be
sufficiently proved that the errors of the Gentiles in ethics,
physics, and the mode of seeking truth, errors many and manifold,
but conspicuously represented in these two schools of philosophy,
continued even down to the Christian era, notwithstanding the fact
that the learned assailed them most vehemently, and employed both
remarkable skill and abundant labour in subverting them. Yet these
errors we see in our time to have been already so completely
silenced, that now in our schools of rhetoric the question what
their opinions were is scarcely ever mentioned; and these
controversies have been now so completely eradicated or suppressed
in even the Greek gymnasia, notably fond of discussion, that
whenever now any school of error lifts up its head against the
truth, <i>i.e.</i> against the Church of Christ, it does not
venture to leap into the arena except under the shield of the
Christian name. Whence it is obvious that the Platonist school of
philosophers felt it necessary, having changed those few things in
their opinions which Christian teaching condemned, to submit with
pious homage to Christ, the only King who is invincible, and to
apprehend the Incarnate Word of God, at whose command the truth
which they had even feared to publish was immediately
believed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p33" shownumber="no">22. To Him, my Dioscorus, I desire you to submit
yourself with unreserved piety, and I wish you to prepare for
yourself no other way of seizing and holding the truth than that
which <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_446.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_446" n="446" />has been
prepared by Him who, as God, saw the weakness of our goings. In
that way the first part is humility; the second, humility; the
third, humility: and this I would continue to repeat as often as
you might ask direction, not that there are no other instructions
which may be given, but because, unless humility precede,
accompany, and follow every good action which we perform, being at
once the object which we keep before our eyes, the support to which
we cling, and the monitor by which we are restrained, pride wrests
wholly from our hand any good work on which we are congratulating
ourselves.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p33.1" n="2402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p34" shownumber="no"> We give the original of this exquisite sentence,
both for its intrinsic value, and because it is a good example of
that antithetic style of writing which makes the exact and
felicitous rendering of Augustin’s words into any other language
peculiarly difficult: <i>Nisi humilitas omnia quæcumque bene
facimus et præcesserit, et comitetur, et consecuta fuerit, et
proposita quam intueamur, et apposita cui adhæreamus, et imposita
qua reprimamur, jam nobis de aliquo bono facto gaudentibus totum
extorquet de manu superbia.</i></p></note> All other
vices are to be apprehended when we are doing wrong; but pride is
to be feared even when we do right actions, lest those things which
are done in a praiseworthy manner be spoiled by the desire for
praise itself. Wherefore, as that most illustrious orator, on being
asked what seemed to him the first thing to be observed in the art
of eloquence, is said to have replied, Delivery; and when he was
asked what was the second thing, replied again, Delivery; and when
asked what was the third thing, still gave no other reply than
this, Delivery; so if you were to ask me, however often you might
repeat the question, what are the instructions of the Christian
religion, I would be disposed to answer always and only,
“Humility,” although, perchance, necessity might constrain me
to speak also of other things.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p35" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p35.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p36" shownumber="no">23. To this most wholesome humility, in which
our Lord Jesus Christ is our teacher—having submitted to
humiliation that He might instruct us in this—to this humility, I
say, the most formidable adversary is a certain kind of most
unenlightened knowledge, if I may so call it, in which we
congratulate ourselves on knowing what may have been the views of
Anaximenes, Anaxagoras, Pythagoras, Democritus, and others of the
same kind, imagining that by this we become learned men and
scholars, although such attainments are far removed from true
learning and erudition. For the man who has learned that God is not
extended or diffused through space, either finite or infinite, so
as to be greater in one part and less in another, but that He is
wholly present everywhere, as the Truth is, of which no one in his
senses will affirm that it is partly in one place, partly in
another—and the Truth is God Himself—such a man will not be
moved by the opinions of any philosopher soever who believes [like
Anaximenes] that the infinite air around us is the true God. What
matters it to such a man though he be ignorant what bodily form
they speak of, since they speak of a form which is bounded on all
sides? What matters it to him whether it was only as an
Academician, and merely for the purpose of confuting Anaximenes,
who had said that God is a material existence,—for air is
material,—that Cicero objected that God must have form and
beauty?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p36.1" n="2403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p37" shownumber="no"> The words of Cicero are: “Post, Anaximenes æra
Deum statuit, eumque gigni, esseque immensum, et infinitum, et
semper in motu: quasi aut ær sine ulla forma Deus esse possit, cum
præsertim Deum non modo aliqua sed pulcherrima specie esse deceat:
aut non omne quod ortum sit mortalitas consequatur.”—<i>De
Natura Deorum</i>, Book 1.</p></note> or himself
perceived that truth has immaterial form and beauty, by which the
mind itself is moulded, and by which we judge all the deeds of the
wise man to be beautiful, and therefore affirmed that God must be
of the most perfect beauty, not merely for the purpose of confuting
an antagonist, but with profound insight into the fact that nothing
is more beautiful than truth itself, which is cognisable by the
understanding alone, and is immutable? Moreover, as to the opinion
of Anaximenes, who held that the air is generated, and at the same
time believed it to be God, it does not in the least move the man
who understands that, since the air is certainly not God, there is
no likeness between the manner in which the air is generated, that
is to say, produced by some cause, and the manner, understood by
none except through divine inspiration, in which He was begotten
who is the Word of God, God with God. Moreover, who does not see
that even in regard to material things he speaks most foolishly in
affirming that air is generated, and is at the same time God, while
he refuses to give the name of God to that by which the air has
been generated,—for it is impossible that it could be generated
by no power? Yet once more, his saying that the air is always in
motion will have no disturbing influence as proof that the air is
God upon the man who knows that all movements of body are of a
lower order than movements of the soul, but that even the movements
of the soul are infinitely slow compared with His who is supreme
and immutable Wisdom.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p38" shownumber="no">24. In like manner, if Anaxagoras or any other
affirm that the mind is essential truth and wisdom,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p38.1" n="2404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p39" shownumber="no"> <i>Ipsam veritatem atque sapientiam.</i></p></note> what call
have I to debate with a man about a word? For it is manifest that
mind gives being to the order and mode of all things, and that it
may be suitably called infinite with respect not to its extension
in space, but to its power, the range of which transcends all human
thought. Nor [shall I dispute his assertion] that this essential
wisdom is formless; for this is a property of material things, that
whatever <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_447.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_447" n="447" />bodies are infinite are also formless.
Cicero, however, from his desire to confute such opinions, as I
suppose, in contending with adversaries who believed in nothing
immaterial, denies that anything can be annexed to that which is
infinite, because in things material there must be a boundary at
the part to which anything is annexed. Therefore he says that
Anaxagoras “did not see that motion joined to sensation and to
it” (<i>i.e.</i> linked to it in unbroken connection) “is
impossible in the infinite” (that is, in a substance which is
infinite), as if treating of material substances, to which nothing
can be joined except at their boundaries. Moreover, in the
succeeding words—“and that sensation of which the whole system
of nature is not sensible when struck is an impossibility”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p39.1" n="2405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p40" shownumber="no"> The words of Cicero are these: “Nec vidit neque
motum sensui junctum et continentem in infinito ullum esse posse,
neque sensum omnino quo non tota natura pulsa sentiret.”
Augustin, quoting probably from memory (see § 9), gives <i>
infinto</i> as the dative of possession instead of <i>in
infinito</i>.</p></note>—Cicero
speaks as if Anaxagoras had said that mind—to which he ascribed
the power of ordering and fashioning all things—had sensation
such as the soul has by means of the body. For it is manifest that
the whole soul has sensation when it feels anything by means of the
body; for whatever is perceived by sensation is not concealed from
the whole soul. Now, Cicero’s design in saying that the whole
system of nature must be conscious of every sensation was, that he
might, as it were, take from the philosopher that mind which he
affirms to be infinite. For how does the whole of nature experience
sensation if it be infinite? Bodily sensation begins at some point,
and does not pervade the whole of any substance unless it be one in
which it can reach an end; but this, of course, cannot be said of
that which is infinite. Anaxagoras, however had not said anything
about bodily sensation. The word “whole,” moreover, is used
differently when we speak of that which is immaterial, because it
is understood to be without boundaries in space, so that it may be
spoken of as a whole and at the same time as infinite—the former
because of its completeness, the latter because of its not being
limited by boundaries in space.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p41" shownumber="no">25. “Furthermore,” says Cicero, “if he
will affirm that the mind itself is, so to speak, some kind of
animal, there must be some principle from within from which it
receives the name ‘animal,’”—so that mind, according to
Anaxagoras, is a kind of body, and has within it an animating
principle, because of which it is called “animal.” Observe how
he speaks in language which we are accustomed to apply to things
corporeal,—animals being in the ordinary sense of the word
visible substances,—adapting himself, as I suppose, to the
blunted perceptions of those against whom he argues; and yet he has
uttered a thing which, if they could awake to perceive it, might
suffice to teach them that everything which presents itself to our
minds as a living body must be thought of not as itself a soul, but
as an animal having a soul. For having said, “There must be
something within from which it receives the name animal,” he
adds, “But what is deeper within than mind?” The mind,
therefore, cannot have any inner soul, by possessing which it is an
animal; for it is itself that which is innermost. If, then, it is
an animal, let it have some external body in relation to which it
may be within; for this is what he means by saying, “It is
therefore girt round by an exterior body,” as if Anaxagoras had
said that mind cannot be otherwise than as belonging to some
animal. And yet Anaxagoras held the opinion that essential supreme
Wisdom is mind, although it is not the peculiar property of any
living being, so to speak, since Truth is near to all souls alike
that are able to enjoy it. Observe, therefore, how wittily he
concludes the argument: “Since this is not the opinion of
Anaxagoras” (<i>i.e.</i> seeing that he does not hold that that
mind which he calls God is girt about with an external body,
through its relation to which it could be an animal), “we must
say that mind pure and simple, without the addition of anything”
(<i>i.e.</i> of any body) “through which it may exercise
sensation, seems to be beyond the range and conceptions of our
intelligence.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p41.1" n="2406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p42" shownumber="no"> Cicero, <i>de Natura Deorum,</i> lib. 1.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p43" shownumber="no">26. Nothing is more certain than that this
lies beyond the range and conception of the intelligence of Stoics
and Epicureans, who cannot think of anything which is not material.
But by the word “our” intelligence he means “human”
intelligence; and he very properly does not say, “it lies beyond
our intelligence,” but “it seems to lie beyond.” For their
opinion is, that this lies beyond the understanding of all men, and
therefore they think that nothing of the kind can be. But there are
some whose intelligence apprehends, in so far as this is given to
man, the fact that there is pure and simple Wisdom and Truth, which
is the peculiar property of no living being, but which imparts
wisdom and truth to all souls alike which are susceptible of its
influence. If Anaxagoras perceived the existence of this supreme
Wisdom, and apprehended it to be God, and called it Mind, it is not
by the mere name of this philosopher—with whom, on account of his
place in the remote antiquity of erudition, all raw recruits in
literature<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p43.1" n="2407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p44" shownumber="no"> <i>Litteriones ut militariter loquar.</i></p></note> (to adopt
a military phrase) delight to boast an acquaintance—that we are
made learned and wise; nor is it even by our having the knowledge
through which he knew this truth. For truth ought to be dear to me
not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_448.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_448" n="448" />merely
because it was not unknown to Anaxagoras, but because, even though
none of these philosophers had known it, it is the truth.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p45" shownumber="no">27. If, therefore, it is unbecoming for us to be
elated either by the knowledge of the man who peradventure
apprehended the truth, by which knowledge we obtain, as it were,
the appearance of learning, or even by the solid possession of the
truth itself, whereby we obtain real acquisitions in learning, how
much less can the names and tenets of those men who were in error
assist us in Christian learning and in making known things obscure?
For if we be men, it would be more fitting that we should grieve on
account of the errors into which so many famous men fell, if we
happen to hear of them, than that we should studiously investigate
them, in order that, among men who are ignorant of them, we may
enjoy the gratification of a most contemptible conceit of
knowledge. For how much better would it be that I should never have
heard the name of Democritus, than that I should now with sorrow
ponder the fact that a man was highly esteemed in his own age who
thought that the gods were images which emanated from solid bodies,
but were not solid themselves; and that these, circling this way
and that way by their independent motion, and gliding into the
minds of men, make the divine power enter into the region of their
thoughts, although, certainly, that body from which the image
emanated may be rightly judged to surpass the image in excellence
and proportion, as it surpasses it in solidity. Hence his opinion
wavered, as they say, and oscillated, so that sometimes he said
that the deity was some kind of nature from which images emanate,
and which nevertheless can be thought of only by means of those
images which he pours forth and sends out, that is, which from that
nature (which he considered to be something material and eternal,
and on this very account divine) were borne as by a kind of
evaporation or continuous emanation, and came and entered into our
minds, so that we could form the thought of a god or gods. For
these philosophers conceive of no cause of thought in our minds,
except when images from those bodies which are the object of our
thoughts come and enter into our minds; as if, forsooth, there were
not many things, yea, more than we can number, which, without any
material form, and yet intelligible, are apprehended by those who
know how to apprehend such things. Take as an example essential
Wisdom and Truth, of which if they can frame no idea, I wonder why
they dispute concerning it at all; if, however, they do frame some
idea of it in thought, I wish they would tell me either from what
body the image of truth comes into their minds, or of what kind it
is.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p46" shownumber="no">28. Democritus, however, is said to differ here also
in his doctrine on physics from Epicurus; for he holds that there
is in the concourse of atoms a certain vital and breathing power,
by which power (I believe) he affirms that the images themselves
(not all images of all things, but images of the gods) are endued
with divine attributes, and that the first beginnings of the mind
are in those universal elements to which he ascribed divinity, and
that the images possess life, inasmuch as they are wont either to
benefit or to hurt us. Epicurus, however, does not assume anything
in the first beginnings of things but atoms, that is, certain
corpuscles, so minute that they cannot be divided or perceived
either by sight or by touch; and his doctrine is, that by the
fortuitous concourse (clashing) of these atoms, existence is given
both to innumerable worlds and to living things, and to the souls
which animate them, and to the gods whom, in human form, he has
located, not in any world, but outside of the worlds, and in the
spaces which separate them; and he will not allow of any object of
thought beyond things material. But in order to these becoming an
object of thought, he says that from those things which he
represents as formed of atoms, images more subtle than those which
come to our eyes flow down and enter into the mind. For according
to him, the cause of our seeing is to be found in certain images so
huge that they embrace the whole outer world. But I suppose that
you already understand their opinions regarding these images.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p47" shownumber="no">29. I wonder that Democritus was not convinced of
the error of his philosophy even by this fact, that such huge
images coming into our minds, which are so small (if being, as they
affirm, material, the soul is confined within the body’s
dimensions), could not possibly, in the entirety of their size,
come into contact with it. For when a small body is brought into
contact with a large one, it cannot in any wise be touched at the
same moment by all points of the larger. How, then, are these
images at the same moment in their whole extent objects of thought,
if they become objects of thought only in so far as, coming and
entering into the mind, they touch it, seeing that they cannot in
their whole extent either find entrance into so small a body or
come in contact with so small a mind? Bear in mind, of course, that
I am speaking now after their manner; for I do not hold the mind to
be such as they affirm. It is true that Epicurus alone can be
assailed with this argument, if Democritus holds that the mind is
immaterial; but we may ask him in turn why he did not perceive that
it is at once unnecessary and impossible for the mind, being
immaterial, to think through the approach and contact of material
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_449.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_449" n="449" />images. Both
philosophers alike are certainly confuted by the facts of vision;
for images so great cannot possibly touch in their entirety eyes so
small.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p48" shownumber="no">30. Moreover, when the question is put to
them, how it comes that one image is seen of a body from which
images emanate in countless multitudes, their answer is, that just
because the images are emanating and passing in such multitudes,
the effect produced by their being crowded and massed together is,
that out of the many one is seen. The absurdity of this Cicero
exposes by saying that their deity cannot be thought of as eternal,
for this very reason, that he is thought of through images which
are in countless multitudes flowing forth and passing away. And
when they say that the forms of the gods are rendered eternal by
the innumerable hosts of atoms supplying constant reinforcements,
so that other corpuscles immediately take the place of those which
depart from the divine substance, and by the same succession
prevent the nature of the gods from being dissolved, Cicero
replies, “On this ground all things would be eternal as well as
the gods,” since there is nothing which has not the same
boundless store of atoms by which it may repair its perpetual
decays. Again, he asks how their god could be otherwise than afraid
of coming to destruction, seeing that he is without a moment’s
intermission beaten and shaken by an unceasing incursion of
atoms,—beaten, inasmuch as he is struck by atoms rushing upon
him, and shaken, inasmuch as he is penetrated by atoms rushing
through him. Nay, more; seeing that from himself there emanate
continually images (of which we have said enough), what good ground
can he have for persuasion of his own immortality?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p48.1" n="2408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p49" shownumber="no"> Cicero, <i>de Natura Deorum,</i> lib. I.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p50" shownumber="no">31. As to all these ravings of the men who entertain
such opinions, it is especially deplorable that the mere statement
of them does not suffice to secure their rejection without any one
controverting them in discussion; instead of which, the minds of
men most gifted with acuteness have accepted the task of copiously
refuting opinions which, as soon as they were enunciated, ought to
have been rejected with contempt even by the slowest intellects.
For even granting that there are atoms, and that these strike and
shake each other by clashing together as chance may guide them, is
it lawful for us to grant also that atoms thus meeting in
fortuitous concourse can so make anything as to fashion its
distinctive forms, determine its figure, polish its surface,
enliven it with color, or quicken it by imparting to it a
spirit?—all which things every one sees to be accomplished in no
other way than by the providence of God, if only he loves to see
with the mind rather than with the eye alone, and asks this faculty
of intelligent perception from the Author of his being. Nay, more;
we are not at liberty even to grant the existence of atoms
themselves, for, without discussing the subtle theories of the
learned as to the divisibility of matter, observe how easily the
absurdity of atoms may be proved from their own opinions. For they,
as is well known, affirm that there is nothing else in nature but
bodies and empty space, and the accidents of these, by which I
believe that they mean motion and striking, and the forms which
result from these. Let them tell us, then, under which category
they reckon the images which they suppose to flow from the more
solid bodies, but which, if indeed they are bodies, possess so
little solidity that they are not discernible except by their
contact with the eyes when we see them, and with the mind when we
think of them. For the opinion of these philosophers is, that these
images can proceed from the material object and come to the eyes or
to the mind, which, nevertheless, they affirm to be material. Now,
I ask, do these images flow from atoms themselves? If they do, how
can these be atoms from which some bodily particles are in this
process separated? If they do not, either something can be the
object of thought without such images, which they vehemently deny,
or we ask, whence have they acquired a knowledge of atoms, seeing
that they can in nowise become objects of thought to us? But I
blush to have even thus far refuted these opinions, although they
did not blush to hold them. When, however, I consider that they
have even dared to defend them, I blush not on their account, but
for the race of mankind itself whose ears could tolerate such
nonsense.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p51" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p51.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p52" shownumber="no">32. Wherefore, seeing that the minds of men are,
through the pollution of sin and the lust of the flesh, so blinded
that even these monstrous errors could waste in discussion
concerning them the leisure of learned men, will you, Dioscorus, or
will any man of an servant mind, hesitate to affirm that in no way
could better provision have been made for the pursuit of truth by
mankind than that a Man, assumed into ineffable and miraculous
union by the Truth Himself, and being the manifestation of His
Person on the earth, should by perfect teaching and divine acts
move men to saving faith in that which could not as yet be
intellectually apprehended? To the glory of Him who has done this
we give our service; and we exhort you to believe immoveably and
stedfastly in Him through whom it has come to pass that not a
select few, but whole peoples, unable to discern these things by
reason, do accept them in faith, until, upheld by instruction in
saving truth, they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_450.html" id="vii.1.CXVIII-Page_450" n="450" />escape from these perplexities into the
atmosphere of perfectly pure and simple truth. It becomes us,
moreover, to yield submission to His authority all the more
unreservedly, when we see that in our day no error dares to lift up
itself to rally round it the uninstructed crowd without seeking the
shelter of the Christian name, and that of all who, belonging to an
earlier age, now remain outside of the Christian name, those alone
continue to have in their obscure assemblies a considerable
attendance who retain the Scriptures by which, however they may
pretend not to see or understand it, the Lord Jesus Christ Himself
was prophetically announced. Moreover, those who, though they are
not within the Catholic unity and communion, boast of the name of
Christians, are compelled to oppose them that believe, and presume
to mislead the ignorant by a pretence of appealing to reason, since
the Lord came with this remedy above all others, that He enjoined
on the nations the duty of faith. But they are compelled, as I have
said, to adopt this policy because they feel themselves most
miserably overthrown if their authority is compared with the
Catholic authority. They attempt, accordingly, to prevail against
the firmly-settled authority of the immoveable Church by the name
and the promises of a pretended appeal to reason. This kind of
effrontery is, we may say, characteristic of all heretics. But He
who is the most merciful Lord of faith has both secured the Church
in the citadel of authority by most famous œcumenical Councils and
the Apostolic sees themselves, and furnished her with the abundant
armour of equally invincible reason by means of a few men of pious
erudition and unfeigned spirituality. The perfection of method in
training disciples is, that those who are weak be encouraged to the
utmost to enter the citadel of authority, in order that when they
have been safely placed there, the conflict necessary for their
defence may be maintained with the most strenuous use of
reason.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p53" shownumber="no">33. The Platonists, however, who, amidst the errors
of false philosophies assailing them at that time on all sides,
rather concealed their own doctrine to be searched for than brought
it into the light to be vilified, as they had no divine personage
to command faith, began to exhibit and unfold the doctrines of
Plato after the name of Christ had become widely known to the
wondering and troubled kingdoms of this world. Then flourished at
Rome the school of Plotinus, which had as scholars many men of
great acuteness and ability. But some of them were corrupted by
curious inquiries into magic, and others, recognising in the Lord
Jesus Christ the impersonation of that essential and immutable
Truth and Wisdom which they were endeavouring to reach, passed into
His service. Thus the whole supremacy of authority and light of
reason for regenerating and reforming the human race has been made
to reside in the one saving Name, and in His one Church.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXVIII-p54" shownumber="no">34. I do not at all regret that I have stated these
things at great length in this letter, although perhaps you would
have preferred that I had taken another course; for the more
progress that you make in the truth, the more will you approve what
I have written, and you will then approve of my counsel, though now
you do not think it helpful to your studies. At the same time, I
have, to the best of my ability, given answers to your
questions,—to some of them in this letter, and to almost all the
rest by brief annotations on the parchments on which you had sent
them. If in these answers you think I have done too little, or done
something else than you expected, you do not duly consider, my
Dioscorus, to whom you addressed your questions. I have passed
without reply all the questions concerning the orator and the books
of Cicero de Oratore. I would have seemed to myself a contemptible
trifler if I had entered on the exposition of these topics. For I
might with propriety be questioned on all the other subjects, if
any one desired me to handle and expound them, not in connection
with the works of Cicero, but by themselves; but in these questions
the subjects themselves are not in harmony with my profession now.
I would not, however, have done all that I have done in this letter
had I not removed from Hippo for a time after the illness under
which I laboured when your messenger came to me. Even in these days
I have been visited again with interruption of health and with
fever, on which account there has been more delay than might
otherwise have been in sending these to you. I earnestly beg you to
write and let me know how you receive them.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXII" n="CXXII" next="vii.1.CXXIII" prev="vii.1.CXVIII" progress="73.82%" shorttitle="Letter CXXII" title="To His Well-Beloved Brethren the Clergy, etc." type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXII-p1.1">Letter CXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 410.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXII-p3.1">To His Well-Beloved Brethren the
Clergy, and to the Whole People [of Hippo], Augustin Sends Greeting
in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXII-p4" shownumber="no">1. In the first place, I beseech you, my friends,
and implore you, for Christ’s sake, not to let my bodily absence
grieve you. For I suppose you do not imagine that I could by any
means be separated in spirit and in unfeigned love from you,
although perchance it is even a greater grief to me than to you
that my weakness unfits me for bearing all the cares which are laid
on me by those members of Christ to whose service both fear of Him
and love to them constrain me to devote myself. For you know this,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_451.html" id="vii.1.CXXII-Page_451" n="451" />my beloved, that
I have never absented myself from you through self-indulgent taking
of ease, but only when compelled by such duties as have made it
necessary for some of my holy colleagues and brethren to endure,
both on the sea and in countries beyond the sea, labours from which
I was exempted, not because of reluctance of spirit, but by reason
of imperfect bodily health. Wherefore, my dearly-beloved brethren,
act so that, as the apostle says, “whether I come and see you, or
else be absent, I may hear of your affairs, that ye stand fast in
one spirit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the
gospel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXII-p4.1" n="2409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.27" parsed="|Phil|1|27|0|0" passage="Phil. 1.27">Phil. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> If any
vexation pertaining to time causes you distress, this itself ought
the more to remind you how you should occupy your thoughts with
that life in which you may live without any burden, escaping not
the annoying hardships of this short life, but the dread flames of
eternal fire. For if ye strive with so much anxiety, so much
earnestness, and so much labour, to save yourselves from falling
into some transient sufferings in this world, how solicitous ought
you to be to escape everlasting misery! And if the death which puts
an end to the labours of time is so feared, how ought we to fear
the death which ushers men into eternal pain! And if the
short-lived and sordid pleasures of this world are so loved, with
how much greater earnestness ought we to seek the pure and infinite
joys of the world to come! Meditating upon these things, be not
slothful in good works, that ye may come in due season to reap what
you have sown.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXII-p6" shownumber="no">2. It has been reported to me that you have
forgotten your custom of providing raiment for the poor, to which
work of charity I exhorted you when I was present with you; and I
now exhort you not to allow yourselves to be overcome and made
slothful by the tribulation of this world, which you see now
visited with such calamities as were foretold by our Lord and
Redeemer, who cannot lie. You ought in present circumstances not to
be less diligent in works of charity, but rather to be more
abundant in these than you were wont to be. For as men betake
themselves in greater haste to a place of greater security when
they see in the shaking of their walls the ruin of their house
impending, so ought Christians, the more that they perceive, from
the increasing frequency of their afflictions, that the destruction
of this world is at hand, to be the more prompt and active in
transferring to the treasury of heaven the goods which they were
proposing to store up on earth, in order that, if any accident
common to the lot of men occur, he may rejoice who has escaped from
a dwelling doomed to ruin; and if, on the other hand, nothing of
this kind happen, he may be exempt from painful solicitude who, die
when he may, has committed his possessions to the keeping of the
ever-living Lord, to whom he is about to go. Wherefore, my
dearly-beloved brethren, let every one of you, according to his
ability, of which he himself is the best judge, do with a portion
of his substance as ye were wont to do; do it also with a more
willing mind than ye were wont; and amid all the vexations of this
life bear in your hearts the apostolic exhortation: “The Lord is
at hand: be careful for nothing.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXII-p6.1" n="2410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.5-Phil.4.6" parsed="|Phil|4|5|4|6" passage="Phil. 4.5,6">Phil. iv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Let such things be reported to me
concerning you as may make me understand that it is not through my
presence with you, but from obedience to the precept of God, who is
never absent, that you follow that good practice which for many
years while I was with you, and for some time after my departure,
you observed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXII-p8" shownumber="no">May the Lord preserve you in peace! And,
dearly-beloved brethren, pray for us.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXIII" n="CXXIII" next="vii.1.CXXIV" prev="vii.1.CXXII" progress="73.96%" shorttitle="Letter CXXIII" title="From Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p1.1">Letter CXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 410.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p3" shownumber="no">[<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p3.1">From Jerome to
Augustin.</span>]</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p4" shownumber="no">There are many who go halting upon both feet, and
refuse to bend their heads even when their necks are broken,
persisting in adherence to their former errors, even though they
have not their former liberty of proclaiming them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p5" shownumber="no">Respectful salutations are sent to you by the
holy brethren who are with your humble servant, and especially by
your pious and venerable daughters.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p5.1" n="2411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> Paula, Eustochium, and other recluses of
Bethlehem.</p></note> I beg your Excellency to salute in
my name your brethren my lord Alypius and my lord Evodius.
Jerusalem is held captive by Nebuchadnezzar, and refuses to listen
to the counsels of Jeremiah, preferring to look wistfully towards
Egypt, that it may die in Tahpanhes, and perish there in eternal
bondage.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p6.1" n="2412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXIII-p7" shownumber="no"> Two opinions have been advanced as to the
signification of this enigmatical allusion to the events recorded
in <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.43" parsed="|Jer|43|0|0|0" passage="Jer. 43">Jeremiah, chap. xliii</scripRef>. Some think that Jerome refers
to Rome, then occupied by the Goths. Others find here a reference
to the state of the Church at Jerusalem at the time; perhaps under
the name of Nebuchadnezzar some heretical bishop is designed.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXIV" n="CXXIV" next="vii.1.CXXV" prev="vii.1.CXXIII" progress="74.00%" shorttitle="Letter CXXIV" title="To Albina, Pinianus, and Melania" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_452.html" id="vii.1.CXXIV-Page_452" n="452" />

<p class="c39" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p1.1">Third Division.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p2.1">Letters Which Were Written by
Augustin After The Time of The Conference With The Donatists And
The Rise of The Pelagian Heresy in Africa; i.e., During The Last
Twenty Years of His Life (A.D. 411–430).</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CXXIV-p3" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p4.1">Letter CXXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p5" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p5.1">a.d.</span> 411.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p6" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p6.1">To Albina, Pinianus, and
Melania</span></i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p6.2">,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p6.3" n="2413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p7" shownumber="no"> The name Melania, though now almost as little
known to the world at large as the fossil univalve molluscs to
which palæontologists have assigned the designation, was in the
time of Augustin highly esteemed throughout Christendom. The elder
Melania, a lady of rank and affluence, left Rome when it was
threatened by Alaric, and spent thirty-seven years in the East,
returning to the city in 445 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p7.1">A.D.</span> Her
daughter-in-law, Albina, and her grand-daughter, the younger
Melania (whose husband was the Pinianus mentioned here and in the
two following letters), left Rome with her in 408 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p7.2">
A.D.</span>, and after spending two years in Sicily, passed over
into Africa, and fixed their residence at Thagaste, the native town
of St. Augustin. A visit which they paid to him at Hippo was the
occasion of the extraordinary proceedings referred to in Letters
CXXV. and CXXVI.</p></note> <i>Honoured in the Lord, Beloved
in Holiness and Longed for in Brotherly Affection, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p8" shownumber="no">1. <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p8.1">I Am</span>, whether
through present infirmity or by natural temperament, very
susceptible of cold; nevertheless, it would not be possible for me
to suffer greater heat than I have done throughout this
exceptionally dreadful winter, having been kept in a fever by
distress because I have been unable, I do not say to hasten, but to
fly to you (to visit whom it would have been fitting for me to fly
across the seas), after you had been settled so near to me, and had
come from so remote a land to see me. It may be, also, that you
have supposed the rigorous weather of this winter to be the only
cause of my suffering this disappointment; I pray you, beloved,
give no place to this thought. For what inconvenience, hardship, or
even danger, can these heavy rains bring, which I would not have
encountered and endured in order to make my way to you, who are
such comforters to us in our great calamities, and who, in the
midst of a crooked and perverse generation, are lights kindled into
vehement flame by the Supreme Light, raised aloft by lowliness of
spirit, and deriving more glorious lustre from the glory which you
have despised? Moreover, I would have enjoyed participation in the
spiritual felicity vouchsafed to my earthly birthplace, in that it
has been permitted to have you present, of whom when absent its
citizens had heard much—so much, indeed, that although giving
charitable credence to the report of what you were by nature and
had become by grace, they feared, perchance, to repeat it to
others, lest it should be disbelieved.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p9" shownumber="no">2. I shall therefore tell you the reason why I
have not come, and the trials by which I have been kept back from
so great a privilege, that I may obtain not only your forgiveness,
but also, through your prayers, the mercy of Him who so works in
you that ye live to Him. The congregation of Hippo, whom the Lord
has ordained me to serve, is in great measure, and almost wholly,
of a constitution so infirm, that the pressure of even a
comparatively light affliction might seriously endanger its
well-being; at present, however, it is smitten with tribulation so
overwhelming, that, even were it strong, it could scarcely survive
the imposition of the burden. Moreover, when I returned to it
recently, I found it offended to a most dangerous degree by my
absence; and you, over whose spiritual strength we rejoice in the
Lord, can with healthful taste relish and approve the saying of
Paul: “Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I
burn not?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p9.1" n="2414" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXIV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.29" parsed="|2Cor|11|29|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.29">2 Cor. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> I feel
this especially because there are many here who by disparaging us
attempt to excite against us the minds of the others by whom we
seem to be loved, in order that they may make room in them for the
devil. But when those whose salvation is our care are angry with
us, their strong determination to take vengeance on us is only an
unreasonable desire for bringing death to themselves,—not the
death of the body, but of the soul, in which the fact of death
discovers itself mysteriously by the odour of corruption before it
is possible for our care to foresee and provide against
it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXIV-p11" shownumber="no">Doubtless you will readily excuse this anxiety on my
part, especially because, if you were displeased and wished to
punish me, you could perhaps invent no severer pain than what I
already suffer in not seeing you at Thagaste. I trust, however,
that, assisted by your prayers, I may be permitted when the present
hindrance has been removed with all speed to come to you, in
whatsoever part of Africa you may be, if this town in which I
labour is not worthy (and I do not presume to pronounce it worthy)
to be along with us made joyful by your presence.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXV" n="CXXV" next="vii.1.CXXVI" prev="vii.1.CXXIV" progress="74.15%" shorttitle="Letter CXXV" title="To Alypius" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_453.html" id="vii.1.CXXV-Page_453" n="453" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXV-p1.1">Letter CXXV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 411.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXV-p3.1">To Alypius, My Lord Most Blessed
and Brother Beloved with All Reverence, and My Partner in the
Priestly Office, and to the Brethren Who are with Him, Augustin and
the Brethren Who are with Him Send Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXV-p4" shownumber="no">1. We are deeply grieved, and can by no means regard
it as a small matter, that the people of Hippo clamorously said so
much to the disparagement of your Holiness; but, my good brother,
their clamorous utterance of these things is not so great a cause
for grief as the fact that we are, without open accusation, deemed
guilty of similar things. For when we are believed to be actuated
in retaining God’s servants among us, not by love of
righteousness, but by love of money, is it not to be desired that
persons who believe this concerning us should with their voices
avow what is hidden in their hearts, and so obtain, if possible,
remedies great in proportion to the disease, rather than silently
perish under the venom of these fatal suspicions? Wherefore it
ought to be a greater care to us (and for this reason we conferred
together before this happened) to provide how men to whom we are
commanded to be examples in good works may be convinced that there
is no ground for suspicions which they cherish, than to provide how
those may be rebuked who in words give definite utterance to their
suspicions.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXV-p5" shownumber="no">2. Wherefore I am not angry with the pious
Albina, nor do I judge her to deserve rebuke; but I think she
requires to be cured of such suspicions. It is true that she has
not pointed at myself the words to which I refer, but has
complained of the people of Hippo, as it were, alleging that their
covetousness has been brought to light, and that in desiring to
retain among them a man of wealth who was known to despise money,
and to give it away freely, they were moved, not by his fitness for
the office, but by regard to his ample means; nevertheless, she
almost said openly that she had the same suspicion of myself, and
not she only, but also her pious son-in-law and daughter, who, on
that very day, said the same thing in the apse of the church.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXV-p5.1" n="2415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXV-p6" shownumber="no"> The “absis” was a chapel or recess in the
choir, where the bishop was accustomed to stand surrounded by his
clergy.</p></note> In my
opinion, it is more necessary that the suspicions of these persons
should be removed than that their utterance of them should be
rebuked. For where can immunity and rest from such thorns be
provided and given to us, if they can sprout forth against us even
in the hearts of intimate friends, so pious and so much beloved by
us? It is by the ignorant multitude that such things have been
thought concerning you, but I am the victim of similar suspicions
from those who are the lights of the Church; you may see,
therefore, which of us has the greater cause for grief. It seems to
me that both cases call, not for invectives, but for remedial
measures; for they are men, and their suspicions are of men, and
therefore such things as they suspect, though they may be false,
are not incredible. Persons such as these are of course not so
foolish as to believe that the people are coveting their money,
especially after their experience that the people of Thagaste
obtained none of their money, from which it was certain that the
people of Hippo would also obtain none. Nay, all the violence of
this odium comes against the clergy alone, and especially against
the bishops, whose authority is visibly pre-eminent, and who are
supposed to use and enjoy as owners and lords the property of the
Church. My dear Alypius, let not the weak be encouraged through our
example to cherish this pernicious and fatal covetousness. Call to
mind what we said to each other before the occurrence of this
temptation, which makes the duty all the more urgent. Let us rather
by God’s help endeavour to have this difficulty removed by
friendly conference, and let us not count it sufficient to be
guided by our own conscience alone; for this is not one of the
cases in which its voice alone is sufficient for our direction. For
if we be not unworthy servants of our God, if there live in us a
spark of that charity which seeketh not her own, we are bound by
all means to provide things honest, not only in the sight of God,
but also in the sight of men, lest while drinking untroubled waters
in our own conscience, we be chargeable with treading with
incautious feet, and so making the Lord’s flock drink from a
turbid stream.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXV-p7" shownumber="no">3. For as to the proposal in your letter that we
should discuss together the obligation of an oath which has been
extorted by force, I beseech you, let not the method of our
discussion involve in obscurity things which are perfectly clear.
For if inevitable death were threatened in order to compel a
servant of God to swear that he would do something forbidden by
laws both human and divine, it would be his duty to prefer death to
such an oath, lest he should be guilty of a crime in fulfilling his
oath. But in this case, in which the determined clamour of the
people, and only this, was forcing the man, not to a crime, but to
that which if it were done would be lawfully done; when, moreover,
there was indeed apprehension lest some reckless men, such as are
mixed with a multitude even of good men, should through love of
rioting break out into some wicked deeds of violence, if they found
a pretext for disturbance and for plausibly justifiable
indignation, but <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_454.html" id="vii.1.CXXV-Page_454" n="454" />there was no certainty of this fear being
realized,—who will affirm that it is lawful to commit a
deliberate act of perjury in order to escape from uncertain
consequences, involving, I shall not say loss or bodily injury, but
even death itself? Regulus had not heard anything from the Holy
Scriptures concerning the impiety of perjury, he had never heard of
the flying roll of Zechariah,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXV-p7.1" n="2416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.5.4" parsed="|Zech|5|4|0|0" passage="Zech. 5.4">Zech. v. 4</scripRef>. Augustin calls it
“Zachariæ falx,” translating, as the LXX. have done: <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CXXV-p8.2" lang="EL">δρέπανον</span>.</p></note> and he confirmed his oath to the
Carthaginians, not by the sacraments of Christ, but by the
abominations of false gods; and yet in the face of inevitable
tortures, and a death of unprecedented horror, he was not moved by
fear so as to swear under constraint, but, because he had given his
oath, he of his own free will submitted to these, lest he should be
guilty of perjury. In that age, also, the Roman censors refused to
inscribe in the roll, not of saints inheriting heavenly glory, but
of senators received into the curia of Rome, not only men who,
through fear of death and of cruel tortures, had chosen rather to
commit manifest perjury than to return to merciless enemies, but
also one who had believed himself clear of the guilt of perjury,
because, after giving his oath, he had under the pretext of alleged
necessity violated it by returning; in which we see that those who
expelled him from the senate took into consideration, not what he
himself had in his mind when he gave his oath, but what those to
whom he pledged his word expected from him. Yet they had never read
what we sing continually in the Psalm: “He that sweareth to his
own hurt, and changeth not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXV-p8.3" n="2417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.4" parsed="|Ps|15|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 15.4">Ps. xv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> We are wont to speak of these
instances of virtue with the highest admiration, although they are
found in men who were strangers to the grace and to the name of
Christ; and yet do we seriously imagine that the question whether
perjury is occasionally lawful is one for an answer to which we
should search the divine books, in which, to prevent us from
falling into this sin by inconsiderate oaths, this prohibition is
written: “Swear not at all”?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXV-p10" shownumber="no">4. I by no means dispute the perfect correctness of
the maxim, that good faith requires an oath to be kept, not
according to the mere words of him who gives it, but according to
that which the person giving the oath knows to be the expectation
of the person to whom he swears. For it is very difficult to define
in words, especially in few words, the promise in regard to which
security is exacted from him who gives his oath. They, therefore,
are guilty of perjury, who, while adhering to the letter of their
promise, disappoint the known expectation of those to whom their
oath was given; and they are not guilty of perjury, who, even
though departing from the letter of the promise, fulfil that which
was expected of them when they gave their oath. Wherefore, seeing
that the people of Hippo desired to have the holy Pinianus, not as
a prisoner who had forfeited liberty, but as a much-loved resident
in their town, the limits of that which they expected from him,
though it could not be adequately embraced in the words of his
promise, are nevertheless so obvious that the fact of his being at
this moment absent, after giving his oath to remain among them,
does not disturb any one who may have heard that he was to leave
this place for a definite purpose, and with the intention of
returning. Accordingly, he will not be guilty of perjury, nor will
he be regarded by them as violating his oath, unless he disappoint
their expectation; and he will not disappoint their expectation,
unless he either abandon his purpose of residing among them, or at
some future time depart from them without intending to return. May
God forbid that he should so depart from the holiness and fidelity
which he owes to Christ and to the Church! For, not to speak of the
dread judgment of God upon perjurers, which you know as well as
myself, I am perfectly certain that henceforth we shall have no
right to be displeased with any one who may refuse to believe what
we attest by an oath, if we are found to think that perjury in such
a man as Pinianus is to be not only tolerated without indignation,
but actually defended. From this may we be saved by the mercy of
Him who delivers from temptation those who put their trust in Him!
Let Pinianus, therefore, as you have written in your communication,
fulfil the promise by which he bound himself not to depart from
Hippo, just as I myself and the other inhabitants of the town do
not depart from it, having, of course, full freedom in going and
returning at any time; the only difference being, that those who
are not bound by any oath to reside here have it also in their
power at any time, without being chargeable with perjury, to depart
with no purpose of coming back again.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXV-p11" shownumber="no">5. As to our clergy and the brethren settled in our
monastery, I do not know that it can be proved that they either
aided or abetted in the reproaches which were made against you. For
when I inquired into this, I was informed that only one from our
monastery, a man of Carthage, had taken part in the clamour of the
people; and this was not when they were uttering insults against
you, but when they were demanding Pinianus as presbyter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXV-p12" shownumber="no">I have annexed to this letter a copy of the promise
given to him, taken from the very paper which he subscribed and
corrected under my own inspection.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXVI" n="CXXVI" next="vii.1.CXXX" prev="vii.1.CXXV" progress="74.49%" shorttitle="Letter CXXVI" title="To Albina" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_455.html" id="vii.1.CXXVI-Page_455" n="455" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p1.1">Letter CXXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 411.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p3.1">To the Holy Lady and Venerable
Handmaid of God Albina, Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p4" shownumber="no">1. As to the sorrow of your spirit, which you
describe as inexpressible, it becomes me to assuage rather than to
augment its bitterness, endeavouring if possible to remove your
suspicions, instead of increasing the agitation of one so venerable
and so devoted to God by giving vent to indignation because of that
which I have suffered in this matter. Nothing was done to our holy
brother, your son-in-law Pinianus, by the people of Hippo which
might justly awaken in him the fear of death, although, perchance,
he himself had such fears. Indeed, we also were apprehensive lest
some of the reckless characters who are often secretly banded
together for mischief in a crowd might break out into bold acts of
violence, finding occasion for beginning a riot with some plausible
pretext for passionate excitement. Nothing of this nature, however,
was either spoken of or attempted by any one, as I have since had
opportunity to ascertain; but against my brother Alypius the people
did clamorously utter many opprobrious and unworthy reproaches, for
which great sin I desire that they may obtain pardon in answer to
his prayers. For my own part, after their outcries began, when I
had told them how I was precluded by promise from ordaining him
against his will, adding that, if they obtained him as their
presbyter through my breaking my word, they could not retain me as
their bishop, I left the multitude, and returned to my own seat.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p4.1" n="2418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Ad nostra subsellia.</i></p></note> Thereupon,
they being made for a little while to pause and waver by my
unexpected reply, like a flame driven back for a moment by the
wind, began to be much more warmly excited, imagining that possibly
a violation of my promise might be extorted from me, or that, in
the event of my abiding by my promise, he might be ordained by
another bishop. To all to whom I could address myself, namely, to
the more venerable and aged men who had come up to me in the apse,
I stated that I could not be moved to break my word, and that in
the church committed to my care he could not be ordained by any
other bishop except with my consent asked and obtained, in granting
which I should be no less guilty of a breach of faith. I said,
moreover, that if he were ordained against his own will, the people
were only wishing him to depart from us as soon as he was ordained.
They did not believe that this was possible. But the crowd having
gathered in front of the steps, and persisting in the same
determination with terrible and incessant clamour and shouting,
made them irresolute and perplexed. At that time unworthy
reproaches were loudly uttered against my brother Alypius: at that
time, also, more serious consequences were apprehended by
us.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p6" shownumber="no">2. But although I was much disturbed by so great a
commotion among the people, and such trepidation among the
office-bearers of the church, I did not say to that mob anything
else than that I could not ordain him against his own will; nor
after all that had passed was I influenced to do what I had also
promised not to do, namely, to advise him in any way to accept the
office of presbyter, which had I been able to persuade him to do,
his ordination would have been with his consent. I remained
faithful to both the promises which I had made,—not only to the
one which I had shortly before intimated to the people, but also to
the one in regard to which I was bound, so far as men were
concerned, by only one witness. I was faithful, I say, not to an
oath, but to my bare promise, even in the face of such danger. It
is true that the fears of danger were, as we afterwards
ascertained, without foundation; but whatever the danger might be,
it was shared by us all alike. The fear was also shared by all; and
I myself had thoughts of retiring, being alarmed chiefly for the
safety of the building in which we were assembled. But there was
reason to apprehend that if I were absent some disaster might be
more likely to occur, as the people would then be more exasperated
by disappointment, and less restrained by reverential sentiments.
Again, if I had gone through the dense mob along with Alypius, I
had reason to fear lest some one should dare to lay violent hands
on him; if, on the other hand, I had gone without him, what would
have been the most natural opinion for men to have formed, if any
accident had befallen Alypius, and I appeared to have deserted him
in order to hand him over to the power of an infuriated people?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p7" shownumber="no">3. In the midst of this excitement and great
distress, when, being at our wit’s end, we could not, so to
speak, take breath, behold our pious son Pinianus, suddenly and
quite unexpectedly, sends to me a servant of God, to tell me that
he wished to swear to the people, that if he were ordained against
his will he would leave Africa altogether, thinking, I believe,
that the people, knowing that of course he could not violate his
oath, would not continue their outcry, seeing that by perseverance
they could gain nothing, but only drive from among us a man whom we
ought at least to retain as a neighbour, if he was to be no more.
As it seemed to me, however, that it was to be feared that the
vehemence of the people’s grief would be increased by his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_456.html" id="vii.1.CXXVI-Page_456" n="456" />taking an oath of this kind,
I was silent in regard to it; and as he had by the same messenger
begged me to come to him, I went without delay. When he had said to
me again what he had stated by the messenger, he immediately added
to the same oath what he had sent another messenger to intimate to
me while I was hastening towards him, namely, that he would consent
to reside in Hippo if no one compelled him to accept against his
will the burden of the clerical office. On this, being comforted in
my perplexities as by a breath of air when in danger of
suffocation, I made no reply, but went with quickened pace to my
brother Alypius, and told him what Pinianus had said. But he, being
careful, I suppose, lest anything should be done with his sanction
by which he thought you might be offended, said, “Let no one ask
my opinion on this subject.” Having heard this, I hastened to the
noisy crowd, and having obtained silence, declared to them what had
been promised, along with the proffered guarantee of an oath. The
people, however, having no other thought or desire than that he
should be their presbyter, did not receive the proposal as I had
expected they would, but, after talking in an under-tone among
themselves, made the request that to this promise and oath a clause
might be added, that if at any time he should be pleased to consent
to accept the clerical office, he should do so in no other church
than that of Hippo. I reported this to him: without hesitation he
agreed to it. I returned to them with his answer; they were filled
with joy, and presently demanded the promised oath.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p8" shownumber="no">4. I came back to your son-in-law, and found him at
a loss as to the words in which his promise, confirmed by oath,
could be expressed, because of various kinds of necessity which
might emerge and might make it necessary for him to leave Hippo. He
stated at the time what he feared, namely, that a hostile incursion
of barbarians might occur, to avoid which it would be necessary to
leave the place. The holy Melania wished to add also, as a possible
reason for departure, the unhealthiness of the climate; but she was
kept from this by his reply. I said, however, that he had brought
forward an important reason deserving consideration, and one which,
if it occurred, would compel the citizens themselves to abandon the
place; but that, if this reason were stated to the people, we might
justly fear lest they should regard us as prophesying evil, and, on
the other hand, if a pretext for withdrawing from the promise were
put under the general name of necessity, it might be thought that
the necessity was only covering an intention to deceive. It seemed
good to him, therefore, that we should test the feeling of the
people in regard to this, and we found the result exactly as I had
expected. For when the words which he had dictated were read by the
deacon, and had been received with approbation, as soon as the
clause concerning necessity which might hinder the fulfilment of
his promise fell upon their ears, there arose at once a shout of
remonstrance, and the promise was rejected; and the tumult began to
break out again, the people thinking that these negotiations had no
other object than to deceive them. When our pious son saw this, he
ordered the clause regarding necessity to be struck out, and the
people recovered their cheerfulness once more.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p9" shownumber="no">5. I would gladly have excused myself on the ground
of fatigue, but he would not go to the people unless I accompanied
him; so we went together. He told them that he had himself dictated
what they had heard from the deacon, that he had confirmed the
promise by an oath, and would do the things promised, after which
he forthwith rehearsed all in the words which he had dictated. The
response of the people was, “Thanks be unto God!” and they
begged that all which was written should be subscribed. We
dismissed the catechumens, and he adhibited his signature to the
document at once. Then we [Alypius and myself] began to be urged,
not by the voices of the crowd, but by faithful men of good report
as their representatives, that we also as bishops should subscribe
the writing. But when I began to do this, the pious Melania
protested against it. I wondered why she did this so late, as if we
could make his promise and oath void by forbearing from appending
our names to it; I obeyed, however, and so my signature remained
incomplete, and no one thought it necessary to insist further upon
our subscription.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p10" shownumber="no">6. I have been at pains to communicate to your
Holiness, so far as I thought sufficient, what were the feelings,
or rather the remarks, of the people on the following day, when
they heard that he had left the town. Whoever, therefore, may have
told you anything contradicting what I stated, is either
intentionally or through his own mistake misleading you. For I am
aware that I passed over some things which seemed to me irrelevant,
but I know that I said nothing but the truth. It is therefore true
that our holy son Pinianus took his oath in my presence and with my
permission, but it is not true that he did it in obedience to any
command from me. He himself knows this: it is also known to those
servants of God whom he sent to me, the first being the pious
Barnabas, the second Timasius, by whom also he sent me the promise
of his remaining in Hippo. As for the people themselves, moreover,
they were urging him by their cries to accept the office of
presbyter. They did not ask for his oath, but they did not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_457.html" id="vii.1.CXXVI-Page_457" n="457" />refuse it when offered,
because they hoped that if he remained amongst us, there might be
produced in him a willingness to consent to ordination, while they
feared lest, if ordained against his will, he should, according to
his oath, leave Africa. And therefore they also were actuated in
their clamorous procedure by regard to God’s work (for surely the
consecration of a presbyter is a work of God); and inasmuch as they
did not feel satisfied with his promise of remaining in Hippo,
unless it were also promised that, in the event of his at any time
accepting the clerical office, he should do it nowhere else than
among them, it is perfectly manifest what they hoped for from his
dwelling among them, and that they did not abandon their zeal for
the work of God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p11" shownumber="no">7. On what ground, then, do you allege that the
people did this out of a base desire for money? In the first place,
the people who were so clamorous have nothing whatever of this kind
to gain; for as the people of Thagaste derive from the gifts which
you have bestowed on their church no profit but the joy of seeing
your good work, it will be the same in the case of the people of
Hippo, or of any other place in which you have obeyed or may yet
obey the law of your Lord concerning the “mammon of
unrighteousness.” The people, therefore, in most vehemently
insisting upon guiding the procedure of their church in regard to
so great a man, did not ask from you a pecuniary advantage, but
testified their admiration for your contempt of money. For if in my
own case, because they had heard that, despising my patrimony,
which consisted of only a few small fields, I had consecrated
myself to the liberty of serving God, they loved this
disinterestedness, and did not grudge this gift to the church of my
birthplace, Thagaste, but, when it had not imposed upon me the
clerical office, made me by force, so to speak, their own, how much
more ardently might they love in our Pinianus his overcoming and
treading under foot with such remarkable decision riches so great
and hopes so bright, and a strong natural capacity for enjoying
this world! I indeed seem, in the opinion of many, who compare
themselves with themselves, to have rather found than forsaken
wealth. For my patrimony can scarcely be considered a twentieth
part of the ecclesiastical property which I am now supposed to
possess as master. But in whatever church, especially in Africa,
our Pinianus might be ordained (I do not say a presbyter, but) a
bishop, he would be still in deep poverty compared with his former
affluence, even if he were using the church’s revenues in the
spirit of one lording it over God’s heritage. Christian poverty
is much more clearly and certainly loved in the case of one in whom
there is no room for suspecting a desire for acquiring an accession
to his wealth. It was this admiration which kindled the minds of
the people, and roused them to such violence of persevering
clamour. Let us therefore not charge them gratuitously with base
covetousness, but rather, without imputing unworthy motives, allow
them at least to love in others that good thing which they do not
themselves possess. For although there may have mixed in the crowd
some who are indigent or beggars, who helped to increase the
clamour, and were actuated by the hope of some relief to their
wants out of your honourable affluence, even this is not, in my
opinion, base covetousness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p12" shownumber="no">8. It remains, therefore, that the reproach of
disgraceful covetousness must be levelled indirectly at the clergy,
and especially at the bishop. For we are supposed to act as lords
of the church’s property; we are supposed to enjoy its revenues.
In short, whatever money we have received for the church either is
still in our possession or has been spent according to our
judgment; and of it we have given nothing to any of the people
besides the clergy and the brethren in the monastery, excepting
only a very few indigent persons. I do not mean by this to say that
the things which were said by you must necessarily have been said
specially against us, but that, if said against any others than
ourselves, they must have been incredible. What, then, shall we do?
If it be not possible to clear ourselves before enemies, by what
means may we at least clear ourselves before you? The matter is one
pertaining to the soul; it is within us, hidden from the eyes of
men, and known to God alone. What, then, remains for us but to call
to witness God, to whom it is known? When, therefore, you harbour
these suspicions concerning us, you do not command but absolutely
compel us to give our oath,—a much more grievous wrong than the
commanding of an oath, which you have thought proper in your letter
to censure as highly culpable in me; you compel us, I say, not by
menacing death to the body, as the people of Hippo were supposed to
have done, but by menacing death to our good name, which deserves
to be regarded by us as more precious than life itself, for the
sake of those weak brethren to whom we endeavour in all
circumstances to exhibit ourselves as ensamples in good works.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p13" shownumber="no">9. We, however, are not indignant against you who
compel us to this oath, as you are indignant against the people of
Hippo. For you believe, as men judging of other men, things which,
though not actually existing in us, might possibly have existed.
Your suspicions we must labour not so much to reprove as to remove;
and since our conscience is clear in the sight of God, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_458.html" id="vii.1.CXXVI-Page_458" n="458" />we must seek to clear our
character in your sight. It may be, as Alypius and I said to each
other before this trial occurred, that God will grant that not only
you, our much-beloved fellow-members of Christ’s body, but even
our most implacable enemies, may be thoroughly satisfied that we
are not defiled by any love of money in our administration of
ecclesiastical affairs. Until this be done (if the Lord, answering
our prayer, permit it to be done), hear in the meantime what we are
compelled to do, rather than put off for any length of time the
healing of your heart. God is my witness that, as for the whole
management of those ecclesiastical revenues over which we are
supposed to love to exercise lordship, I only bear it as a burden
which is imposed on me by love to the brethren and fear of God: I
do not love it; nay, if I could, without unfaithfulness to my
office, I would desire to be rid of it. God also is my witness that
I believe the sentiments of Alypius to be the same as mine in this
matter. Nevertheless, on the one hand, the people, and what is
worse, the people of Hippo, have hastily done Alypius great wrong
by entertaining another opinion of his character; and on the other
hand, you who are saints of God and full of unfeigned compassion
have, through believing such things concerning us, thought proper
to touch and admonish us while nominally censuring the same people
of Hippo, who have no part whatever in the guilt of the alleged
covetousness. You have desired unquestionably to correct us, and
that without hating us (this be far from you!); wherefore I ought
not to be angry with you, but to thank you, because it was not
possible for you to have combined modesty and freedom more happily
than when, instead of stating your sentiments as an offensive
accusation against the bishop, you left them to be discovered by
indirect inferences.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p14" shownumber="no">10. Let not the fact that I have thought it
necessary thus to confirm my statements by oath cause you vexation
by making you think that you are treated with harshness. There was
no hardness or lack of kindly feeling in the apostle towards those
to whom he wrote: “Neither used we at any time flattering words,
as ye know, nor a cloak of covetousness; God is witness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p14.1" n="2419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXVI-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.5" parsed="|1Thess|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 2.5">1 Thess. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> In the
thing which was opened to men’s observation he appealed to their
own testimony, but in regard to that which was hidden, to whom
could he appeal but to God? If, therefore, fear lest the ignorance
of men should make them entertain some such thoughts concerning him
was reasonably felt even by Paul, whose labours, as all men knew,
were such that except in extreme necessity he never took anything
for his own benefit from the communities to which he dispensed the
grace of Christ, obtaining in all other cases the necessary
provision for his support by working with his own hands, how much
more pains must be taken to establish confidence in our
disinterestedness by us, who are, both in the merit of holiness and
in strength of mind, so far behind him, and who are not only unable
to do anything by the work of our hands to support ourselves, but
also precluded from this, even if we could work, by an accumulation
of duties from which I believe that the apostles were exempt! Let
the charge, therefore, of most base covetousness be brought no more
in this matter against the Christian people—that is, the Church
of Christ. For it is more tolerable that this charge be alleged
against us, on whom the suspicion, though groundless, might fall
without being utterly improbable, than on the people, of whom it is
certainly known that they could not either cherish the covetous
desire or be reasonably suspected of entertaining it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p16" shownumber="no">11. For persons possessing any faith—and how much
more the Christian faith!—to be unfaithful to their oath, I do
not say by doing something contrary to it, but by hesitating at all
as to its fulfilment, is utterly wrong. What my judgment is on this
question I have with sufficient fulness declared in the letter
which I sent to my brother Alypius. Your Holiness wrote asking me
“whether I or the people of Hippo consider any one under
obligation to fulfil an oath which has been extorted by
violence.” But what is your opinion? Do you think that even if
death, which in this case was feared without reason, were certainly
imminent, a Christian might use the name of his Lord to confirm a
lie, and call his God to be witness to a falsehood? For assuredly a
Christian, if urged by the menace of instant death to perjure
himself by false testimony, ought to fear the loss of honour more
than the loss of life. Hostile armies confront each other in the
battle-field with mutual menaces of death, about which there can be
no uncertainty; and yet, when they pledge themselves to each other
by oath, we praise those who are faithful to their engagement, and
we justly abhor those who are unfaithful. Now what was the motive
leading them to swear to each other, but the fear on both sides of
being killed or taken prisoners? And by this promise even such men
hold themselves bound, lest they be guilty of sacrilege and perjury
if they did not fulfil the oath extorted by the fear of death or
captivity, and broke the promise given in such circumstances: they
are more afraid of breaking their oath than of taking a man’s
life. And do we propose to discuss as a debatable question whether
an oath must be fulfilled which has been given under fear of harm
by servants of God, who are under pre-eminent obligations to
holi<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_459.html" id="vii.1.CXXVI-Page_459" n="459" />ness, by monks who
are running the race towards Christian perfection, by distributing
their property according to Christ’s command?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p17" shownumber="no">12. Tell me, I beseech you, what hardship deserving
the name of exile, or transportation, or banishment, is involved in
his promise to reside here? I suppose that the office of presbyter
is not exile. Would our Pinianus prefer exile to that office? Far
be it from us to find such apology for one who is a saint of God
and very dear to us: God forbid, I say, that it should be said of
him that he preferred exile to the office of presbyter, and
preferred to perjure himself rather than submit to exile. This I
would say even if it were true that the oath by which he promised
to reside among us had been extorted from him but the fact is that,
instead of being extorted in spite of his refusal, it was accepted
when he had proffered it himself. It was accepted, moreover, as I
have already said, because of the hope, which was encouraged by his
remaining here, that he might also consent to comply with our
desire that he should accept the clerical office. In fine, whatever
opinion may be entertained concerning us or concerning the people
of Hippo, the case of those who may have compelled him to take the
oath is very different from that of those who may have—I do not
say compelled, but at least—counselled him to break the oath. I
trust, also, that Pinianus himself will not refuse to consider
seriously whether it is worse to swear under the pressure of fear,
however great, or, in the absence of all alarm, to commit
deliberate perjury.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p18" shownumber="no">13. God be thanked that the men of Hippo regard his
promise of residence here as kept fully, if only he come with the
intention of making this town his home, and in going whithersoever
necessity may call him, go with the intention of coming back to us
again. For if they were to exact literal fulfilment of the words of
the promise, it would be the duty of a servant of God to adhere to
every sentence of it rather than forswear himself. But as it would
be a crime for them so to bind any one, much more such a man as he
is, so they have themselves proved that they had no such
unreasonable expectation; for on hearing that he had gone away with
the intention of returning, they expressed their satisfaction; and
fidelity to an oath requires no more than the performance of what
was expected by those to whom it was given. Let me ask, moreover,
what is meant by saying that he, in giving the oath with his own
lips, mentioned the possibility of necessity preventing his
fulfilment of the promise? The truth is, that with his own lips he
ordered the qualifying clause to be removed. If he put it in, it
would be when he himself spoke to the people; but if he had done
so, they assuredly would not have answered, “Thanks be unto
God,” but would have renewed the protestations which they made
when it was read with the qualifying clause by the deacon. And what
difference does it really make whether this plea of necessity for
departing from the promise was or was not inserted? Nothing more
than we have stated above was expected from him; but he who
disappoints the known expectation of those to whom his oath is
given, cannot but be a perjured person.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXVI-p19" shownumber="no">14. Wherefore, let his promise be fulfilled, and let
the hearts of the weak be healed, lest, on the one hand, those who
approve of it be taught by such a conspicuous example to imitate an
act of perjury, and lest, on the other hand, those who condemn it
have just grounds for saying that none of us is worthy to be
believed, not only when we make promises, but even when we give our
oath. Let us especially guard against giving occasion in this to
the tongues of enemies, which are used by the great Enemy as darts
wherewith to slay the weak. But God forbid that we should expect
from a man like Pinianus anything else than what the fear of God
inspires, and the superior excellence of his own piety approves. As
for myself, whom you blame for not interfering to forbid his oath,
I admit that I could not bring myself to believe that, in
circumstances so disorderly and scandalous, I ought rather to allow
the church which I serve to be overthrown, than accept the
deliverance which was offered to us by such a man.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXX" n="CXXX" next="vii.1.CXXXI" prev="vii.1.CXXVI" progress="75.31%" shorttitle="Letter CXXX" title="To Proba" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXX-p1.1">Letter CXXX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CXXX-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p3.1">To Proba,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p3.2" n="2420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p4" shownumber="no"> Anicia Faltonia Proba, the widow of Sextus
Petronius Probus, belonged to a Roman family of great wealth and
noble lineage. Three of her sons held the consulship, two of them
together in 395 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p4.1">A.D.</span>, and the third in 406
<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p4.2">A.D.</span> When Rome was taken by Alaric m 410,
Proba and her family were in the city, and narrowly escaped from
violence during the six days in which the Goths pillaged the city.
About this time one of the sons of Proba died, and very soon after
this sad event she resolved to quit Rome, as the return of Alaric
was daily apprehended. Having realized her ample fortune, she
sailed to Africa, accompanied by her daughter-in-law Juliana (the
widow of Anicus Hermogenianus Olybrius), and the daughter of
Juliana Demetrias, the well known <i>religieuse</i>, whose taking
of the veil in 413 produced so profound an impression throughout
the ecclesiastical world. A considerable retinue of widows and
younger women, seeking protection under her escort, accompanied the
distinguished refugee to Carthage. After paying a large sum to
secure the protection of Heraclianus, Count of Africa, she was
permitted to establish herself with her community of pious women in
Carthage. Her piety led her to seek the friendship and counsel of
Augustin. How readily it was given is seen here, and in Letters
CXXXI., CL., and CLXXXVIII.</p></note> <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p4.3"><i>a Devoted Handmaid of God, Bishop Augustin, a Servant
of Christ and of Christ’s Servants, Sends Greeting in the Name of
the Lord of Lords.</i></span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CXXX-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p5.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p6" shownumber="no">1. Recollecting your request and my promise, that as
soon as time and opportunity should be given by Him to whom we
pray, I would write you something on the sub<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_460.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_460" n="460" />ject of prayer to God,
I feel it my duty now to discharge this debt, and in the love of
Christ to minister to the satisfaction of your pious desire. I
cannot express in words how greatly I rejoiced because of the
request, in which I perceived how great is your solicitude about
this supremely important matter. For what could be more suitably
the business of your widowhood than to continue in supplications
night and day, according to the apostle’s admonition, “She that
is a widow indeed, and desolate, trusteth in God, and continueth in
supplications night and day”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p6.1" n="2421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.5" parsed="|1Tim|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 5.5">1 Tim. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> It might, indeed, appear wonderful
that solicitude about prayer should occupy your heart and claim the
first place in it, when you are, so far as this world is concerned,
noble and wealthy, and the mother of such an illustrious family,
and, although a widow, not desolate, were it not that you wisely
understand that in this world and in this life the soul has no sure
portion.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p8" shownumber="no">2. Wherefore He who inspired you with this
thought is assuredly doing what He promised to His disciples when
they were grieved, not for themselves, but for the whole human
family, and were despairing of the salvation of any one, after they
heard from Him that it was easier for a camel to go through the eye
of a needle than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of
heaven. He gave them this marvellous and merciful reply: “The
things which are impossible with men are possible with God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p8.1" n="2422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21-Matt.19.26" parsed="|Matt|19|21|19|26" passage="Matt. 19.21-26">Matt. xix. 21–26</scripRef>.</p></note> He,
therefore, with whom it is possible to make even the rich enter
into the kingdom of heaven, inspired you with that devout anxiety
which makes you think it necessary to ask my counsel on the
question how you ought to pray. For while He was yet on earth, He
brought Zaccheus,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p9.2" n="2423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.9" parsed="|Luke|19|9|0|0" passage="Luke 19.9">Luke xix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> though rich, into the kingdom of
heaven, and, after being glorified in His resurrection and
ascension, He made many who were rich to despise this present
world, and made them more truly rich by extinguishing their desire
for riches through His imparting to them His Holy Spirit. For how
could you desire so much to pray to God if you did not trust in
Him? And how could you trust in Him if you were fixing your trust
in uncertain riches, and neglecting the wholesome exhortation of
the apostle: “Charge them that are rich in this world that they
be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the
living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that they do
good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing
to communicate, laying up in store for themselves a good
foundation, that they may lay hold on eternal life”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p10.2" n="2424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.17-1Tim.6.19" parsed="|1Tim|6|17|6|19" passage="1 Tim. 6.17-19">1 Tim. vi. 17–19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p12" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p12.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p13" shownumber="no">3. It becomes you, therefore, out of love to
this true life, to account yourself “desolate” in this world,
however great the prosperity of your lot may be. For as that is the
true life, in comparison with which the present life, which is much
loved, is not worthy to be called life, however happy and prolonged
it be, so is it also the true consolation promised by the Lord in
the words of Isaiah, “I will give him the true consolation, peace
upon peace,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p13.1" n="2425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p14.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Isa.57.18-Isa.57.19" parsed="lxx|Isa|57|18|57|19" passage="Isa. 57.18,19" version="LXX">Isa. lvii. 18, 19</scripRef>, in LXX. version.</p></note> without
which consolation men find themselves, in the midst of every mere
earthly solace, rather desolate than comforted. For as for riches
and high rank, and all other things in which men who are strangers
to true felicity imagine that happiness exists, what comfort do
they bring, seeing that it is better to be independent of such
things than to enjoy abundance of them, because, when possessed,
they occasion, through our fear of losing them, more vexation than
was caused by the strength of desire with which their possession
was coveted? Men are not made good by possessing these so-called
good things, but, if men have become good otherwise, they make
these things to be really good by using them well. Therefore true
comfort is to be found not in them, but rather in those things in
which true life is found. For a man can be made blessed only by the
same power by which he is made good.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p15" shownumber="no">4. It is true, indeed, that good men are seen
to be the sources of no small comfort to others in this world. For
if we be harassed by poverty, or saddened by bereavement, or
disquieted by bodily pain, or pining in exile, or vexed by any kind
of calamity, let good men visit us, men who can not only rejoice
with them that rejoice, but also weep with them that weep,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p15.1" n="2426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.15">Rom. xii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and who
know how to give profitable counsel, and win us to express our
feelings in conversation: the effect is, that rough things become
smooth, heavy burdens are lightened, and difficulties vanquished
most wonderfully. But this is done in and through them by Him who
has made them good by His Spirit. On the other hand, although
riches may abound, and no bereavement befal us, and health of body
be enjoyed, and we live in our own country in peace and safety, if,
at the same time, we have as our neighbours wicked men, among whom
there is not one who can be trusted, not one from whom we do not
apprehend and experience treachery, deceit, outbursts of anger,
dissensions, and snares, in such a case are not all these other
things made bitter and vexatious, so that nothing sweet or pleasant
is left in them? Whatever, therefore, be our circumstances in this
world, there is nothing truly enjoyable without a friend. But
how <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_461.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_461" n="461" />rarely
is one found in this life about whose spirit and behaviour as a
true friend there may be perfect confidence! For no one is known to
another so intimately as he is known to himself, and yet no one is
so well known even to himself that he can be sure as to his own
conduct on the morrow; wherefore, although many are known by their
fruits, and some gladden their neighhours by their good lives,
while others grieve their neighbours by their evil lives, yet the
minds of men are so unknown and so unstable, that there is the
highest wisdom in the exhortation of the apostle: “Judge nothing
before the time until the Lord come, who both will bring to light
the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels
of the hearts; and then shall every man have praise of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p16.2" n="2427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.5">1 Cor. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p18" shownumber="no">5. In the darkness, then, of this world, in
which we are pilgrims absent from the Lord as long as “we walk by
faith and not by sight,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p18.1" n="2428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.6-2Cor.5.7" parsed="|2Cor|5|6|5|7" passage="2 Cor. 5.6,7">2 Cor. v. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> the Christian soul ought to feel
itself desolate, and continue in prayer, and learn to fix the eye
of faith on the word of the divine sacred Scriptures, as “on a
light shining in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day-star
arise in our hearts.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p19.2" n="2429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.19" parsed="|2Pet|1|19|0|0" passage="2 Pet. 1.19">2 Pet. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> For the ineffable source from
which this lamp borrows its light is the Light which shineth in
darkness, but the darkness comprehendeth it not—the Light, in
order to seeing which our hearts must be purified by faith; for
“blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p20.2" n="2430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and “we
know that when He shall appear, we shall be like Him, for we shall
see Him as He is.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p21.2" n="2431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John 3.2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Then after death shall come the
true life, and after desolation the true consolation, that life
shall deliver our “souls from death” that consolation shall
deliver our “eyes from tears,” and, as follows in the psalm,
our feet shall be delivered from falling; for there shall be no
temptation there.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p22.2" n="2432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.8" parsed="|Ps|116|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.8">Ps. cxvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, if there be no
temptation, there will be no prayer; for there we shall not be
waiting for promised blessings, but contemplating the blessings
actually bestowed; wherefore he adds, “I will walk before the
Lord in the land of the living,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p23.2" n="2433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.9" parsed="|Ps|116|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 116.9">Ps. cxvi. 9</scripRef>. In the LXX., <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CXXX-p24.2" lang="EL">εὐαρεστήσω</span>; in Aug., “placebo.”</p></note> where we shall then be—not in
the wilderness of the dead, where we now are: “For ye are
dead,” says the apostle, “and your life is hid with Christ in
God; when Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also
appear with Him in glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p24.3" n="2434" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.3-Col.3.4" parsed="|Col|3|3|3|4" passage="Col. 3.3,4">Col. iii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> For that is the true life on which
the rich are exhorted to lay hold by being rich in good works; and
in it is the true consolation, for want of which, meanwhile, a
widow is “desolate” indeed, even though she has sons and
grandchildren, and conducts her household piously, entreating all
dear to her to put their hope in God: and in the midst of all this,
she says in her prayer, “My soul thirsteth for Thee; my flesh
longeth in a dry and thirsty land, where no water is;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p25.2" n="2435" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.1" parsed="|Ps|63|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 63.1">Ps. lxiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and this
dying life is nothing else than such a land, however numerous our
mortal comforts, however pleasant our companions in the pilgrimage,
and however great the abundance of our possessions. You know how
uncertain all these things are; and even if they were not
uncertain, what would they be in comparison with the felicity which
is promised in the life to come!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p27" shownumber="no">6. In saying these things to you, who, being a
widow, rich and noble, and the mother of an illustrious family,
have asked from me a discourse on prayer, my aim has been to make
you feel that, even while your family are spared to you, and live
as you would desire, you are desolate so long as you have not
attained to that life in which is the true and abiding consolation,
in which shall be fulfilled what is spoken in prophecy: “We are
satisfied in the morning with Thy mercy, we rejoice and are glad
all our days; we are made glad according to the days wherein Thou
hast afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p27.1" n="2436" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p28.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.90.14-Ps.90.15" parsed="lxx|Ps|90|14|90|15" passage="Ps. 90.14,15" version="LXX">Ps. xc. 14, 15</scripRef>, version of LXX.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p29" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p29.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p30" shownumber="no">7. Wherefore, until that consolation come,
remember, in order to your “continuing in prayers and
supplications night and day,” that, however great the temporal
prosperity may be which flows around you, you are desolate. For the
apostle does not ascribe this gift to every widow, but to her who,
being a widow indeed, and desolate, “trusteth in God, and
continueth in supplication night and day.” Observe, however, most
vigilantly the warning which follows: “But she that liveth in
pleasure is dead while she liveth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p30.1" n="2437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.5-1Tim.5.6" parsed="|1Tim|5|5|5|6" passage="1 Tim. 5.5,6">1 Tim. v. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> for a person lives in those things
which he loves, which he greatly desires, and in which he believes
himself to be blessed. Wherefore, what Scripture has said of
riches: “If riches increase, set not your heart upon them,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p31.2" n="2438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.62.10" parsed="|Ps|62|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 62.10">Ps. lxii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> I say to
you concerning pleasures: “If pleasures increase, set not your
heart upon them.” Do not, therefore, think highly of yourself
because these things are not wanting, but are yours abundantly,
flowing, as it were, from a most copious fountain of earthly
felicity. By all means look upon your possession of these things
with indifference and contempt, and seek nothing from them beyond
health of body. For this is a blessing not to be despised, because
of its being necessary to the work of life until “this
mortal <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_462.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_462" n="462" />shall have put on immortality”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p32.2" n="2439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.54">1 Cor. xv. 54</scripRef>.</p></note> in other
words, the true, perfect, and everlasting health, which is neither
reduced by earthly infirmities nor repaired by corruptible
gratification, but, enduring with celestial rigour, is animated
with a life eternally incorruptible. For the apostle himself says,
“Make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts
thereof,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p33.2" n="2440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> because we
must take care of the flesh, but only in so far as is necessary for
health; “For no man ever yet hated his own flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p34.2" n="2441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.39" parsed="|Eph|5|39|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.39">Eph. v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> as he
himself likewise says. Hence, also, he admonished Timothy, who was,
as it appears, too severe upon his body, that he should “use a
little wine for his stomach’s sake, and for his often
infirmities.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p35.2" n="2442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 5.23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p37" shownumber="no">8. Many holy men and women, using every
precaution against those pleasures in which she that liveth,
cleaving to them, and dwelling in them as her heart’s delight, is
dead while she liveth, have cast from them that which is as it were
the mother of pleasures, by distributing their wealth among the
poor, and so have stored it in the safer keeping of the treasury of
heaven. If you are <i>hindered</i> from doing this by some
consideration of duty to your family, you know yourself what
account you can give to God of your use of riches. For no one
knoweth what passeth within a man, “but the spirit of the man
which is in him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p37.1" n="2443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.11">1 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> We ought not to judge anything
“before the time until the Lord come who both will bring to light
the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels
of the hearts, and then shall every man have praise of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p38.2" n="2444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.5">1 Cor. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> It
pertains, therefore, to your care as a widow, to see to it that if
pleasures increase you do not set your heart upon them, lest that
which ought to rise that it may live, die through contact with
their corrupting influence. Reckon yourself to be one of those of
whom it is written, “Their hearts shall live for ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p39.2" n="2445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.26" parsed="|Ps|22|26|0|0" passage="Ps. 22.26">Ps. xxii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p41" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p41.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p42" shownumber="no">9. You have now heard what manner of person
you should be if you would pray; hear, in the next place, what you
ought to pray for. This is the subject on which you have thought it
most necessary to ask my opinion, because you were disturbed by the
words of the apostle: “We know not what we should pray for as we
ought;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p42.1" n="2446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and you
became alarmed lest it should do you more harm to pray otherwise
than you ought, than to desist from praying altogether. A short
solution of your difficulty may be given thus: “Pray for a happy
life.” This all men wish to have; for even those whose lives are
worst and most abandoned would by no means live thus, unless they
thought that in this way they either were made or might be made
truly happy. Now what else ought we to pray for than that which
both bad and good desire, but which only the good
obtain?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p44" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p44.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p45" shownumber="no">10. You ask, perchance, What is this happy
life? On this question the talents and leisure of many philosophers
have been wasted, who, nevertheless, failed in their researches
after it just in proportion as they failed to honour Him from whom
it proceeds, and were unthankful to Him. In the first place, then,
consider whether we should accept the opinion of those philosophers
who pronounce that man happy who lives according to his own will.
Far be it, surely, from us to believe this; for what if a man’s
will inclines him to live in wickedness? Is he not proved to be a
miserable man in proportion to the facility with which his depraved
will is carried out? Even philosophers who were strangers to the
worship of God have rejected this sentiment with deserved
abhorrence. One of them, a man of the greatest eloquence, says:
“Behold, however, others, not philosophers indeed, but men of
ready power in disputation, who affirm that all men are happy who
live according to their own will. But this is certainly untrue, for
to wish that which is unbecoming is itself a most miserable thing;
nor is it so miserable a thing to fail in obtaining what you wish
as to wish to obtain what you ought not to desire.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p45.1" n="2447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p46" shownumber="no"> Cicero Hortensius.</p></note> What is
your opinion? Are not these words, by whomsoever they are spoken,
derived from the Truth itself? We may therefore here say what the
apostle said of a certain Cretan poet<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p46.1" n="2448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p47" shownumber="no"> Epimenides.</p></note> whose sentiment had pleased him:
“This witness is true.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p47.1" n="2449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.13" parsed="|Titus|1|13|0|0" passage="Titus 1.13">Titus i. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p49" shownumber="no">11. He, therefore, is truly happy who has all that
he wishes to have, and wishes to have nothing which he ought not to
wish. This being understood, let us now observe what things men may
without impropriety wish to have. One desires marriage; another,
having become a widower, chooses thereafter to live a life of
continence; a third chooses to practise continence though he is
married. And although of these three conditions one may be found
better than another, we cannot say that any one of the three
persons is wishing what he ought not: the same is true of the
desire for children as the fruit of marriage, and for life and
health to be enjoyed by the children who have been received,—of
which desires the latter is one with which widows remaining
unmarried are for the most part occupied; for although, refusing a
second marriage, they do not now wish to have children, they wish
that the children that they have may live in 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_463.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_463" n="463" />health. From all such care those who
preserve their virginity intact are free. Nevertheless, all have
some dear to them whose temporal welfare they do without
impropriety desire. But when men have obtained this health for
themselves, and for those whom they love, are we at liberty to say
that they are now happy? They have, it is true, something which it
is quite becoming to desire; but if they have not other things
which are greater, better, and more full both of utility and
beauty, they are still far short of possessing a happy life.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p50" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p50.1">Chap. VI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p51" shownumber="no">12. Shall we then say, that in addition to
this health of body men may desire for themselves and for those
dear to them honour and power? By all means, if they desire these
in order that by obtaining them they may promote the interest of
those who may be their dependants. If they seek these things not
for the sake of the things themselves, but for some good thing
which may through this means be accomplished, the wish is a proper
one; but if it be merely for the empty gratification of pride, and
arrogance, and for a superfluous and pernicious triumph of vanity,
the wish is improper. Wherefore, men do nothing wrong in desiring
for themselves and for their kindred the competent portion of
necessary things, of which the apostle speaks when he says:
“Godliness with a competency [contentment in English version] is
great gain; for we brought nothing into this world, and it is
certain we can carry nothing out: and having food and raiment, let
us be therewith content. But they that will be rich fall into
temptation, and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts,
which drown men in destruction and perdition; for the love of money
is the root of all evil, which while some coveted after, they have
erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many
sorrows.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p51.1" n="2450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.6-1Tim.6.10" parsed="|1Tim|6|6|6|10" passage="1 Tim. 6.6-10">1 Tim. vi. 6–10</scripRef>.</p></note> This
competent portion he desires without impropriety who desires it and
nothing beyond it; for if his desires go beyond it, he is not
desiring it, and therefore his desire is improper. This was
desired, and was prayed for by him who said: “Give me neither
poverty nor riches: feed me with food convenient for me: lest I be
full, and deny Thee, and say, Who is the Lord? or lest I be poor,
and steal, and take the name of my God in vain.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p52.2" n="2451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.8-Prov.30.9" parsed="|Prov|30|8|30|9" passage="Prov. 30.8,9">Prov. xxx. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> You see
assuredly that this competency is desired not for its own sake, but
to secure the health of the body, and such provision of house and
clothing as is befitting the man’s circumstances, that he may
appear as he ought to do among those amongst whom he has to live,
so as to retain their respect and discharge the duties of his
position.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p54" shownumber="no">13. Among all these things, our own welfare
and the benefits which friendship bids us ask for others are things
to be desired on their own account; but a competency of the
necessaries of life is usually sought, if it be sought in the
proper way, not on its own account, but for the sake of the two
higher benefits. Welfare consists in the possession of life itself,
and health and soundness of mind and body. The claims of
friendship, moreover, are not to be confined within <i>too</i>
narrow range, for it embraces all to whom love and kindly affection
are due, although the heart goes out to some of these more freely,
to others more cautiously; yea, it even extends to our enemies, for
whom also we are commanded to pray. There is accordingly no one in
the whole human family to whom kindly affection is not due by
reason of the bond of a common humanity, although it may not be due
on the ground of reciprocal love;</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p55" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p55.1">Chap. VII.</span>—but in those by
whom we are requited with a holy and pure love, we find great and
reasonable pleasure.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p56" shownumber="no">For these things, therefore, it becomes us to pray:
if we have them, that we may keep them; if we have them not, that
we may get them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p57" shownumber="no">14. Is this all? Are these the benefits in which
exclusively the happy life is found? Or does truth teach us that
something else is to be preferred to them all? We know that both
the competency of things necessary, and the well-being of ourselves
and of our friends, so long as these concern this present world
alone, are to be cast aside as dross in comparison with the
obtaining of eternal life; for although the body may be in health,
the mind cannot be regarded as sound which does not prefer eternal
to temporal things; yea, the life which we live in time is wasted,
if it be not spent in obtaining that by which we may be worthy of
eternal life. Therefore all things which are the objects of useful
and becoming desire are unquestionably to be viewed with reference
to that one life which is lived with God, and is derived from Him.
In so doing, we love ourselves if we love God; and we truly love
our neighbours as ourselves, according to the second great
commandment, if, so far as is in our power, we persuade them to a
similar love of God. We love God, therefore, for what He is in
Himself, and ourselves and our neighbours for His sake. Even when
living thus, let us not think that we are securely established in
that happy life, as if there was nothing more for which we should
still pray. For how could we be said to live a happy life now,
while that which alone is the object of a well-directed life is
still wanting to us?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p58" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p58.1">Chap. VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p59" shownumber="no">15. Why, then, are our desires scattered over many
things, and why, through fear of not praying as we ought, do we ask
what we should pray for, and not rather say 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_464.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_464" n="464" />with the Psalmist: “One thing
have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after: that I may
dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to behold
the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in His temple”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p59.1" n="2452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.4" parsed="|Ps|27|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 27.4">Ps. xxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> For in the
house of the Lord “all the days of life” are not days
distinguished by their successively coming and passing away: the
beginning of one day is not the end of another; but they are all
alike unending in that place where the life which is made up of
them has itself no end. In order to our obtaining this true blessed
life, He who is Himself the True Blessed Life has taught us to
pray, not with much speaking, as if our being heard depended upon
the fluency with which we express ourselves, seeing that we are
praying to One who, as the Lord tells us, “knoweth what things we
have need of before we ask Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p60.2" n="2453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.7-Matt.6.8" parsed="|Matt|6|7|6|8" passage="Matt. 6.7,8">Matt. vi. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Whence it may seem surprising
that, although He has forbidden “much speaking,” He who knoweth
before we ask Him what things we need has nevertheless given us
exhortation to prayer in such words as these: “Men ought always
to pray and not to faint;” setting before us the case of a widow,
who, desiring to have justice done to her against her adversary,
did by her persevering entreaties persuade an unjust judge to
listen to her, not moved by a regard either to justice or to mercy,
but overcome by her wearisome importunity; in order that we might
be admonished how much more certainly the Lord God, who is merciful
and just, gives ear to us praying continually to Him, when this
widow, by her unremitting supplication, prevailed over the
indifference of an unjust and wicked judge, and how willingly and
benignantly He fulfils the good desires of those whom He knows to
have forgiven others their trespasses, when this suppliant, though
seeking vengeance upon her adversary, obtained her desire.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p61.2" n="2454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p62" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p62.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.1-Luke.18.8" parsed="|Luke|18|1|18|8" passage="Luke 18.1-8">Luke xviii. 1–8</scripRef>.</p></note> A similar
lesson the Lord gives in the parable of the man to whom a friend in
his journey had come, and who, having nothing to set before him,
desired to borrow from another friend three loaves (in which,
perhaps, there is a figure of the Trinity of persons of one
substance), and finding him already along with his household
asleep, succeeded by very urgent and importunate entreaties in
rousing him up, so that he gave him as many as he needed, being
moved rather by a wish to avoid further annoyance than by
benevolent thoughts: from which the Lord would have us understand
that, if even one who was asleep is constrained to give, even in
spite of himself, after being disturbed in his sleep by the person
who asks of him, how much more kindly will He give who never
sleeps, and who rouses us from sleep that we may ask from Him.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p62.2" n="2455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p63" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p63.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.5-Luke.11.8" parsed="|Luke|11|5|11|8" passage="Luke 11.5-8">Luke xi. 5–8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p64" shownumber="no">16. With the same design He added: “Ask, and
ye shall receive; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be
opened unto you: for every one that asketh receiveth; and he that
seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. If a
son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, will he give
him a stone? or if he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him a
serpent? or if he shall ask an egg, will he offer him a scorpion?
If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your
children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give good things
to them that ask Him?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p64.1" n="2456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p65" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p65.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.9-Luke.11.13" parsed="|Luke|11|9|11|13" passage="Luke 11.9-13">Luke xi. 9–13</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p65.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7-Matt.7.11" parsed="|Matt|7|7|7|11" passage="Matt. 7.7-11">Matt. vii.
7–11</scripRef>.</p></note> We have here what corresponds to
those three things which the apostle commends: <i>faith</i> is
signified by the fish, either on account of the element of water
used in baptism, or because it remains unharmed amid the
tempestuous waves of this world,—contrasted with which is the
serpent, that with poisonous deceit persuaded man to disbelieve
God; <i>hope</i> is signified by the egg, because the life of the
young bird is not yet in it, but is to be—is not seen, but hoped
for, because “hope which is seen is not hope,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p65.3" n="2457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p66" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24" parsed="|Rom|8|24|0|0" passage="Rom 8.24">Rom. viii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>—contrasted with which is the
scorpion, for the man who hopes for eternal life forgets the things
which are behind, and reaches forth to the things which are before,
for to him it is dangerous to look back; but the scorpion is to be
guarded against on account of what it has in its tail, namely, a
sharp and venomous sting; <i>charity</i>, is signified by bread,
for “the greatest of these is charity,” and bread surpasses all
other kinds of food in usefulness,—contrasted with which is a
stone, because hard hearts refuse to exercise charity. Whether this
be the meaning of these symbols, or some other more suitable be
found, it is at least certain that He who knoweth how to give good
gifts to His children urges us to “ask and seek and
knock.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p67" shownumber="no">17. Why this should be done by Him who
“before we ask Him knoweth what things we have need of,” might
perplex our minds, if we did not understand that the Lord our God
requires us to ask not that thereby our wish may be intimated to
Him, for to Him it cannot be unknown, but in order that by prayer
there may be exercised in us by supplications that desire by which
we may receive what He prepares to bestow. His gifts are very
great, but we are small and straitened in our capacity of
receiving. Wherefore it is said to us: “Be ye enlarged, not
bearing the yoke along with unbelievers.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p67.1" n="2458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p68" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p68.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.13-2Cor.6.14" parsed="|2Cor|6|13|6|14" passage="2 Cor. 6.13,14">2 Cor. vi. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> For, in proportion to the
simplicity of our faith, the firmness of our hope, and the ardour
of our desire, will we more largely receive of that which is
immensely great; which “eye hath not seen,” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_465.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_465" n="465" />for it is not colour;
which “the ear hath not heard,” for it is not sound; and which
hath not ascended into the heart of man, for the heart of man must
ascend to it.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p68.2" n="2459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p69" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p70" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p70.1">Chap. IX.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p71" shownumber="no">18. When we cherish uninterrupted desire along
with the exercise of faith and hope and charity, we “pray
always.” But at certain stated hours and seasons we also use
words in prayer to God, that by these signs of things we may
admonish ourselves, and may acquaint ourselves with the measure of
progress which we have made in this desire, and may more warmly
excite ourselves to obtain an increase of its strength. For the
effect following upon prayer will be excellent in proportion to the
fervour of the desire which precedes its utterance. And therefore,
what else is intended by the words of the apostle: “Pray without
ceasing,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p71.1" n="2460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p72" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p72.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 5.17">1 Thess. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> than,
“Desire without intermission, from Him who alone can give it, a
happy life, which no life can be but that which is eternal”?
This, therefore, let us desire continually from the Lord our God;
and thus let us pray continually. But at certain hours we recall
our minds from other cares and business, in which desire itself
somehow is cooled down, to the business of prayer, admonishing
ourselves by the words of our prayer to fix attention upon that
which we desire, lest what had begun to lose heat become altogether
cold, and be finally extinguished, if the flame be not more
frequently fanned. Whence, also, when the same apostle says, “Let
your requests be made known unto God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p72.2" n="2461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p73" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p73.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.6" parsed="|Phil|4|6|0|0" passage="Phil. 4.6">Phil. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> this is not to be understood as if
thereby they become known to God, who certainly knew them before
they were uttered, but in this sense, that they are to be made
known to ourselves in the presence of God by patient waiting upon
Him, not in the presence of men by ostentatious worship. Or perhaps
that they may be made known also to the angels that are in the
presence of God, that these beings may in some way present them to
God, and consult Him concerning them, and may bring to us, either
manifestly or secretly, that which, hearkening to His commandment,
they may have learned to be His will, and which must be fulfilled
by them according to that which they have there learned to be their
duty; for the angel said to Tobias:<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p73.2" n="2462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p74" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:Tob.12.12" parsed="|Tob|12|12|0|0" passage="Tob. 12.12">Tobias xii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “Now, therefore, when thou didst
pray, and Sara thy daughter-in-law, I did bring the remembrance of
your prayers before the Holy One.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p75" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p75.1">Chap. X.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p76" shownumber="no">19. Wherefore it is neither wrong nor
unprofitable to spend much time in praying, if there be leisure for
this without hindering other good and necessary works to which duty
calls us, although even in the doing of these, as I have said, we
ought by cherishing holy desire to pray without ceasing. For to
spend a long time in prayer is not, as some think, the same thing
as to pray “with much speaking.” Multiplied words are one
thing, long-continued warmth of desire is another. For even of the
Lord Himself it is written, that He continued all night in
prayer,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p76.1" n="2463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p77" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p77.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.12" parsed="|Luke|6|12|0|0" passage="Luke 6.12">Luke vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
His prayer was more prolonged when He was in an agony;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p77.2" n="2464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p78" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p78.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.43" parsed="|Luke|22|43|0|0" passage="Luke 22.43">Luke xxii. 43</scripRef>. English version, “more
earnestly.”</p></note> and in
this is not an example given to us by Him who is in time an
Intercessor such as we need, and who is with the Father eternally
the Hearer of prayer?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p79" shownumber="no">20. The brethren in Egypt are reported to have very
frequent prayers, but these very brief, and, as it were, sudden and
ejaculatory, lest the wakeful and aroused attention which is
indispensable in prayer should by protracted exercises vanish or
lose its keenness. And in this they themselves show plainly enough,
that just as this attention is not to be allowed to become
exhausted if it cannot continue long, so it is not to be suddenly
suspended if it is sustained. Far be it from us either to use
“much speaking” in prayer, or to refrain from prolonged prayer,
if fervent attention of the soul continue. To use much speaking in
prayer is to employ a superfluity of words in asking a necessary
thing; but to prolong prayer is to have the heart throbbing with
continued pious emotion towards Him to whom we pray. For in most
cases prayer consists more in groaning than in speaking, in tears
rather than in words. But He setteth our tears in His sight, and
our groaning is not hidden from Him who made all things by the
word, and does not need human words.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p80" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p80.1">Chap. XI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p81" shownumber="no">21. To us, therefore, words are necessary, that by
them we may be assisted in considering and observing what we ask,
not as means by which we expect that God is to be either informed
or moved to compliance. When, therefore, we say: “Hallowed be Thy
name,” we admonish ourselves to desire that His name, which is
always holy, may be also among men esteemed holy, that is to say,
not despised; which is an advantage not to God, but to men. When we
say: “Thy kingdom come,” which shall certainly come whether we
wish it or not, we do by these words stir up our own desires for
that kingdom, that it may come to us, and that we may be found
worthy to reign in it. When we say: “Thy will be done on earth as
it is in heaven,” we pray for ourselves that He would give us the
grace of obedience, that His will may be done by us in the same way
as it is done in heavenly places by His angels. When we say:
“Give us this day our daily bread,” the word “this day”
signifies for the present time, in which we ask either for that
competency of tem<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_466.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_466" n="466" />poral
blessings which I have spoken of before (“bread” being used to
designate the whole of those blessings, because of its constituting
so important a part of them), or the sacrament of believers, which
is in this present time necessary, but necessary in order to obtain
the felicity not of the present time, but of eternity. When we say:
“Forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors,” we remind
ourselves both what we should ask, and what we should do in order
that we may be worthy to receive what we ask. When we say: “Lead
us not into temptation,” we admonish ourselves to seek that we
may not, through being deprived of God’s help, be either ensnared
to consent or compelled to yield to temptation. When we say:
“Deliver us from evil,” we admonish ourselves to consider that
we are not yet enjoying that good estate in which we shall
experience no evil. And this petition, which stands last in the
Lord’s Prayer, is so comprehensive that a Christian, in
whatsoever affliction he be placed, may in using it give utterance
to his groans and find vent for his tears—may begin with this
petition, go on with it, and with it conclude his prayer. For it
was necessary that by the use of these words the things which they
signify should be kept before our memory.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p82" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p82.1">Chap. XII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p83" shownumber="no">22. For whatever other words we may
say,—whether the desire of the person praying go before the
words, and employ them in order to give definite form to its
requests, or come after them, and concentrate attention upon them,
that it may increase in fervour,—if we pray rightly, and as
becomes our wants, we say nothing but what is already contained in
the Lord’s Prayer. And whoever says in prayer anything which
cannot find its place in that gospel prayer, is praying in a way
which, if it be not unlawful, is at least not spiritual; and I know
not how carnal prayers can be lawful, since it becomes those who
are born again by the Spirit to pray in no other way than
spiritually. For example, when one prays: “Be Thou glorified
among all nations as Thou art glorified among us,” and “Let Thy
prophets be found faithful,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p83.1" n="2465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p84" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p84.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.36.4 Bible:Sir.36.18" parsed="|Sir|36|4|0|0;|Sir|36|18|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 36.4,18">Ecclus. xxxvi. 4, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> what else does he ask than,
“Hallowed be Thy name”? When one says: “Turn us again, O Lord
God of hosts, cause Thy face to shine, and we shall be saved,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p84.2" n="2466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p85" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p85.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.80.7 Bible:Ps.80.19" parsed="|Ps|80|7|0|0;|Ps|80|19|0|0" passage="Ps. 80.7,19">Ps. lxxx. 7, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> what else
is he saying than, “Let Thy kingdom come”? When one says:
“Order my steps in Thy word, and let not any iniquity have
dominion over me,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p85.2" n="2467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p86" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p86.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.133" parsed="|Ps|119|133|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.133">Ps. cxix. 133</scripRef>.</p></note> what else is he saying than,
“Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven”? When one says:
“Give me neither poverty nor riches,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p86.2" n="2468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p87" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p87.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.8" parsed="|Prov|30|8|0|0" passage="Prov. 30.8">Prov. xxx. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> what else is this than, “Give us
this day our daily bread”? When one says: “Lord, remember
David, and all his compassion,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p87.2" n="2469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p88" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p88.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.132.1" parsed="lxx|Ps|132|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 132.1" version="LXX">Ps. cxxxii. 1</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note> or, “O Lord, if I have done
this, if there be iniquity in my hands, if I have rewarded evil to
them that did evil to me,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p88.2" n="2470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p89" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p89.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.3-Ps.7.4" parsed="|Ps|7|3|7|4" passage="Ps. 7.3,4">Ps. vii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> what else is this than, “Forgive
us our debts as we forgive our debtors”? When one says: “Take
away from me the lusts of the appetite, and let not sensual desire
take hold on me,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p89.2" n="2471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p90" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p90.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.23.6" parsed="|Sir|23|6|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 23.6">Ecclus. xxiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> what else is this than, “Lead us
not into temptation”? When one says: “Deliver me from mine
enemies, O my God; defend me from them that rise up against
me,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p90.2" n="2472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p91" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p91.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.59.1" parsed="|Ps|59|1|0|0" passage="Ps.59.1">Ps. lix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> what else
is this than, “Deliver us from evil”? And if you go over all
the words of holy prayers, you will, I believe, find nothing which
cannot be comprised and summed up in the petitions of the Lord’s
Prayer. Wherefore, in praying, we are free to use different words
to any extent, but we must ask the same things; in this we have no
choice.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p92" shownumber="no">23. These things it is our duty to ask without
hesitation for ourselves and for our friends, and for
strangers—yea, even for enemies; although in the heart of the
person praying, desire for one and for another may arise, differing
in nature or in strength according to the more immediate or more
remote relationship. But he who says in prayer such words as, “O
Lord, multiply my riches;” or, “Give me as much wealth as Thou
hast given to this or that man;” or, “Increase my honours, make
me eminent for power and fame in this world,” or something else
of this sort, and who asks merely from a desire for these things,
and not in order through them to benefit men agreeably to God’s
will, I do not think that he will find any part of the Lord’s
Prayer in connection with which he could fit in these requests.
Wherefore let us be ashamed at least to ask these things, if we be
not ashamed to desire them. If, however, we are ashamed of even
desiring them, but feel ourselves overcome by the desire, how much
better would it be to ask to be freed from this plague of desire by
Him to whom we say, “Deliver us from evil”!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p93" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p93.1">Chap. XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p94" shownumber="no">24. You have now, if I am not mistaken, an answer to
two questions,—what kind of person you ought to be if you would
pray, and what things you should ask in prayer; and the answer has
been given not by my teaching, but by His who has condescended to
teach us all. A happy life is to be sought after, and this is to be
asked from the Lord God. Many different answers have been given by
many in discussing wherein true happiness consists; but why should
we go to many teachers, or consider many answers to this question?
It has been briefly and truly stated in the divine Scriptures,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_467.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_467" n="467" />“Blessed is the
people whose God is the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p94.1" n="2473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p95" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p95.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.15" parsed="|Ps|144|15|0|0" passage="Ps.144.15">Ps. cxliv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> That we may be numbered among this
people, and that we may attain to beholding Him and dwelling for
ever with Him, “the end of the commandment is, charity out of a
pure heart, and of a good conscience, and of faith unfeigned.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p95.2" n="2474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p96" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p96.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.5">1 Tim. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> In the
same three, hope has been placed instead of a good conscience.
Faith, hope, and charity, therefore, lead unto God the man who
prays, <i>i.e.</i> who believes, hopes, and desires, and is guided
as to what he should ask from the Lord by studying the Lord’s
Prayer. Fasting, and abstinence from gratifying carnal desire in
other pleasures without injury to health, and especially frequent
almsgiving, are a great assistance in prayer; so that we may be
able to say, “In the day of my trouble I sought the Lord, with my
hands in the night before Him, and I was not deceived.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p96.2" n="2475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p97" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p97.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.77.2" parsed="lxx|Ps|77|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 77.2" version="LXX">Ps. lxxvii. 2</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note> For how
can God, who is a Spirit, and who cannot be touched, be sought with
hands in any other sense than by good works?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p98" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p98.1">Chap. XIV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p99" shownumber="no">25. Perhaps you may still ask why the apostle
said, “We know not what to pray for as we ought,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p99.1" n="2476" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p100" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p100.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> for it is
wholly incredible that either he or those to whom he wrote were
ignorant of the Lord’s Prayer. He could not say this either
rashly or falsely; what, then, do we suppose to be his reason for
the statement? Is it not that vexations and troubles in this world
are for the most part profitable either to heal the swelling of
pride, or to prove and exercise patience, for which, after such
probation and discipline, a greater reward is reserved, or to
punish and eradicate some sins; but we, not knowing what beneficial
purpose these may serve, desire to be freed from all tribulation?
To this ignorance the apostle showed that even he himself was not a
stranger (unless, perhaps, he did it notwithstanding his knowing
what to pray for as he ought), when, lest he should be exalted
above measure by the greatness of the revelations, there was given
unto him a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet him;
for which thing, not knowing surely what he ought to pray for, he
besought the Lord thrice that it might depart from him. At length
he received the answer of God, declaring why that which so great a
man prayed for was denied, and why it was expedient that it should
not be done: “My grace is sufficient for thee; my strength is
made perfect in weakness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p100.2" n="2477" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p101" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p101.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7-2Cor.12.9" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|12|9" passage="2 Cor. 12.7-9">2 Cor. xii. 7–9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p102" shownumber="no">26. Accordingly, we know not what to pray for
as we ought in regard to tribulations, which may do us good or
harm; and yet, because they are hard and painful, and against the
natural feelings of our weak nature, we pray, with a desire which
is common to mankind, that they may be removed from us. But we
ought to exercise such submission to the will of the Lord our God,
that if He does not remove those vexations, we do not suppose
ourselves to be neglected by Him, but rather, in patient endurance
of evil, hope to be made partakers of greater good, for so His
strength is perfected in our weakness. God has sometimes in anger
granted the request of impatient petitioners, as in mercy He denied
it to the apostle. For we read what the Israelites asked, and in
what manner they asked and obtained their request; but while their
desire was granted, their impatience was severely corrected.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p102.1" n="2478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p103" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p103.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.11" parsed="|Num|11|0|0|0" passage="Num. 11">Numb. xi</scripRef>.</p></note> Again, He
gave them, in answer to their request, a king according to their
heart, as it is written, not according to His own heart.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p103.2" n="2479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p104" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p104.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.8.6-1Sam.8.7" parsed="|1Sam|8|6|8|7" passage="1 Sam. 8.6,7">1 Sam. viii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> He granted
also what the devil asked, namely, that His servant, who was to be
proved, might be tempted.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p104.2" n="2480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p105" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p105.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.12 Bible:Job.2.6" parsed="|Job|1|12|0|0;|Job|2|6|0|0" passage="Job 1.12; 2.6">Job i. 12, ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> He granted also the request of
unclean spirits, when they besought Him that their legion might be
sent into the great herd of swine.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p105.2" n="2481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p106" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p106.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.32" parsed="|Luke|8|32|0|0" passage="Luke 8.32">Luke viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> These things are written to
prevent any one from thinking too highly of himself if he has
received an answer when he was urgently asking anything which it
would be more advantageous for him not to receive, or to prevent
him from being cast down and despairing of the divine compassion
towards himself if he be not heard, when, perchance, he is asking
something by the obtaining of which he might be more grievously
afflicted, or might be by the corrupting influences of prosperity
wholly destroyed. In regard to such things, therefore, we know not
what to pray for as we ought. Accordingly, if anything is ordered
in a way contrary to our prayer, we ought, patiently bearing the
disappointment, and in everything giving thanks to God, to
entertain no doubt whatever that it was right that the will of God
and not our will should be done. For of this the Mediator has given
us an example, inasmuch as, after He had said, “Father, if it be
possible, let this cup pass from me,” transforming the human will
which was in Him through His incarnation, He immediately added,
“Nevertheless, O Father, not as I will but as Thou wilt.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p106.2" n="2482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p107" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p107.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" passage="Matt. 26.39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore,
not without reason are many made righteous by the obedience of
One.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p107.2" n="2483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p108" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p108.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.19" parsed="|Rom|5|19|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.19">Rom. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p109" shownumber="no">27. But whoever desires from the Lord that
“one thing,” and seeks after it,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p109.1" n="2484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p110" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p110.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.4" parsed="|Ps|37|4|0|0" passage="Ps. 37.4">Ps. xxvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> asks in certainty and in
confidence, and has no fear lest when obtained it be injurious to
him, seeing that, without it, anything else which he may have
obtained <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_468.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_468" n="468" />by asking in a right way is of no
advantage to him. The thing referred to is the one true and only
happy life, in which, immortal and incorruptible in body and
spirit, we may contemplate the joy of the Lord for ever. All other
things are desired, and are without impropriety prayed for, with a
view to this one thing. For whosoever has it shall have all that he
wishes, and cannot possibly wish to have anything along with it
which would be unbecoming. For in it is the fountain of life, which
we must now thirst for in prayer so long as we live in hope, not
yet seeing that which we hope for, trusting under the shadow of His
wings before whom are all our desires, that we may be abundantly
satisfied with the fatness of His house, and made to drink of the
river of His pleasures; because with Him is the fountain of life,
and in His light we shall see light,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p110.2" n="2485" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p111" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p111.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.8-Ps.36.10" parsed="|Ps|36|8|36|10" passage="Ps. 36.8-10">Ps. xxxvi. 8–10</scripRef>.</p></note> when our desire shall be satisfied
with good things, and when there shall be nothing beyond to be
sought after with groaning, but all things shall be possessed by us
with rejoicing. At the same time, because this blessing is nothing
else than the “peace which passeth all understanding,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p111.2" n="2486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p112" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p112.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.7" parsed="|Phil|4|7|0|0" passage="Phil. 4.7">Phil. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> even when
we are asking it in our prayers, we know not what to pray for as we
ought. For inasmuch as we cannot present it to our minds as it
really is, we do not know it, but whatever image of it may be
presented to our minds we reject, disown, and condemn; we know it
is not what we are seeking, although we do not yet know enough to
be able to define what we seek.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p113" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p113.1">Chap. XV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p114" shownumber="no">28. There is therefore in us a certain learned
ignorance, so to speak—an ignorance which we learn from that
Spirit of God who helps our infirmities. For after the apostle
said, “If we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience
wait for it,” he added in the same passage, “Likewise the
Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should
pray for as we ought, but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for
us, with groanings which cannot be uttered. And He that searcheth
the hearts knoweth what is in the mind of the Spirit, because He
maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p114.1" n="2487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p115" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p115.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.25-Rom.8.27" parsed="|Rom|8|25|8|27" passage="Rom. 8.25-27">Rom. viii. 25–27</scripRef>.</p></note> This is
not to be understood as if it meant that the Holy Spirit of God,
who is in the Trinity, God unchangeable, and is one God with the
Father and the Son, intercedes for the saints like one who is not a
divine person; for it is said, “He maketh intercession for the
saints,” because He enables the saints to make intercession, as
in another place it is said, “The Lord your God proveth you, that
He may know whether ye love Him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p115.2" n="2488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p116" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p116.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.12.3" parsed="|Deut|12|3|0|0" passage="Deut. 12.3">Deut. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> <i>i.e.</i> that He may make you
know. He therefore makes the saints intercede with groanings which
cannot be uttered, when He inspires them with longings for that
great blessing, as yet unknown, for which we patiently wait. For
how is that which is desired set forth in language if it be
unknown, for if it were utterly unknown it would not be desired;
and on the other hand, if it were seen, it would not be desired nor
sought for with groanings?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p117" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXX-p117.1">Chap. XVI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p118" shownumber="no">29. Considering all these things, and whatever
else the Lord shall have made known to you in this matter, which
either does not occur to me or would take too much time to state
here, strive in prayer to overcome this world: pray in hope, pray
in faith, pray in love, pray earnestly and patiently, pray as a
widow belonging to Christ. For although prayer is, as He has
taught, the duty of all His members, <i>i.e.</i> of all who believe
in Him and are united to His body, a more assiduous attention to
prayer is found to be specially enjoined in Scripture upon those
who are widows. Two women of the name of Anna are honourably named
there,—the one, Elkanah’s wife, who was the mother of holy
Samuel; the other, the widow who recognised the Most Holy One when
He was yet a babe. The former, though married, prayed with sorrow
of mind and brokenness of heart because she had no sons; and she
obtained Samuel, and dedicated him to the Lord, because she vowed
to do so when she prayed for him.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p118.1" n="2489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p119" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p119.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1" parsed="|1Sam|1|0|0|0" passage="1 Sam. 1">1 Sam. i</scripRef>.</p></note> It is not easy, however, to find
to what petition of the Lord’s Prayer her petition could be
referred, unless it be to the last, “Deliver us from evil,”
because it was esteemed to be an evil to be married and not to have
offspring as the fruit of marriage. Observe, however, what is
written concerning the other Anna, the widow: she “departed not
from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and
day.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p119.2" n="2490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p120" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p120.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36-Luke.2.37" parsed="|Luke|2|36|2|37" passage="Luke 2.36,37">Luke ii. 36, 37</scripRef>.</p></note> In like
manner, the apostle said in words already quoted, “She that is a
widow indeed, and desolate, trusteth in God and continueth in
supplications and prayers night and day;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p120.2" n="2491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p121" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p121.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.5" parsed="|1Tim|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 5.5">1 Tim. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and the Lord, when exhorting men
to pray always and not to faint, made mention of a widow, who, by
persevering importunity, persuaded a judge to attend to her cause,
though he was an unjust and wicked man, and one who neither feared
God nor regarded man. How incumbent it is on widows to go beyond
others in devoting time to prayer may be plainly enough seen from
the fact that from among them are taken the examples set forth as
an exhortation to all to earnestness in prayer.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p122" shownumber="no">30. Now what makes this work specially suitable to
widows but their bereaved and desolate <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_469.html" id="vii.1.CXXX-Page_469" n="469" />condition? Whosoever, then, understands
that he is in this world bereaved and desolate as long as he is a
pilgrim absent from his Lord, is careful to commit his widowhood,
so to speak, to his God as his shield in continual and most fervent
prayer. Pray, therefore, as a widow of Christ, not yet seeing Him
whose help you implore. And though you are very wealthy, pray as a
poor person, for you have not yet the true riches of the world to
come, in which you have no loss to fear. Though you have sons and
grandchildren, and a large household, still pray, as I said
already, as one who is desolate, for we have no certainty in regard
to all temporal blessings that they shall abide for our consolation
even to the end of this present life. If you seek and relish the
things that are above, you desire things everlasting and sure; and
as long as you do not yet possess them, you ought to regard
yourself as desolate, even though all your family are spared to
you, and live as you desire. And if you thus act, assuredly your
example will be followed by your most devout daughter-in-law,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p122.1" n="2492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p123" shownumber="no"> Juliana, the mother of Demetrias.</p></note> and the
other holy widows and virgins that are settled in peace under your
care; for the more pious the manner in which you order your house,
the more are you bound to persevere fervently in prayer, not
engaging yourselves with the affairs of this world further than is
demanded in the interests of religion.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXX-p124" shownumber="no">31. By all means remember to pray earnestly
for me. I would not have you yield such deference to the office
fraught with perils which I bear, as to refrain from giving the
assistance which I know myself to need. Prayer was made by the
household of Christ for Peter and for Paul. I rejoice that you are
in His household; and I need, incomparably more than Peter and Paul
did, the help of the prayers of the brethren. Emulate each other in
prayer with a holy rivalry, with one heart, for you wrestle not
against each other, but against the devil, who is the common enemy
of all the saints. “By fasting, by vigils, and all mortification
of the body, prayer is greatly helped.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p124.1" n="2493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p125" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p125.1" osisRef="Bible:Tob.12.8" parsed="|Tob|12|8|0|0" passage="Tob. 12.8">Tobit xii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Let each one do what she can; what
one cannot herself do, she does by another who can do it, if she
loves in another that which personal inability alone hinders her
from doing; wherefore let her who can do less not keep back the one
who can do more, and let her who can do more not urge unduly her
who can do less. For your conscience is responsible to God; to each
other owe nothing but mutual love. May the Lord, who is able to do
above what we ask or think, give ear to your prayers.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXX-p125.2" n="2494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXX-p126" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXX-p126.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.20" parsed="|Eph|3|20|0|0" passage="Eph. 3.20">Eph. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXXI" n="CXXXI" next="vii.1.CXXXII" prev="vii.1.CXXX" progress="76.95%" shorttitle="Letter CXXXI" title="To Proba" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p1.1">Letter CXXXI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p3.1">To His Most Excellent Daughter, the
Noble and Deservedly Illustrious Lady Proba, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p4" shownumber="no">You speak the truth when you say that the
soul, having its abode in a corruptible body, is restrained by this
measure of contact with the earth, and is somehow so bent and
crushed by this burden that its desires and thoughts go more easily
downwards to many things than upwards to one. For Holy Scripture
says the same: “The corruptible body presseth down the soul, and
the earthly tabernacle weigheth down the mind that museth upon many
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p4.1" n="2495" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXI-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.9.15" parsed="|Wis|9|15|0|0" passage="Wisd. 9.15">Wisd. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> But our
Saviour, who by His healing word raised up the woman in the gospel
that had been eighteen years bowed down<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p5.2" n="2496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.11-Luke.13.13" parsed="|Luke|13|11|13|13" passage="Luke 13.11-13">Luke xiii. 11–13</scripRef>.</p></note> (whose case was, perchance, a
figure of spiritual infirmity), came for this purpose, that
Christians might not hear in vain the call, “Lift up your
hearts,” and might truly reply, “We lift them up to the
Lord.” Looking to this, you do well to regard the evils of this
world as easy to bear because of the hope of the world to come. For
thus, by being rightly used, these evils become a blessing,
because, while they do not increase our desires for this world,
they exercise our patience; as to which the apostle says, “We
know that all things work together for good to them that love
God:”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p6.2" n="2497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.28">Rom. viii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> <i>all</i>
things, he saith—not only, therefore, those which are desired
because pleasant, but also those which are shunned because painful;
since we receive the former without being carried away by them, and
bear the latter without being crushed by them, and in all give
thanks, according to the divine command, to Him of whom we say,
“I will bless the Lord at all times; His praise shall continually
be in my mouth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p7.2" n="2498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXI-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.1" parsed="|Ps|34|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 34.1">Ps. xxxiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “It is good for me that
Thou hast humbled me, that I might learn Thy statutes.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p8.2" n="2499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.119.71" parsed="lxx|Ps|119|71|0|0" passage="Ps. 119.71" version="LXX">Ps. cxix. 71</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note> The truth
is, most noble lady, that if the calm of this treacherous
prosperity were always smiling upon us, the soul of man would never
make for the haven of true and certain safety. Wherefore, in
returning the respectful salutation due to your Excellency, and
expressing my gratitude for your most pious care for my welfare, I
ask of the Lord that He may grant to you the rewards of the life to
come, and consolation in the present life; and I commend myself to
the love and prayers of all of you in whose hearts Christ dwells by
faith.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXI-p10" shownumber="no">(<i>In another hand</i>.) May the true and
faithful God truly comfort your heart and preserve <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_470.html" id="vii.1.CXXXI-Page_470" n="470" />your health, my most
excellent daughter and noble lady, deservedly illustrious.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXXII" n="CXXXII" next="vii.1.CXXXIII" prev="vii.1.CXXXI" progress="77.04%" shorttitle="Letter CXXXII" title="To Volusianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXXII-p1.1">Letter CXXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXXII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXXII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXII-p3.1">To Volusianus, My Noble Lord and
Most Justly Distinguished Son, Bishop Augustin Sends Greeting in
the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXII-p4" shownumber="no">In my desire for your welfare, both in this world
and in Christ, I am perhaps not even surpassed by the prayers of
your pious mother. Wherefore, in reciprocating your salutation with
the respect due to your worth, I beg to exhort you, as earnestly as
I can, not to grudge to devote attention to the study of the
Writings which are truly and unquestionably holy. For they are
genuine and solid truth, not winning their way to the mind by
artificial eloquence, nor giving forth with flattering voice a vain
and uncertain sound. They deeply interest the man who is hungering
not for words but for things; and they cause great alarm at first
in him whom they are to render safe from fear. I exhort you
especially to read the writings of the apostles, for from them you
will receive a stimulus to acquaint yourself with the prophets,
whose testimonies the apostles use. If in your reading or
meditation on what you have read any question arises to the
solution of which I may appear necessary, write to me, that I may
write in reply. For, with the Lord helping me, I may perhaps be
more able to serve you in this way than by personally conversing
with you on such subjects, partly because, through the difference
in our occupations, it does not happen that you have leisure at the
same times as I might have it, but especially because of the
irrepressible intrusion of those who are for the most part not
adapted to such discussions, and take more pleasure in a war of
words than in the clear light of knowledge; whereas, whatever is
written stands always at the service of the reader when he has
leisure, and there can be nothing burdensome in the society of that
which is taken up or laid aside at your own pleasure.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXXIII" n="CXXXIII" next="vii.1.CXXXV" prev="vii.1.CXXXII" progress="77.09%" shorttitle="Letter CXXXIII" title="To Marcellinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p1.1">Letter CXXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p3.1">To Marcellinus,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p3.2" n="2500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p4" shownumber="no"> Marcellinus was commissioned by the Emperor
Honorius to convene a conference of Catholic and Donatist bishops,
with a view to the final peaceful settlement of their differences.
He accordingly summoned both parties to a conference, held in the
summer of 411, in which he pronounced the Catholic party to have
completely gained their cause in argument. He proceeded to carry
out with considerable rigour the laws passed for the repression of
the Donatist schism, and thus becoming obnoxious to that faction,
fell at length a victim to their revenge when a turn of fortune
favoured their plots against his life. The honour of a place among
the martyrs of the early Church has been assigned to him. His
character may be learned from Letters CXXXVI., CXXXVIII., CXXXIX.,
and CXLIII., and particularly from the beautiful tribute to his
worth given in Letter CLI., in which the circumstances of his death
are recorded.</p></note> <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p4.1"><i>My Noble Lord, Justly Distinguished, My Son Very Much
Beloved, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I have learned that the Circumcelliones and
clergy of the Donatist faction belonging to the district of Hippo,
whom the guardians of public order had brought to trial for their
deeds, have been examined by your Excellency, and that the most of
them have confessed their share in the violent death which the
presbyter Restitutus suffered at their hands, and in the beating of
Innocentius, another Catholic presbyter, as well as in digging out
the eye and cutting off the finger of the said Innocentius. This
news has plunged me into the deepest anxiety, lest perchance your
Excellency should judge them worthy, according to the laws, of
punishment not less severe than suffering in their own persons the
same injuries as they have inflicted on others. Wherefore I write
this letter to implore you by your faith in Christ, and by the
mercy of Christ the Lord Himself, by no means to do this or permit
it to be done. For although we might silently pass over the
execution of criminals who may be regarded as brought up for trial
not upon an accusation of ours, but by an indictment presented by
those to whose vigilance the preservation of the public peace is
entrusted, we do not wish to have the sufferings of the servants of
God avenged by the infliction of precisely similar injuries in the
way of retaliation. Not, of course, that we object to the removal
from these wicked men of the liberty to perpetrate further crimes;
but our desire is rather that justice be satisfied without the
taking of their lives or the maiming of their bodies in any part,
and that, by such coercive measures as may be in accordance with
the laws, they be turned from their insane frenzy to the quietness
of men in their sound judgment, or compelled to give up mischievous
violence and betake themselves to some useful labour. This is
indeed called a penal sentence; but who does not see that when a
restraint is put upon the boldness of savage violence, and the
remedies fitted to produce repentance are not withdrawn, this
discipline should be called a benefit rather than vindictive
punishment?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p6" shownumber="no">2. Fulfil, Christian judge, the duty of an
affectionate father; let your indignation against their crimes be
tempered by considerations of humanity; be not provoked by the
atrocity of their sinful deeds to gratify the passion of revenge,
but rather be moved by the wounds which these deeds have inflicted
on their own souls to exercise a desire to heal them. Do not lose
now that fatherly care which you maintained when prosecuting the
examination, in doing which you extracted the confession of such
horrid crimes, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_471.html" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-Page_471" n="471" />not by stretching them on the rack, not by
furrowing their flesh with iron claws,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p6.1" n="2501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p7" shownumber="no"> Compare “ungulis sulcantibus latera.” <i>Codex
Justin,</i>, ix. 18. 7.</p></note> not by scorching them with flames,
but by beating them with rods, a mode of correction used by
schoolmasters,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p7.1" n="2502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>Magistris artium liberalium;</i> doubtless the
name of Master of Arts was originally connected with the office and
work of teaching, instead of being a mere honorary title.</p></note> and by
parents themselves in chastising children, and often also by
bishops in the sentences awarded by them. Do not, therefore, now
punish with extreme severity the crimes which you searched out with
lenity. The necessity for harshness is greater in the investigation
than in the infliction of punishment; for even the gentlest men use
diligence and stringency in searching out a hidden crime, that they
may find to whom they may show mercy. Wherefore it is generally
necessary to use more rigour in making inquisition, so that when
the crime has been brought to light, there may be scope for
displaying clemency. For all good works love to be set in the
light, not in order to obtain glory from men, but, as the Lord
saith, “that they seeing your good works may glorify your Father
who is in heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p8.1" n="2503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> And, for the same reason, the
apostle was not satisfied with merely exhorting us to practise
moderation, but also commands us to make it known: “Let your
moderation,” he says, “be known unto all men;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p9.2" n="2504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.5" parsed="|Phil|4|5|0|0" passage="Phil. 4.5">Phil. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and in
another place, “Showing all meekness unto all men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p10.2" n="2505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.2" parsed="|Titus|3|2|0|0" passage="Titus 3.2">Titus iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Hence,
also, that most signal forbearance of the holy David, when he
mercifully spared his enemy when delivered into his hand,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p11.2" n="2506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.24.7" parsed="|1Sam|24|7|0|0" passage="1 Sam. 24.7">1 Sam. xxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> would not
have been so conspicuous had not his power to act otherwise been
manifest. Therefore let not the power of executing vengeance
inspire you with harshness, seeing that the necessity of examining
the criminals did not make you lay aside your clemency. Do not call
for the executioner now when the crime has been found out, after
having forborne from calling in the tormentor when you were finding
it out.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p13" shownumber="no">3. In fine, you have been sent hither for the
benefit of the Church. I solemnly declare that what I recommend is
expedient in the interests of the Catholic Church, or, that I may
not seem to pass beyond the boundaries of my own charge, I protest
that it is for the good of the Church belonging to the diocese of
Hippo. If you do not hearken to me asking this favour as a friend,
hearken to me offering this counsel as a bishop; although, indeed,
it would not be presumption for me to say—since I am addressing a
Christian, and especially in such a case as this—that it becomes
you to hearken to me as a bishop commanding with authority, my
noble and justly distinguished lord and much-loved son. I am aware
that the principal charge of law cases connected with the affairs
of the Church has been devolved on your Excellency, but as I
believe that this particular case belongs to the very illustrious
and honourable proconsul, I have written a letter<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p13.1" n="2507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p14" shownumber="no"> This letter, No. CXXXIV., is addressed to
Apringius, and in somewhat similar terms, but at greater length,
urges the same request.</p></note> to him
also, which I beg you not to refuse to give to him, or, if
necessary, recommend to his attention; and I entreat you both not
to resent our intercession, or counsel, or anxiety, as officious.
And let not the sufferings of Catholic servants of God, which ought
to be useful in the spiritual upbuilding of the weak, be sullied by
the retaliation of injuries on those who did them wrong, but
rather, tempering the rigour of justice, let it be your care as
sons of the Church to commend both your own faith and your
Mother’s clemency.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIII-p15" shownumber="no">May almighty God enrich your Excellency with all
good things, my noble and justly distinguished lord and dearly
beloved son!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXXV" n="CXXXV" next="vii.1.CXXXVI" prev="vii.1.CXXXIII" progress="77.33%" shorttitle="Letter CXXXV" title="From Volusianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p1.1">Letter CXXXV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p3.1">To Bishop Augustin, My Lord Truly
Holy, and Father Justly Revered, Volusianus Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p4" shownumber="no">1. O man who art a pattern of goodness and
uprightness, you ask me to apply to you for instruction in regard
to some of the obscure passages which occur in my reading. I accept
at your command the favour of this kindness, and willingly offer
myself to be taught by you, acknowledging the authority of the
ancient proverb, “We are never too old to learn.” With good
reason the author of this proverb has not restricted by any limits
or end our pursuit of wisdom; for truth,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p4.1" n="2508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p5" shownumber="no"> We read here “<i>veritas</i>,” instead of
“<i>virtus</i>.”</p></note> secluded in its original
principles, is never so disclosed to those who approach it as to be
wholly revealed to their knowledge. It seems to me, therefore, my
lord truly holy, and father justly revered, worth while to
communicate to you the substance of a conversation which recently
took place among us. I was present at a gathering of friends, and a
great many opinions were brought forward there, such as the
disposition and studies of each suggested. Our discourse was
chiefly, however, on the department of rhetoric which treats of
proper arrangement.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p5.1" n="2509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p6" shownumber="no"> “<i>Partitio</i>,” defined thus by Quintilian
vii. 1: “Sit igitur <i>divisio</i> rerum plurium in
singulas—<i>partitio</i>, singularum in partes discretas ordo et
recta quædam locatio.”</p></note> I speak to one familiar with the
subject, for you were not long ago a teacher of these things. Upon
this followed a discussion <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_472.html" id="vii.1.CXXXV-Page_472" n="472" />regarding “invention” in rhetoric, its
nature, what boldness it requires, how great the labour involved in
methodical arrangement, what is the charm of metaphors, and the
beauty of illustrations, and the power of applying epithets
suitable to the character and nature of the subject in hand. Others
extolled with partiality the poet’s art. This part also of
eloquence is not left unnoticed or unhonoured by you. We may
appropriately apply to you that line of the poet: “The ivy is
intertwined with the laurels which reward your victory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p6.1" n="2510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p7" shownumber="no"> Virgil, <i>Bucol.</i> Ecl. 8, line 13.</p></note> We spoke,
accordingly, of the embellishments which skilful arrangement adds
to a poem, of the beauty of metaphors, and of the sublimity of
well-chosen comparisons; then we spoke of smooth and flowing
versification, and, if I may use the expression, the harmonious
variation of the pauses in the lines.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p7.1" n="2511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>Cæsurarum modulata variatio.</i></p></note> The conversation turned next to a
subject with which you are very familiar, namely, that philosophy
which you were wont yourself to cherish after the manner of
Aristotle and Isocrates. We asked what had been achieved by the
philosopher of the Lyceum, by the varied and incessant doubtings of
the Academy, by the debater of the Porch, by the discoveries of
natural philosophers, by the self-indulgence of the Epicureans; and
what had been the result of their boundless zeal in disputation
with each other, and how truth was more than ever unknown by them
after they assumed that its knowledge was attainable.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p9" shownumber="no">2. While our conversation continues on these topics,
one of the large company says: “Who among us is so thoroughly
acquainted with the wisdom taught by Christianity as to be able to
resolve the doubts by which I am entangled, and to give firmness to
my hesitating acceptance of its teaching by arguments in which
truth or probability may claim my belief?” We are all dumb with
amazement. Then, of his own accord, he breaks forth in these words:
“I wonder whether the Lord and Ruler of the world did indeed fill
the womb of a virgin;—did His mother endure the protracted
fatigues of ten months, and, being yet a virgin, in due season
bring forth her child, and continue even after that with her
virginity intact?” To this he adds other statements: “Within
the small body of a crying infant He is concealed whom the universe
scarcely can contain; He bears the years of childhood, He grows up,
He is established in the rigour of manhood; this Governor is so
long an exile from His own dwelling-place, and the care of the
whole world is transferred to one body of insignificant dimensions.
Moreover, He falls asleep, takes food to support Him, is subject to
all the sensations of mortal men. Nor did the proofs of so great
majesty shine forth with adequate fulness of evidence; for the
casting out of devils, the curing of the sick, and the restoration
of the dead to life are, if you consider others who have wrought
these wonders, but small works for God to do.” We prevent him
from continuing such questions, and the meeting having broken up,
we referred the matter to the valuable decision of experience
beyond our own, lest, by too rashly intruding into hidden things,
the error, innocent thus far, should become blameworthy.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXV-p10" shownumber="no">You have heard, O man worthy of all honour, the
confession of our ignorance; you perceive what is requested at your
hands. Your reputation is interested in our obtaining an answer to
these questions. Ignorance may, without harm to religion, be
tolerated in other priests; but when we come to Bishop Augustin,
whatever we find unknown to him is no part of the Christian system.
May the Supreme God protect your venerable Grace, my lord truly
holy and justly revered!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXXVI" n="CXXXVI" next="vii.1.CXXXVII" prev="vii.1.CXXXV" progress="77.49%" shorttitle="Letter CXXXVI" title="From Marcellinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p1.1">Letter CXXXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p3.1">To Augustin, My Lord Most
Venerable, and Father Singularly Worthy of All Possible Service
from Me, I, Marcellinus Send Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p4" shownumber="no">1. The noble Volusianus read to me the letter of
your Holiness, and, at my urgent solicitation, he read to many more
the sentences which had won my admiration, for, like everything
else coming from your pen, they were worthy of admiration.
Breathing as it did a humble spirit, and rich in the grace of
divine eloquence, it succeeded easily in pleasing the reader. What
especially pleased me was your strenuous effort to establish and
hold up the steps of one who is somewhat hesitating, by counselling
him to form a good resolution. For I have every day some discussion
with the same man, so far as my abilities, or rather my lack of
talent, may enable me. Moved by the earnest entreaties of his pious
mother, I am at pains to visit him frequently, and he is so good as
to return my visits from time to time. But on receiving this letter
from your venerable Eminence, though he is kept back from firm
faith in the true God by the influence of a class of persons who
abound in this city, he was so moved, that, as he himself tells me,
he was prevented only by the fear of undue prolixity in his letter
from unfolding to you every possible difficulty in regard to the
Christian faith. Some things, however, he has very earnestly asked
you to explain, expressing himself in a polished and accurate
style, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_473.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-Page_473" n="473" />with the
perspicuity and brilliancy of Roman eloquence, such as you will
yourself deem worthy of approbation. The question which he has
submitted to you is indeed worn threadbare in controversy, and the
craftiness which, from the same quarter, assails with reproaches
the Lord’s incarnation is well known. But as I am confident that
whatever you write in reply will be of use to a very large number,
I would approach you with the request, that even in this question
you would condescend to give a thoroughly guarded answer to their
false statement that in His works the Lord performed nothing beyond
what other men have been able to do. They are accustomed to bring
forward their Apollonius and Apuleius, and other men who professed
magical arts, whose miracles they maintained to have been greater
than the Lord’s.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p5" shownumber="no">2. The noble Volusianus aforesaid declared
also in the presence of a number, that there were many other things
which might not unreasonably be added to the question which he has
sent, were it not that, as I have already stated, brevity had been
specially studied by him in his letter. Although, however, he
forbore from writing them, he did not pass them over in silence.
For he is wont to say that, even if a reasonable account of the
Lord’s incarnation were now given to him, it would still be very
difficult to give a satisfactory reason why this God, who is
affirmed to be the God also of the Old Testament, is pleased with
new sacrifices after having rejected the ancient sacrifices. For he
alleges that nothing could be corrected but that which is proved to
have been previously not rightly done; or that what has once been
done rightly ought not to be altered in the very least. That which
has been rightly done, he said, cannot be changed without wrong,
especially because the variation might bring upon the Deity the
reproach of inconstancy. Another objection which he stated was,
that the Christian doctrine and preaching were in no way consistent
with the duties and rights of citizens; because, to quote an
instance frequently alleged, among its precepts we find,
“Recompense to no man evil for evil,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p5.1" n="2512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.17" parsed="|Rom|12|17|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.17">Rom. xii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Whosoever shall smite thee
on one cheek, turn to him the other also; and if any man take away
thy coat, let him have thy cloak also; and whosoever shall compel
thee to go a mile, go with him twain;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p6.2" n="2513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39-Matt.5.41" parsed="|Matt|5|39|5|41" passage="Matt. 5.39-41">Matt. v. 39–41</scripRef>.</p></note>—all which he affirms to be
contrary to the duties and rights of citizens. For who would submit
to have anything taken from him by an enemy, or forbear from
retaliating the evils of war upon an invader who ravaged a Roman
province? The other precepts, as your Eminence understands, are
open to similar objections. Volusianus thinks that all these
difficulties may be added to the question formerly stated,
especially because it is manifest (though he is silent on this
point) that very great calamities have befallen the commonwealth
under the government of emperors observing, for the most part, the
Christian religion.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p7.2" n="2514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p8" shownumber="no"> See Gibbon, chap. xv. vol. II. p. 326.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p9" shownumber="no">3. Wherefore, as your Grace condescends along with
me to acknowledge, it is important that all these difficulties be
met by a full, thorough, and luminous reply (since the welcome
answer of your Holiness will doubtless be put into many hands);
especially because, while this discussion was going on, a
distinguished lord and proprietor in the region of Hippo was
present, who ironically said some flattering things concerning your
Holiness, and affirmed that he had been by no means satisfied when
he inquired into these matters himself.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVI-p10" shownumber="no">I, therefore, not unmindful of your promise, but
insisting on its fulfilment, beseech you to write, on the questions
submitted, treatises which will be of incredible service to the
Church, especially at the present time.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXXVII" n="CXXXVII" next="vii.1.CXXXVIII" prev="vii.1.CXXXVI" progress="77.66%" shorttitle="Letter CXXXVII" title="To Volusianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p1.1">Letter CXXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p3.1">To My Most Excellent Son, the Noble
and Justly Distinguished Lord Volusianus, Augustin Sends Greeting
in the Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I have read your letter, containing an abstract
of a notable conversation given with praiseworthy conciseness. I
feel bound to reply to it, and to forbear from alleging any excuse
for delay; for it happens opportunely that I have a short time of
leisure from occupation with the affairs of other persons. I have
also put off in the meantime dictating to my amanuensis certain
things to which I had purposed to devote this leisure, for I think
it would be a grievous injustice to delay answering questions which
I had myself exhorted the questioner to propound. For which of us
who are administering, as we are able, the grace of Christ would
wish to see you instructed in Christian doctrine only so far as
might suffice to secure to yourself salvation—not salvation in
this present life, which, as the word of God is careful to remind
us, is but a vapor appearing for a little while and then vanishing
away, but that salvation in order to the obtaining and eternal
possession of which we are Christians? It seems to us too little
that you should receive only so much instruction as suffices to
your own deliverance. For your gifted mind, and your singularly
able and lucid power of speaking, ought to be of 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_474.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_474" n="474" />service to all others around you, against
whom, whether slowness or perversity be the cause, it is necessary
to defend in a competent way the dispensation of such abounding
grace, which small minds in their arrogance despise, boasting that
they can do very great things, while in fact they can do nothing to
cure or even to curb their own vices.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p6" shownumber="no">2. You ask: “Whether the Lord and Ruler of
the world did indeed fill the womb of a virgin? did His mother
endure the protracted fatigues of ten months, and, being yet a
virgin, in due season bring forth her child, and continue even
after that with her virginity intact? Was He whom the universe is
supposed to be scarcely able to contain concealed within the small
body of a crying infant? did He bear the years of childhood, and
grow up and become established in the rigour of manhood? Was this
Governor so long an exile from His own dwelling-place, and was the
care of the whole world transferred to a body of such insignificant
dimensions? Did He sleep, did He take food as nourishment, and was
He subject to all the sensations of mortal men?” You go on to say
that “the proofs of His great majesty do not shine forth with any
adequate fulness of evidence; for the casting out of devils, the
curing of the sick, and the restoration of the dead are, if we
consider others who have performed these wonders, but small works
for God to do.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p6.1" n="2515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p7" shownumber="no"> Letter CXXXV. sec. 2, p. 472.</p></note> This question, you say, was
introduced in a certain meeting of friends by one of the company,
but that the rest of you prevented him from bringing forward any
further questions, and, breaking up the meeting, deferred the
consideration of the matter till you should have the benefit of
experience beyond your own, lest, by too rashly intruding into
hidden things, the error, innocent thus far, should become
blame-worthy.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p8" shownumber="no">3. Thereupon you appeal to me, and request me to
observe what is desired from me after this confession of your
ignorance. You add, that my reputation is concerned in your
obtaining an answer to these questions, because, though ignorance
is tolerated without injury to religion in other priests, when an
inquiry is addressed to me, who am a bishop, whatever is not known
to me must be no part of the Christian system.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p9" shownumber="no">I begin, therefore, by requesting you to lay
aside the opinion which you have too easily formed concerning me,
and dismiss those sentiments, though they are gratifying evidences
of your goodwill, and believe my testimony rather than any
other’s regarding myself, if you reciprocate my affection. For
such is the depth of the Christian Scriptures, that even if I were
attempting to study them and nothing else from early boyhood to
decrepit old age, with the utmost leisure, the most unwearied zeal,
and talents greater than I have, I would be still daily making
progress in discovering their treasures; not that there is so great
difficulty in coming through them to know the things necessary to
salvation, but when any one has accepted these truths with the
faith that is indispensable as the foundation of a life of piety
and uprightness, so many things which are veiled under manifold
shadows of mystery remain to be inquired into by those who are
advancing in the study, and so great is the depth of wisdom not
only in the words in which these have been expressed, but also in
the things themselves, that the experience of the oldest, the
ablest, and the most zealous students of Scripture illustrates what
Scripture itself has said: “When a man hath done, then he
beginneth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p9.1" n="2516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.18.6" parsed="|Sir|18|6|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 18.6">Ecclus. xviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p11.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p12" shownumber="no">4. But why say more as to this? I must rather
address myself to the question which you propose. In the first
place, I wish you to understand that the Christian doctrine does
not hold that the Godhead was so blended with the human nature in
which He was born of the virgin that He either relinquished or lost
the administration of the universe, or transferred it to that body
as a small and limited material substance. Such an opinion is held
only by men who are incapable of conceiving of anything but
material substances—whether more dense, like water and earth, or
more subtle, like air and light; but all alike distinguished by
this condition, that none of them can be in its entirety
everywhere, because, by reason of its many parts, it cannot but
have one part here, another there, and however great or small the
body may be, it must occupy some place, and so fill it that in its
entirety it is in no one part of the space occupied. And hence it
is the distinctive property of material bodies that they can be
condensed and rarefied, contracted and dilated, crushed into small
fragments and enlarged to great masses. The nature of the soul is
very far different from that of the body; and how much more
different must be the nature of God, who is the Creator of both
soul and body! God is not said to fill the world in the same way as
water, air, and even light occupy space, so that with a greater or
smaller part of Himself He occupies a greater or smaller part of
the world. He is able to be everywhere present in the entirety of
His being: He cannot be confined in any place: He can come without
leaving the place where He was: He can depart without forsaking the
place to which He had come.</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_475.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_475" n="475" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p13" shownumber="no">5.
The mind of man wonders at this, and because it cannot comprehend
it, refuses, perhaps, to believe it. Let it, however, not go on to
wonder incredulously at the attributes of the Deity without first
wondering in like manner at the mysteries within itself;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p13.1" n="2517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p14" shownumber="no"> We follow the reading of nine <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p14.1">
Mss.</span>, <i>mirata</i>, instead of that of the text, <i>
ingrata.</i></p></note> let it, if
possible, raise itself for a little above the body, and above those
things which it is accustomed to perceive by the bodily organs, and
let it contemplate what that is which uses the body as its
instrument. Perhaps it cannot do this, for it requires, as one has
said, great power of mind to call the mind aside from the senses,
and to lead thought away from its wonted track.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p14.2" n="2518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p15" shownumber="no"> Cicero, <i>Quæst. Tuscul.</i> i.</p></note> Let the mind, then, examine the
bodily senses in this somewhat unusual manner, and with the utmost
attention. There are five distinct bodily senses, which cannot
exist either without the body or without the soul; because
perception by the senses is possible, on the one hand, only while a
man lives, and the body receives life from the soul; and on the
other hand, only by the instrumentality of the body vessels and
organs, through which we exercise sight, hearing, and the three
other senses. Let the reasoning soul concentrate attention upon
this subject, and consider the senses of the body not by these
senses themselves, but by its own intelligence and reason. A man
cannot, of course, perceive by these senses unless he lives; but up
to the time when soul and body are separated by death, he lives in
the body. How, then, does his soul, which lives nowhere else than in
his body, perceive things which are beyond the surface of that
body? Are not the stars in heaven very remote from his body? and
yet does he not see the sun yonder? and is not seeing an exercise
of the bodily senses—nay, is it not the noblest of them all?
What, then? Does he live in heaven as well as in his body, because
he perceives by one of his senses what is in heaven, and perception
by sense cannot be in a place where there is no life of the person
perceiving? Or does he perceive even where he is not
living—because while he lives only in his own body, his
perceptive sense is active also in those places which, outside of
his body and remote from it, contain the objects with which he is
in contact by sight? Do you see how great a mystery there is even
in a sense so open to our observation as that which we call sight?
Consider hearing also, and say whether the soul diffuses itself in
some way abroad beyond the body. For how do we say, “Some one
knocks at the door,” unless we exercise the sense of hearing at
the place where the knock is sounding? In this case also,
therefore, we live beyond the limits of our bodies. Or can we
perceive by sense in a place in which we are not living? But we
know that sense cannot be in exercise where life is not.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p16" shownumber="no">6. The other three senses are exercised through
immediate contact with their own organs. Perhaps this may be
reasonably disputed in regard to the sense of smell; but there is
no controversy as to the senses of taste and touch, that we
perceive nowhere else than by contact with our bodily organism the
things which we taste and touch. Let these three senses, therefore,
be set aside from present consideration. The senses of sight and
hearing present to us a wonderful question, requiring us to explain
either how the soul can perceive by these senses in a place where
it does not live, or how it can live in a place where it is not.
For it is not anywhere but in its own body, and yet it perceives by
these senses in places beyond that body. For in whatever place the
soul sees anything, in that place it is exercising the faculty of
perception, because seeing is an act of perception; and in whatever
place the soul hears anything, in that place it is exercising the
faculty of perception, because hearing is an act of perception.
Wherefore the soul is either living in that place where it sees or
hears, and consequently is itself in that place, or it exercises
perception in a place where it is not living, or it is living in a
place and yet at the same moment is not there. All these things are
astonishing; not one of them can be stated without seeming
absurdity; and we are speaking only of senses which are mortal.
What, then, is the soul itself which is beyond the bodily senses,
that is to say, which resides in the understanding whereby it
considers these mysteries? For it is not by means of the senses
that it forms a judgment concerning the senses themselves. And do
we suppose that something incredible is told us regarding the
omnipotence of God, when it is affirmed that the Word of God, by
whom all things were made, did so assume a body from the Virgin,
and manifest Himself with mortal senses, as neither to destroy His
own immortality, nor to change His eternity, nor to diminish His
power, nor to relinquish the government of the world, nor to
withdraw from the bosom of the Father, that is, from the secret
place where He is with Him and in Him?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p17" shownumber="no">7. Understand the nature of the Word of God, by whom
all things were made, to be such that you cannot think of any part
of the Word as passing, and, from being future, becoming past. He
remains as He is, and He is everywhere in His entirety. He comes
when He is manifested, and departs when He is concealed. But
whether concealed or manifested, He is present with us as light is
present to the eyes both of the seeing and of the blind; but it is
felt to be present by the man who sees, and absent by him who is
blind. In like manner, the sound of the voice 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_476.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_476" n="476" />is near alike to the hearing and to the
deaf, but it makes its presence known to the former and is hidden
from the latter. But what is more wonderful than what happens in
connection with the sound of our voices and our words, a thing,
for-sooth, which passes away in a moment? For when we speak, there
is no place for even the next syllable till after the preceding one
has ceased to sound; nevertheless, if one hearer be present, he
hears the whole of what we say, and if two hearers be present, both
hear the same, and to each of them it is the whole; and if a
multitude listen in silence, they do not break up the sounds like
loaves of bread, to be distributed among them individually, but all
that is uttered is imparted to all and to each in its entirety.
Consider this, and say if it is not more incredible that the
abiding word of God should not accomplish in the universe what the
passing word of man accomplishes in the ears of listeners, namely,
that as the word of man is present in its entirety to each and all
of the hearers, so the Word of God should be present in the
entirety of His being at the same moment everywhere.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p18" shownumber="no">8. There is, therefore, no reason to fear in
regard to the small body of the Lord in His infancy, lest in it the
Godhead should seem to have been straitened. For it is not in vast
size but in power that God is great: He has in His providence given
to ants and to bees senses superior to those given to asses and
camels; He forms the huge proportions of the fig-tree<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p18.1" n="2519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p19" shownumber="no"> See Pliny. <i>Nat. Hist.</i> Book vii. 2: “In
India sub una ficu turmæ conduntur equitum.” See also Book xii.
c. 5.</p></note> from one
of the minutest seeds, although many smaller plants spring from
much larger seeds; He also has furnished the small pupil of the eye
with the power which, by one glance, sweeps over almost the half of
heaven in a moment; He diffuses the whole fivefold system of the
nerves over the body from one centre and point in the brain; He
dispenses vital motion throughout the whole body from the heart, a
member comparatively small; and by these and other similar things,
He, who in small things is great, mysteriously produces that which
is great from things which are exceedingly little. Such is the
greatness of His power that He is conscious of no difficulty in
that which is difficult. It was this same power which originated,
not from without, but from within, the conception of a child in the
Virgin’s womb: this same power associated with Himself a human
soul, and through it also a human body—in short, the whole human
nature to be elevated by its union with Him—without His being
thereby lowered in any degree; justly assuming from it the name of
humanity, while amply giving to it the name of Godhead. The body of
the infant Jesus was brought forth from the womb of His mother,
still a virgin, by the same power which afterwards introduced His
body when He was a man through the closed door into the upper
chamber.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p19.1" n="2520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.26" parsed="|John|20|26|0|0" passage="John 20.26">John xx. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Here, if
the reason of the event is sought out, it will no longer be a
miracle; if an example of a precisely similar event is demanded, it
will no longer be unique.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p20.2" n="2521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p21" shownumber="no"> This sentence having been misunderstood by Bishop
Evodius, who quotes and comments upon it in Letter CLXI.. Augustin,
in replying in Letter CLXII., writes a few sentences, which, as the
letters then exchanged with Evodius have been omitted in this
selection, we here insert:—“Our sense of wonder is excited when
either the reason of a thing is hidden from us, or the thing itself
is extraordinary, that is, either unique or rare. It was in
reference to the former cause of wonder, namely, the reason of a
thing being undiscovered, that, when answering those who declare it
to be incredible that Christ was born of a virgin, and that she
remained a virgin notwithstanding, I said in the letter which you
refer to as read by you, ‘If the reason of this event is sought
out, it will be no longer a miracle,’ for I said this not because
the event was without a reason, but because the reason of it is
hidden from those to whom it has pleased God that it should be a
miracle.… For all the works of God, both ordinary and
extraordinary, proceed from causes and reasons which are right and
faultless. When the causes and reasons of any of His operations are
hidden from us, we are filled with wonder at the event; but when
the causes and reasons of events are seen by us, we say that they
take place in ordinary course and in harmony with our experience,
and that they are not to be wondered at since they occur, because
they are only what reason required to be done.… As to the latter
cause of wonder, namely, that an event is unusual, we have an
example of this when we read concerning the Lord that He marvelled
at the faith of the centurion: for the reason of no event whatever
could be concealed from Him, but His wonder has been recorded here
for the commendation of one whose equal had not appeared among the
Jews, and accordingly the Lord’s wondering is sufficiently
explained by His words: ‘I have not found so great faith, no, not
in Israel’ (<scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.9" parsed="|Luke|7|9|0|0" passage="Luke 7.9">Luke vii. 9</scripRef>). As to examples of events
similar to the miraculous birth of Christ, you are wholly mistaken
in supposing that you have found such in the production of a worm
within an apple, and other examples which you mention. For
instances of a certain degree of resemblance, more or less remote,
have been with considerable ingenuity alleged: but Christ alone was
born of a virgin; whence you may understand why I said that this
was an event without parallel, adding in the letter already
referred to the words: ‘If an example of a precisely similar
event is demanded, it will no longer be unique’” (Letter CLXII.
sec. 6, 7).</p></note> Let us grant that God can do
something which we must admit to be beyond our comprehension. In
such wonders the whole explanation of the work is the power of Him
by whom it is wrought.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p22" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p22.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p23" shownumber="no">9. The fact that He took rest in sleep, and was
nourished by food, and experienced all the feelings of humanity, is
the evidence to men of the reality of that human nature which He
assumed but did not destroy. Behold, this was the fact; and yet
some heretics, by a perverted admiration and praise of His power,
have refused altogether to acknowledge the reality of His human
nature, in which is the guarantee of all that grace by which He
saves those who believe in Him, containing deep treasures of wisdom
and knowledge, and imparting faith to the minds which He raises to
the eternal contemplation of unchangeable truth. What if the
Almighty had created the human nature of Christ not by causing Him
to be born of a mother, but by some other way, and had presented
Him suddenly to the eyes of mankind? What if the Lord had not
passed through the stages of progress from infancy to manhood, and
had taken neither food nor sleep? Would not this have confirmed the
erroneous impression above re<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_477.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_477" n="477" />ferred to, and have made it impossible to
believe at all that He had taken to Himself true human nature; and,
while leaving what was marvellous, would eliminate the element of
mercy from His actions? But now He has so appeared as the Mediator
between God and men, that, uniting the two natures in one person,
He both exalted what was ordinary by what was extraordinary, and
tempered what was extraordinary by what was ordinary in
Himself.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p24" shownumber="no">10. But where in all the varied movements of
creation is there any work of God which is not wonderful, were it
not that through familiarity these wonders have become small in our
esteem? Nay, how many common things are trodden under foot, which,
if examined carefully, awaken our astonishment! Take, for example,
the propertries of seeds: who can either comprehend or declare the
variety of species, the vitality, vigour, and secret power by which
they from within small compass evolve great things? Now the human
body and soul which He took to Himself was created without seed by
Him who in the natural world created originally seeds from no
pre-existent seeds. In the body which thus became His, he who,
without any liability to change in Himself, has woven according to
His counsel the vicissitudes of all past centuries, became subject
to the succession of seasons and the ordinary stages of the life of
man. For His body, as it began to exist at a point of time, became
developed with the lapse of time. But the Word of God, who was in
the beginning, and to whom the ages of time owe their existence,
did not bow to time as bringing round the event of His incarnation
apart from His consent, but chose the point of time at which He
freely took our nature to Himself. The human nature was brought
into union with the divine; God did not withdraw from Himself.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p24.1" n="2522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p25" shownumber="no"> <i>Homo quippe Deo accessit, non Deus a se
recessit.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p26" shownumber="no">11. Some resist upon being furnished with an
explanation of the manner in which the Godhead was so united with a
human soul and body as to constitute the one person of Christ, when
it was necessary that this should be done once in the world’s
history, with as much boldness as if they were themselves able to
furnish an explanation of the manner in which the soul is so united
to the body as to constitute the one person of man, an event which
is occurring every day. For just as the soul is united to the body
in one person so as to constitute man, in the same way God united
to man in one person so as to constitute Christ. In the former
personality there is a combination of soul and body; in the latter
there is a combination of the Godhead and man. Let my reader,
however, guard against borrowing his idea of the combination from
the properties of material bodies, by which two fluids when
combined are so mixed that neither preserves its original
character; although even among material bodies there are
exceptions, such as light, which sustains no change when combined
with the atmosphere. In the person of man, therefore, there is a
combination of soul and body; in the person of Christ there is a
combination of the Godhead with man; for when the Word of God was
united to a soul having a body, He took into union with Himself
both the soul and the body. The former event takes place daily in
the beginning of life in individuals of the human race; the latter
took place once for the salvation of men. And yet of the two
events, the combination of two immaterial substances ought to be
more easily believed than a combination in which the one is
immaterial and the other material. For if the soul is not mistaken
in regard to its own nature, it understands itself to be
immaterial. Much more certainly does this attribute belong to the
Word of God; and consequently the combination of the Word with the
human soul is a combination which ought to be much more credible
than that of soul and body. The latter is realized by us in
ourselves; the former we are commanded to believe to have been
realized in Christ. But if both of them were alike foreign to our
experience, and we were enjoined to believe that both had taken
place, which of the two would we more readily believe to have
occurred? Would we not admit that two immaterial substances could
be more easily combined than one immaterial and one material;
unless, perhaps, it be unsuitable to use the word combination in
connection with these things, because of the difference between
their nature and that of material substances, both in themselves
and as known to us?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p27" shownumber="no">12. Wherefore the Word of God, who is also the
Son of God, co-eternal with the Father, the Power and the Wisdom of
God,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p27.1" n="2523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> mightily
pervading and harmoniously ordering all things, from the highest
limit of the intelligent to the lowest limit of the material
creation,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p28.2" n="2524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.8.1" parsed="|Wis|8|1|0|0" passage="Wisd. 8.1">Wisd. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> revealed
and concealed, nowhere confined, nowhere divided, nowhere
distended, but without dimensions, everywhere present in His
entirety,—this Word of God, I say, took to Himself, in a manner
entirely different from that in which He is present to other
creatures, the soul and body of a man, and made, by the union of
Himself therewith, the one person Jesus Christ, Mediator between
God and men,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p29.2" n="2525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 2.5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> in His
Deity equal with the Father, in His flesh, <i>i.e.</i> in His human
nature, inferior to the Father,—unchangeably immortal in respect
of the divine nature, in which He is equal with <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_478.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_478" n="478" />the Father, and yet
changeable and mortal in respect of the infirmity which was His
through participation with our nature.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p31" shownumber="no">In this Christ there came to men, at the time
which He knew to be most fitting, and which He had fixed before the
world began, the <i>instruction</i> and the <i>help</i> necessary
to the obtaining of eternal salvation. <i>Instruction</i> came by
Him, because those truths which had been, for men’s advantage,
spoken before that time on earth not only by the holy prophets, all
whose words were true, but also by philosophers and even poets and
authors in every department of literature (for beyond question they
mixed much truth with what was false), might by the actual
presentation of His authority in human nature be confirmed as true
for the sake of those who could not perceive and distinguish them
in the light of essential Truth, which Truth was, even before He
assumed human nature, present to all who were capable of receiving
truth. Moreover, by the fact of His incarnation, He taught this
above all other things for our benefit,—that whereas men longing
after the Divine Being supposed, from pride rather than piety, that
they must approach Him not directly, but through heavenly powers
which they regarded as gods, and through various forbidden rites
which were holy but profane,—in which worship devils succeed,
through the bond which pride forms between mankind and them in
taking the place of holy angels,—now men might understand that
the God whom they were regarding as far removed, and whom they
approached not directly but through mediating powers, is actually
so very near to the pious longings of men after Him, that He has
condescended to take a human soul and body into such union with
Himself that this complete man is joined to Him in the same way as
the body is joined to the soul in man, excepting that whereas both
body and soul have a common progressive development, He does not
participate in this growth, because it implies mutability, a
property which God cannot assume. Again, in this Christ the <i>
help</i> necessary to salvation was brought to men, for without the
grace of that faith which is from Him, no one can either subdue
vicious desires, or be cleansed by pardon from the guilt of any
power of sinful desire which he may not have wholly vanquished. As
to the effects produced by His instruction, is there now even an
imbecile, however weak, or a silly woman, however low, that does
not believe in the immortality of the soul and the reality of a
life after death? Yet these are truths which, when Pherecydes<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p31.1" n="2526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p32" shownumber="no"> Pherecydes, a native not of Assyria, but of Syros,
one of the Cyclades, was a disciple of Pittacus of Mitylene, and
teacher of Pythagoras. He flourished <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p32.1">B.C.</span>
544.</p></note> the
Assyrian for the first time maintained them in discussion among the
Greeks of old, moved Pythagoras of Samos so deeply by their
novelty, as to make him turn from the exercises of the athlete to
the studies of the philosopher. But now what Virgil said we all
behold: “The balsam of Assyria grows everywhere.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p32.2" n="2527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p33" shownumber="no"> “Assyrium vulgo nascetur amomum.”—Eclogue
iv.</p></note> And as to
the help given through the grace of Christ, in Him truly are the
words of the same poet fulfilled: “With Thee as our leader, the
obliteration of all the traces of our sin which remain shall
deliver the earth from perpetual alarm.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p33.1" n="2528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p34" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p35" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p35.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p36" shownumber="no">13. “But,” they say, “the proofs of so
great majesty did not shine forth with adequate fulness of
evidence; for the casting out of devils, the healing of the sick,
and the restoration of the dead to life are but small works for God
to do, if the others who have wrought similar wonders be borne in
mind.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p36.1" n="2529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p37" shownumber="no"> Letter CXXXV. sec. 2, p. 472.</p></note> We
ourselves admit that the prophets wrought some miracles like those
performed by Christ. For among these miracles what is more
wonderful than the raising of the dead? Yet both Elijah and Elisha
did this.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p37.1" n="2530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.22" parsed="|1Kgs|17|22|0|0" passage="1 Kings 17.22">1 Kings xvii. 22</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p38.2" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.4.35" parsed="|2Kgs|4|35|0|0" passage="2 Kings 4.35">2 Kings iv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> As to the
miracles of magicians, and the question whether they also raised
the dead, let those pronounce an opinion who strive, not as
accusers, but as panegyrists, to prove Apuleius guilty of those
charges of practising magical arts from which he himself takes
abundant pains to defend his reputation. We read that the magicians
of Egypt, the most skilled in these arts, were vanquished by Moses,
the servant of God, when they were working wonderfully by impious
enchantments, and he, by simply calling upon God in prayer,
overthrew all their machinations.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p38.3" n="2531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.7 Bible:Exod.8" parsed="|Exod|7|0|0|0;|Exod|8|0|0|0" passage="Ex. 7; 8">Ex. vii., viii</scripRef>.</p></note> But this Moses himself and all the
other true prophets prophesied concerning the Lord Christ, and gave
to Him great glory; they predicted that He would come not as One
merely equal or superior to them in the same power of working
miracles, but as One who was truly God the Lord of all, and who
became man for the benefit of men. He was pleased to do also some
miracles, such as they had done, to prevent the incongruity of His
not doing in person such things as He had done by them.
Nevertheless, He was to do also some things peculiar to Himself,
namely, to be born of a virgin, to rise from the dead, to ascend to
heaven. I know not what greater things he can look for who thinks
these too little for God to do.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p40" shownumber="no">14. For I think that such signs of divine
power are demanded by these objectors as were not suitable for Him
to do when wearing the nature of men. The Word was in the
beginning, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God, and by
Him all things were made.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p40.1" n="2532" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John 1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Now, 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_479.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_479" n="479" />when the Word became flesh, was it
necessary for Him to create another world, that we might believe
Him to be the person by whom the world was made? But within this
world it would have been impossible to make another greater than
itself, or equal to it. If, however, He were to make a world
inferior to that which now exists, this, too, would be considered
too small a work to prove His deity. Wherefore, since it was not
necessary that He should make a new world, He made new things in
the world. For that a man should be born of a virgin, and raised
from the dead to eternal life, and exalted above the heavens, is
perchance a work involving a greater exertion of power than the
creating of a world. Here, probably, objectors may answer that they
do not believe that these things took place. What, then, can be
done for men who despise smaller evidences as inadequate, and
reject greater evidences as incredible? That life has been restored
to the dead is believed, because it has been accomplished by
others, and is too small a work to prove him who performs it to be
God: that a true body was created in a virgin, and being raised
from death to eternal life, was taken up to heaven, is not
believed, because no one else has done this, and it is what God
alone could do. On this principle every man is to accept with
equanimity whatever he thinks easy for himself not indeed to do,
but to conceive, and is to reject as false and fictitious whatever
goes beyond that limit. I beseech you, do not be like these
men.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p42" shownumber="no">15. These topics are elsewhere more amply
discussed, and in fundamental questions of doctrine every intricate
point has been opened up by thorough investigation and debate; but
faith gives the understanding access to these things, unbelief
closes the door. What man might not be moved to faith in the
doctrine of Christ by such a remarkable chain of events from the
beginning, and by the manner in which the epochs of the world are
linked together, so that our faith in regard to present things is
assisted by what happened in the past, and the record of earlier
and ancient things is attested by later and more recent events? One
is chosen from among the Chaldeans, a man endowed with most eminent
piety and faith, that to him may be given divine promises,
appointed to be fulfilled in the last times of the world, after the
lapse of so many centuries; and it is foretold that in his seed
shall all the nations of the earth be blessed.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p42.1" n="2533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12" parsed="|Gen|12|0|0|0" passage="Gen. 12">Gen. xii</scripRef>.</p></note> This man, worshipping the one true
God, the Creator of the universe, begets in his old age a son, when
sterility and advanced years had made his wife give up all
expectation of becoming a mother. The descendants of this son
become a very numerous tribe, being increased in Egypt, to which
place they had been removed from the East, by Divine Providence
multiplying as time went on both the promises given and the works
wrought on their behalf. From Egypt they come forth a mighty
nation, being brought out with terrible signs and wonders; and the
wicked nations of the promised land being driven out from before
them, they are brought into it and settled there, and exalted to
the position of a kingdom. Thereafter, frequently provoking by
prevailing sin and idolatrous impieties the true God, who had
bestowed on them so many benefits, and experiencing alternately the
chastisements of calamity and the consolations of restored
prosperity, the history of the nation is brought down to the
incarnation and the manifestation of Christ. Predictions that this
Christ, being the Word of God, the Son of God, and God Himself, was
to become incarnate, to die, to rise again, to ascend into heaven,
to have multitudes of all nations through the power of His name
surrendering themselves to Him, and that by Him pardon of sins and
eternal salvation would be given to all who believe in Him,—these
predictions, I say, have been published by all the promises given
to that nation, by all the prophecies, the institution of the
priesthood, the sacrifices, the temple, and, in short, by all their
sacred mysteries.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p44" shownumber="no">16. Accordingly Christ comes: in His birth,
life, words, deeds, sufferings, death, resurrection, ascension, all
which the prophets had foretold is fulfilled.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p44.1" n="2534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.22" parsed="|Matt|1|22|0|0" passage="Matt. 1.22">Matt. i. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> He sends the Holy Spirit; fills
with this Spirit the believers when they are assembled in one
house, and expecting with prayer and ardent desire this promised
gift. Being thus filled with the Holy Spirit, they speak
immediately in the tongues of all nations, they boldly confute
errors, they preach the truth that is most profitable for mankind,
they exhort men to repent of their past blameworthy lives, and
promise pardon by the free grace of God. Signs and miracles
suitable for confirmation follow their preaching of piety and of
the true religion. The cruel enmity of unbelief is stirred up
against them; they bear predicted trials, they hope for promised
blessings, and teach that which they had been commanded to make
known. Few in number at first, they become scattered like seed
throughout the world; they convert nations with wondrous facility;
they grow in number in the midst of enemies; they become increased
by persecutions; and, under the severity of hardships, instead of
being straitened, they extend their influence to the utmost
boundaries of the earth. From being very ignorant, despised, and
few, they become enlightened, distinguished, and nu<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_480.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_480" n="480" />merous, men of illustrious
talents and of polished eloquence; they also bring under the yoke
of Christ, and attract to the work of preaching the way of holiness
and salvation, the marvellous attainments of men remarkable for
genius, eloquence, and erudition. Amid alternations of adversity
and prosperity, they watchfully practise patience and self-control;
and when the world’s day is drawing near its close, and the
approaching consummation is heralded by the calamities which
exhaust its energies, they, seeing in this the fulfilment of
prophecy, only expect with increased. confidence the everlasting
blessedness of the heavenly city. Moreover, amidst all these
changes, the unbelief of the heathen nations continues to rage
against the Church of Christ; she gains the victory by patient
endurance, and by the maintenance of unshaken faith in the face of
the cruelties of her adversaries. The sacrifice of Him in whom the
truth, long veiled under mystic promises, is revealed, having been
offered, those sacrifices by which it was prefigured are finally
abolished by the utter destruction of the Jewish temple. The Jewish
nation, itself rejected because of unbelief, being now rooted out
from its own land, is dispersed to every region of the world, in
order that it may carry everywhere the Holy Scriptures, and that in
this way our adversaries themselves may bring before mankind the
testimony furnished by the prophecies concerning Christ and His
Church, thus precluding the possibility of the supposition that
these predictions were forged by us to suit the time; in which
prophecies, also, the unbelief of these very Jews is foretold. The
temples, images, and impious worship of the heathen divinities are
overthrown gradually and in succession, according to the prophetic
intimations. Heresies bud forth against the name of Christ, though
veiling themselves under His name, as had been foretold, by which
the doctrine of the holy religion is tested and developed. All
these things are now seen to be accomplished, in exact fulfilment
of the predictions which we read in Scripture; and from these
important and numerous instances of fulfilled prophecy, the
fulfilment of the predictions which remain is confidently expected.
Where, then, is the mind, having aspirations after eternity, and
moved by the shortness of this present life, which can resist the
clearness and perfection of these evidences of the divine origin of
our faith?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p46" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p46.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p47" shownumber="no">17. What discourses or writings of
philosophers, what laws of any commonwealth in any land or age, are
worthy for a moment to be compared with the two commandments on
which Christ saith that all the law and the prophets hang: “Thou
shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy
soul, and with all thy mind, and thou shalt love thy neighbour as
thyself”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p47.1" n="2535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.37-Matt.22.39" parsed="|Matt|22|37|22|39" passage="Matt. 22.37-39">Matt. xxii. 37–39</scripRef>.</p></note> All
philosophy is here,—physics, ethics, logic: the <i>first</i>,
because in God the Creator are all the causes of all existences in
nature; the <i>second</i>, because a good and honest life is not
produced in any other way than by loving, in the manner in which
they should be loved, the proper objects of our love, namely, God
and our neighbour; and the <i>third</i>, because God alone is the
Truth and the Light of the rational soul. Here also is security for
the welfare and renown of a commonwealth; for no state is perfectly
established and preserved otherwise than on the foundation and by
the bond of faith and of firm concord, when the highest and truest
common good, namely, God, is loved by all, and men love each other
in Him without dissimulation, because they love one another for His
sake from whom they cannot disguise the real character of their
love.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p49" shownumber="no">18. Consider, moreover, the style in which Sacred
Scripture is composed,—how accessible it is to all men, though
its deeper mysteries are penetrable to very few. The plain truths
which it contains it declares in the artless language of familiar
friendship to the hearts both of the unlearned and of the learned;
but even the truths which it veils in symbols it does not set forth
in stiff and stately sentences, which a mind somewhat sluggish and
uneducated might shrink from approaching, as a poor man shrinks
from the presence of the rich; but, by the condescension of its
style, it invites all not only to be fed with the truth which is
plain, but also to be exercised by the truth which is concealed,
having both in its simple and in its obscure portions the same
truth. Lest what is easily understood should beget satiety in the
reader, the same truth being in another place more obscurely
expressed becomes again desired, and, being desired, is somehow
invested with a new attractiveness, and thus is received with
pleasure into the heart. By these means wayward minds are
corrected, weak minds are nourished, and strong minds are filled
with pleasure, in such a way as is profitable to all. This doctrine
has no enemy but the man who, being in error, is ignorant of its
incomparable usefulness, or, being spiritually diseased, is averse
to its healing power.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p50" shownumber="no">19. You see what a long letter I have written. If,
therefore, anything perplexes you, and you regard it of sufficient
importance to be discussed between us, let not yourself be
straitened by keeping within the bounds of ordinary letters; for
you know as well as any one what long letters the ancients wrote
when they were treating of any subject which they were not able
briefly to explain. And even if the custom of authors in other
departments of literature had been differ<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_481.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_481" n="481" />ent, the authority of Christian writers, whose
example has a worthier claim upon our imitation, might be set
before us. Observe, therefore, the length of the apostolic
epistles, and of the commentaries written on these divine oracles,
and do not hesitate either to ask many questions if you have many
difficulties, or to handle more fully the questions which you
propound, in order that, in so far as it can be achieved with such
abilities as we possess, there may remain no cloud of doubt to
obscure the light of truth.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p51" shownumber="no">20. For I am aware that your Excellency has to
encounter the most determined opposition from certain persons, who
think, or would have others think, that Christian doctrine is
incompatible with the welfare of the commonwealth, because they
wish to see the commonwealth established not by the stedfast
practice of virtue, but by granting impunity to vice. But with God
the crimes in which many are banded together do not pass unavenged,
as is often the case with a king, or any other magistrate who is
only a man. Moreover, His mercy and grace, published to men by
Christ, who is Himself man, and imparted to man by the same Christ,
who is also God and the Son of God, never fail those who live by
faith in Him and piously worship Him, in adversity patiently and
bravely bearing the trials of this life, in prosperity using with
self-control and with compassion for others the good things of this
life; destined to receive, for faithfulness in both conditions, an
eternal recompense in that divine and heavenly city in which there
shall be no longer calamity to be painfully endured, nor inordinate
desire to be with laborious care controlled, where our only work
shall be to preserve, without any difficulty and with perfect
liberty, our love to God and to our neighbour.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVII-p52" shownumber="no">May the infinitely compassionate omnipotence of God
preserve you in safety and increase your happiness, my noble and
distinguished Lord, and my most excellent son. With profound
respect, as is due to your worth, I salute your pious and most
truly venerable mother, whose prayers on your behalf may God hear!
My pious brother and fellow bishop, Possidius, warmly salutes your
Grace.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXXVIII" n="CXXXVIII" next="vii.1.CXXXIX" prev="vii.1.CXXXVII" progress="79.02%" shorttitle="Letter CXXXVIII" title="To Marcellinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p1.1">Letter CXXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p3.1">To Marcellinus, My Noble and Justly
Famous Lord, My Son Most Beloved and Longed For, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. In writing to the illustrious and most eloquent
Volusianus, whom we both sincerely love, I thought it right to
confine myself to answering the questions which he thought proper
himself to state; but as to the questions which you have submitted
to me in your letter for discussion and solution, as suggested or
proposed either by Volusianus himself or by others, it is fitting
that such reply to these as I may be able to give should be
addressed to you. I shall attempt this, not in the manner in which
it would require to be done in a formal treatise, but in the manner
which is suitable to the conversational familiarity of a letter, in
order that, if you, who know their state of mind by daily
discussions, think it expedient, this letter also may be read to
your friends. But if this communication be not adapted to them,
because of their not being prepared by the piety of faith to give
ear to it, let what you consider adapted to them be in the first
place prepared between ourselves, and afterwards let what may have
been thus prepared be communicated to them. For there are many
things from which their minds may in the meantime shrink and
recoil, which they may perhaps by and by be persuaded to accept as
true, either by the use of more copious and skilful arguments, or
by an appeal to authority which, in their opinion, may not without
impropriety be resisted.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p6" shownumber="no">2. In your letter you state that some are
perplexed by the question, “Why this God, who is proved to be the
God also of the Old Testament, is pleased with new sacrifices after
having rejected the ancient ones. For they allege that nothing can
be corrected but that which is proved to have been previously not
rightly done, or that what has once been done rightly ought not to
be altered in the very least: that which has been rightly done,
they say, cannot be changed without wrong.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p6.1" n="2536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> Letter CXXXVI. sec. 2, p. 473.</p></note> I quote these words from your
letter. Were I disposed to give a copious reply to this objection,
time would fail me long before I had exhausted the instances in
which the processes of nature itself and the works of men undergo
changes according to the circumstances of the time, while, at the
same time, there is nothing mutable in the plan or principle by
which these changes are regulated. Of these I may mention a few,
that, stimulated by them, your wakeful observation may run, as it
were, from them to many more of the same kind. Does not summer
follow winter, the temperature gradually increasing in warmth? Do
not night and day in turn succeed each other? How often do our own
lives experience changes! Boyhood departing, never to return, gives
place to youth; manhood, destined itself to continue only for a
season, takes in turn the place of youth; and old age, closing the
term of manhood, is itself closed by death.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p7.1" n="2537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> Augustin’s four stages of human life are: <i>
Pueritia, adolescentia, juventus, senectus.</i></p></note> All these things are changed, but
the plan of Divine Providence <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_482.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_482" n="482" />which appoints these successive changes is not
changed. I suppose, also, that the principles of agriculture are
not changed when the farmer appoints a different work to be done in
summer from that which he had ordered in winter. He who rises in
the morning, after resting by night, is not supposed to have
changed the plan of his life. The schoolmaster gives to the adult
different tasks from those which he was accustomed to prescribe to
the scholar in his boyhoo; his teaching, consistent throughout,
changes the instruction when the lesson is changed, without itself
being changed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p9" shownumber="no">3. The eminent physician of our own times,
Vindicianus, being consulted by an invalid, prescribed for his
disease what seemed to him a suitable remedy at that time; health
was restored by its use. Some years afterwards, finding himself
troubled again with the same disorder, the patient supposed that
the same remedy should be applied; but its application made his
illness worse. In astonishment, he again returns to the physician,
and tells him what had happened; whereupon he, being a man of very
quick penetration, answered: “The reason of your having been
harmed by this application is, that I did not order it;” upon
which all who heard the remark and did not know the man supposed
that he was trusting not in the art of medicine, but in some
forbidden supernatural power. When he was afterwards questioned by
some who were amazed at his words, he explained what they had not
understood, namely, that he would not have prescribed the same
remedy to the patient at the age which he had now attained. While,
therefore, the principle and methods of art remain unchanged, the
change which, in accordance with them, may be made necessary by the
difference of times is very great.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p10" shownumber="no">4. To say then, that what has once been done rightly
must in no respect whatever be changed, is to affirm what is not
true. For if the circumstances of time which occasioned anything be
changed, true reason in almost all cases demands that what had been
in the former circumstances rightly done, be now so altered that,
although they say that it is not rightly done if it be changed,
truth, on the contrary, protests that it is not rightly done unless
it be changed; because, at both times, it will be rightly done if
the difference be regulated according to the difference in the
times. For just as in the cases of different persons it may happen
that, at the same moment, one man may do with impunity what another
man may not, because of a difference not in the thing done but in
the person who does it, so in the case of one and the same person
at different times, that which was duty formerly is not duty now,
not because the person is different from his former self, but
because the time at which he does it is different.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p11" shownumber="no">5. The wide range opened up by this question may be
seen by any one who is competent and careful to observe the
contrast between the beautiful and the suitable, examples of which
are scattered, we may say, throughout the universe. For the
beautiful, to which the ugly and deformed is opposed, is estimated
and praised according to what it is in itself. But the suitable, to
which the incongruous is opposed, depends on something else to
which it is bound, and is estimated not according to what it is in
itself, but according to that with which it is connected: the
contrast, also, between becoming and unbecoming is either the same,
or at least regarded as the same. Now apply what we have said to
the subject in hand. The divine institution of sacrifice was
suitable in the former dispensation, but is not suitable now. For
the change suitable to the present age has been enjoined by God,
who knows infinitely better than man what is fitting for every age,
and who is, whether He give or add, abolish or curtail, increase or
diminish, the unchangeable Governor as He is the unchangeable
Creator of mutable things, ordering all events in His providence
until the beauty of the completed course of time, the component
parts of which are the dispensations adapted to each successive
age, shall be finished, like the grand melody of some ineffably
wise master of song, and those pass into the eternal immediate
contemplation of God who here, though it is a time of faith, not of
sight, are acceptably worshipping Him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p12" shownumber="no">6. They are mistaken, moreover, who think that
God appoints these ordinances for His own advantage or pleasure;
and no wonder that, being thus mistaken, they are perplexed, as if
it was from a changing mood that He ordered one thing to be offered
to Him in a former age, and something else now. But this is not the
case. God enjoins nothing for His own advantage, but for the
benefit of those to whom the injunction is given. Therefore He is
truly Lord, for He does not need His servants, but His servants
stand in need of Him. In those same Old Testament Scriptures, and
in the age in which sacrifices were still being offered that are
now abrogated, it is said: “I said unto the Lord, Thou art my
God, for Thou dost not need my good things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p12.1" n="2538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.16.2" parsed="lxx|Ps|16|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 16.2" version="LXX">Ps. xvi. 2</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p13.2" lang="EL">
ὅτι τῶν ἀγαθῶν μου οὐ χρείαν
ἔχεις</span>, LXX; <i>quoniam bonorum meorum non eges</i>, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p13.3">Aug</span>.</p></note> Wherefore God did not stand in
need of those sacrifices, nor does He ever need anything; but there
are certain acts, symbolical of these divine gifts, whereby the
soul receives either present grace or eternal glory, in the
celebration and practice of which, pious exercises, serviceable not
to God but to ourselves, are performed.</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_483.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_483" n="483" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p14" shownumber="no">7.
It would, however, take too long to discuss with adequate fulness
the differences between the symbolical actions of former and
present times, which, because of their pertaining to divine things,
are called sacraments.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p14.1" n="2539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p15" shownumber="no"> Observe Augustin’s definition of the word <i>
sacramentum</i> as used by him: “cum ad res divinas pertinent
sacramenta appelantur.”</p></note> For as the man is not fickle who
does one thing in the morning and another in the evening, one thing
this month and another in the next, one thing this year and another
next year, so there is no variableness with God, though in the
former period of the world’s history He enjoined one kind of
offerings, and in the latter period another, therein ordering the
symbolical actions pertaining to the blessed doctrine of true
religion in harmony with the changes of successive epochs without
any change in Himself. For in order to let those whom these things
perplex understand that the change was already in the divine
counsel, and that, when the new ordinances were appointed, it was
not because the old had suddenly lost the divine approbation
through inconstancy in His will, but that this had been already
fixed and determined by the wisdom of that God to whom, in
reference to much greater changes, these words are spoken in
Scripture: Thou shalt change them, and they shall be changed; but
Thou art the same,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p15.1" n="2540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.26-Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|26|102|27" passage="Ps. 102.26,27">Ps. cii. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note>—it is necessary to convince them
that this exchange of the sacraments of the Old Testament for those
of the New had been predicted by the voices of the prophets. For
thus they will see, if they can see anything, that what is new in
time is not new in relation to Him who has appointed the times, and
who possesses, without succession of time, all those things which
He assigns according to their variety to the several ages. For in
the psalm from which I have quoted above the words: “I said unto
the Lord, Thou art my God, for Thou dost not need my good
things,” in proof that God does not need our sacrifices, it is
added shortly after by the Psalmist in Christ’s name: “I will
not gather their assemblies of blood;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p16.2" n="2541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.3" parsed="|Ps|16|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 16.3">Ps. xvi. 3</scripRef>. <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p17.2" lang="EL">
οὐ μὴ συναγάγω τὰς συναγωγὰς αὐτων ἐξ αἰμάτων</span>,
LXX.</p></note> that is, for the offering of
animals from their flocks, for which the Jewish assemblies were
wont to be gathered together; and in another place he says: “I
will take no bullock out of thy house, nor he-goat from thy
folds;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p17.3" n="2542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.9" parsed="|Ps|50|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 50.9">Ps. l. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and
another prophet says: “Behold, the days come, saith the Lord,
that I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with
the house of Judah: not according to the covenant that I made with
their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to bring them
out of the land of Egypt.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p18.2" n="2543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.32" parsed="|Jer|31|32|0|0" passage="Jer. 31.32">Jer. xxxi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> There are, besides these, many
other testimonies on this subject in which it was foretold that God
would do as He has done; but it would take too long to mention
them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p20" shownumber="no">8. If it is now established that that which was for
one age rightly ordained may be in another age rightly
changed,—the alteration indicating a change in the work, not in
the plan, of Him who makes the change, the plan being framed by His
reasoning faculty, to which, unconditioned by succession in time,
those things are simultaneously present which cannot be actually
done at the same time because the ages succeed each other,—one
might perhaps at this point expect to hear from me the causes of
the change in question. You know how long it would take to discuss
these fully. The matter may be stated summarily, but sufficiently
for a man of shrewd judgment, in these words: It was fitting that
Christ’s future coming should be foretold by some sacraments, and
that after His coming other sacraments should proclaim this; just
as the difference in the facts has compelled us to change the words
used by us in speaking of the advent as future or past: to be
foretold is one thing, to be proclaimed is another, and to be about
to come is one thing, to have come is another.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p21" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p21.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p22" shownumber="no">9. Let us now observe in the second place,
what follows in your letter.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p22.1" n="2544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> Letter CXXXVI. sec. 2, p. 473.</p></note> You have added that they said that
the Christian doctrine and preaching were in no way consistent with
the duties and rights of citizens, because among its precepts we
find: “Recompense to no man evil for evil,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p23.1" n="2545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.17" parsed="|Rom|12|17|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.17">Rom. xii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Whosoever shall smite thee
on one cheek, turn to him the other also; and if any man take away
thy coat, let him have thy cloak also; and whosoever will compel
thee to go a mile with him, go with him twain,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p24.2" n="2546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39-Matt.5.41" parsed="|Matt|5|39|5|41" passage="Matt. 5.39-41">Matt. v. 39–41</scripRef>.</p></note>—all
which are affirmed to be contrary to the duties and rights of
citizens; for who would submit to have anything taken from him by
an enemy, or forbear from retaliating the evils of war upon an
invader who ravaged a Roman province? To these and similar
statements of persons speaking slightingly, or perhaps I should
rather say speaking as inquirers regarding the truth, I might have
given a more elaborate answer, were it not that the persons with
whom the discussion is carried on are men of liberal education. In
addressing such, why should we prolong the debate, and not rather
begin by inquiring for ourselves how it was possible that the
Republic of Rome was governed and aggrandized from insignificance
and poverty to greatness and opulence by men who, when they had
suffered wrong, would rather pardon than punish the offender;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p25.2" n="2547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p26" shownumber="no"> “Accepta injuria ignoscere quam persequi
malebant.”—Sallust, <i>Catilina,</i> c. 9.</p></note>
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_484.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_484" n="484" />or how Cicero,
addressing Cæsar, the greatest statesman of his time, said, in
praising his character, that he was wont to forget nothing but the
wrongs which were done to him?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p26.1" n="2548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p27" shownumber="no"> “Oblivisci soles nihil nisi
injurias.”—Cicero, <i>pro Ligario,</i> c. 12.</p></note> For in this Cicero spoke either
praise or flattery: if he spoke praise, it was because he knew
Cæsar to be such as he affirmed; if he spoke flattery, he showed
that the chief magistrate of a commonwealth ought to do such things
as he falsely commended in Cæsar. But what is “not rendering
evil for evil,” but refraining from the passion of revenge—in
other words, choosing, when one has suffered wrong, to pardon
rather than to punish the offender, and to forget nothing but the
wrongs done to us?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p28" shownumber="no">10. When these things are read in their own authors,
they are received with loud applause; they are regarded as the
record and recommendation of virtues in the practice of which the
Republic deserved to hold sway over so many nations, because its
citizens preferred to pardon rather than punish those who wronged
them. But when the precept, “Render to no man evil for evil,”
is read as given by divine authority, and when, from the pulpits in
our churches, this wholesome counsel is published in the midst of
our congregations, or, as we might say, in places of instruction
open to all, of both sexes and of all ages and ranks, our religion
is accused as an enemy to the Republic! Yet, were our religion
listened to as it deserves, it would establish, consecrate,
strengthen, and enlarge the commonwealth in a way beyond all that
Romulus, Numa, Brutus, and all the other men of renown in Roman
history achieved. For what is a republic but a commonwealth?
Therefore its interests are common to all; they are the interests
of the State. Now what is a State but a multitude of men bound
together by some bond of concord? In one of their own authors we
read: “What was a scattered and unsettled multitude had by
concord become in a short time a State.” But what exhortations to
concord have they ever appointed to be read in their temples? So
far from this, they were unhappily compelled to devise how they
might worship without giving offence to any of their gods, who were
all at such variance among themselves, that, had their worshippers
imitated their quarrelling, the State must have fallen to pieces
for want of the bond of concord, as it soon afterwards began to do
through civil wars, when the morals of the people were changed and
corrupted.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p29" shownumber="no">11. But who, even though he be a stranger to our
religion, is so deaf as not to know how many precepts enjoining
concord, not invented by the discussions of men, but written with
the authority of God, are continually read in the churches of
Christ? For this is the tendency even of those precepts which they
are much more willing to debate than to follow: “That to him who
smites us on one cheek we should offer the other to be smitten; to
him who would take away our coat we should give our cloak also; and
that with him who compels us to go one mile we should go twain.”
For these things are done only that a wicked man may be overcome by
kindness, or rather that the evil which is in the wicked man may be
overcome by good, and that the man may be delivered from the
evil—not from any evil that is external and foreign to himself,
but from that which is within and is his own, under which he
suffers loss more severe and fatal than could be inflicted by the
cruelty of any enemy from without. He, therefore, who is overcoming
evil by good, submits patiently to the loss of temporal advantages,
that he may show how those things, through excessive love of which
the other is made wicked, deserve to be despised when compared with
faith and righteousness; in order that so the injurious person may
learn from him whom he wronged what is the true nature of the
things for the sake of which he committed the wrong, and may be won
back with sorrow for his sin to that concord, than which nothing is
more serviceable to the State, being overcome not by the strength
of one passionately resenting, but by the good-nature of one
patiently bearing wrong. For then it is rightly done when it seems
that it will benefit him for whose sake it is done, by producing in
him amendment of his ways and concord with others. At all events,
it is to be done with this intention, even though the result may be
different from what was expected, and the man, with a view to whose
correction and conciliation this healing and salutary medicine, so
to speak, was employed, refuses to be corrected and reconciled.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p30" shownumber="no">12. Moreover, if we pay attention to the words
of the precept, and consider ourselves under bondage to the literal
interpretation, the right cheek is not to be presented by us if the
left has been smitten. “Whosoever,” it is said, “shall smite
thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p30.1" n="2549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> but the
left cheek is more liable to be smitten, because it is easier for
the right hand of the assailant to smite it than the other. But the
words are commonly understood as if our Lord had said: If any one
has acted injuriously to thee in respect of the higher possessions
which thou hast, offer to him also the inferior possessions, lest,
being more concerned about revenge than about forbearance, thou
shouldst despise eternal things in comparison with temporal things,
whereas temporal things <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_485.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_485" n="485" />ought to be despised in comparison with
eternal things, as the left is in comparison with the right. This
has been always the aim of the holy martyrs; for final vengeance is
righteously demanded only when there remains no room for amendment,
namely, in the last great judgment. But meanwhile we must be on our
guard, lest, through desire for revenge, we lose patience
itself,—a virtue which is of more value than all which an enemy
can, in spite of our resistance, take away from us. For another
evangelist, in recording the same precept, makes no mention of the
right cheek, but names merely the one and the other;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p31.2" n="2550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.29" parsed="|Luke|6|29|0|0" passage="Luke 6.29">Luke vi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> so that,
while the duty may be somewhat more distinctly learned from
Matthew’s gospel, he simply commends the same exercise of
patience. Wherefore a righteous and pious man ought to be prepared
to endure with patience injury from those whom he desires to make
good, so that the number of good men may be increased, instead of
himself being added, by retaliation of injury, to the number of
wicked men.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p33" shownumber="no">13. In fine, that these precepts pertain
rather to the inward disposition of the heart than to the actions
which are done in the sight of men, requiring us, in the inmost
heart, to cherish patience along with benevolence, but in the
outward action to do that which seems most likely to benefit those
whose good we ought to seek, is manifest from the fact that our
Lord Jesus Himself, our perfect example of patience, when He was
smitten on the face, answered: “If I have spoken evil, bear
witness of the evil, but if not, why smitest thou me?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p33.1" n="2551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:John.18.23" parsed="|John|18|23|0|0" passage="John 18.23">John xviii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> If we look
only to the words, He did not in this obey His own precept, for He
did not present the other side of his face to him who had smitten
Him but, on the contrary, prevented him who had done the wrong from
adding thereto; and yet He had come prepared not only to be smitten
on the face, but even to be slain upon the cross for those at whose
hands He suffered crucifixion, and for whom, when hanging on the
cross, He prayed, “Father, forgive them, they know not what they
do!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p34.2" n="2552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.34" parsed="|Luke|23|34|0|0" passage="Luke 23.34">Luke xxiii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> In like
manner, the Apostle Paul seems to have failed to obey the precept
of his Lord and Master, when he, being smitten on the face as He
had been, said to the chief priest: “God shall smite thee, thou
whited wall, for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and
commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law?” And when it was
said by them that stood near, “Revilest thou God’s high
priest?” he took pains sarcastically to indicate what his words
meant, that those of them who were discerning might understand that
now the whited wall, <i>i.e.</i> the hypocrisy of the Jewish
priesthood, was appointed to be thrown down by the coming of
Christ; for He said: “I wist not, brethren, that he was the high
priest, for it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler
of thy people;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p35.2" n="2553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.3-Acts.23.5" parsed="|Acts|23|3|23|5" passage="Acts 23.3-5">Acts xxiii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note> although it is perfectly certain
that he who had grown up in that nation and had been in that place
trained in the law, could not but know that his judge was the chief
priest, and could not, by professing ignorance on this point,
impose upon those to whom he was so well known.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p37" shownumber="no">14. These precepts concerning patience ought to be
always retained in the habitual discipline of the heart, and the
benevolence which prevents the recompensing of evil for evil must
be always fully cherished in the disposition. At the same time,
many things must be done in correcting with a certain benevolent
severity, even against their own wishes, men whose welfare rather
than their wishes it is our duty to consult and the Christian
Scriptures have most unambiguously commended this virtue in a
magistrate. For in the correction of a son, even with some
sternness, there is assuredly no diminution of a father’s love;
yet, in the correction, that is done which is received with
reluctance and pain by one whom it seems necessary to heal by pain.
And on this principle, if the commonwealth observe the precepts of
the Christian religion, even its wars themselves will not be
carried on without the benevolent design that, after the resisting
nations have been conquered, provision may be more easily made for
enjoying in peace the mutual bond of piety and justice. For the
person from whom is taken away the freedom which he abuses in doing
wrong is vanquished with benefit to himself; since nothing is more
truly a misfortune than that good fortune of offenders, by which
pernicious impunity is maintained, and the evil disposition, like
an enemy within the man, is strengthened. But the perverse and
froward hearts of men think human affairs are prosperous when men
are concerned about magnificent mansions, and indifferent to the
ruin of souls; when mighty theatres are built up, and the
foundations of virtue are undermined; when the madness of
extravagance is highly esteemed, and works of mercy are scorned;
when, out of the wealth and affluence of rich men, luxurious
provision is made for actors, and the poor are grudged the
necessaries of life; when that God who, by the public declarations
of His doctrine, protests against public vice, is blasphemed by
impious communities, which demand gods of such character that even
those theatrical representations which bring disgrace to both body
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_486.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_486" n="486" />and soul are fitly
performed in honour of them. If God permit these things to prevail,
He is in that permission showing more grievous displeasure: if He
leave these crimes unpunished, such impunity is a more terrible
judgment. When, on the other hand, He overthrows the props of vice,
and reduces to poverty those lusts which were nursed by plenty, He
afflicts in mercy. And in mercy, also, if such a thing were
possible, even wars might be waged by the good, in order that, by
bringing under the yoke the unbridled lusts of men, those vices
might be abolished which ought, under a just government, to be
either extirpated or suppressed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p38" shownumber="no">15. For if the Christian religion condemned
wars of every kind, the command given in the gospel to soldiers
asking counsel as to salvation would rather be to cast away their
arms, and withdraw themselves wholly from military service; whereas
the word spoken to such was, “Do violence to no man, neither
accuse any falsely, and be content with your wages,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p38.1" n="2554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.14" parsed="|Luke|3|14|0|0" passage="Luke 3.14">Luke iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>—the
command to be content with their wages manifestly implying no
prohibition to continue in the service. Wherefore, let those who
say that the doctrine of Christ is incompatible with the State’s
well-being, give us an army composed of soldiers such as the
doctrine of Christ requires them to be; let them give us such
subjects, such husbands and wives, such parents and children, such
masters and servants, such kings, such judges—in fine, even such
taxpayers and tax-gatherers, as the Christian religion has taught
that men should be, and then let them dare to say that it is
adverse to the State’s well-being; yea, rather, let them no
longer hesitate to confess that this doctrine, if it were obeyed,
would be the salvation of the commonwealth.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p40" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p40.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p41" shownumber="no">16. But what am I to answer to the assertion
made that many calamities have befallen the Roman Empire through
some Christian emperors? This sweeping accusation is a calumny. For
if they would more clearly quote some indisputable facts in support
of it from the history of past emperors, I also could mention
similar, perhaps even greater calamities in the reigns of other
emperors who were not Christians; so that men may understand that
these were either faults in the men, not in their religion, or were
due not to the emperors themselves, but to others without whom
emperors can do nothing. As to the date of the commencement of the
downfall of the Roman Republic, there is ample evidence; their own
literature speaks plainly as to this. Long before the name of
Christ had shone abroad on the earth, this was said of Rome: “O
venal city, and doomed to perish speedily, if only it could find a
purchaser!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p41.1" n="2555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p42" shownumber="no"> Sallust, <i>Bell. Tugurth.</i></p></note> In his
book on the Catilinarian conspiracy, which was before the coming of
Christ, the same most illustrious Roman historian declares plainly
the time when the army of the Roman people began to be wanton and
drunken; to set a high value on statues, paintings, and embossed
vases; to take these by violence both from individuals and from the
State; to rob temples and pollute everything, sacred and profane.
When, therefore, the avarice and grasping violence of the corrupt
and abandoned manners of the time spared neither men nor those whom
they esteemed as gods, the famous honour and safety of the
commonwealth began to decline. What progress the worst vices made
from that time forward, and with how great mischief to the
interests of mankind the wickedness of the Empire went on, it would
take too long to rehearse. Let them hear their own satirist
speaking playfully yet truly thus:—</p>

<p class="c52" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p43" shownumber="no">“Once poor, and therefore chaste, in former
times</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p44" shownumber="no">Our matrons were; no luxury found room</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p45" shownumber="no">In low-roofed houses and bare walls of loam;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p46" shownumber="no">Their hands with labour burdened while ’tis
light,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p47" shownumber="no">A frugal sleep supplied the quiet night;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p48" shownumber="no">While, pinched with want, their hunger held them
strait,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p49" shownumber="no">When Hannibal was hovering at the gate;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p50" shownumber="no">But wanton now, and lolling at our ease,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p51" shownumber="no">We suffer all the inveterate ills of peace</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p52" shownumber="no">And wasteful riot, whose destructive charms</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p53" shownumber="no">Revenge the vanquished world of our victorious
arms.</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p54" shownumber="no">No crime, no lustful postures are unknown,</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p55" shownumber="no">Since poverty, our guardian-god, is gone.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p55.1" n="2556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p56" shownumber="no"> Juvenal, vi. 277–295 (Dryden’s
translation).</p></note></p>

<p id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p57" shownumber="no">Why, then, do you expect me to multiply examples of the evils
which were brought in by wickedness uplifted by prosperity, seeing
that among themselves, those who observed events with somewhat
closer attention discerned that Rome had more reason to regret the
departure of its poverty than of its opulence; because in its
poverty the integrity of its virtue was secured, but through its
opulence, dire corruption, more terrible than any invader, had
taken violent possession not of the walls of the city, but of the
mind of the State?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p58" shownumber="no">17. Thanks be unto the Lord our God, who has sent
unto us unprecedented help in resisting these evils. For whither
might not men have been carried away by that flood of the appalling
wickedness of the human race, whom would it have spared, and in
what depths would it not have engulfed its victims, had not the
cross of Christ, resting on such a solid rock of authority (so to
speak), been planted too high and too strong for the flood to sweep
it away? so that by laying hold of its strength we may become
stedfast, and not be carried off our feet and overwhelmed in the
mighty whirlpool of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_487.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_487" n="487" />evil counsels and evil impulses of this world.
For when the empire was sinking in the vile abyss of utterly
depraved manners, and of the effete ancient religion, it was
signally important that heavenly authority should come to the
rescue, persuading men to the practice of voluntary poverty,
continence, benevolence, justice, and concord among themselves, as
well as true piety towards God, and all the other bright and
sterling virtues of life,—not only with a view to the spending of
this present life in the most honourable way, nor only with a view
to secure the most perfect bond of concord in the earthly
commonwealth, but also in order to the obtaining of eternal
salvation, and a place in the divine and celestial republic of a
people which shall endure for ever—a republic to the citizenship
of which faith, hope, and charity admit us; so that, while absent
from it on our pilgrimage here, we may patiently tolerate, if we
cannot correct, those who desire, by leaving vices unpunished, to
give stability to that republic which the early Romans founded and
enlarged by their virtues, when, though they had not the true piety
towards the true God which could bring them, by a religion of
saving power, to the commonwealth which is eternal, they did
nevertheless observe a certain integrity of its own kind, which
might suffice for founding, enlarging, and preserving an earthly
commonwealth. For in the most opulent and illustrious Empire of
Rome, God has shown how great is the influence of even civil
virtues without true religion, in order that it might be understood
that, when this is added to such virtues, men are made citizens of
another commonwealth, of which the king is Truth, the law is Love,
and the duration is Eternity.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p59" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p59.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p60" shownumber="no">18. Who can help feeling that there is something
simply ridiculous in their attempt to compare with Christ, or
rather to put in a higher place, Apollonius and Apuleius, and
others who were most skilful in magical arts? Yet this is to be
tolerated with less impatience, because they bring into comparison
with Him these men rather than their own gods; for Apollonius was,
as we must admit, a much worthier character than that author and
perpetrator of innumerable gross acts of immorality whom they call
Jupiter. “These legends about our gods,” they reply, “are
fables.” Why, then, do they go on praising that luxurious,
licentious, and manifestly profane prosperity of the Republic,
which invented these infamous crimes of the gods, and not only left
them to reach the ears of men as fables, but also exhibited them to
the eyes of men in the theatres; in which, more numerous than their
deities were the crimes which the gods themselves were well pleased
to see openly perpetrated in their honour, whereas they should have
punished their worshippers for even tolerating such spectacles?
“But,” they reply, “those are not the gods themselves whose
worship is celebrated according to the lying invention of such
fables.” Who, then, are they who are propitiated by the
practising in worship of such abominations? Because, forsooth,
Christianity has exposed the perversity and chicanery of those
devils, by whose power also magical arts deceive the minds of men,
and because it has made this patent to the world, and, having
brought out the distinction between the holy angels and these
malignant adversaries, has warned men to be on their guard against
them, showing them also how this may be done,—it is called an
enemy to the Republic, as if, even though temporal prosperity could
be secured by their aid, any amount of adversity would not be
preferable to the prosperity obtained through such means. And yet
it pleased God to prevent men from being perplexed in this matter;
for in the age of the comparative darkness of the Old Testament, in
which is the covering of the New Testament, He distinguished the
first nation which worshiped the true God and despised false gods
by such remarkable prosperity in this world, that any one may
perceive from their case that prosperity is not at the disposal of
devils, but only of Him whom angels serve and devils fear.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p61" shownumber="no">19. Apuleius (of whom I choose rather to
speak, because, as our own countryman, he is better known to us
Africans), though born in a place of some note,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p61.1" n="2557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p62" shownumber="no"> Madaura.</p></note> and a man of superior education
and great eloquence, never succeeded, with all his magical arts, in
reaching, I do not say the supreme power, but even any subordinate
office as a magistrate in the Empire. Does it seem probable that
he, as a philosopher, voluntarily despised these things, who, being
the priest of a province, was so ambitious of greatness that he
gave spectacles of gladiatorial combats, provided the dresses worn
by those who fought with wild beasts in the circus, and, in order
to get a statue of himself erected in the town of Coea, the
birthplace of his wife, appealed to law against the opposition made
by some of the citizens to the proposal, and then, to prevent this
from being forgotten by posterity, published the speech delivered
by him on that occasion? So far, therefore, as concerns worldly
prosperity, that magician did his utmost in order to success;
whence it is manifest that he failed not because he was not
wishful, but because he was not able to do more. At the same time
we admit that he defended himself with brilliant eloquence against
some who imputed to him the crime of practising magical arts; which
makes me wonder <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_488.html" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_488" n="488" />at his panegyrists, who, in affirming that by
these arts he wrought some miracles, attempt to bring evidence
contradicting his own defence of himself from the charge. Let them,
however, examine whether, indeed, they are bringing true testimony,
and he was guilty of pleading what he knew to be false. Those who
pursue magical arts only with a view to worldly prosperity or from
an accursed curiosity, and those also who, though innocent of such
arts, nevertheless praise them with a dangerous admiration, I would
exhort to give heed, if they be wise, and to observe how, without
any such arts, the position of a shepherd was exchanged for the
dignity of the kingly office by David, of whom Scripture has
faithfully recorded both the sinful and the meritorious actions, in
order that we might know both how to avoid offending God, and how,
when He has been offended, His wrath may be appeased.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p63" shownumber="no">20. As to those miracles, however, which are
performed in order to excite the wonder of men, they do greatly err
who compare heathen magicians with the holy prophets, who
completely eclipse them by the fame of their great miracles. How
much more do they err if they compare them with Christ, of whom the
prophets, so incomparably superior to magicians of every name,
foretold that He would come both in the human nature, which he took
in being born of the Virgin, and in the divine nature, in which He
is never separated from the Father!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXVIII-p64" shownumber="no">I see that I have written a very long letter, and
yet have not said all concerning Christ which might meet the case
either of those who from sluggishness of intellect are unable to
comprehend divine things, or of those who, though endowed with
acuteness, are kept back from discerning truth through their love
of contradiction and the prepossession of their minds in favour of
long-cherished error. Howbeit, take note of anything which
influences them against our doctrine, and write to me again, so
that, if the Lord help us, we may, by letters or by treatises,
furnish an answer to all their objections. May you, by the grace
and mercy of the Lord, be happy in Him, my noble and justly
distinguished lord, my son dearly beloved and longed for!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXXXIX" n="CXXXIX" next="vii.1.CXLIII" prev="vii.1.CXXXVIII" progress="80.20%" shorttitle="Letter CXXXIX" title="To Marcellinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p1.1">Letter CXXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p3.1">To Marcellinus, My Lord Justly
Distinguished, My Son Very Much Beloved and Longed for, Augustin
Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p4" shownumber="no">1. The Acts<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p4.1" n="2558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Gesta</i>—records of judicial procedure.</p></note> which your Excellency promised to
send I am eagerly expecting, and I am longing to have them read as
soon as possible in the church at Hippo, and also, if it can be
done, in all the churches established within the diocese, that all
may hear and become thoroughly familiar with the men who have
confessed their crimes, not because the fear of God subdued them to
repentance, but because the rigour of their judges broke through
the hardness of their most cruel hearts,—some of them confessing
to the murder of one presbyter [Restitutus], and the blinding and
maiming of another [Innocentius]; others not daring to deny that
they might have known of these outrages, although they say that
they disapproved of them, and persisting in the impiety of schism
in fellowship with such a multitude of atrocious villains, while
deserting the peace of the Catholic Church on the pretext of
unwillingness to be polluted by other men’s crimes; others
declaring that they will not forsake the schismatics, even though
the certainty of Catholic truth and the perversity of the Donatists
have been demonstrated to them. The work, which it has pleased God
to entrust to your diligence, is of great importance. My heart’s
desire is, that many similar Donatist cases may be tried and
decided by you as these have been, and that in this way the crimes
and the insane obstinacy of these men may be often brought to
light; and that the Acts recording these proceedings may be
published, and brought to the knowledge of all men.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p6" shownumber="no">As to the statement in your Excellency’s
letter, that you are uncertain whether you ought to command the
said Acts to be published in Theoprepia,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p6.1" n="2559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p7" shownumber="no"> This is supposed to be the name of a Donatist
church in Carthage.</p></note> my reply is, Let this be done, if
a large multitude of hearers can be gathered there; if this be not
the case, some other place of more general resort must be provided;
it must not, however, be omitted on any account.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p8" shownumber="no">2. As to the punishment of these men, I beseech you
to make it something less severe than sentence of death, although
they have, by their own confession, been guilty of such grievous
crimes. I ask this out of a regard both for our own consciences and
for the testimony thereby given to Catholic clemency. For this is
the special advantage secured to us by their confession, that the
Catholic Church has found an opportunity of maintaining and
exhibiting forbearance towards her most violent enemies; since in a
case where such cruelty was practised, any punishment short of
death will be seen by all men to proceed from great leniency. And
although such treatment appears to some of our communion, whose
minds are agitated by these atrocities, to be less than the crimes
deserve, and to have somewhat the aspect of weakness and
dereliction of duty, nevertheless, when the feelings, which are
wont to be immoderately ex<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_489.html" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-Page_489" n="489" />cited while such events are recent, have
subsided after a time, the kindness shown to the guilty will shine
with most conspicuous brightness, and men will take much more
pleasure in reading these Acts and showing them to others, my lord
justly distinguished, and son very much beloved and longed for.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p9" shownumber="no">My holy brother and co-bishop Boniface is on
the spot, and I have forwarded by the deacon Peregrinus, who
travelled along with him, a letter of instructions; accept these as
representing me. And whatever may seem in your joint opinion to be
for the Church’s interest, let it be done with the help of the
Lord, who is able in the midst of so great evils graciously to
succour you. One of their bishops, Macrobius, is at present going
round in all directions, followed by bands of wretched men and
women, and has opened for himself the [Donatist] churches which
fear, however slight, had moved their owners to close for a time.
By the presence, however, of one whom I have commended and again
heartily commend to your love, namely, Spondeus, the deputy of the
illustrious Celer, their presumption was indeed somewhat checked;
but now, since his departure to Carthage, Macrobius has opened the
Donatist churches even within his property, and is gathering
congregations for worship in them. In his company, moreover, is
Donatus, a deacon, rebaptized by them even when he was a tenant of
lands belonging to the Church, who was implicated as a ringleader
in the outrage [on Innocentius]. When this man is his associate,
who can tell what kind of followers may be in his retinue? If the
sentence on these men is to be pronounced by the Proconsul,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p9.1" n="2560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p10" shownumber="no"> Apringius. See note, p. 471.</p></note> or by both
of you together, and if he perchance insist upon inflicting capital
punishment, although he is a Christian and, so far as we have had
opportunity of observing, not disposed to such severity—if, I
say, his determination make it necessary, order those letters of
mine, which I deemed it my duty to address to you severally on this
subject,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p10.1" n="2561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p11" shownumber="no"> Letters CXXXIII. and CXXXIV.</p></note> to be
brought before you while the trial is still going on; for I am
accustomed to hear that it is in the power of the judge to mitigate
the sentence, and inflict a milder penalty than the law prescribes.
If, however, notwithstanding these letters from me, he refuse to
grant this request, let him at least allow that the men be remanded
for a time; and we will endeavour to obtain this concession from
the clemency of the Emperors, so that the sufferings of the
martyrs, which ought to shed bright glory on the Church, may not be
tarnished by the blood of their enemies; for I know that in the
case of the clergy in the valley of Anaunia,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p11.1" n="2562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p12" shownumber="no"> Anaunia, a valley not far from Trent, destined to
be so famous for the Council held there. In the month of May, 397
<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p12.1">A.D.</span>, Martyrius, Sisinnius, and Alexander
were killed there by the heathen.</p></note> who were slain by the Pagans, and
are now honoured as martyrs, the Emperor granted readily a petition
that the murderers, who had been discovered and imprisoned, might
not be visited with a capital punishment.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p13" shownumber="no">3. As to the books concerning the baptism of
infants, of which I had sent the original manuscript to your
Excellency, I have forgotten for what reason I received them again
from you; unless, perhaps, it was that, after examining them, I
found them faulty, and wished to make some corrections, which, by
reason of extraordinary hindrances, I have not yet been able to
overtake. I must also confess that the letter intended to be
addressed to you and added to these books, and which I had begun to
dictate when I was with you, is still unfinished, little having
been added to it since that time. If, however, I could set before
you a statement of the toil which it is absolutely necessary for me
to devote, both by day and by night, to other duties, you would
deeply sympathize with me, and would be astonished at the amount of
business not admitting of delay which distracts my mind and hinders
me from accomplishing those things to which you urge me in
entreaties and admonitions, addressed to one most willing to oblige
you, and inexpressibly grieved that it is beyond his power; for
when I obtain a little leisure from the urgent necessary business
of those men, who so press me into their service<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p13.1" n="2563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p14" shownumber="no"> <i>Angariant</i>. See <scripRef id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.41" parsed="|Matt|5|41|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 41">Matt. v. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> that I am neither able to escape
them nor at liberty to neglect them, there are always subjects to
which I must, in dictating to my amanuenses, give the first place,
because they are so connected with the present hour as not to admit
of being postponed. Of such things one instance was the abridgement
of the proceedings at our Conference,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p14.2" n="2564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p15" shownumber="no"> The Conference presided over by this Marcellinus
at Carthage, in the preceding year.</p></note> a work involving much labour, but
necessary, because I saw that no one would attempt the perusal of
such a mass of writing; another was a letter to the Donatist
laity<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p15.1" n="2565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p16" shownumber="no"> Letter CXLI.</p></note> concerning
the said Conference, a document which I have just completed, after
labouring at it for several nights; another was the composition of
two long letters,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p16.1" n="2566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p17" shownumber="no"> Letters CXXXVII. and CXXXVIII.</p></note> one addressed to yourself, my
beloved friend, the other to the illustrious Volusianus, which I
suppose you both have received; another is a book, with which I am
occupied at present, addressed to our friend Honoratus,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p17.1" n="2567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p18" shownumber="no"> Letter CXL.</p></note> in regard
to five questions proposed by him in a letter to me, and you see
that to him I was unquestionably in duty bound to send a
prompt <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_490.html" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-Page_490" n="490" />reply.
For love deals with her sons as a nurse does with children,
devoting her attention to them not in the order of the love felt
for each, but according to the urgency of each case; she gives a
preference to the weaker, because she desires to impart to them
such strength as is possessed by the stronger, whom she passes by
meanwhile not because of her slighting them, but because her mind
is at rest in regard to them. Emergencies of this kind, compelling
me to employ my amanuenses in writing on subjects which prevent me
from using their pens in work much more congenial to the ardent
desires of my heart, can never fail to occur, because I have
difficulty in obtaining even a very little leisure, amidst the
accumulation of business into which, in spite of my own
inclinations, I am dragged by other men’s wishes or necessities;
and what I am to do, I really do not know.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p19" shownumber="no">4. You have heard the burdens, for my deliverance
from which I wish you to join your prayers with mine; but at the
same time I do not wish you to desist from admonishing me, as you
do, with such importunity and frequency; your words are not without
some effect. I commend at the same time to your Excellency a church
planted in Numidia, on behalf of which, in its present necessities,
my holy brother and co-bishop Delphinus has been sent by my
brethren and co-bishops who share the toils and the dangers of
their work in that region. I write no more on this matter, because
you will hear all from his own lips when he comes to you. All other
necessary particulars you will find in the letters of instruction,
which are sent by me to the presbyter either now or by the deacon
Peregrinus, so that I need not again repeat them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p20" shownumber="no">May your heart be ever strong in Christ, my lord
justly distinguished, and son very much beloved and longed for!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p21" shownumber="no">I commend to your Excellency our son Ruffinus,
the Provost<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p21.1" n="2568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXXXIX-p22" shownumber="no"> <i>Principalis.</i></p></note> of
Cirta.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXLIII" n="CXLIII" next="vii.1.CXLIV" prev="vii.1.CXXXIX" progress="80.53%" shorttitle="Letter CXLIII" title="To Marcellinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p1.1">Letter CXLIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p3.1">To Marcellinus, My Noble Lord,
Justly Distinguished, My Son Very Much Beloved, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. Desiring to reply to the letter which I received
from you through our holy brother, my co-bishop Boniface, I have
sought for it, but have not found it. I have recalled to mind,
however, that you asked me in that letter how the magicians of
Pharaoh could, after all the water of Egypt had been turned into
blood, find any with which to imitate the miracle. There are two
ways in which the question is commonly answered: either that it was
possible for water to have been brought from the sea, or, which is
more credible, that these plagues were not inflicted on the
district in which the children of Israel were; for the clear,
express statements to this effect in some parts of that scriptural
narrative entitle us to assume this in places where the statement
is omitted.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p5" shownumber="no">2. In your other letter, brought to me by the
presbyter Urbanus, a question is proposed, taken from a passage not
in the Divine Scriptures, but in one of my own books, namely, that
which I wrote on Free Will. On questions of this kind, however, I
do not bestow much labour; because even if the statement objected
to does not admit of unanswerable vindication, it is mine only; it
is not an utterance of that Author whose words it is impiety to
reject, even when, through our misapprehension of their meaning,
the interpretation which we put on them deserves to be rejected. I
freely confess, accordingly, that I endeavour to be one of those
who write because they have made some progress, and who, by means
of writing, make further progress. If, therefore, through
inadvertence or want of knowledge, anything has been stated by me
which may with good reason be condemned, not only by others who are
able to discover this, but also by myself (for if I am making
progress, I ought, at least after it has been pointed out, to see
it), such a mistake is not to be regarded with surprise or grief,
but rather forgiven, and made the occasion of congratulating me,
not, of course, on having erred, but on having renounced an error.
For there is an extravagant perversity in the self-love of the man
who desires other men to be in error, that the fact of his having
erred may not be discovered. How much better and more profitable is
it that in the points in which he has erred others should not err,
so that he may be delivered from his error by their advice, or, if
he refuse this, may at least have no followers in his error. For,
if God permit me, as I desire, to gather together and point out, in
a work devoted to this express purpose, all the things which most
justly displease me in my books, men will then see how far I am
from being a partial judge in my own case.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p6" shownumber="no">3. As for you, however, who love me warmly, if, in
opposing those by whom, whether through malice or ignorance or
superior intelligence, I am censured, you maintain the position
that I have nowhere in my writings made a mistake, you labour in a
hopeless enterprise—you have undertaken a bad cause, in which,
even if myself were judge, you must be easily worsted; for it is no
pleasure to me that my dearest friends should think me to be such
as I am not, since assuredly they love not me, but instead of me
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_491.html" id="vii.1.CXLIII-Page_491" n="491" />another under my
name, if they love not what I am, but what I am not; for in so far
as they know me, or believe what is true concerning me, I am loved
by them; but in so far as they ascribe to me what they do not know
to be in me, they love another person, such as they suppose me to
be. Cicero, the prince of Roman orators, says of some one, “He
never uttered a word which he would wish to recall.” This
commendation, though it seems to be the highest possible, is
nevertheless more likely to be true of a consummate fool than of a
man perfectly wise; for it is true of idiots,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p6.1" n="2569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Quos vulgo moriones vocant.</i></p></note> that the more absurd and foolish
they are, and the more their opinions diverge from those
universally held, the more likely are they to utter no word which
they will wish to recall; for to regret an evil, or foolish, or
ill-timed word is characteristic of a wise man. If, however, the
words quoted are taken in a good sense, as intended to make us
believe that some one was such that, by reason of his speaking all
things wisely, he never uttered any word which he would wish to
recall,—this we are, in accordance with sound piety, to believe
rather concerning men of God, who spoke as they were moved by the
Holy Ghost, than concerning the man whom Cicero commends. For my
part, so far am I from this excellence, that if I have uttered no
word which I would wish to recall, it must be because I resemble
more the idiot than the wise man. The man whose writings are most
worthy of the highest authority is he who has uttered no word, I do
not say which it would be his desire, but which it would be his
duty to recall. Let him that has not attained to this occupy the
second rank through his humility, since he cannot take the first
rank through his wisdom. Since he has been unable, with all his
care, to exclude every expression whose use may be justly
regretted, let him acknowledge his regret for anything which, as he
may now have discovered, ought not to have been said.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p8" shownumber="no">4. Since, therefore, the words spoken by me
which I would if I could recall, are not, as my very dear friends
suppose, few or none, but perhaps even more than my enemies
imagine, I am not gratified by such commendation as Cicero’s
sentence, “He never uttered a word which he would wish to
recall,” but I am deeply distressed by the saying of Horace,
“The word once uttered cannot be recalled.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p8.1" n="2570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>Nescit vox missa reverti.</i></p></note> This is the reason why I keep
beside me, longer than you wish or patiently bear, the books which
I have written on difficult and important questions on the book of
Genesis and the doctrine of the Trinity, hoping that, if it be
impossible to avoid having some things which may deservedly be
found fault with, the number of these may at least be smaller than
it might have been, if, through impatient haste, the works had been
published without due deliberation; for you, as your letters
indicate (our holy brother and co-bishop Florentius having written
me to this effect), are urgent for the publication of these works
now, in order that they may be defended in my own lifetime by
myself, when, perhaps, they may begin to be assailed in some
particulars, either through the cavilling of enemies or the
misapprehensions of friends. You say this doubtless because you
think there is nothing in them which might with justice be
censured, otherwise you would not exhort me to publish the books,
but rather to revise them more carefully. But I fix my eye rather
on those who are true judges, sternly impartial, between whom and
myself I wish, in the first place, to make sure of my ground, so
that the only faults coming to be censured by them may be those
which it was impossible for me to observe, though using the most
diligent scrutiny.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p10" shownumber="no">5. Notwithstanding what I have just said, I am
prepared to defend the sentence in the third book of my treatise on
Free Will, in which, discoursing on the rational substance, I have
expressed my opinion in these words: “The soul, appointed to
occupy a body inferior in nature to itself after the entrance of
sin, governs its own body, not absolutely according to its free
will, but only in so far as the laws of the universe permit.” I
bespeak the particular attention of those who think that I have
here fixed and defined, as ascertained concerning the human soul,
either that it comes by propagation from the parents, or that it
has, through sins committed in a higher celestial life, incurred
the penalty of being shut up in a corruptible body. Let them, I
say, observe that the words in question have been so carefully
weighed by me, that while they hold fast what I regard as certain,
namely, that after the sin of the first man, all other men have
been born and continue to be born in that sinful flesh, for the
healing of which “the likeness of sinful flesh”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p10.1" n="2571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> came in
the person of the Lord, they are also so chosen as not to pronounce
upon any one of those four opinions which I have in the sequel
expounded and distinguished—not attempting to establish any one
of them as preferable to the others, but disposing in the meantime
of the matter under discussion, and reserving the consideration of
these opinions, so that whichever of them may be true, praise
should unhesitatingly be given to God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p12" shownumber="no">6. For whether all souls are derived by propagation
from the first, or are in the case of each individual specially
created, or being created apart from the body are sent into it, or
introduce themselves into it of their own accord, without doubt
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_492.html" id="vii.1.CXLIII-Page_492" n="492" />this creature
endowed with reason, namely, the human soul—appointed to occupy
an inferior, that is, an earthly body—after the entrance of sin,
does not govern its own body absolutely according to its free
will.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p12.1" n="2572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p13" shownumber="no"> The text here obscure, we have followed the <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p13.1">Mss.</span>, which omit the words, “interim quod
constat peccatum primi hominis.”</p></note> For I did
not say, “after his sin,” or “after he sinned,” but after
the entrance of sin, that whatever might afterwards, if possible,
be determined by reason as to the question whether the sin was his
own or the sin of the first parent of mankind, it might be
perceived that in saying that “the soul, appointed, after the
entrance of sin, to occupy an inferior body, does not govern its
body absolutely according to its own free will,” I stated what is
true; for “the flesh lusteth against the spirit,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p13.2" n="2573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.17.">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and in
this we groan, being burdened,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p14.2" n="2574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 5.4">2 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and “the corruptible body weighs
down the soul,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p15.2" n="2575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.9.15" parsed="|Wis|9|15|0|0" passage="Wisd. 9.15">Wisd. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>—in short, who can enumerate all
the evils arising from the infirmity of the flesh, which shall
assuredly cease when “this corruptible shall have put on
incorruption,” so that “that which is mortal shall be swallowed
up of life”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p16.2" n="2576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note> In that
future condition, therefore, the soul shall govern its spiritual
body with absolute freedom of will; but in the meantime its freedom
is not absolute, but conditioned by the laws of the universe,
according to which it is fixed, that bodies having experienced
birth experience death, and having grown to maturity decline in old
age. For the soul of the first man did, before the entrance of sin,
govern his body with perfect freedom of will, although that body
was not yet spiritual, but animal; but after the entrance of sin,
that is, after sin had been committed in that flesh from which
sinful flesh was thenceforward to be propagated, the reasonable
soul is so appointed to occupy an inferior body, that it does not
govern its body with absolute freedom of will. That infant
children, even before they have committed any sin of their own, are
partakers of sinful flesh, is, in my opinion, proved by their
requiring to have it healed in them also, by the application in
their baptism of the remedy provided in Him who came in the
likeness of sinful flesh. But even those who do not acquiesce in
this view have no just ground for taking offence at the sentence
quoted from my book; for it is certain, if I am not mistaken, that
even if the infirmity be the consequence not of sin, but of nature,
it was at all events only after the entrance of sin that bodies
having this infirmity began to be produced; for Adam was not
created thus, and he did not beget any offspring before he
sinned.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p18" shownumber="no">7. Let my critics, therefore, seek other
passages to censure, not only in my other more hastily published
works, but also in these books of mine on <i>Free Will</i>. For I
by no means deny that they may in this search discover
opportunities of conferring a benefit on me; for if the books,
having passed into so many hands, cannot now be corrected, I myself
may, being still alive. Those words, however, so carefully selected
by me to avoid committing myself to any one of the four opinions or
theories regarding the soul’s origin, are liable to censure only
from those who think that my hesitation as to any definite view in
a matter so obscure is blameworthy; against whom I do not defend
myself by saying that I think it right to pronounce no opinion
whatever on the subject, seeing that I have no doubt either that
the soul is immortal—not in the same sense in which God is
immortal, who alone hath immortality,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p18.1" n="2577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 6.16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> but in a certain way peculiar to
itself—or that the soul is a creature and not a part of the
substance of the Creator, or as to any other thing which I regard
as most certain concerning its nature. But seeing that the
obscurity of this most mysterious subject, the origin of the soul,
compels me to do as I have done, let them rather stretch out a
friendly hand to me, confessing my ignorance, and desiring to know
whatever is the truth on the subject; and let them, if they can,
teach or demonstrate to me what they may either have learned by the
exercise of sound reason, or have believed on indisputably plain
testimony of the divine oracles. For if reason be found
contradicting the authority of Divine Scriptures, it only deceives
by a semblance of truth, however acute it be, for its deductions
cannot in that case be true. On the other hand, if, against the
most manifest and reliable testimony of reason, anything be set up
claiming to have the authority of the Holy Scriptures, he who does
this does it through a misapprehension of what he has read, and is
setting up against the truth not the real meaning of Scripture,
which he has failed to discover, but an opinion of his own; he
alleges not what he has found in the Scriptures, but what he has
found in himself as their interpreter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p20" shownumber="no">8. Let me give an example, to which I solicit
your earnest attention. In a passage near the end of Ecclesiastes,
where the author is speaking of man’s dissolution through death
separating the soul from the body, it is written, “Then shall the
dust return to the earth as it was, and the spirit shall return
unto God who gave it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p20.1" n="2578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.7" parsed="|Eccl|12|7|0|0" passage="Eccles. 12.7">Eccles. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> A statement having the authority
on which this one is based is true beyond all dispute, and is not
intended to deceive any one; yet if any one wishes to put upon it
such an interpretation as may help him in attempting to support the
theory of the propagation of souls, according to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_493.html" id="vii.1.CXLIII-Page_493" n="493" />which all other souls
are derived from that one which God gave to the first man, what is
there said concerning the body under the name of “dust” (for
obviously nothing else than body and soul are to be understood by
“dust” and “spirit” in this passage) seems to favour his
view; for he may affirm that the soul is said to return to God
because of its being derived from the original stock of that soul
which God gave to the first man, in the same way as the body is
said to return to the dust because of its being derived from the
original stock of that body which was made of dust in the first man
and therefore may argue that, from what we know perfectly as to the
body, we ought to believe what is hidden from our observation as to
the soul; for there is no difference of opinion as to the original
stock of the body, but there is as to the original stock of the
soul. In the text thus brought forward as a proof, statements are
made concerning both, as if the manner of the return of each to its
original was precisely similar in both,—the body, on the one
hand, returning to the earth as it was, for thence was it taken
when the first man was formed; the soul, on the other hand,
returning to God, for He gave it when He breathed into the nostrils
of the man whom He had formed the breath of life, and he became a
living soul,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p21.2" n="2579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" passage="Gen. 2.7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> so that
thenceforward the propagation of each part should go on from the
corresponding part in the parent.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p23" shownumber="no">9. If, however, the true account of the soul’s
origin be, that God gives to each individual man a soul, not
propagated from that first soul, but created in some other way, the
statement that the “spirit returns to God who gave it,” is
equally consistent with this view. The two other opinions regarding
the soul’s origin are, then, the only ones which seem to be
excluded by this text. For in the first place, as to the opinion
that every man’s soul is made separately within him at the time
of his creation, it is supposed that, if this were the case, the
soul should have been spoken of as returning, not to God who gave
it, but to God who made it; for the word “gave” seems to imply
that that which could be given had already a separate existence.
The words “returneth to God” are further insisted upon by some,
who say, How could it return to a place where it had never been
before? Accordingly they maintain that, if the soul is to be
believed to have never been with God before, the words should have
been “it goes,” or “goes on,” or “goes away,” rather
than it “returns” to God. In like manner, as to the opinion
that each soul glides of its own accord into its body, it is not
easy to explain how this theory is reconcilable with the statement
that God gave it. The words of this scriptural passage are
consequently somewhat adverse to these two opinions, namely, the
one which supposes each soul to be created in its own body, and the
one which supposes each soul to introduce itself into its own body
spontaneously. But there is no difficulty in showing that the words
are consistent with either of the other two opinions, namely, that
all souls are derived by propagation from the one first created, or
that, having been created and kept in readiness with God, they are
given to each body as required.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p24" shownumber="no">10. Nevertheless, even if the theory that each
soul is created in its own body may not be wholly excluded by this
text,—for if its advocates affirm that God is here said to have
given the spirit (or the soul) in the same way as He is said to
have given us eyes, ears, hands, or other such members, which were
not made elsewhere by Him, and kept in store that He might give
them, <i>i.e.</i> add and join them to our bodies, but are made by
Him in that body to which He is said to have given them,—I do not
see what could be said in reply, unless, perchance, the opinion
could be refuted, either by other passages of Scripture, or by
valid reasoning. In like manner, those who think that each soul
flows of its own accord into its body take the words “God gave
it” in the sense in which it is said, “He gave them up to
uncleanness, through the lusts of their own hearts.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p24.1" n="2580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.24" parsed="|Rom|1|24|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.24">Rom. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Only one
word, therefore, remains apparently irreconcilable with the theory
that each soul is made in its own body, namely, the word
“returneth,” in the expression “returneth to God;” for in
what sense can the soul return to Him with whom it has not formerly
been? By this one word alone are the supporters of this one of the
four opinions embarrassed. And yet I do not think that this opinion
ought to be held as refuted by this one word, for it may be
possible to show that in the ordinary style of scriptural language
it may be quite correct to use the word “return,” as signifying
the spirit created by God returns to Him not because of its having
been with Him before its union with the body, but because of its
having received being from His creative power.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p26" shownumber="no">11. I have written these things in order to show
that whoever is disposed to maintain and vindicate any one of these
four theories of the soul’s origin, must bring forward, either
from the Scriptures received into ecclesiastical authority,
passages which do not admit of any other interpretation,—as the
statement that God made man,—or reasonings founded on premises so
obviously true that to call them in question would be madness, such
as the statement that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_494.html" id="vii.1.CXLIII-Page_494" n="494" />none but the living are capable of knowledge or
of error; for a statement like this does not require the authority
of Scripture to prove its truth, as if the common sense of mankind
did not of itself announce its truth with such transparent cogency
of reason, that whoever contradicts it must be held to be
hopelessly mad. If any one is able to produce such arguments in
discussing the very obscure question of the soul’s origin, let
him help me in my ignorance; but if he cannot do this, let him
forbear from blaming my hesitation on the question.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIII-p27" shownumber="no">12. As to the virginity of the Holy Mary, if what I
have written on this subject does not suffice to prove that it was
possible, we must refuse to believe every record of anything
miraculous having taken place in the body of any. If, however, the
objection to believing this miracle is, that it happened only once,
ask the friend who is still perplexed by this, whether instances
may not be quoted from secular literature of events which were,
like this one, unique, and which, nevertheless, are believed, not
merely as fables are believed by the simple, but with that faith
with which the history of facts is received—ask him, I beseech
you, this question. For if he says that nothing of this kind is to
be found in these writings, he ought to have such instances pointed
out to him; if he admits this, the question is decided by his
admission.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXLIV" n="CXLIV" next="vii.1.CXLV" prev="vii.1.CXLIII" progress="81.20%" shorttitle="Letter CXLIV" title="To the Inhabitants of Cirta" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p1.1">Letter CXLIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p3.1">To My Honourable and Justly
Esteemed Lords, The Inhabitants of Cirta, of All Ranks, Brethren
Dearly Beloved and Longed For, Bishop Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p4" shownumber="no">1. If that which greatly distressed me in your
town has now been removed; if the obduracy of hearts which resisted
most evident and, as we might call it, notorious truth, has by the
force of truth been overcome; if the sweetness of peace is
relished, and the love which tends to unity is the occasion no
longer of pain to eyes diseased, but of light and vigour to eyes
restored to health,—this is God’s work, not ours; on no account
would I ascribe these results to human efforts, even had such a
remarkable conversion of your whole community taken place when I
was with you, and in connection with my own preaching and
exhortations. The operation and the success are His who, by His
servants, calls men’s attention outwardly by the signs of things,
and Himself teaches men inwardly by the things themselves. The
fact, however, that whatever praiseworthy change has been wrought
among you is to be ascribed not to us, but to Him who alone doeth
wonderful works,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p4.1" n="2581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.18" parsed="|Ps|72|18|0|0" passage="Ps. 72.18">Ps. lxxii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> is no reason for our being more
reluctant to be persuaded to visit you. For we ought to hasten much
more readily to see the works of God than our own works, for we
ourselves also, if we be of service in any work, owe this not to
men but to Him; wherefore the apostle says, “Neither is he that
planteth anything, neither he that watereth: but God that giveth
the increase.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p5.2" n="2582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.7" parsed="|1Cor|3|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.7">1 Cor. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p7" shownumber="no">2. You allude in your letter to a fact which I
also remember from classic literature, that by discoursing on the
benefits of temperance, Xenocrates suddenly converted Polemo from a
dissipated to a sober life, though this man was not only habitually
intemperate, but was actually intoxicated at the time. Now although
this was, as you have wisely and truthfully apprehended, a case not
of conversion to God, but of emancipation from the thraldom of
self-indulgence, I would not ascribe even the amount of improvement
wrought in him to the work of man, but to the work of God. For even
in the body, the lowest part of our nature, all excellent things,
such as beauty, vigour, health, and so on, are the work of God, to
whom nature owes its creation and perfection; how much more
certain, therefore, must it be that no other can impart excellent
properties to the soul! For what imagination of human folly could
be more full of pride and ingratitude than the notion that,
although God alone can give comeliness to the body, it belongs to
man to give purity to the soul? It is written in the book of
Christian Wisdom, “I perceived that no one can have
self-restraint unless God give it to him, and that this is a part
of true wisdom to know whose gift it is.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p7.1" n="2583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.8.21" parsed="|Wis|8|21|0|0" passage="Wisd. 8.21">Wisd. viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> If, therefore, Polemo, when he
exchanged a life of dissipation for a life of sobriety, had so
understood whence the gift came, that, renouncing the superstitions
of the heathen, he had rendered worship to the Divine Giver, he
would then have become not only temperate, but truly wise and
savingly religious, which would have secured to him not merely the
practice of virtue in this life, but also the possession of
immortality in the life to come. How much less, then, should I
presume to take to myself the honour of your conversion, or of that
of your people which you have now reported to me, which, when I was
neither speaking to you nor even present with you, was accomplished
unquestionably by divine power in all in whom it has really taken
place. This, therefore, know above all things, meditate on this
with devout humility. To God, my brethren, to God give thanks. Fear
Him, that ye may not go backward: love Him, that ye may go
forward.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p8.2" n="2584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>Deum timete ne deficiatis, amate ut
proficiatis.</i></p></note></p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_495.html" id="vii.1.CXLIV-Page_495" n="495" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p10" shownumber="no">3.
If, however, love of men still keeps some secretly alienated from
the flock of Christ, while fear of other men constrains them to a
feigned reconciliation, I charge all such to consider that before
God the conscience of man has no covering, and that they can
neither impose on Him as a Witness, nor escape from Him as a Judge.
But if, by reason of anxiety as to their own salvation, anything as
to the question of the unity of Christ’s flock perplex them, let
them make this demand upon themselves,—and it seems to me a most
just demand,—that in regard to the Catholic Church, <i>i.e.</i>
the Church spread abroad over the whole world, they believe rather
the words of Divine Scripture than the calumnies of human tongues.
Moreover, with respect to the schism which has arisen among men
(who assuredly, whatsoever they may be, do not frustrate the
promises of God to Abraham, “In thy seed shall all the nations of
the earth be blessed,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p10.1" n="2585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLIV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.4" parsed="|Gen|26|4|0|0" passage="Gen. 26.4">Gen. xxvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>—promises believed when brought
to their ears as a prophecy, but denied, forsooth, when set before
their eyes as an accomplished fact), let them meanwhile ponder this
one very brief, but, if I mistake not, unanswerable argument: the
question out of which the dispute arose either has or has not been
tried before ecclesiastical tribunals beyond the sea; if it has not
been tried before these, then no guilt in this matter is chargeable
on the whole flock of Christ in the nations beyond the sea, in
communion with which we rejoice, and therefore their separation
from these guiltless communities is an act of impious schism; if,
on the other hand, the question has been tried before the tribunal
of these churches, who does not understand and feel, nay, who does
not see, that those whose communion is now separated from these
churches were the party defeated in the trial? Let them therefore
choose to whom they should prefer to give credence, whether to the
ecclesiastical judges who decided the question, or to the
complaints of the vanquished litigants. Observe wisely how
impossible it is for them reasonably to answer this brief and most
intelligible dilemma; nevertheless, it were easier to turn Polemo
from a life of intemperance, than to drive them out of the madness
of inveterate error.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLIV-p12" shownumber="no">Pardon me, my noble and worthy lords, brethren most
dearly beloved and longed for, for writing you a letter more prolix
than agreeable, but fitted, as I think, to benefit rather than to
flatter you. As to my coming to you, may God fulfil the desire
which we both equally cherish! For I cannot express in words, but I
am sure you will gladly believe, with what fervour of love I burn
to see you.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXLV" n="CXLV" next="vii.1.CXLVI" prev="vii.1.CXLIV" progress="81.40%" shorttitle="Letter CXLV" title="To Anastasius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXLV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXLV-p1.1">Letter CXLV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXLV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 412 or
413.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXLV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLV-p3.1">To Anastasius, My Holy and Beloved
Lord and Brother, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLV-p4" shownumber="no">1. A most satisfactory opportunity of saluting your
genuine worth is furnished by our brethren Lupicinus and
Concordialis, honourable servants of God, from whom, even without
my writing, you might learn all that is going on among us here. But
knowing, as I do, how much you love us in Christ, because of your
knowing how warmly your love is reciprocated by us in Him, I was
sure that it might have disappointed you if you had seen them, and
could not but know that they had come directly from us, and were
most intimately united in friendship with us, and yet had received
with them no letter from me. Besides this, I am owing you a reply,
for I am not aware of having written to you since I received your
last letter; so great are the cares by which I am encumbered and
distracted, that I know not whether I have written or not before
now.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLV-p5" shownumber="no">2. We desire eagerly to know how you are, and
whether the Lord has given you some rest, so far as in this world
He can bestow it; for “if one member be honoured, all the members
rejoice with it;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p5.1" n="2586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.26">1 Cor. xii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and so it is almost always our
experience, that when, in the midst of our anxieties, we turn our
thoughts to some of our brethren placed in a condition of
comparative rest, we are in no small measure revived, as if in them
we ourselves enjoyed a more peaceful and tranquil life. At the same
time, when vexatious cares are multiplied in this uncertain life,
they compel us to long for the everlasting rest. For this world is
more dangerous to us in pleasant than in painful hours, and is to
be guarded against more when it allures us to love it than when it
warns and constrains us to despise it. For although “all that is
in the world” is “the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the
eyes, and the pride of life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p6.2" n="2587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.16" parsed="|1John|2|16|0|0" passage="1 John 2.16">1 John ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> nevertheless, even in the case of
men who prefer to these the things which are spiritual, unseen, and
eternal, the sweetness of earthly things insinuates itself into our
affections, and accompanies our steps on the path of duty with its
seductive allurements. For the violence with which present things
acquire sway over our weakness is exactly proportioned to the
superior value by which future things command our love. And oh that
those who have learned to observe and bewail this may succeed in
overcoming and escaping from this power of terrestrial things! Such
victory and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_496.html" id="vii.1.CXLV-Page_496" n="496" />emancipation cannot, without God’s
grace, be achieved by the human will, which is by no means to be
called free so long as it is subject to prevailing and enslaving
lusts; “For of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought
in bondage.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p7.2" n="2588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.19" parsed="|2Pet|2|19|0|0" passage="2 Pet. 2.19">2 Pet. ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> And the
Son of God has Himself said, “If the Son shall make you free, ye
shall be free indeed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p8.2" n="2589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.36" parsed="|John|8|36|0|0" passage="John 8.36">John viii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLV-p10" shownumber="no">3. The law, therefore, by teaching and
commanding what cannot be fulfilled without grace, demonstrates to
man his weakness, in order that the weakness thus proved may resort
to the Saviour, by whose healing the will may be able to do what in
its feebleness it found impossible. So, then, the law brings us to
faith, faith obtains the Spirit in fuller measure, the Spirit sheds
love abroad in us, and love fulfils the law. For this reason the
law is called a “schoolmaster,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p10.1" n="2590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.24" parsed="|Gal|3|24|0|0" passage="Gal. 3.24">Gal. iii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> under whose threatenings and
severity “whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be
delivered.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p11.2" n="2591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.32" parsed="|Joel|2|32|0|0" passage="Joel 2.32">Joel ii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> But how
shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p12.2" n="2592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.14" parsed="|Rom|10|14|0|0" passage="Rom. 10.14">Rom. x. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore
unto them that believe and call on Him the quickening Spirit is
given, lest the letter without the Spirit should kill them.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p13.2" n="2593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 3.6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> But by the
Holy Ghost, which is given unto us, the love of God is shed abroad
in our hearts,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p14.2" n="2594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> so that
the words of the same apostle, “Love is the fulfilling of the
law,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p15.2" n="2595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.10">Rom. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> are
realized. So the law is good to the man who uses it lawfully;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p16.2" n="2596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.8" parsed="|1Tim|1|8|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.8">1 Tim. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and he
uses it lawfully who, understanding wherefore it was given, betakes
himself, under the pressure of its threatenings, to grace, which
sets him free. Whoever unthankfully despises this grace, by which
the ungodly are justified, and trusts in his own strength, as if he
thereby could fulfil the law, being ignorant of God’s
righteousness, and going about to establish his own righteousness,
is not submitting himself to the righteousness of God;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p17.2" n="2597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.3" parsed="|Rom|10|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 10.3">Rom. x. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and thus
the law becomes to him not a help to pardon, but the bond fastening
his guilt to him. Not that the law is evil, but because sin worketh
death in such persons by that which is good.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p18.2" n="2598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.13" parsed="|Rom|7|13|0|0" passage="Rom. 7.13">Rom. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> For by occasion of the commandment
he sins more grievously who, by the commandment, knows how evil are
the sins which he commits.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLV-p20" shownumber="no">4. In vain, however, does any one think
himself to have gained the victory over sin, if, through nothing
but fear of punishment, he refrains from sin; because, although the
outward action to which an evil desire prompts him is not
performed, the evil desire itself within the man is an enemy
unsubdued. And who is found innocent in God’s sight who is
willing to do the sin which is forbidden if you only remove the
punishment which is feared? And consequently, even in the volition
itself, he is guilty of sin who wishes to do what is unlawful, but
refrains from doing it because it cannot be done with impunity;
for, so far as he is concerned, he would prefer that there were no
righteousness forbidding and punishing sins. And assuredly, if he
would prefer that there should be no righteousness, who can doubt
that he would if he could abolish it altogether? How, then, can
that man be called righteous who is such an enemy to righteousness
that, if he had the power, he would abolish its authority, that he
might not be subject to its threatenings or its penalties? He,
then, is an enemy to righteousness who refrains from sin only
through fear of punishment; but he will become the friend of
righteousness if through love of it he sin not, for then he will be
really afraid to sin. For the man who only fears the flames of hell
is afraid not of sinning, but of being burned; but the man who
hates sin as much as he hates hell is afraid to sin. This is the
“fear of the Lord,” which “is pure, enduring for ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p20.1" n="2599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.9" parsed="|Ps|19|9|0|0" passage="Ps. 19.9">Ps. xix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> For the
fear of punishment has torment, and is not in love; and love, when
it is perfect, casts it out.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p21.2" n="2600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.18" parsed="|1John|4|18|0|0" passage="1 John 4.18">1 John iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLV-p23" shownumber="no">5. Moreover, every one hates sin just in
proportion as he loves righteousness; which he will be enabled to
do not through the law putting him in fear by the letter of its
prohibitions, but by the Spirit healing him by grace. Then that is
done which the apostle enjoins in the admonition, “I speak after
the manner of men because of the infirmity of your flesh: for as ye
have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity
unto iniquity, even so now yield your members servants to
righteousness unto holiness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p23.1" n="2601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.19" parsed="|Rom|6|19|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.19">Rom. vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> For what is the force of the
conjunctions “as” and “even so,” if it be not this: “As
no fear compelled you to sin, but the desire for it, and the
pleasure taken in sin, even so let not the fear of punishment drive
you to a life of righteousness; but let the pleasure found in
righteousness and the love you bear to it draw you to practise
it”? And even this is, as it seems to me, a righteousness, so to
speak, somewhat mature, but not perfect. For he would not have
prefaced the admonition with the words, “I speak after the manner
of men because of the infirmity of your flesh,” had there not
been something else that ought to have been said if they had been
by that time able to bear it. For surely more devoted service is
due to righteousness <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_497.html" id="vii.1.CXLV-Page_497" n="497" />than men are wont to yield to sin. For
pain of body restrains men, if not from the desire of sin, at least
from the commission of sinful actions; and we should not easily
find any one who would openly commit a sin procuring to him an
impure and unlawful gratification, if it was certain that the
penalty of torture would immediately follow the crime. But
righteousness ought to be so loved that not even bodily sufferings
should hinder us from doing its works, but that, even when we are
in the hands of cruel enemies, our good works should so shine
before men that those who are capable of taking pleasure therein
may glorify our Father who is in heaven.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p24.2" n="2602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLV-p26" shownumber="no">6. Hence it comes that that most devoted lover
of righteousness exclaims, “Who shall separate us from the love
of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or
famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? (As it is written, For
Thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep
for the slaughter.) Nay, in all these things we are more than
conquerors through Him that loved us. For I am persuaded, that
neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor
powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor
depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from
the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p26.1" n="2603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35-Rom.8.39" parsed="|Rom|8|35|8|39" passage="Rom. 8.35-39">Rom. viii. 35–39</scripRef>.</p></note> Observe
how he does not say simply, “Who shall separate us from
Christ?” but, indicating that by which we cling to Christ, he
says, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?” We cling
to Christ, then, by love, not by fear of punishment. Again, after
having enumerated those things which seem to be sufficiently
fierce, but have not sufficient force to effect a separation, he
has, in the conclusion, called that the love of God which he had
previously spoken of as the love of Christ. And what is this
“love of Christ” but love of righteousness? for it is said of
Him that He “is made of God unto us wisdom, and righteousness,
and sanctification, and redemption: that, according as it is
written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p27.2" n="2604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30-1Cor.1.31" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|1|31" passage="1 Cor. 1.30,31">1 Cor. i. 30, 31</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p28.2" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.24" parsed="|Jer|9|24|0|0" passage="Jer. 9.24">Jer. ix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> As,
therefore he is superlatively wicked who is not deterred even by
the penalty of bodily sufferings from the vile works of sordid
pleasure, so is he superlatively righteous who is not restrained
even by the fear of bodily sufferings from the holy works of most
glorious love.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLV-p29" shownumber="no">7. This love of God, which must be maintained
by unremitting, devout meditation, “is shed abroad in our hearts
by the Holy Ghost, which is given to us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p29.1" n="2605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> so that he who glories in it must
glory in the Lord. Forasmuch, therefore, as we feel ourselves to be
poor and destitute of that love by which the law is most truly
fulfilled, we ought not to expect and demand its riches from our
own indigence, but to ask, seek, and knock in prayer, that He with
whom is “the fountain of life” “may satisfy us abundantly
with the fatness of His house, and make us drink of the river of
His pleasures,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p30.2" n="2606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.8-Ps.36.9" parsed="|Ps|36|8|36|9" passage="Ps. 36.8,9">Ps. xxxvi. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> so that, watered and revived by
its full flood, we may not only escape from being swallowed up by
sorrow, but may even “glory in tribulations: knowing that
tribulation worketh patience; and patience, experience; and
experience, hope: and hope maketh not ashamed;”—not that we can
do this of ourselves, but “because the love of God is shed abroad
in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given to us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p31.2" n="2607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3-Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|3|5|5" passage="Rom. 5.3-5">Rom. v. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLV-p33" shownumber="no">8. It has been a pleasure to me to say, at
least by a letter, these things which I could not say when you were
present. I write them, not in reference to yourself, for you do not
affect high things, but are contented with that which is lowly,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p33.1" n="2608" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.16" parsed="|Rom|12|16|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.16">Rom. xii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> but in
reference to some who arrogate too much to the human will,
imagining that, the law being given, the will is of its own
strength sufficient to fulfil that law, though not assisted by any
grace imparted by the Holy Spirit, in addition to instruction in
the law; and by their reasonings they persuade the wretched and
impoverished weakness of man to believe that it is not our duty to
pray that we may not enter into temptation. Not that they dare
openly to say this; but this is, whether they acknowledge it or
not, an inevitable consequence of their doctrine.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p34.2" n="2609" place="end"><p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXLV-p35" shownumber="no"> The heresy of Pelagius is obviously alluded to
here as having begun thus early (<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLV-p35.1">A.D.</span> 413)
to command attention.</p></note> For
wherefore is it said to us, “Watch and pray, that ye enter not
into temptation;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p35.2" n="2610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.41" parsed="|Matt|24|41|0|0" passage="Matt. 24.41">Matt. xxiv. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> and wherefore was it that, when He
was teaching us to pray, He prescribed, in accordance with this
injunction, the use of the petition “lead us not into
temptation,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p36.2" n="2611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.13" parsed="|Matt|6|13|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.13">Matt. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> if this be
wholly in the power of the will of man, and does not require the
help of divine grace in order to its accomplishment?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLV-p38" shownumber="no">Why should I say more? Salute the brethren who
are with you, and pray for us, that we may be saved with that
salvation of which it is said, “They that are whole need not a
physician, but they that are sick: I came not to call the
righteous, but sinners.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLV-p38.1" n="2612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLV-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLV-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12-Matt.9.13" parsed="|Matt|9|12|9|13" passage="Matt. 9.12,13">Matt. ix. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Pray, therefore, for us that we
may be righteous,—an attainment wholly beyond a man’s reach,
unless he know righteousness and be willing to practise it, but one
which is immediately realized when he is perfectly willing; but
this full consent of his will can <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_498.html" id="vii.1.CXLV-Page_498" n="498" />never be in him unless he is healed and assisted
by the grace of the Spirit.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXLVI" n="CXLVI" next="vii.1.CXLVIII" prev="vii.1.CXLV" progress="81.81%" shorttitle="Letter CXLVI" title="To Pelagius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p1.1">Letter CXLVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 413.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p3.1">To Pelagius, My Lord Greatly
Beloved, and Brother Greatly Longed For, Augustin Sends Greeting in
the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p4" shownumber="no">I thank you very much for your consideration in
making me glad by a letter from you, and informing me of your
welfare. May the Lord recompense you with those blessings by the
possession of which you may be good for ever, and may live
eternally with Him who is eternal, my lord greatly beloved, and
brother greatly longed for. Although I do not acknowledge that
anything in me deserves the eulogies which the letter of your
Benevolence contains concerning me, nevertheless I cannot but be
grateful for the goodwill therein manifested towards one so
insignificant, while suggesting at the same time that you should
rather pray for me that I may be made by the Lord such as you
suppose me already to be.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p5" shownumber="no">(<i>In another hand</i>) May you enjoy safety
and the Lord’s favour, and be mindful of us!<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p5.1" n="2613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p6" shownumber="no"> Pelagius made use of this letter at the Council of
Diospolis, in <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVI-p6.1">A.D.</span> 415, which compelled
Augustin to vindicate himself in reference to it in his narrative
of the proceedings of Pelagius. See <i>Anti-Pelagian Writings,</i>
vol. i. p. 413.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXLVIII" n="CXLVIII" next="vii.1.CL" prev="vii.1.CXLVI" progress="81.85%" shorttitle="Letter CXLVIII" title="To Fortunatianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p1.1">Letter CXLVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 413.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p3.1">A Letter of Instructions
(Commonitorium) to the Holy Brother Fortunatianus.</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p3.2" n="2614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> Fortunatianus, Bishop of Sicqua, was one of the
seven bishop selected to represent the Catholics in the Conference
of Carthage with the Donatists in 411. He was probably a neighbour
of the bishop who had regarded himself as aggrieved by the
arguments with which Augustin confuted some extravagant
speculations of his.</p></note></p>

<p id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p5.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p6" shownumber="no">1. I write this to remind you of the request
which I made when I was with you, that you would do me the kindness
of visiting our brother, whom we mentioned in conversation, in
order to ask him to forgive me, if he has construed as a harsh and
unfriendly attack upon himself any statement made by me in a recent
letter (which I do not regret having written), affirming that the
eyes of this body cannot see God, and never shall see Him. I added
immediately the reason why I made this statement, namely, to
prevent men from believing that God Himself is corporeal and
visible, as occupying a place determined by size and by distance
from us (for the eye of this body can see nothing except under
these conditions), and to prevent men from understanding the
expression “face to face”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p6.1" n="2615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> as if God were limited within the
members of a body. Therefore I do not regret having made this
statement, as a protest against our forming such unworthy and
profane ideas concerning God as to think that He is not everywhere
in His totality, but susceptible of division, and distributed
through localities in space; for such are the only objects
cognizable through these eyes of ours.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p8" shownumber="no">2. But if, while holding no such opinion as this
concerning God, but believing Him to be a Spirit, unchangeable,
incorporeal, present in His whole Being everywhere, any one thinks
that the change on this body of ours (when from being a natural
body it shall become a spiritual body) will be so great that in
such a body it will be possible for us to see a spiritual substance
not susceptible of division according to local distance or
dimension, or even confined within the limits of bodily members,
but everywhere present in its totality, I wish him to instruct me
in this matter, if what he has discovered is true; but if in this
opinion he is mistaken, it is far less objectionable to ascribe to
the body something that does not belong to it, than to take away
from God that which belongs to Him. And even if that opinion be
correct, it will not contradict my words in that letter; for I said
that the eyes of this body shall not see God, meaning that the eyes
of this body of ours can see nothing but bodies which are separated
from them by some interval of space, for if there be no interval,
even bodies themselves cannot through the eyes be seen by us.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p9" shownumber="no">3. Moreover, if our bodies shall be changed into
something so different from what they now are as to have eyes by
means of which a substance shall be seen which is not diffused
through space or confined within limits, having one part in one
place, another in another, a smaller in a less space, a greater in
a larger, but in its totality spiritually present
everywhere,—these bodies shall be something very different from
what they are at present, and shall no longer be themselves, and
shall be not only freed from mortality, and corruption, and weight,
but somehow or other shall be changed into the quality of the mind
itself, if they shall be able to see in a manner which shall be
then granted to the mind, but which is meanwhile not granted even
to the mind itself. For if, when a man’s habits are changed, we
say he is not the man he was,—if, when our age is changed, we say
that the body is not what it was, how much more may we say that the
body shall not be the same when it shall have undergone so great a
change as not only to have immortal life, but also to have power to
see Him who is invisible? Wherefore, if they shall thus see God, it
is not with the eyes of this body that He shall be seen, because in
this also it shall not be the same body, since it has been <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_499.html" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_499" n="499" />changed to so great an
extent in capacity and power; and this opinion is, therefore, not
contrary to the words of my letter. If, however, the body shall be
changed only to this extent, that whereas now it is mortal, then it
shall be immortal, and whereas now it weighs down the soul, then,
devoid of weight, it shall be most ready for every motion, but
unchanged in the faculty of seeing objects which are discerned by
their dimensions and distances, it will still be utterly impossible
for it to see a substance that is incorporeal and is in its
totality present everywhere. Whether, therefore, the former or the
latter supposition be correct, in both cases it remains true that
the eyes of this body shall not see God; or if they are to see Him,
they shall not be the eyes of <i>this</i> body, since after so
great a change they shall be the eyes of a body very different from
this.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p10" shownumber="no">4. But if this brother is able to propound anything
better on this subject, I am ready to learn either from himself or
from his instructor. If I were saying this ironically, I would also
say that I am prepared to learn concerning God that He has a body
having members, and is divisible in different localities in space;
which I do not say, because I am not speaking ironically, and I am
perfectly certain that God is not in any respect of such a nature;
and I wrote that letter to prevent men from believing Him to be
such. In that letter, being carried away by my zeal to warn against
error, and writing more freely because I did not name the person
whose views I assailed, I was too vehement and not sufficiently
guarded, and did not consider as I ought to have done the respect
which was due by one brother and bishop to the office of another:
this I do not defend, but blame; this I condemn rather than excuse,
and beg that it may be forgiven. I entreat him to remember our old
friendship, and forget my recent offence. Let him do that which he
is displeased with me for not having done; let him exhibit in
granting pardon the gentleness which I have failed to show in
writing that letter. I thus ask, through your kindly mediation,
what I had resolved to ask of him in person if I had had an
opportunity. I indeed made an effort to obtain an interview with
him (a venerable man, worthy of being honoured by us all, writing
to request it in my name), but he declined to come, suspecting, I
suppose, that, as very often happens among men, some plot was
prepared against him. Of my absolute innocence of such guile, I beg
you to do your utmost to assure him, which by seeing him personally
you can more easily do. State to him with what deep and genuine
grief I conversed with you about my having hurt his feelings. Let
him know how far I am from slighting him, how much in him I fear
God, and am mindful of our Head in whose body we are brethren. My
reason for thinking it better not to go to the place in which he
resides was, that we might not make ourselves a laughing-stock to
those without the pale of the Church, thereby bringing grief to our
friends and shame to ourselves. All this may be satisfactorily
arranged through the good offices of your Holiness and Charity;
nay, rather, the satisfactory issue is in the hands of Him who, by
the faith which is His gift, dwells in your heart, whom I am
confident that our brother does not refuse to honour in you, since
he knows Christ experimentally as dwelling in himself.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p11" shownumber="no">5. I, at all events, do not know what I could
do better in this case than ask pardon from the brother who has
complained that he was wounded by the harshness of my letter. He
will, I hope, do what he knows to be enjoined on him by Him who,
speaking through the apostle, says: “Forgiving one another, if
any man have a quarrel against any: even as God in Christ has
forgiven you;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p11.1" n="2616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.13" parsed="|Col|3|13|0|0" passage="Col. 3.13">Col. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “Be ye therefore followers of
God, as dear children; and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved
us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p12.2" n="2617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1-Eph.5.2" parsed="|Eph|5|1|5|2" passage="Eph. 5.1,2">Eph. v. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Walking in
this love, let us inquire with oneness of heart, and, if possible,
with yet greater diligence than hitherto, into the nature of the
spiritual body which we shall have after our resurrection. “And
if in anything we be diversely minded, God shall reveal even this
unto us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p13.2" n="2618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.15-Phil.3.16" parsed="|Phil|3|15|3|16" passage="Phil. 3.15,16">Phil. iii. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> if we
abide in Him. Now he who dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, for
“God is love,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p14.2" n="2619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.16" parsed="|1John|4|16|0|0" passage="1 John 4.16">1 John iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>—whether as the fountain of love
in its ineffable essence, or as the fountain whence He freely gives
it to us by His Spirit. If, then, it can be shown that love can at
any time become visible to our bodily eyes, then we grant that
possibly God shall be so too; but if love never can become visible,
much less can He who is Himself its Fountain or whatever other
figurative name more excellent or more appropriate can be employed
in speaking of One so great.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p16" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p16.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p17" shownumber="no">6. Some men of great gifts, and very learned
in the Holy Scriptures, who have, when an opportunity presented
itself, done much by their writings to benefit the Church and
promote the instruction of believers, have said that the invisible
God is seen in an invisible manner, that is, by that nature which
in us also is invisible, namely, a pure mind or heart. The holy
Ambrose, when speaking of Christ as the Word, says: “Jesus is
seen not by the bodily, but by the spiritual eyes;” and shortly
after he adds: “The Jews saw Him not, for their foolish heart was
blinded,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p17.1" n="2620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p18" shownumber="no"> Ambrosius, Lib. i. <i>in Luc.</i> c. i.</p></note> showing in
this way how Christ is seen. Also, when he was speaking of
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_500.html" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_500" n="500" />Holy
Spirit, he introduced the words of the Lord, saying: “I will pray
the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may
abide with you for ever, even the Spirit of truth; whom the world
cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p18.1" n="2621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16-John.14.17" parsed="|John|14|16|14|17" passage="John 14.16,17">John xiv. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and adds:
“With good reason, therefore, did He show Himself in the body,
since in the substance of His Godhead He is not seen. We have seen
the Spirit, but in a bodily form: let us see the Father also; but
since we cannot see Him, let us hear Him.” A little after he
says: “Let us hear the Father, then, for the Father is invisible;
but the Son also is invisible as regards His Godhead, for ‘no man
hath seen God at any time;’<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p19.2" n="2622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.12" parsed="|1John|4|12|0|0" passage="1 John 4.12">1 John iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and since the Son is God, He is
certainly not seen in that in which He is God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p20.2" n="2623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> Ambrosius, Lib. ii. <i>in Luc.</i> c. iii. v.
22.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p22" shownumber="no">7. The holy Jerome also says: “The eye of
man cannot see God as He is in His own nature; and this is true not
of man only; neither angels, nor thrones, nor powers, nor
principalities, nor any name which is named can see God, for no
creature can see its Creator.” By these words this very learned
man sufficiently shows what his opinion was on this subject in
regard not only to the present life, but also to that which is to
come. For however much the eyes of our body may be changed for the
better, they shall only be made equal to the eyes of the angels.
Here, however, Jerome has affirmed that the nature of the Creator
is invisible even to the angels, and to every creature without
exception in heaven. If, however, a question arise on this point,
and a doubt is expressed whether we shall not be superior to the
angels, the mind of the Lord Himself is plain from the words which
He uses in speaking of those who shall rise again to the kingdom:
“They shall be equal unto the angels.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p22.1" n="2624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.36" parsed="|Luke|20|36|0|0" passage="Luke 20.36">Luke xx. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> Whence the same holy Jerome thus
expresses himself in another passage: “Man, therefore, cannot see
the face of God but the angels of the least in the Church do always
behold the face of God.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p23.2" n="2625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" passage="Matt. 18.10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> And now we see as in a mirror
darkly, in a riddle, but then face to face;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p24.2" n="2626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> when from being men we shall
advance to the rank of angels, and shall be able to say with the
apostle, ‘We all, with unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror
the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image, from glory
to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord;’<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p25.2" n="2627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.18" parsed="|2Cor|3|18|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 3.18">2 Cor. iii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> although no creature can see the
face of God, according to the essential properties of His nature,
and He is, in these cases, seen by the mind, since He is believed
to be invisible.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p26.2" n="2628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p27" shownumber="no"> Hieron, lib. i. <i>in Isai</i>, i.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p28" shownumber="no">8. In these words of this man of God there are
many things deserving our consideration: first, that in accordance
with the very clear declaration of the Lord, he also is of opinion
that we shall then see the face of God when we shall have advanced
to the rank of angels, that is, shall be made equal to the angels,
which doubtless shall be at the resurrection of the dead. Next, he
has sufficiently explained by the testimony of the apostle, that
the face is to be understood not of the outward but of the inward
man, when it is said we shall “see face to face;” for the
apostle was speaking of the face of the heart when he used the
words quoted in this connection by Jerome: “We, with unveiled
face, beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, are changed
into the same image.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p28.1" n="2629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.18" parsed="|2Cor|3|18|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 3.18">2 Cor. iii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> If any one doubt this, let him
examine the passage again, and notice of what the apostle was
speaking, namely, of the veil, which remains on the heart of every
one in reading the Old Testament, until he pass over to Christ,
that the veil may be removed. For he there says: “We also, with
unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror the glory of the
Lord,”—which face had not been unveiled in the Jews, of whom he
says, “the veil is upon their heart,”—in order to show that
the face unveiled in us when the veil is taken away is the face of
the heart. In fine, lest any one, looking on these things with too
little care and therefore failing to discern their meaning, should
believe that God now is or shall hereafter be visible either to
angels or to men, when they shall have been made equal to the
angels, he has most plainly expressed his opinion by affirming that
“no creature can see the face of God according to the essential
properties of His nature,” and that “He is, in these cases,
seen by the mind, since He is believed to be invisible.” From
these statements he sufficiently showed that when God has been seen
by men through the eyes of the body as if He had a body, He has not
been seen as to the essential properties of his nature, in which He
is seen by the mind, since He is believed to be
invisible—invisible, that is to say, to the bodily perception
even of celestial beings, as Jerome had said above, of angels, and
powers, and principalities. How much more, then, is He invisible to
terrestrial beings!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p30" shownumber="no">9. Wherefore, in another place, Jerome says in
still plainer terms, it is true not only of the divinity of the
Father but equally of that of the Son and of that of the Holy
Spirit, forming one nature in the Trinity, that it cannot be seen
by the eyes of the flesh, but by the eyes of the mind, of which the
Saviour Himself says: “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they
shall see God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p30.1" n="2630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p31" shownumber="no"> Hieron. lib. iii. <i>in Isa</i>, i.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_501.html" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_501" n="501" />What could be more clear than this
statement? For if he had merely said that it is impossible for the
divinity of the Father, or of the Son, or of the Holy Spirit, to be
seen by the eyes of the flesh, and had not added the words, “but
only by the eyes of the mind,” it might perhaps have been said,
that when the body shall have become spiritual it can no longer be
called “flesh;” but by adding the words, “but only by the
eyes of the mind,” he has excluded the vision of God from every
sort of body. Lest, however, any one should suppose that he was
speaking only of the present state of being, observe that he has
subjoined also a testimony of the Lord, quoted with the design of
defining the eyes of the mind of which he had spoken; in which
testimony a promise is given not of present, but of future vision:
“Blessed are the pure in heart, for they <i>shall</i> see
God.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p32" shownumber="no">10. The very blessed Athanasius, also, Bishop
of Alexandria, when contending against the Arians, who affirm that
the Father alone is invisible, but suppose the Son and the Holy
Spirit to be visible, asserted the equal invisibility of all the
Persons of the Trinity, proving it by testimonies from Holy
Scripture, and arguing with all his wonted care in controversy,
labouring earnestly to convince his opponents that God has never
been seen, except through His assuming the form of a creature; and
that in His essential Deity God is invisible, that is, that the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit are invisible, except in so
far as the Divine Persons can be known by the mind and the spirit.
Gregory, also, a holy Eastern bishop, very plainly says that God,
by nature invisible, had, on those occasions on which He was seen
by the fathers (as by Moses, with whom He talked face to face),
made it possible for Himself to be seen by assuming the form of
something material and discernible.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p32.1" n="2631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p33" shownumber="no"> See the 49th of the discourses published under the
name of Gregory of Nazianzum. M. Dupin has shown that the discourse
in question must have been the work of some Latin author.</p></note> Our Ambrose says the same: “That
the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, when visible, are
seen under forms assumed by choice, not prescribed by the nature of
Deity;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p33.1" n="2632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p34" shownumber="no"> Ambrose <i>on Luke,</i> c. i. 11.</p></note> thus
clearing the truth of the saying, “No man hath seen God at any
time,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p34.1" n="2633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John 1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> which is
the word of the Lord Christ Himself, and of that other saying,
“Whom no man hath seen, nor can see,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p35.2" n="2634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 6.16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> which is the word of the apostle,
yea, rather, of Christ by His apostle; as well as vindicating the
consistency of those passages of Scripture in which God is related
to have been seen, because He is both invisible in the essential
nature of His Deity, and able to become visible when He pleases, by
assuming such created form as shall seem good to Him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p37" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p37.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p38" shownumber="no">11. Moreover, if invisibility is a property of
the divine nature, as incorruptibility is, that nature shall
assuredly not undergo such a change in the future world as to cease
to be invisible and become visible; because it shall never be
possible for it to cease to be incorruptible and become
corruptible, for it is in both attributes alike immutable. The
apostle assuredly declared the excellence of the divine nature when
he placed these two together, saying, “Now, unto the King of
ages, invisible, incorruptible, the only God, be honour and glory
for ever and ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p38.1" n="2635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.17" parsed="|1Tim|1|17|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.17">1 Tim. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore I dare not make such a
distinction as to say incorruptible, indeed, for ever and ever, but
invisible—not for ever and ever, but only in this world. At the
same time, since the testimonies which we are next to quote cannot
be false,—”Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p39.2" n="2636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “We
know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall
see Him as He is,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p40.2" n="2637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John 3.2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>—we cannot deny that the sons of
God shall see God; but they shall see Him as invisible things are
seen, in the manner in which He who appeared in the flesh, visible
to men, promised that He would manifest Himself to men, when,
speaking in the presence of the disciples and seen by their eyes,
He said: “I will love him, and <i>will</i> manifest myself to
him.” In what other manner are invisible things seen than by the
eyes of the mind, concerning which, as the instruments of our
vision of God, I have shortly before quoted the opinion of
Jerome?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p42" shownumber="no">12. Hence, also, the statement of the Bishop
of Milan, whom I have quoted before, who says that even in the
resurrection it is not easy for any but those who have a pure heart
to see God, and therefore it is written, “Blessed are the pure in
heart, for they shall see God.” “How many,” he says, “had
He already enumerated as blessed, and yet to them He had not
promised the power of seeing God;” and he adds this inference,
“If, therefore, the pure in heart shall see God, it is obvious
that others shall not see Him;” and to prevent our understanding
him to refer to those others of whom the Lord had said, “Blessed
are the poor, blessed are the meek,” he immediately subjoined,
“For those that are unworthy shall not see God,” intending it
to be understood that the unworthy are those who, although they
shall rise again, shall not be able to see God, since they shall
rise to condemnation, because they refused to purify their hearts
through that true faith which “worketh by love.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p42.1" n="2638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.6">Gal. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> For this
reason he goes on to say, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_502.html" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_502" n="502" />“Whosoever has been unwilling to see God
cannot see Him.” Then, since it occurred to him that, in a sense,
even all wicked men have a desire to see God, he immediately
explains that he used the words, “Whosoever has been unwilling to
see God,” because the fact that the wicked do not desire to
purify the heart, by which alone God can be seen, shows that they
do not desire to see God, and follows up this statement with the
words: “God is not seen in space, but in the pure heart; nor is
He sought out by the eyes of the body; nor is He defined in form by
our faculty of sight; nor grasped by the touch; His voice does not
fall on the ear; nor are His goings perceived by the senses.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p43.2" n="2639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p44" shownumber="no"> Ambrose <i>on Luke,</i> i. 11.</p></note> By these
words the blessed Ambrose desired to teach the preparation which
men ought to make if they wish to see God, viz. to purify the heart
by the faith which worketh by love, through the gift of the Holy
Spirit, from whom we have received the earnest by which we are
taught to desire that vision.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p44.1" n="2640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4-2Cor.5.8" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|5|8" passage="2 Cor. 5.4-8">2 Cor. v. 4–8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p46" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p46.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p47" shownumber="no">13. For as to the members of God which the Scripture
frequently mentions, lest any one should suppose that we resemble
God as to the form and figure of the body, the same Scripture
speaks of God as having also wings, which we certainly have not. As
then, when we hear of the “wings” of God, we understand the
divine protection, so by the “hands” of God we ought to
understand His working,—by His “feet,” His presence,—by His
“eyes,” His power of seeing and knowing all things,—by His
face, that whereby He reveals Himself to our knowledge; and I
believe that any other such expression used in Scripture is to be
spiritually understood. In this opinion I am not singular, nor am I
the first who has stated it. It is the opinion of all who by any
spiritual interpretation of such language in Scripture resist those
who are called Anthropomorphites. Not to occupy too much time by
quoting largely from the writings of these men, I introduce here
one extract from the pious Jerome, in order that our brother may
know that, if anything moves him to maintain an opposite opinion,
he is bound to carry on the debate with those who preceded me not
less than with myself.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p48" shownumber="no">14. In the exposition which that most learned
student of Scripture has given of the psalm in which occur the
words, “Understand, ye brutish among the people: and ye fools,
when will ye be wise? He that planted the ear, shall he not hear?
or He that formed the eye, doth He not behold?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p48.1" n="2641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p49" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.8-Ps.94.9" parsed="|Ps|94|8|94|9" passage="Ps. 94.8,9">Ps. xciv. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> he says,
among other things: “This passage furnishes a strong argument
against those who are Anthropomorphites, and say that God has
members such as we have. For example, God is said by them to have
eyes, because ‘the eyes of the Lord behold all things:’ in the
same, literal manner they take the statements that the hand of the
Lord doeth all things, and that Adam ‘heard the sound of the feet
of the Lord walking in the garden,’ and thus they ascribe the
infirmities of men to the majesty of God. But I affirm that God is
all eye, all hand, all foot: all eye, because He sees all things;
all hand, because He worketh all things; all foot, because He is
everywhere present. See, therefore, what the Psalmist saith: ‘He
that planted the ear, shall He not hear? He that formed the eye,
doth He not behold?’ He doth not say: ‘He that planted the ear,
has He not an ear? and He that formed the eye, has He not an
eye?’ But what does he say? ‘He that planted the ear, shall He
not hear? He that formed the eye, doth He not behold?’ The
Psalmist has ascribed to God the powers of seeing and hearing, but
has not assigned members to Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p49.2" n="2642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p50" shownumber="no"> Jerome, <i>in loc.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p51" shownumber="no">15. I have thought it my duty to quote all these
passages from the writings of both Latin and Greek authors who,
being in the Catholic Church before our time, have written
commentaries on the divine oracles, in order that our brother, if
he hold any different opinion from theirs, may know that it becomes
him, laying aside all bitterness of controversy, and preserving or
reviving fully the gentleness of brotherly love, to investigate
with diligent and calm consideration either what he must learn from
others, or what others must learn from him. For the reasonings of
any men whatsoever, even though they be Catholics, and of high
reputation, are not to be treated by us in the same way as the
canonical Scriptures are treated. We are at liberty, without doing
any violence to the respect which these men deserve, to condemn and
reject anything in their writings, if perchance we shall find that
they have entertained opinions differing from that which others or
we ourselves have, by the divine help, discovered to be the truth.
I deal thus with the writings of others, and I wish my intelligent
readers to deal thus with mine. In fine, I do by the help of the
Lord most stedfastly believe, and, in so far as He enables me, I
understand what is taught in all the statements which I have now
quoted from the works of the holy and learned Ambrose, Jerome,
Athanasius, Gregory, and in any other similar statements in other
writers which I have read, but have for the sake of brevity
forborne from quoting, namely, that God is not a body, that He has
not the members of the human frame, that He is not divisible
through space, and that He is unchangeably invisible, and appeared
not in His essential nature and substance, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_503.html" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_503" n="503" />but in such visible form as He pleased to those
to whom he appeared on the occasions on which Scripture records
that He was seen by holy persons with the eyes of the body.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p52" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p52.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p53" shownumber="no">16. As to the spiritual body which we shall have in
the resurrection, how great a change for the better it is to
undergo,—whether it shall become pure spirit, so that the whole
man shall then be a spirit, or shall (as I rather think, but do not
yet confidently maintain) become a spiritual body in such a way as
to be called spiritual because of a certain ineffable facility in
its movements, but at the same time to retain its material
substance, which cannot live and feel by itself, but only through
the spirit which uses it (for in our present state, in like manner,
although the body is spoken of as animated [animal], the nature of
the animating principle is different from that of the body), and
whether, if the properties of the body then immortal and
incorruptible shall remain unchanged, it shall then in some degree
aid the spirit to see visible, i.e. material things, as at present
we are unable to see anything of that kind except through the eyes
of the body, or our spirit shall then be able, even in its higher
state, to know material things without the instrumentality of the
body (for God Himself does not know these things through bodily
senses), on these and on many other things which may perplex us in
the discussion of this subject, I confess that I have not yet read
anywhere anything which I would esteem sufficiently established to
deserve to be either learned or taught by men.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p54" shownumber="no">17. And for this reason, if our brother will
bear patiently any degree whatever of hesitation on my part, let us
in the meantime, because of that which is written, “We shall see
Him as He is,” prepare, so far as with the help of God Himself we
are enabled, hearts purified for that vision. Let us at the same
time inquire more calmly and carefully concerning the spiritual
body, for it may be that God, if He know this to be useful to us,
may condescend to show us some definite and clear view on the
subject, in accordance with His written word. For if a more careful
investigation shall result in the discovery that the change on the
body shall be so great that it shall be able to see things that are
invisible, such power imparted to the body will not, I think,
deprive the mind of the power of seeing, and thus give the outward
man a vision of God which is denied to the inward man; as if, in
contradiction of the plain words of Scripture, “that God may be
all and in all,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p54.1" n="2643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p55" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> God were only beside the
man—without him, and not in the man, in his inner being; or as if
He, who is everywhere present in his entirety, unlimited in space,
is so within man that He can be seen outside only by the outward
man, but cannot be seen inside by the inward man. If such opinions
are palpably absurd,—for, on the contrary, the saints shall be
full of God; they shall not, remaining empty within, be surrounded
outside by Him; nor shall they, through being blind within, fail to
see Him of whom they are full, and, having eyes only for that which
is outside of themselves, behold Him by whom they shall be
surrounded,—if, I say, these things are absurd, it remains for us
to rest meanwhile certainly assured as to the vision of God by the
inward man. But if, by some wondrous change, the body shall be
endowed with this power, another new faculty shall be added; the
faculty formerly possessed shall not be taken away.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p56" shownumber="no">18. It is better, then, that we affirm that
concerning which we have no doubt,—that God shall be seen by the
inward man, which alone is able, in our present state, to see that
love in commendation of which the apostle says, “God is
love;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p56.1" n="2644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p57" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.8" parsed="|1John|4|8|0|0" passage="1 John 4.8">1 John iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> the inward
man, which alone is able to see “peace and holiness, without
which no man shall see the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p57.2" n="2645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p58" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXLVIII-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.14" parsed="|Heb|12|14|0|0" passage="Heb. 12.14">Heb. xii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> For no fleshly eye now sees love,
peace, and holiness, and such things; yet all of them are seen, so
far as they can be seen, by the eye of the mind, and the purer it
is the more clearly it sees; so that we may, without hesitation,
believe that we shall see God, whether we succeed or fail in our
investigations as to the nature of our future body—although, at
the same time, we hold it to be certain that the body shall rise
again, immortal and incorruptible, because on this we have the
plainest and strongest testimony of Holy Scripture. If, however,
our brother affirm now that he has arrived at certain knowledge as
to that spiritual body, in regard to which I am only inquiring, he
will have just cause to be displeased with me if I shall refuse to
listen calmly to his instructions, provided only that he also
listen calmly to my questions. Now, however, I entreat you, for
Christ’s sake, to obtain his forgiveness for me for that
harshness in my letter, by which, as I have learned, he was, not
without cause, offended; and may you, by God’s help, cheer my
spirit by your answer.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CL" n="CL" next="vii.1.CLI" prev="vii.1.CXLVIII" progress="82.81%" shorttitle="Letter CL" title="To Proba and Juliana" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CL-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CL-p1.1">Letter CL.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CL-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CL-p2.1">a.d.</span> 413.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CL-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CL-p3.1">To Proba</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CL-p3.2" n="2646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CL-p4" shownumber="no"> See note to Letter CXXX. p. 459.</p></note> <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CL-p4.1"><i>and Juliana, Ladles Most Worthy of Honour, Daughters
Justly Famous and Most Distinguished, Augustin Sends Greeting in
the Lord.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CL-p5" shownumber="no">You have filled our heart with a joy singularly
pleasant, because of the love we bear to you, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_504.html" id="vii.1.CL-Page_504" n="504" />singularly acceptable,
because of the promptitude with which the tidings came to us. For
while the consecration of the daughter of your house to a life of
virginity is being published by most busy fame in all places where
you are known, and that is everywhere, you have outstripped its
flight by more sure and reliable information in a letter from
yourselves, and have made us rejoice in certain knowledge before we
had time to be questioning the truth of any report concerning an
event so blessed and remarkable. Who can declare in words, or
expound with adequate praises, how incomparably greater is the
glory and advantage gained by your family in giving to Christ women
consecrated to His service, than in giving to the world men called
to the honours of the consulship? For if it be a great and noble
thing to leave the mark of an honoured name upon the revolving ages
of this world, how much greater and nobler is it to rise above it
by unsullied chastity both of heart and of body! Let this maiden,
therefore, illustrious in her pedigree, yet more illustrious in her
piety, find greater joy in obtaining, through espousals to her
divine Lord, a pre-eminent glory in heaven, than she could have had
in becoming, through espousal to a human consort, the mother of a
line of illustrious men. This daughter of the house of Anicius has
acted the more magnanimous part, in choosing rather to bring a
blessing on that noble family by forbearing from marriage, than to
increase the number of its descendants, preferring to be already,
in the purity of her body, like unto the angels, rather than to
increase by the fruit of her body the number of mortals. For this
is a richer and more fruitful condition of blessedness, not to have
a pregnant womb, but to develop the soul’s lofty capacities; not
to have the breasts flowing with milk, but to have the heart pure
as snow; to travail not with the earthly in the pangs of labour,
but with the heavenly in persevering prayer. May it be yours, my
daughters, most worthy of the honour due to your rank, to enjoy in
her that which was lacking to yourselves; may she be stedfast to
the end, abiding in the conjugal union that has no end. May many
handmaidens follow the example of their mistress; may those who are
of humble rank imitate this high-born lady, and may those who
possess eminence in this uncertain world aspire to that worthier
eminence which humility has given to her. Let the virgins who covet
the glory of the Anician family be ambitious rather to emulate its
piety; for the former lies beyond their reach, however eagerly they
may desire it, but the latter shall be at once in their possession
if they seek it with full desire. May the right hand of the Most
High protect you, giving you safety and greater happiness, ladies
most worthy of honour, and most excellent daughters! In the love of
the Lord, and with all becoming respect, we salute the children of
your Holiness, and above all the one who is above the rest in
holiness. We have received with very great pleasure the gift sent
as a souvenir of her taking the veil.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CL-p5.1" n="2647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CL-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Velationis apophoretum.</i></p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLI" n="CLI" next="vii.1.CLVIII" prev="vii.1.CL" progress="82.92%" shorttitle="Letter CLI" title="To Cæcilianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLI-p1.1">Letter CLI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 413 OR
414.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CLI-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLI-p3.1">To Cæcilianus,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLI-p3.2" n="2648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLI-p4" shownumber="no"> Cæcilianus was raised in 409 to the office of <i>
præfectus prætorio</i> under Honorius, and is probably the person
to whom Augustin addressed Letter LXXXVI. p. 365, in 405 A.D.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLI-p4.1">My Lord Justly Renowned, and Son Most Worthy of the
Honour Due by Me to His Rank, Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p5" shownumber="no">1. The remonstrance which you have addressed to me
in your letter is gratifying to me in proportion to the love which
it manifests. If, therefore, I attempt to clear myself from blame
in regard to my silence, the thing which I must attempt is to show
that you had no just cause for being displeased with me. But since
nothing gives me greater pleasure than that you condescended to
take offence at my silence, which I had supposed to be a matter of
no moment in the midst of your many cares, I will be pleading
against myself if I endeavour thus to clear myself from blame. For
if you were wrong in being displeased at me for not writing to you,
this must be because of your having such a poor opinion of me that
you are absolutely indifferent whether I speak or remain silent.
Nay, the displeasure which arises from your being distressed by my
silence is not displeasure. I therefore feel not so much grief at
my withholding, as joy at your desiring a communication from me.
For it is an honour, not a vexation, to me, that I should have a
place in the remembrance of an old friend, and a man who is (though
you may not say it, yet it is our duty to acknowledge it) of such
eminent worth and greatness, holding a position in a foreign
country, and burdened with public responsibilities. Pardon me,
then, for expressing my gratitude that you did not regard me as a
person whose silence it was beneath you to resent. For now I am
persuaded, through that benevolence which distinguishes you more
even than your high rank, that in the midst of your numerous and
important occupations, not of a private nature, but public,
involving the interests of all, a letter from me may be esteemed by
you not burdensome, but welcome.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p6" shownumber="no">2. For when I had received the letter of the holy
father Innocentius, venerable for his eminent merits, which was
sent to me by the brethren, and which was, by manifest tokens,
shown to have been forwarded to me from your Excel<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_505.html" id="vii.1.CLI-Page_505" n="505" />lency, I formed the opinion
that the reason why no letter from you accompanied it was that,
being engrossed with more important affairs, you were unwilling to
be embarrassed by the trouble of correspondence. For it seemed
certainly not unreasonable to expect, that when you condescended to
send me the writings of a holy man, I should receive along with
them some writings of your own. I had therefore made up my mind not
to trouble you with a letter from me unless it was necessary for
the purpose of commending to you some one to whom I could not
refuse the service of my intercession, a favour which it is our
custom to grant to all,—a custom which, though involving much
trouble, is not to be altogether condemned. I accordingly did this
recommending to your kindness a friend of mine, from whom I have
now received a letter, expressing his thanks, to which I add my
own, for your service.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p7" shownumber="no">3. If, however, I had formed any unfavourable
impression concerning you, especially in regard to the matter of
which, though it was not expressly named, a subtle odour, so to
speak, pervaded your whole letter, far would it have been from me
to write to you any such note in order to ask any favour for myself
or another. In that case I would either have been silent, waiting
for a time when I would have an opportunity of seeing you
personally; or if I considered it my duty to write on the subject,
I would have given it the first place in my letter, and would have
treated it in such a way as to make it almost impossible for you to
show displeasure. For when, notwithstanding remonstrances which,
under an anxiety shared by you with us, we addressed to
him,—beseeching him vehemently, but in vain, to forbear from
piercing our hearts with so great sorrow, and mortally wounding his
own conscience by such grievous sin,—he<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLI-p7.1" n="2649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLI-p8" shownumber="no"> From the beginning to the end of this letter,
Augustin studiously avoids naming the persons concerned in the
perfidious act of judicial murder, in connection with which the
suspicion of many had been fastened upon Cæcilianus. The person by
whose orders the sentence of death was carried into effect was
Count Marinus, the general by whom the attempt of Heraclianus (413
<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLI-p8.1">A.D.</span>) to seize the imperial power was
defeated, and who afterwards received a commission to pass into
Africa and punish those who had been implicated in the revolt of
Heraclianus. A commission of this kind opened a wide door for the
gratification of private revenge by enemies who did not scruple to
bring false accusations against the innocent; and among the victims
of such injustice were two brothers who had, by their zeal for the
Catholic Church, made themselves obnoxious to the Donatists. The
elder of these was Apringius, a magistrate to whom Augustin wrote a
letter (the 134th) recommending clemency in punishing the
Donatists. The younger was Marcellinus, concerning whom ses also
note to Letter CXXXIII. p. 470.</p></note> perpetrated his impious, savage,
and perfidious crime, I left Carthage immediately and secretly, for
this reason, lest the numerous and influential persons who in
terror sought refuge from his sword within the church should,
imagining that my presence could be of use to them, detain me by
their passionate weeping and groaning, so that I would be
compelled, in order to secure the preservation of their bodies, to
supplicate a favour from one whom it was impossible for me to
rebuke in order to the welfare of his soul, with the severity which
his crime deserved. As for their personal safety, I knew that the
walls of the church sufficed for their protection. But for myself
[if I remained to intercede with him on their behalf], it could
only be in circumstances painfully embarrassing, for he would not
have tolerated my acting towards him as I was bound to do, and I
would have been compelled, moreover, to act in a way which would
have been unbecoming in me. At the same time, I was truly sorry for
the misfortune of my venerable co-bishop, the ruler of such an
important church, who was expected to regard it as his duty, even
after this man had been guilty of such infamous treachery, to treat
him with submissive deference, in order that the lives of others
might be spared. I confess the reason of my departure: it was that
I would have been unable to meet with the necessary fortitude so
great a calamity.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p9" shownumber="no">4. The same considerations which made me then depart
would have been the cause of my remaining silent to you, if I
believed you to have used your influence with him to avenge such
wicked injuries. This is believed in regard to you only by those
who do not know how, and how frequently, and in what terms, you
expressed your mind to us, when we were with anxious solicitude
doing our utmost to secure that, because he was so intimate with
you, and you were so constantly visiting him, and so often
conversing alone with him, he should all the more carefully guard
your good name, and save you from being supposed to have used no
endeavour to prevent him from inflicting that mode of death on
persons said to be your enemies. This, indeed, is not believed of
you by me, nor by my brethren who heard you in conversation, and
who saw, both in your words and in every gesture, the evidences of
your heart’s good-will to those who were put to death. But, I
beseech you, forgive those by whom it is believed; for they are
men, and in the minds of men there are such lurking places and such
depths that, although all suspicious persons deserved to be blamed,
they think themselves that they even deserve praise for their
prudence. There existed reasons for the conduct imputed to you: we
knew that you had suffered very grievous injury from one of those
whom he had suddenly ordered to be arrested. His brother, also, in
whose person especially he persecuted the Church, was said to have
answered you in terms implying as it were some harsh accusation.
Both were thought to be looked upon by you with suspicion. When
they, after being summoned, had gone away, you still remained in
the place, and were engaged, it was <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_506.html" id="vii.1.CLI-Page_506" n="506" />said, in conversation of a more private kind
than usual with him [Marinas], and then they were suddenly ordered
to be detained. Men talked much of your friendship with him as not
recent, but of long standing. The closeness of your intimacy, and
the frequency of your private conversations with him, confirmed
this report. His power was at that time great. The ease with which
false accusations could be made against any one was notorious. It
was not a difficult thing to find some person who would upon the
promise of his own safety make any statements which he might order
to be made. All things at that time made it easy for any man to be
brought to death without any examination on the part of him who
ordered the execution, if even one witness brought forward what
seemed to be an odious and, at the same time, credible
accusation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p10" shownumber="no">5. Meanwhile, as it was rumored that the power of
the Church might deliver them, we were mocked with false promises,
so that not only with the consent, but, as it seemed, at the urgent
desire of Marinus, a bishop was sent to the Imperial Court to
intercede for them, the promise having been brought to the ear of
the bishops that, until some pleading should be heard there on
behalf of the prisoners, no examination of their case would be
proceeded with. At last, on the day before they were put to death,
your Excellency came to us; you gave us encouragement such as you
had never before given, that he might grant their lives as a favour
to you before your departure [for Rome], because you had solemnly
and prudently said to him that all his condescension in admitting
you so constantly to familiar and private conversation would bring
to you disgrace rather than distinction, and would have the effect,
after the death of these men had been a subject of conversation and
consultation between you, of making every one say that there could
be no doubt what was to be the issue of these conferences. When you
informed us that you had said these things to him, you stretched
out your hand as you spoke towards the place at which the
sacraments of believers are celebrated, and while we listened in
amazement, you confirmed the statement that you had used these
words with an oath so solemn, that not only then, but even now
after the dreadful and unexpected death of the prisoners, it seems
to me, recalling to memory your whole demeanour, that it would be
an aggravated insult if I were to believe any evil concerning you.
You said, moreover, that he was so moved by these words of yours,
that he purposed to give the lives of these men to you as a
present, in token of friendship, before you set out on your
journey.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p11" shownumber="no">6. Wherefore, I solemnly assure your Grace, that
when on the following day (the day on which the infamous crime thus
conceived was consummated) tidings were unexpectedly brought to us
that they had been led forth from prison to stand before him as
their judge, although we were in some alarm, nevertheless, after
reflecting on what you had said to us on the preceding day, and on
the fact that the day following was the anniversary of the blessed
Cyprian, I supposed that he had even purposely selected a day on
which he might not only grant your request, but also might aspire,
by giving sudden joy to the whole Church of Christ, to emulate the
virtue of so great a martyr, proving himself truly greater in using
clemency in sparing life than in possessing power to inflict death.
Such were my thoughts, when lo! a messenger burst into our
presence, from whom, before we could ask him how their trial was
being conducted, we learned that they had been beheaded. For care
had been taken to arrange, as the scene of execution, a place
immediately adjoining, not appointed for the punishment of
criminals, but used for the recreation of the citizens, on which
spot he had ordered some to be executed a few days previously, with
the design (as is with good reason believed) of avoiding the odium
of applying it to this purpose for the first time in the case of
these men, whom he hoped to be able to snatch secretly from the
Church interposing on their behalf, by thus not only ordering their
immediate execution, but also ordering it to take place on the
nearest available spot. He therefore made it sufficiently manifest
that he did not fear to cause cruel pain to that Mother whose
intervention he feared, namely, to the holy Church, among whose
faithful children, baptized in her bosom, we knew that he himself
was reckoned. Therefore, after the issue of so great a plot, in
which so much care had been used in negotiating with us that we
were made, even by you also, though unwittingly, almost free from
solicitude, and almost sure of their safety on the preceding day,
who, judging of the circumstances in the way in which ordinary men
would judge of them, could avoid regarding it as beyond question
that by you also words were given to us and life taken from them?
Pardon, then, as I have said, those who believe these things
against you, although we do not believe them, O excellent man.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p12" shownumber="no">7. Far be it, however, from my heart and from my
practice, however defective in many things, to intercede with you
for any one, or ask a favour from you for any one, if I believed
you to be responsible for this monstrous wrong, this villanous
cruelty. But I frankly confess to you, that if you continue, even
after that event, to be on the same footing of intimate friendship
with him as you were formerly, you must excuse my claiming freedom
to be grieved; for by this you would <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_507.html" id="vii.1.CLI-Page_507" n="507" />compel us to believe much which we would
rather disbelieve. It is, however, fitting that, as I do not
believe you guilty of the other things laid by some to your charge,
I should not believe this either. This friend of yours has, in the
unexpected triumph of sudden accession to power, done violence not
less to your reputation than to these men’s lives. Nor is it my
design in this statement to kindle hatred in your mind; in so doing
I would belie my own feelings and profession. But I exhort you to a
more faithful exercise of love towards him. For the man who so
deals with the wicked as to make them repent of their evil doings,
is one who knows how to be angry with them, and yet consult for
their good; for as bad companions hinder men’s welfare by
compliance, so good friends help them by opposition to their evil
ways. The same weapon with which, in the proud abuse of power, he
took away the lives of others, inflicted a much deeper and more
serious wound on his own soul; and if he do not remedy this by
repentance, using wisely the long-suffering of God, he will be
compelled to find it out and feel it when this life is ended.
Often, moreover, God in His wisdom permits the life of good men in
this world to be taken from them by the wicked, that He may prevent
men from believing that to suffer such things is in their case a
calamity. For what harm can result from the death of the body to
men who are destined to die some time? Or what do those who fear
death accomplish by their care but a short postponement of the time
at which they die? All the evil to which mortal men are liable
comes not from death but from life; and if in dying they have the
soul sustained by Christian grace, death is to them not the night
of darkness in which a good life ends, but the dawn in which a
better life begins.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLI-p12.1" n="2650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLI-p13" shownumber="no"> In the original of this sentence there is a
characteristic antithesis of phrases: “Non sane mors eorum bonæ
vitæ occasus fuit sed melioris occasio.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p14" shownumber="no">8. The life and conversation of the elder of
the two brothers appeared indeed more conformed to this world than
to Christ, although he also had after his marriage corrected to a
great extent the faults of his early irreligious years. It may,
nevertheless, have been not otherwise than in mercy that our
merciful God appointed him to be the companion of his brother in
death. But as to that younger brother, he lived religiously, and
was eminent as a Christian both in heart and in practice. The
report that he would approve himself such when commissioned to
serve the Church<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLI-p14.1" n="2651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLI-p15" shownumber="no"> See note to letter CXXXIII. p. 470.</p></note> came before him to Africa, and
this good report followed him still when he had come. In his
conduct, what innocence! in his friendship, what constancy! in his
study of Christian truth, what zeal! in his religion, what
sincerity! in his domestic life, what purity! in his official
duties, what integrity! What patience be showed to enemies, what
affability to friends, what humility to the pious, what charity to
all men! How great his promptitude in granting, and his bashfulness
in asking a favour! How genuine his satisfaction in the good deeds,
and his sorrow over the faults of men! What spotless honour, noble
grace, and scrupulous piety shone in him! In rendering assistance,
how compassionate he was! in forgiving injuries, how generous! in
prayer, how confiding! When well informed on any subject, with what
modesty he was wont to communicate useful knowledge! when conscious
of ignorance, with what diligence did he endeavour by investigation
to overcome the disadvantage! How singular was his contempt for the
things of time! how ardent his hope and his desires in regard to
the blessings that are eternal! He would have relinquished all
secular business and girded himself with the insignia of the
Christian warfare, had he not been prevented by his having entered
into the married state; for he had not begun to desire better
things before the time when, being already involved in these bonds,
it would have been, notwithstanding their inferiority, an unlawful
thing for him to rend them asunder.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p16" shownumber="no">9. One day when they were confined in prison
together, his brother said to him: “If I suffer these things as
the just punishment of my sins, what ill desert has brought you to
the same fate, for we know that your life was most strictly and
earnestly Christian?” He replied: “Supposing even that your
testimony as to my life were true, do you think that God is
bestowing a small favour upon me in appointing that my sins be
punished in these sufferings, even though they should end in death,
instead of being reserved to meet me in the judgment which is to
come?” These words might perhaps lead some to suppose that he was
conscious of some secret immoralities. I shall therefore mention
what it pleased the Lord God to appoint that I should hear from his
lips, and know assuredly, to my own great consolation. Being
anxious about this very thing, as human nature is liable to fall
into such wickedness, I asked him, when I was alone with him after
he was confined in prison, if there was no sin for which he ought
to seek reconciliation with God<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLI-p16.1" n="2652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLI-p17" shownumber="no"> <i>Deum sibi placare.</i></p></note> by some more severe and special
penance. With characteristic modesty he blushed at the mere mention
of my suspicion, groundless though it was, but thanked me most
warmly for the warning, and with a grave, modest smile he seized
with both hands my right hand, and said: “I swear by the
sacraments which are dispensed to me by this hand, that I have
neither before <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_508.html" id="vii.1.CLI-Page_508" n="508" />nor since my marriage been guilty of
immoral self-indulgence.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLI-p17.1" n="2653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLI-p18" shownumber="no"> <i>Me nullum esse expertum concubitum præter
uxorem.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p19" shownumber="no">10. What evil, then, was brought to him by death?
Nay, rather, was it not the occasion of the greatest possible good
to him, because, in the possession of these gifts, he departed from
this life to Christ, in whom alone they are really possessed? I
would not mention these things in addressing you if I believed that
you would be offended by my praising him. But assuredly, as I do
not believe this, neither do I believe that his being put to death
was even according to your desire or wish, much less that it was
done at your request. You, therefore, with a sincerity proportioned
to your innocence in this matter, entertain, doubtless, along with
us, the opinion that the man who put him to death inflicted more
cruel wrong on his own soul than on the sufferer’s body, when, in
despite of us, in despite of his own promises, in despite of so
many supplications and warnings from you, and finally, in despite
of the Church of Christ (and in her of Christ Himself), he
consummated his base machinations by putting this man to death. Is
the high position of the one worthy to be compared with the lot of
the other, prisoner though he was, when the man of power was
maddened by anger, while the sufferer in his prison was filled with
joy? There is nothing in all the dungeons of this world, nay, not
even in hell itself, to surpass the dreadful doom of darkness to
which a villian is consigned by remorse of conscience. Even to
yourself, what evil did he do? He did not destroy your innocence,
although he grievously injured your reputation; which,
nevertheless, remains uninjured, both in the estimation of those
who know you better than we do, and in our estimation, in whose
presence the anxiety which, like us, you felt for the prevention of
such a monstrous crime, was expressed with so much visible
agitation that we could almost see with our eyes the invisible
workings of your heart. Whatever harm, therefore, he has done, he
has done to himself alone; he has pierced through his own soul, his
own life, his own conscience; in fine, he has by that blind deed of
cruelty destroyed even his own good name, a thing which the very
worst of men are usually fain to preserve. For to all good men he
is odious in proportion to his efforts to obtain, or his
satisfaction in receiving, the approbation of the wicked.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p20" shownumber="no">11. Could anything prove more clearly that he was
not under the necessity which he pretended—alleging that he did
this evil action as a good man who had no alternative—than the
fact that the proceeding was disapproved of by the person whose
orders he dared to plead as his excuse? The pious deacon by whose
hand we send this was himself associated with the bishop whom we
had sent to intercede for them; let him, therefore, relate to your
Excellency how it seemed good to the Emperor not even to give a
formal pardon, lest by this the stigma of a crime should be in some
degree attached to them, but a mere notice commanding them to be
immediately set at liberty from all further annoyance. By a purely
gratuitous act of cruelty, and under no pressure of necessity
(although, perchance, there may have been other causes which we
suspect, but which it is unnecessary to state in writing), he did
outrageously vex the Church,—the Church to whose sheltering bosom
his brother once, in fear of death, had fled, to be requited for
protecting his life by finding him active in counselling the
perpetration of this crime,—the Church in which he himself had
once, when under the displeasure of an offended patron, sought an
asylum which could not be denied to him. If you love this man, show
your detestation of his crime; if you do not wish him to come into
everlasting punishment, shrink with horror from his society. You
are bound to take measures of this kind, both for your own good
name and for his life; for he who loves in this man what God hates,
is, in truth, hating not only this man but also his own soul.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p21" shownumber="no">12. These things being so, I know your benevolence
too well to believe that you were the author of this crime, or an
accomplice in its commission, or that with malicious cruelty you
deceived us: far be such conduct from your life and conversation!
At the same time, I would not wish your friendship to be of such a
character as tends to make him, to his own destruction, glory in
his crime, and to confirm the suspicions naturally cherished by men
concerning you; but rather let it be such as to move him to
penitence, and to penitence corresponding in quality and in measure
to the remedy demanded for the healing of such dreadful wounds. For
the more you are an enemy to his crimes, the more really will you
be a friend to the man himself. It will be interesting to us to
learn, by your Excellency’s reply to this letter, where you were
on the day on which the crime was committed, how you received the
tidings, and what you did thereafter, and what you said to him and
heard from him when you next saw him; for I have not been able to
hear anything of you in connection with this affair since my sudden
departure on the succeeding day.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p22" shownumber="no">13. As to the remark in your letter that you are now
compelled to believe that I refuse to visit Carthage for fear lest
you should be seen there by me, you rather compel me by these words
to state explicitly the reasons of my absence. One reason is, that
the labour which <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_509.html" id="vii.1.CLI-Page_509" n="509" />I am
obliged to undergo in that city, and which I could not describe
without adding as much again to the length of this letter, is more
than I am able now to bear, since, in addition to my infirmities
peculiar to myself, which are known to all my more intimate
friends, I am burdened with an infirmity common to the human
family, namely, the weakness of old age. The other reason is, that,
in so far as leisure is granted me from the work imperatively
demanded by the Church, which my office specially binds me to
serve, I have resolved to devote the time entirely, if the Lord
will, to the labour of studies pertaining to ecclesiastical
learning; in doing which I think that I may, if it please the mercy
of God, be of some service even to future generations.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLI-p23" shownumber="no">14. There is, indeed, one thing in you, since you
wish to hear the truth, which causes me very great distress: it is
that, although qualified by age, as well as by life and character,
to do otherwise, you still prefer to be a catechumen; as if it were
not possible for believers, by making progress in Christian faith
and well-doing, to become so much the more faithful and useful in
the administration of public business. For surely the promotion of
the welfare of men is the one great end of all your great cares and
labours. And, indeed, if this were not to be the issue of your
public services, it would be better for you even to sleep both day
and night than to sacrifice your rest in order to do work which can
contribute nothing to the advantage of your fellow-men. Nor do I
entertain the slightest doubt that your Excellency . . .</p>

<p id="vii.1.CLI-p24" shownumber="no">(<i>Cætera desunt.</i>)</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLVIII" n="CLVIII" next="vii.1.CLIX" prev="vii.1.CLI" progress="83.75%" shorttitle="Letter CLVIII" title=" From Evodius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p1.1">Letter CLVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 414.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p3.1">To My Lord Augustin, My Brother
Partner in the Sacerdotal Office, Most Sincerely Loved, with
Profound Respect, and to the Brethren Who are with Him,
Evodius</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p3.2" n="2654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> Evodius, Bishop of Uzala, was one of Augustin’s
early friends. He was a native of the same town (Tagaste), and
joined Augustin and Alypius in seeking religious retirement after
their baptism, in 387 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p4.1">A.D.</span> He was also with
them at Ostia when Monica died. (Confessions, Book ix. ch. 8 and
12).</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p4.2">and the
Brethren Who are with Him Send Greeting in the Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I urgently beg you to send the reply due to
my last letter. Indeed, I would have preferred first to learn what
I then asked, and afterwards to put the questions which I now
submit to you. Give me your attention while I relate an event in
which you will kindly take an interest, and which has made me
impatient to lose no time in acquiring, if possible in this life,
the knowledge which I desired. I had a certain youth as a clerk, a
son of presbyter Armenus of Melonita, whom, by my humble
instrumentality, God rescued when he was becoming already immersed
in secular affairs, for he was employed as a shorthand writer by
the proconsul’s solicitor.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p5.1" n="2655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Nam scholastico proconsulis excipiebat.</i></p></note> He was then, indeed, as boys
usually are, prompt and somewhat restless, but as he grew older
(for his death occurred in his twenty-second year) a gravity of
deportment and circumspect probity of life so adorned him that it
is a pleasure to dwell upon his memory. He was, moreover, a clever
stenographer,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p6.1" n="2656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Strenuus in notis.</i></p></note> and
indefatigable in writing: he had begun also to be earnest in
reading, so that he even urged me to do more than my indolence
would have chosen, in order to spend hours of the night in reading,
for he read aloud to me for a time every night after all was still;
and in reading, he would not pass over any sentence unless he
understood it, and would go over it a third or even a fourth time,
and not leave it until what he wished to know was made clear. I had
begun to regard him not as a mere boy and clerk, but as a
comparatively intimate and pleasant friend, for his conversation
gave me much delight.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p8" shownumber="no">2. He desired also to “depart and to be with
Christ,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p8.1" n="2657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>Dissolvi et esse cum Christo</i>. <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Phil. i. 23">Phil. i.
23</scripRef>.</p></note> a desire
which has been fulfilled. For he was ill for sixteen days in his
father’s house, and by strength of memory he continually repeated
portions of Scripture throughout almost the whole time of his
illness. But when he was very near to the end of his life, he
sang<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p9.2" n="2658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>Psallebat.</i></p></note> so as to
be heard by all, “My soul longeth for and hastens unto the courts
of the Lord,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p10.1" n="2659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.84.2" parsed="lxx|Ps|84|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 84.2" version="LXX">Ps. lxxxiv. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> after
which he sang again, “Thou hast anointed my head with oil, and
beautiful is Thy cup, overpowering my senses with delight!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p11.2" n="2660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.23.5-Ps.23.6" parsed="lxx|Ps|23|5|23|6" passage="Ps. 23.5,6" version="LXX">Ps. xxiii. 5, 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> In these
things he was wholly occupied; in the consolation yielded by them
he found satisfaction. At the last, when dissolution was just
coming upon him, he began to make the sign of the cross on his
forehead, and in finishing this his hand was moving down to his
mouth, which also he wished to mark with the same sign, but the
inward man (which had been truly renewed day by day)<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p12.2" n="2661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.16" parsed="|2Cor|4|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 4.16">2 Cor. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> had, ere
this was done, forsaken the tabernacle of clay. To myself there has
been given so great an ecstasy of joy, that I think that after
leaving his own body he has entered into my spirit, and is there
imparting to me a certain fulness of light from his presence, for I
am conscious of a joy beyond all measure through his deliverance
and safety—indeed it is ineffable. For I felt no small anxiety on
his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_510.html" id="vii.1.CLVIII-Page_510" n="510" />account, being afraid of the dangers
peculiar to his years. For I was at pains to inquire of himself
whether perchance he had been defiled by intercourse with woman; he
solemnly assured us that he was free from this stain, by which
declaration our joy was still more increased. So he died. We
honored his memory by suitable obsequies, such as were due to one
so excellent, for we continued during three days to praise the Lord
with hymns at his grave, and on the third day we offered the
sacraments of redemption.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p13.2" n="2662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <i>Redemptionis sacramenta obtulimus.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p15" shownumber="no">3. Behold, however, two days thereafter, a certain
respectable widow from Figentes, an handmaid from God, who said
that she had been twelve years in widowhood, saw the following
vision in a dream. She saw a certain deacon, who had died four
years ago, preparing a palace, with the assistance of servants and
handmaids of God (virgins and widows). It was being so much adorned
that the place was refulgent with splendor, and appeared to be
wholly made of silver. On her inquiring eagerly for whom this
palace was being prepared, the deacon aforesaid answered, “For
the young man, the son of the presbyter, who was cut off
yesterday.” There appeared in the same palace an old man robed in
white, who gave orders to two others, also dressed in white, to go,
and having raised the body from the grave, to carry it up with them
to heaven. And she added, that so soon as the body had been taken
up from the grave and carried to heaven, there sprang from the same
sepulchre branches of the rose, called from its folded blossoms the
virgin rose.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p16" shownumber="no">4. I have narrated the event: listen now, if
you please, to my question, and teach me what I ask, for the
departure of that young man’s soul forces such questions from me.
While we are in the body, we have an inward faculty of perception
which is alert in proportion to the activity of our attention, and
is more wakeful and eager the more earnestly attentive we become:
and it seems to us probable that even in its highest activity it is
retarded by the encumbrance of the body, for who can fully describe
all that the mind suffers through the body! In the midst of the
perturbation and annoyance which come from the suggestions,
temptations, necessities, and varied afflictions of which the body
is the cause, the mind does not surrender its strength, it resists
and conquers. Sometimes it is defeated; nevertheless, mindful of
what is its own nature, it becomes, under the stimulating influence
of such labours, more active and more wary, and breaks through the
meshes of wickedness, and so makes its way to better things. Your
Holiness will kindly understand what I mean to say. Therefore,
while we are in this life, we are hindered by such deficiencies,
and are nevertheless, as it is written, “more than conquerors
through Him that loved us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p16.1" n="2663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.37" parsed="|Rom|8|37|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.37">Rom. viii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> When we go forth from this body,
and escape from every burden, and from sin, with its incessant
activity, what are we?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p18" shownumber="no">5. In the first place, I ask whether there may not
be some kind of body (formed, perchance, of one of the four
elements, either air or ether) which does not depart from the
incorporeal principle, that is, the substance properly called the
soul, when it forsakes this earthly body. For as the soul is in its
nature incorporeal, if it be absolutely disembodied by death there
is now one soul of all that have left this world. And in that case
where would the rich man, who was clothed in purple, and Lazarus,
who was full of sores, now be? How, moreover, could they be
distinguished according to their respective deserts, so that the
one should have suffering and the other have joy, if there were
only a single soul made by the combination of all disembodied
souls, unless, of course, these things are to be understood in a
figurative sense? Be that as it may, there is no question that
souls which are held in definite places (as that rich man was in
the flame, and that poor man was in Abraham’s bosom) are held in
bodies. If there are distinct places, there are bodies, and in
these bodies the souls reside; and even although the punishments
and rewards are experienced in the conscience, the soul which
experiences them is nevertheless in a body. Whatever is the nature
of that one soul made up of many souls, it must be possible for it
in its unbroken unity to be both grieved and made glad at the same
moment, if it is to approve itself to be really a substance
consisting of many souls gathered into one. If, however, this soul
is called one only in the same way as the incorporeal mind is
called one, although it has in it memory, and will, and intellect,
and if it be alleged that all these are separate incorporeal causes
or powers and have their several distinctive offices and work
without one impeding another in any way, I think this might be in
some measure answered by saying that it must be also possible for
some of the souls to be under punishment and some of the sours to
enjoy rewards simultaneously in this one substance consisting of
many souls gathered into One.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p19" shownumber="no">6. Or if this be not so [that is, if there be no
such body remaining still in union with the incorporeal principle
after it quits this earthly body], what is there to hinder each
soul from having, when separated from the solid body which it here
inhabits, another body, so that the soul always animates a body of
some kind? or in what body <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_511.html" id="vii.1.CLVIII-Page_511" n="511" />does it pass to any region, if such there
be, to which necessity compels it to go? For the angels themselves,
if they were not numbered by bodies of some kind which they have,
could not be called many, as they are by the Truth Himself when He
said in the gospel, “I could pray the Father, and He will
presently give me twelve legions of angels.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p19.1" n="2664" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.53" parsed="|Matt|26|53|0|0" passage="Matt. 26.53">Matt. xxvi. 53</scripRef>.</p></note> Again it is certain that Samuel
was seen in the body when he was raised at the request of Saul;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p20.2" n="2665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.28.14" parsed="|1Sam|28|14|0|0" passage="1 Sam. 28.14">1 Sam. xxviii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and as to
Moses, whose body was buried, it is plain from the gospel narrative
that he came in the body to the Lord on the mountain to which He
and His disciples had retired.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p21.2" n="2666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.3" parsed="|Matt|17|3|0|0" passage="Matt. 17.3">Matt. xvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> In the Apocrypha, and in the <i>
Mysteries of Moses</i>, a writing which is wholly devoid of
authority, it is indeed said that, at the time when he ascended the
mount to die, through the power which his body possessed, there was
one body which was committed to the earth, and another which was
joined to the angel who accompanied him; but I do not feel myself
called upon to give to a sentence in apocryphal writings a
preference over the definite statements quoted above. We must
therefore give attention to this, and search out, by the help
either of the authority of revelation or of the light of reason,
the matter about which we are inquiring. But it is alleged that the
future resurrection of the body is a proof that the soul was after
death absolutely without a body. This is not, however, an
unanswerable objection, for the angels, who are like our souls
invisible, have at times desired to appear in bodily forms and be
seen, and (whatever might be the form of body worthy to be assumed
by these spirits) they have appeared, for example, to Abraham<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p22.2" n="2667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.6" parsed="|Gen|18|6|0|0" passage="Gen. 18.6">Gen. xviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and to
Tobias.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p23.2" n="2668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Tob.12.16" parsed="|Tob|12|16|0|0" passage="Tob. 12.16">Tob. xii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Therefore
it is quite possible that the resurrection of the body may, as we
assuredly believe, take place, and yet that the soul may be
reunited to it without its being found to have been at any moment
wholly devoid of some kind of body. Now the body which the soul
here occupies consists of the four elements, of which one, namely
heat, seems to depart from this body at the same moment as the
soul. For there remains after death that which is made of earth,
moisture also is not wanting to the body, nor is the element of
cold matter gone; heat alone has fled, which perhaps the soul takes
along with it if it migrates from place to place. This is all that
I say meanwhile concerning the body.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p25" shownumber="no">7. It seems to me also, that if the soul while
occupying the living body is capable, as I have said, of strenuous
mental application, how much more unencumbered, active, vigorous,
earnest, resolute, and persevering will it be, how much enlarged in
capacity and improved in character, if it has while in this body
learned to relish virtue! For after laying aside this body, or
rather, after having this cloud swept away, the soul will have come
to be free from all disturbing influences, enjoying tranquillity
and exempt from temptation, seeing whatever it has longed for, and
embracing what it has loved. Then, also, it will be capable of
remembering and recognising friends, both those who went before it
from this world, and those whom it left here below. Perhaps this
may be true. I know not, but I desire to learn. But it would
greatly distress me to think that the soul after death passes into
a state of torpor, being as it were buried, just as it is during
sleep while it is in the body, living only in hope, but having
nothing and knowing nothing, especially if in its sleep it be not
even stirred by any dreams. This notion causes me very great
horror, and seems to indicate that the life of the soul is
extinguished at death.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p26" shownumber="no">8. This also I would ask: Supposing that the soul be
discovered to have such a body as we speak of, does that body lack
any of the senses? Of course, if there cannot be imposed upon it
any necessity for smelling, tasting, or touching, as I suppose will
be the case, these senses will be wanting; but I hesitate as to the
senses of sight and hearing. For are not devils said to hear (not,
indeed, in all the persons whom they harass, for in regard to these
there is a question), even when they appear in bodies of their own?
And as to the faculty of sight, how can they pass from one place to
another if they have a body but are void of the power of seeing, so
as to guide its motions? Do you think that this is not the case
with human souls when they go forth from the body,—that they have
still a body of some kind, and are not deprived of some at least of
the senses proper to this body? Else how can we explain the fact
that very many dead persons have been observed by day, or by
persons awake and walking abroad during the night, to pass into
houses just as they were wont to do in their lifetime? This I have
heard not once, but often; and I have also heard it said that in
places in which dead bodies are interred, and especially in
churches, there are commotions and prayers which are heard for the
most part at a certain time of the night. This I remember hearing
from more than one: for a certain holy presbyter was an eye-witness
of such an apparition, having observed a multitude of such phantoms
issuing from the baptistery in bodies full of light, after which he
heard their prayers in the midst of the church itself. All such
things are either true, and therefore helpful to the inquiry which
we are now making, or are mere fables, in which case the fact of
their invention <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_512.html" id="vii.1.CLVIII-Page_512" n="512" />is
wonderful; nevertheless I would desire to get some information from
the fact that they come and visit men, and are seen otherwise than
in dreams.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p27" shownumber="no">9. These dreams suggest another question. I do
not at this moment concern myself about the mere creations of
fancy, which are formed by the emotions of the uneducated. I speak
of visitations in sleep, such as the apparition to Joseph<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p27.1" n="2669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0" passage="Matt. 1.20">Matt. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> in a
dream, in the manner experienced in most cases of the kind. In the
same manner, therefore, our own friends also who have departed this
life before us sometimes come and appear to us in dreams, and speak
to us. For I myself remember that Profuturus, and Privatus, and
Servilius, holy men who within my recollection were removed by
death from our monastery, spoke to me, and that the events of which
they spoke came to pass according to their words. Or if it be some
other higher spirit that assumes their form and visits our minds, I
leave this to the all-seeing eye of Him before whom everything from
the highest to the lowest is uncovered. If, therefore, the Lord be
pleased to speak through reason to your Holiness on all these
questions, I beg you to be so kind as make me partaker of the
knowledge which you have received. There is another thing which I
have resolved not to omit mentioning, for perhaps it bears upon the
matter now under investigation:</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p29" shownumber="no">10. This same youth, in connection with whom
these questions are brought forward, departed this life after
having received what may be called a summons<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p29.1" n="2670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p30" shownumber="no"> <i>Exhibitus quodammodo pergit.</i></p></note> at the time when he was dying. For
one who had been a companion of his as a student, and reader, and
shorthand writer to my dictation, who had died eight months before,
was seen by a person in a dream coming towards him. When he was
asked by the person who then distinctly saw him why he had come, he
said, “I have come to take this friend away;” and so it proved.
For in the house itself, also, there appeared to a certain old man,
who was almost awake, a man bearing in his hand a laurel branch on
which something was written. Nay, more, when this one was seen, it
is further reported that after the death of the young man, his
father the presbyter had begun to reside along with the aged
Theasius in the monastery, in order to find consolation there, but
lo! on the third day after his death, the young man is seen
entering the monastery, and is asked by one of the brethren in a
dream of some kind whether he knew himself to be dead. He replied
that he knew he was. The other asked whether he had been welcomed
by God. This also he answered with great expressions of joy. And
when questioned as to the reason why he had come, he answered, “I
have been sent to summon my father.” The person to whom these
things were shown awakes, and relates what had passed. It comes to
the ear of Bishop Theasius. He, being alarmed, sharply admonished
the person who told him, lest the matter should come, as it might
easily do, to the ear of the presbyter himself, and he should be
disturbed by such tidings. But why prolong the narration? Within
about four days from this visitation he was saying (for he had
suffered from a moderate feverishness) that he was now out of
danger, and that the physician had given up attending him, having
assured him that there was no cause whatever for anxiety; but that
very day this presbyter expired after he had lain down on his
couch. Nor should I forbear mentioning, that on the same day on
which the youth died, he asked his father three times to forgive
him anything in which he might have offended, and every time that
he kissed his father he said to him, “Let us give thanks to God,
father,” and insisted upon his father saying the words along with
him, as if he were exhorting one who was to be his companion in
going forth from this world. And in fact only seven days elapsed
between the two deaths. What shall we say of things so wonderful?
Who shall be a thoroughly reliable teacher as to these mysterious
dispensations? To you in the hour of perplexity my agitated heart
unburdens itself. The divine appointment of the death of the young
man and of his father is beyond all doubt, for two sparrows shall
not fall to the ground without the will of our heavenly Father.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p30.1" n="2671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLVIII-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29" parsed="|Matt|10|29|0|0" passage="Matt. 10.29">Matt. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p32" shownumber="no">11. That the soul cannot exist in absolute
separation from a body of some kind is proved in my opinion by the
fact that to exist without body belongs to God alone. But I think
that the laying aside of so great a burden as the body, in the act
of passing from this world, proves that the soul will then be very
much more wakeful than it is meanwhile; for then the soul appears,
as I think, far more noble when no longer encumbered by so great a
hindrance, both in action and in knowledge, and that entire
spiritual rest proves it to be free from all causes of disturbance
and error, but does not make it languid, and as it were slow,
torpid, and embarrassed, inasmuch as it is enough for the soul to
enjoy in its fulness the liberty to which it has attained in being
freed from the world and the body; for, as you have wisely said,
the intellect is satisfied with food, and applies the lips of the
spirit to the fountain of life in that condition in which it is
happy and blest in the undisputed lordship of its own faculties.
For before I quitted the monastery I saw brother Servilius in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_513.html" id="vii.1.CLVIII-Page_513" n="513" />a dream after his decease,
and he said that we were labouring to attain by the exercise of
reason to an understanding of truth, whereas he and those who were
in the same state as he were always resting in the pure joy of
contemplation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLVIII-p33" shownumber="no">12. I also beg you to explain to me in how many ways
the word wisdom is used; as God is wisdom, and a wise mind is
wisdom (in which way it is said to be as light); as we read also of
the wisdom of Bezaleel, who made the tabernacle or the ointment,
and the wisdom of Solomon, or any other wisdom, if there be such,
and wherein they differ from each other; and whether the one
eternal Wisdom which is with the Father is to be understood as
spoken of in these different degrees, as they are called diverse
gifts of the Holy Spirit, who divideth to every one severally
according as He will. Or, with the exception of that Wisdom alone
which was not created, were these created, and have they a distinct
existence of their own? or are they effects, and have they received
their name from the definition of their work? I am asking a great
many questions. May the Lord grant you grace to discover the truth
sought, and wisdom sufficient to commit it to writing, and to
communicate it without delay to me. I have written in much
ignorance, and in a homely style; but since you think it worth
while to know that about which I am inquiring, I beseech you in the
name of Christ the Lord to correct me where I am mistaken, and
teach me what you know that I am desirous to learn.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLIX" n="CLIX" next="vii.1.CLXIII" prev="vii.1.CLVIII" progress="84.43%" shorttitle="Letter CLIX" title="To Evodius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLIX-p1.1">Letter CLIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 415.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CLIX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLIX-p3.1">To Evodius, My Lord Most Blessed,
My Venerable and Beloved Brother and Partner in the Priestly
Office, and to the Brethren Who are with Him, Augustin and the
Brethren Who are with Him Send Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLIX-p4" shownumber="no">1. Our brother Barbarus, the bearer of this letter,
is a servant of God, who has now for a long time been settled at
Hippo, and has been an eager and diligent hearer of the word of
God. He requested from us this letter to your Holiness, whereby we
commend him to you in the Lord, and convey to you through him the
salutations which it is our duty to offer. To reply to those
letters of your Holiness, in which you have interwoven questions of
great difficulty, would be a most laborious task, even for men who
are at leisure, and who are endowed with much greater ability in
discussing and acuteness in apprehending any subject than we
possess. One, indeed, of the two letters in which you ask many
great questions has gone amissing, I know not how, and though long
sought for cannot be found; the other, which has been found,
contains a very pleasing account of a servant of God, a good and
chaste young man, stating how he departed from this life, and by
what testimonies, communicated through visions of the brethren, his
merits were, as you state, made known to you. Taking occasion from
this young man’s case, you propose and discuss an extremely
obscure question concerning the soul,—whether it is associated
when it goes forth from this body with some other kind of body, by
means of which it can be carried to or confined in places having
material boundaries? The investigation of this question, if indeed
it admits of satisfactory investigation by beings such as we are,
demands the most diligent care and labour, and therefore a mind
absolutely at leisure from such occupations as engross my time. My
opinion, however, if you are willing to hear it, summed up in a
sentence, is, that I by no means believe that the soul in departing
from the body is accompanied by another body of any kind.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLIX-p5" shownumber="no">2. As to the question how these visions and
predictions of future events are produced, let him attempt to
explain them who understands by what power we are to account for
the great wonders which are wrought in the mind of every man when
his thoughts are busy. For we see, and we plainly perceive, that
within the mind innumerable images of many objects discernible by
the eye or by our other senses are produced,—whether they are
produced in regular order or in confusion matters not to us at
present: all that we say is, that since such images are beyond all
dispute produced, the man who is found able to state by what power
and in what way these phenomena of daily and perpetual experience
are to be accounted for is the only man who may warrantably venture
to conjecture or propound any explanation of these visions, which
are of exceedingly rare occurrence. For my part, as I discover more
plainly my inability to account for the ordinary facts of our
experience, when awake or asleep, throughout the whole course of
our lives, the more do I shrink from venturing to explain what is
extraordinary. For while I have been dictating this epistle to you,
I have been contemplating your person in my mind,—you being, of
course, absent all the while, and knowing nothing of my
thoughts,—and I have been imagining from my knowledge of what is
in you how you will be affected by my words; and I have been unable
to apprehend, either by observation or by inquiry, how this process
was accomplished in my mind. Of one thing, however, I am certain,
that although the mental image was very like something material, it
was not produced either by masses of matter or by qualities <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_514.html" id="vii.1.CLIX-Page_514" n="514" />of matter. Accept this in the
meantime from one writing under pressure of other duties, and in
haste. In the twelfth of the books which I have written on Genesis
this question is discussed with great care, and that dissertation
is enriched with a forest of examples from actual experience or
from trustworthy report. How far I have been competent to handle
the question, and what I have accomplished in it, you will judge
when you have read that work; if indeed the Lord shall be pleased
in His kindness to permit me now to publish those books
systematically corrected to the best of my ability, and thus to
meet the expectation of many brethren, instead of deferring their
hope by continuing further the discussion of a subject which has
already engaged me for a long time.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLIX-p6" shownumber="no">3. I will narrate briefly, however, one fact which I
commend to your meditation. You know our brother Gennadius, a
physician, known to almost every one, and very dear to us, who now
lives at Carthage, and was in other years eminent as a medical
practitioner at Rome. You know him as a man of religious character
and of very great benevolence, actively compassionate and promptly
liberal in his care of the poor. Nevertheless, even he, when still
a young man, and most zealous in these charitable acts, had
sometimes, as he himself told me, doubts as to whether there was
any life after death. Forasmuch, therefore, as God would in no wise
forsake a man so merciful in his disposition and conduct, there
appeared to him in sleep a youth of remarkable appearance and
commanding presence, who said to him: “Follow me.” Following
him, he came to a city where he began to hear on the right hand
sounds of a melody so exquisitely sweet as to surpass anything he
had ever heard. When he inquired what it was, his guide said: “It
is the hymn of the blessed and the holy.” What he reported
himself to have seen on the left hand escapes my remembrance. He
awoke; the dream vanished, and he thought of it as only a
dream.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLIX-p7" shownumber="no">4. On a second night, however, the same youth
appeared to Gennadius, and asked whether he recognised him, to
which he replied that he knew him well, without the slightest
uncertainty. Thereupon he asked Gennadius where he had become
acquainted with him. There also his memory failed him not as to the
proper reply: he narrated the whole vision, and the hymns of the
saints which, under his guidance, he had been taken to hear, with
all the readiness natural to recollection of some very recent
experience. On this the youth inquired whether it was in sleep or
when awake that he had seen what he had just narrated. Gennadius
answered: “In sleep.” The youth then said: “You remember it
well; it is true that you saw these things in sleep, but I would
have you know that even now you are seeing in sleep.” Hearing
this, Gennadius was persuaded of its truth, and in his reply
declared that he believed it. Then his teacher went on to say:
“Where is your body now?” He answered: “In my bed.” “Do
you know,” said the youth, “that the eyes in this body of yours
are now bound and closed, and at rest, and that with these eyes you
are seeing nothing?” He answered: “I know it.” “What,
then,” said the youth, “are the eyes with which you see me?”
He, unable to discover what to answer to this, was silent. While he
hesitated, the youth unfolded to him what he was endeavoring to
teach him by these questions, and forthwith said: “As while you
are asleep and lying on your bed these eyes of your body are now
unemployed and doing nothing, and yet you have eyes with which you
behold me, and enjoy this vision, so, after your death, while your
bodily eyes shall be wholly inactive, there shall be in you a life
by which you shall still live, and a faculty of perception by which
you shall still perceive. Beware, therefore, after this of
harbouring doubts as to whether the life of man shall continue
after death.” This believer says that by this means all doubts as
to this matter were removed from him. By whom was he taught this
but by the merciful, providential care of God?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLIX-p8" shownumber="no">5. Some one may say that by this narrative I have
not solved but complicated the question. Nevertheless, while it is
free to every one to believe or disbelieve these statements, every
man has his own consciousness at hand as a teacher by whose help he
may apply himself to this most profound question. Every day man
wakes, and sleeps, and thinks; let any man, therefore, answer
whence proceed these things which, while not material bodies, do
nevertheless resemble the forms, properties, and motions of
material bodies: let him, I say, answer this if he can. But if he
cannot do this, why is he in such haste to pronounce a definite
opinion on things which occur very rarely, or are beyond the range
of his experience, when he is unable to explain matters of daily
and perpetual observation? For my part, although I am wholly unable
to explain in words how those semblances of material bodies,
without any real body, are produced, I may say that I wish that,
with the same certainty with which I know that these things are not
produced by the body, I could know by what means those things are
perceived which are occasionally seen by the spirit, and are
supposed to be seen by the bodily senses; or by what distinctive
marks we may know the visions of men who have been misguided by
delusion, or, most commonly, by impiety, since the examples of such
visions closely resembling the visions of pious and holy men are so
numerous, that if I wished to quote <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_515.html" id="vii.1.CLIX-Page_515" n="515" />them, time, rather than abundance of examples,
would fail me.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLIX-p9" shownumber="no">May you, through the mercy of the Lord grow in
grace, most blessed lord and venerable and beloved brother!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXIII" n="CLXIII" next="vii.1.CLXIV" prev="vii.1.CLIX" progress="84.72%" shorttitle="Letter CLXIII" title="From Evodius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p1.1">Letter CLXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 414.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p3.1">To Bishop Augustin, Bishop Evodius
Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p4" shownumber="no">Some time ago I sent two questions to your
Holiness; the first, which was sent, I think, by Jobinus, a servant
in the nunnery,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p4.1" n="2672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Qui servit ancillis Dei.</i></p></note> related to
God and reason, and the second was in regard to the opinion that
the body of the Saviour is capable of seeing the substance of the
Deity. I now propound a third question: Does the rational soul
which our Saviour assumed along with His body fall under any one of
the theories commonly advanced in discussions on the origin of
souls (if any theory indeed can be with certainty established on
the subject),—or does His soul, though rational, belong not to
any of the species under which the souls of living creatures are
classified, but to another?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p6" shownumber="no">I ask also a fourth question: Who are those spirits
in reference to whom the Apostle Peter testifies concerning the
Lord in these words: “Being put to death in the flesh, but
quickened in the spirit, in which also He went and preached to the
spirits in prison?” giving us to understand that they were in
hell, and that Christ descending into hell, preached the gospel to
them all, and by grace delivered them all from darkness and
punishment, so that from the time of the resurrection of the Lord
judgment is expected, hell having then been completely emptied.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIII-p7" shownumber="no">What your Holiness believes in this matter I
earnestly desire to know.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXIV" n="CLXIV" next="vii.1.CLXV" prev="vii.1.CLXIII" progress="84.77%" shorttitle="Letter CLXIV" title="To Evodius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p1.1">Letter CLXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 414.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p3.1">To My Lord Evodius Most Blessed, My
Brother and Partner in the Episcopal Office, Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p4" shownumber="no">1. The question which you have proposed to me from
the epistle of the Apostle Peter is one which, as I think you are
aware, is wont to perplex me most seriously, namely, how the words
which you have quoted are to be understood on the supposition that
they were spoken concerning hell? I therefore refer this question
back to yourself, that if either you yourself be able, or can find
any other person who is able to do so, you may remove and terminate
my perplexities on the subject. If the Lord grant to me ability to
understand the words before you do, and it be in my power to impart
what I receive from Him to you, I will not withhold it from a
friend so truly loved. In the meantime, I will communicate to you
the things in the passage which occasion difficulty to me, that,
keeping in view these remarks on the words of the apostle, you may
either exercise your own thoughts on them, or consult any one whom
you find competent to pronounce an opinion.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p5" shownumber="no">2. After having said that “Christ was put to
death in the flesh, and quickened in the spirit,” the apostle
immediately went on to say: “in which also He went and preached
unto the spirits in prison; which sometime were unbelieving,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p5.1" n="2673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Increduli.</i></p></note> when once
the long-suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark
was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by
water;” thereafter he added the words: “which baptism also now
by a like figure has saved you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p6.1" n="2674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.18-1Pet.3.21" parsed="|1Pet|3|18|3|21" passage="1 Pet. 3.18-21">1 Pet. iii. 18–21</scripRef>.</p></note> This, therefore, is felt by me to
be difficult. If the Lord when He died preached in hell to spirits
in prison, why were those who continued unbelieving while the ark
was a preparing the only ones counted worthy of this favour,
namely, the Lord’s descending into hell? For in the ages between
the time of Noah and the passion of Christ, there died many
thousands of so many nations whom He might have found in hell. I do
not, of course, speak here of those who in that period of time had
believed in God, as, <i>e.g.</i> the prophets and patriarchs of
Abraham’s line, or, going farther back, Noah himself and his
house, who had been saved by water (excepting perhaps the one son,
who afterwards was rejected), and, in addition to these, all others
outside of the posterity of Jacob who were believers in God, such
as Job, the citizens of Nineveh, and any others, whether mentioned
in Scripture or existing unknown to us in the vast human family at
any time. I speak only of those many thousands of men who, ignorant
of God and devoted to the worship of devils or of idols, had passed
out of this life from the time of Noah to the passion of Christ.
How was it that Christ, finding these in hell, did not preach to
them, but preached only to those who were unbelieving in the days
of Noah when the ark was a preparing? Or if he preached to all, why
has Peter mentioned only these, and passed over the innumerable
multitude of others?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p8.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p9" shownumber="no">3.—It is established beyond question that the
Lord, after He had been put to death in the flesh, “descended
into hell;” for it is impossible to gainsay either that utterance
of prophecy, “Thou wilt not leave my soul in 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_516.html" id="vii.1.CLXIV-Page_516" n="516" />hell,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p9.1" n="2675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.10" parsed="|Ps|16|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 16.10">Ps. xvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>—an utterance which Peter himself
expounds in the Acts of the Apostles, lest any one should venture
to put upon it another interpretation,—or the words of the same
apostle, in which he affirms that the Lord “loosed the pains of
hell, in which it was not possible for Him to be holden.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p10.2" n="2676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24 Bible:Acts.2.27" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0;|Acts|2|27|0|0" passage="Acts 2.24,27">Acts ii. 24, 27</scripRef>, in which the words rendered
by Augustin “inferni dolores” are: <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p11.2" lang="EL">
τὰς ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου</span>.</p></note> Who,
therefore, except an infidel, will deny that Christ was in hell? As
to the difficulty which is found in reconciling the statement that
the pains of hell were loosed by Him, with the fact that He had
never begun to be in these pains as in bonds, and did not so loose
them as if He had broken off chains by which He had been bound,
this is easily removed when we understand that they were loosed in
the same way as the snares of huntsmen may be loosed to prevent
their holding, not because they have taken hold. It may also be
understood as teaching us to believe Him to have loosed those pains
which could not possibly hold Him, but which were holding those to
whom He had resolved to grant deliverance.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p12" shownumber="no">4. But who these were it is presumptuous for us to
define. For if we say that all who were found there were then
delivered without exception, who will not rejoice if we can prove
this? Especially will men rejoice for the sake of some who are
intimately known to us by their literary labours, whose eloquence
and talent we admire,—not only the poets and orators who in many
parts of their writings have held up to contempt and ridicule these
same false gods of the nations, and have even occasionally
confessed the one true God, although along with the rest they
observed superstitious rites, but also those who have uttered the
same, not in poetry or rhetoric, but as philosophers: and for the
sake of many more of whom we have no literary remains, but in
regard to whom we have learned from the writings of these others
that their lives were to a certain extent praiseworthy, so that
(with the exception of their service of God, in which they erred,
worshipping the vanities which had been set up as objects of public
worship, and serving the creature rather than the Creator) they may
be justly held up as models in all the other virtues of frugality,
self-denial, chastity, sobriety, braving of death in their
country’s defence, and faith kept inviolate not only to
fellow-citizens, but also to enemies. All these things, indeed,
when they are practised with a view not to the great end of right
and true piety, but to the empty pride of human praise and glory,
become in a sense worthless and unprofitable; nevertheless, as
indications of a certain disposition of mind, they please us so
much that we would desire those in whom they exist, either by
special preference or along with the others, to be freed from the
pains of hell, were not the verdict of human feeling different from
that of the justice of the Creator.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p13" shownumber="no">5. These things being so, if the Saviour
delivered all from that place, and, to quote the terms of the
question in your letter, “emptied hell, so that now from that
time forward the last judgment was to be expected,” the following
things occasion not unreasonable perplexity on this subject, and
are wont to present themselves to me in the meantime when I think
on it. First, by what authoritative statements can this opinion be
confirmed? For the words of Scripture, that “the pains of hell
were loosed” by the death of Christ, do not establish this,
seeing that this statement may be understood as referring to
Himself, and meaning that he so far loosed (that is, made
ineffectual) the pains of hell that He Himself was not held by
them, especially since it is added that it was “impossible for
Him to be holden of them.” Or if any one [objecting to this
interpretation] ask the reason why He chose to descend into hell,
where those pains were which could not possibly hold Him who was,
as Scripture says, “free among the dead,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p13.1" n="2677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.88.5" parsed="|Ps|88|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 88.5">Ps. lxxxviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> in whom the prince and captain of
death found nothing which deserved punishment, the words that
“the pains of hell were loosed” may be understood as referring
not to the case of all, but only of some whom He judged worthy of
that deliverance; so that neither is He supposed to have descended
thither in vain, without the purpose of bringing benefit to any of
those who were there held in prison, nor is it a necessary
inference that what divine mercy and justice granted to some must
be supposed to have been granted to all.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p15" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p15.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p16" shownumber="no">6. As to the first man, the father of mankind,
it is agreed by almost the entire Church that the Lord loosed him
from that prison; a tenet which must be believed to have been
accepted not without reason,—from whatever source it was handed
down to the Church,—although the authority of the canonical
Scriptures cannot be brought forward as speaking expressly in its
support,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p16.1" n="2678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p17" shownumber="no"> We give the original of this important
sentence:—“De illo quidem primo homine patre generis humani,
quod eum inde solverit Ecclesia fere tota consentit: quod eam non
inaniter credidisse credendum est, undecumque hoc traditum sit,
etiamsi canonicarum Scripturarum hinc expressa non proferatur
auctoritas.”</p></note> though
this seems to be the opinion which is more than any other borne out
by these words in the book of Wisdom.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p17.1" n="2679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.10.1-Wis.10.2" parsed="|Wis|10|1|10|2" passage="Wisd. 10.1,2">Wisd. x. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Some add to this [tradition] that
the same favour was bestowed on the holy men of antiquity,—on
Abel, Seth, Noah and his house, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and the
other patriarchs and prophets, they also being loosed from those
pains at the time when the Lord descended into hell.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p19" shownumber="no">7. But, for my part, I cannot see how Abra<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_517.html" id="vii.1.CLXIV-Page_517" n="517" />ham, into whose bosom
also the pious beggar in the parable was received, can be
understood to have been in these pains; those who are able can
perhaps explain this. But I suppose every one must see it to be
absurd to imagine that only two, namely, Abraham and Lazarus, were
in that bosom of wondrous repose before the Lord descended into
hell, and that with reference to these two alone it was said to the
rich man, “Between us and you there is a great gulf fixed, so
that they which would pass from hence to you cannot, neither can
they pass to us that would pass from thence.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p19.1" n="2680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.26" parsed="|Luke|16|26|0|0" passage="Luke 16.26">Luke xvi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, if there were more than
two there, who will dare to say that the patriarchs and prophets
were not there, to whose righteousness and piety so signal
testimony is borne in the word of God? What benefit was conferred
in that case on them by Him who loosed the pains of hell, in which
they were not held, I do not yet understand, especially as I have
not been able to find anywhere in Scripture the name of hell used
in a good sense. And if this use of the term is nowhere found in
the divine Scriptures, assuredly the bosom of Abraham, that is, the
abode of a certain secluded rest, is not to be believed to be a
part of hell. Nay, from these words themselves of the great Master
in which He says that Abraham said, “Between us and you there is
a great gulf fixed,” it is, as I think, sufficiently evident that
the bosom of that glorious felicity was not any integral part of
hell. For what is that great gulf but a chasm completely separating
those places between which it not only is, but is fixed? Wherefore,
if sacred Scripture had said, without naming hell and its pains,
that Christ when He died went to that bosom of Abraham, I wonder if
any one would have dared to say that He “descended into
hell.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p21" shownumber="no">8. But seeing that plain scriptural
testimonies make mention of hell and its pains, no reason can be
alleged for believing that He who is the Saviour went thither,
except that He might save from its pains; but whether He did save
all whom He found held in them, or some whom He judged worthy of
that favour, I still ask: that He was, however, in hell, and that
He conferred this benefit on persons subjected to these pains, I do
not doubt. Wherefore, I have not yet found what benefit He, when He
descended into hell, conferred upon those righteous ones who were
in Abraham’s bosom, from whom I see that, so far as regarded the
beatific presence of His Godhead, He never withdrew Himself; since
even on that very day on which He died, He promised that the thief
should be with Him in paradise at the time when He was about to
descend to loose the pains of hell. Most certainly, therefore, He
was, before that time, both in paradise and the bosom of Abraham in
His beatific wisdom, and in hell in His condemning power; for since
the Godhead is confined by no limits, where is He not present? At
the same time, however, so far as regarded the created nature, in
assuming which at a certain point of time, He, while continuing to
be God, became man—that is to say, so far as regarded His soul,
He was in hell: this is plainly declared in these words of
Scripture, which were both sent before in prophecy and fully
expounded by apostolical interpretation: “Thou wilt not leave my
soul in hell.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p21.1" n="2681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.10" parsed="|Ps|16|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 16.10">Ps. xvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p23" shownumber="no">9. I know that some think that at the death of
Christ a resurrection such as is promised to us at the end of the
world was granted to the righteous, founding this on the statement
in Scripture that, in the earthquake by which at the moment of His
death the rocks were rent and the graves were opened, many bodies
of the saints arose and were seen with Him in the Holy City after
He rose. Certainly, if these did not fall asleep again, their
bodies being a second time laid in the grave, it would be necessary
to see in what sense Christ can be understood to be “the first
begotten from the dead,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p23.1" n="2682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" passage="Rev. 1.5">Rev. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> if so many preceded Him in the
resurrection. And if it be said, in answer to this, that the
statement is made by anticipation, so that the graves indeed are to
be supposed to have been opened by that earthquake at the time when
Christ was hanging on the cross, but that the bodies of the saints
did not rise then, but only after Christ had risen before
them,—although on this hypothesis of anticipation in the
narrative, the addition of these words would not hinder us from
still believing, on the one hand, that Christ was without doubt
“the first begotten from the dead,” and on the other, that to
these saints permission was given, when He went before them, to
rise to an eternal state of incorruption and immortality, there
still remains a difficulty, namely, how in that case Peter could
have spoken as he did, saying what was without doubt perfectly
true, when he affirmed that in the prophecy quoted above the words,
that “His flesh should not see corruption,” referred not to
David but to Christ, and added concerning David, “He is buried,
and his sepulchre is with us to this day,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p24.2" n="2683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.28" parsed="|Acts|2|28|0|0" passage="Acts 2.28">Acts ii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>—a statement which would have had
no force as an argument unless the body of David was still
undisturbed in the sepulchre; for of course the sepulchre might
still have been there even had the saint’s body been raised up
immediately after his death, and had thus not seen corruption. But
it seems hard that David should not be 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_518.html" id="vii.1.CLXIV-Page_518" n="518" />included in this resurrection of
the saints, if eternal life was given to them, since it is so
frequently, so clearly, and with such honourable mention of his
name, declared that Christ was to be of David’s seed. Moreover,
these words in the Epistle to the Hebrews concerning the ancient
believers, “God having provided some better thing for us, that
they without us should not be made perfect,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p25.2" n="2684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.40" parsed="|Heb|11|40|0|0" passage="Heb. 11.40">Heb. xi. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> will be endangered, if these
believers have been already established in that incorruptible
resurrection-state which is promised to us when we are to be made
perfect at the end of the world.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p27" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p27.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p28" shownumber="no">10. You perceive, therefore, how intricate is
the question why Peter chose to mention, as persons to whom, when
shut up in prison, the gospel was preached, those only who were
unbelieving in the days of Noah when the ark was a preparing—and
also the difficulties which prevent me from pronouncing any
definite opinion on the subject. An additional reason for my
hesitation is, that after the apostle had said, “Which baptism
now by a like figure saves you (not the putting away of the filth
of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience towards God) by
the resurrection of Jesus Christ, who is on the right hand of God,
having swallowed up death that we might be made heirs of eternal
life; and having gone into heaven, angels, and authorities, and
powers being made subject to Him,” he added: “Forasmuch then as
Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise
with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath
ceased from sin; that he no longer should live the rest of his time
in the flesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God;” after
which he continues: “For the time past of our life may suffice us
to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in
lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revellings, banquetings, and
abominable idolatries: wherein they think it strange that ye run
not with them to the same excess of riot, speaking evil of you; who
shall give account to Him that is ready to judge the quick and the
dead.” After these words he subjoins: “For for this cause was
the gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they might be
judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to God in
the Spirit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p28.1" n="2685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1 Bible:1Pet.4.6" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|0|0;|1Pet|4|6|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 4.1,6">1 Pet. iv. 1, 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p30" shownumber="no">11. Who can be otherwise than perplexed by words so
profound as these? He saith, “The gospel was preached to the
dead;” and if by the “dead” we understand persons who have
departed from the body, I suppose he must mean those described
above as “unbelieving in the days of Noah,” or certainly all
those whom Christ found in hell. What, then, is meant by the words,
“That they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but
live according to God in the spirit”? For how can they be judged
in the flesh, which if they be in hell they no longer have, and
which if they have been loosed from the pains of hell they have not
yet resumed? For even if “hell was,” as you put in your
question, “emptied,” it is not to be believed that all who were
then there have risen again in the flesh, or those who, arising,
again appeared with the Lord resumed the flesh for this purpose,
that they might be in it judged according to men; but how this
could be taken as true in the case of those who were unbelieving in
the days of Noah I do not see, for Scripture does not affirm that
they were made to live in the flesh, nor can it be believed that
the end for which they were loosed from the pains of hell was that
they who were delivered from these might resume their flesh in
order to suffer punishment. What, then, is meant by the words,
“That they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but
live according to God in the spirit?” Can it mean that to those
whom Christ found in hell this was granted, that by the gospel they
were quickened in the spirit, although at the future resurrection
they must be judged in the flesh, that they may pass, through some
punishment in the flesh, into the kingdom of God? If this be what
is meant, why were only the unbelievers of the time of Noah (and
not also all others whom Christ found in hell when He went thither)
quickened in spirit by the preaching of the gospel, to be
afterwards judged in the flesh with a punishment of limited
duration? But if we take this as applying to all, the question
still remains why Peter mentioned none but those who were
unbelieving in the days of Noah.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p31" shownumber="no">12. I find, moreover, a difficulty in the reason
alleged by those who attempt to give an explanation of this matter.
They say that all those who were found in hell when Christ
descended thither had never heard the gospel, and that that place
of punishment or imprisonment was emptied of all these, because the
gospel was not published to the whole world in their lifetime, and
they had sufficient excuse for not believing that which had never
been proclaimed to them; but that thenceforth, men despising the
gospel when it was in all nations fully published and spread abroad
would be inexcusable, and therefore after the prison was then
emptied there still remains a just judgment, in which those who are
contumacious and unbelieving shall be punished even with eternal
fire. Those who hold this opinion do not consider that the same
excuse is available for all those who have, even after Christ’s
resurrection, departed this life before the gospel came to them.
For even after the Lord came back from hell, it was not the case
that no one was from that time forward permitted 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_519.html" id="vii.1.CLXIV-Page_519" n="519" />to go to hell without having heard the
gospel, seeing that multitudes throughout the world died before the
proclamation of its tidings came to them, all of whom are entitled
to plead the excuse which is alleged to have been taken away from
those of whom it is said, that because they had not before heard
the gospel, the Lord when He descended into hell proclaimed it to
them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p32" shownumber="no">13. This objection may perhaps be met by
saying that those also who since the Lord’s resurrection have
died or are now dying without the gospel having been proclaimed to
them, may have heard it or may now hear it where they are, in hell,
so that there they may believe what ought to be believed concerning
the truth of Christ, and may also have that pardon and salvation
which those to whom Christ preached obtained; for the fact that
Christ ascended again from hell is no reason why the report
concerning Him should have perished from recollection there, for
from this earth also He has gone ascending into heaven, and yet by
the publication of His gospel those who believe in Him shall be
saved; moreover, He was exalted, and received a name that is above
every name, for this end, that in His name every knee should bow,
not only of things in heaven and on earth, but also of things under
the earth.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p32.1" n="2686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p33" shownumber="no"> <i>Infernorum.</i> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" passage="Phil. 2.9">Phil. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> But if we
accept this opinion, according to which we are warranted in
supposing that men who did not believe while they were in life can
in hell believe in Christ, who can bear the contradictions both of
reason and faith which must follow? In the first place, if this
were true, we should seem to have no reason for mourning over those
who have departed from the body without that grace, and there would
be no ground for being solicitous and using urgent exhortation that
men would accept the grace of God before they die, lest they should
be punished with eternal death. If, again, it be alleged that in
hell those only believe to no purpose and in vain who refused to
accept here on earth the gospel preached to them, but that
believing will profit those who never despised a gospel which they
never had it in their power to hear another still more absurd
consequence is involved, namely, that forasmuch as all men shall
certainly die, and ought to come to hell wholly free from the guilt
of having despised the gospel; since otherwise it can be of no use
to them to believe it when they come there, the gospel ought not to
be preached on earth, a sentiment not less foolish than
profane.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p34" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p34.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p35" shownumber="no">14. Wherefore let us most firmly hold that which
faith, resting on authority established beyond all question,
maintains: “that Christ died according to the Scriptures,” and
that “He was buried,” and that “He rose again the third day
according to the Scriptures,” and all other things which have
been written concerning Him in records fully demonstrated to be
true. Among these doctrines we include the doctrine that He was in
hell, and, having loosed the pains of hell, in which it was
impossible for Him to be holden, from which also He is with good
ground believed to have loosed and delivered whom He would, He took
again to Himself that body which He had left on the cross, and
which had been laid in the tomb. These things, I say, let us firmly
hold; but as to the question propounded by you from the words of
the Apostle Peter, since you now perceive the difficulties which I
find in it, and since other difficulties may possibly be found if
the subject be more carefully studied, let us continue to
investigate it, whether by applying our own thoughts to the
subject, or by asking the opinion of any one whom it may be
becoming and possible to consult.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p36" shownumber="no">15. Consider, however, I pray you, whether all that
the Apostle Peter says concerning spirits shut up in prison, who
were unbelieving in the days of Noah, may not after all have been
written without any reference to hell, but rather to those times
the typical character of which he has transferred to the present
time. For that transaction had been typical of future events, so
that those who do not believe the gospel in our age, when the
Church is being built up in all nations, may be understood to be
like those who did not believe in that age while the ark was a
preparing; also, that those who have believed and are saved by
baptism may be compared to those who at that time, being in the
ark, were saved by water; wherefore he says, “So baptism by a
like figure saves you.” Let us therefore interpret the rest of
the statements concerning them that believed not so as to harmonise
with the analogy of the figure, and refuse to entertain the thought
that the gospel was once preached, or is even to this hour being
preached in hell in order to make men believe and be delivered from
its pains, as if a Church had been established there as well as on
earth.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p37" shownumber="no">16. Those who have inferred from the words,
“He preached to the spirits in prison,” that Peter held the
opinion which perplexes you, seem to me to have been drawn to this
interpretation by imagining that the term “spirits” could not
be applied to designate souls which were at that time still in the
bodies of men, and which, being shut up in the darkness of
ignorance, were, so to speak, “in prison,”—a prison such as
that from which the Psalmist sought deliverance in the prayer,
“Bring my soul out of prison, that I may praise Thy name;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p37.1" n="2687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.142.7" parsed="|Ps|142|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 142.7">Ps. cxlii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> which is
in another <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_520.html" id="vii.1.CLXIV-Page_520" n="520" />place called the “shadow of death,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p38.2" n="2688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.107.14" parsed="|Ps|107|14|0|0" passage="Ps. 107.14">Ps. cvii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> from which
deliverance was granted, not certainly in hell, but in this world,
to those of whom it is written, “They that dwell in the land of
the shadow of death, upon them hath the light shined.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p39.2" n="2689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.2" parsed="|Isa|9|2|0|0" passage="Isa. 9.2">Isa. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> But to the
men of Noah’s time the gospel was preached in vain, because they
believed not when God’s long suffering waited for them during the
many years in which the ark was being built (for the building of
the ark was itself in a certain sense a preaching of mercy); even
as now men similar to them are unbelieving, who, to use the same
figure, are shut up in the darkness of ignorance as in a prison,
beholding in vain the Church which is being built up throughout the
world, while judgment is impending, as the flood was by which at
that time all the unbelieving perished; for the Lord says: “As it
was in the days of Noah, so shall it be also in the days of the Son
of man; they did eat, they drank, they married wives, they were
given in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark,
and the flood came and destroyed them all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p40.2" n="2690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.26-Luke.17.27" parsed="|Luke|17|26|17|27" passage="Luke 17.26,27">Luke xvii. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> But because that transaction was
also a type of a future event, that flood was a type both of
baptism to believers and of destruction to unbelievers, as in that
figure in which, not by a transaction but by words, two things are
predicted concerning Christ, when He is represented in Scripture as
a stone which was destined to be both to unbelievers a stone of
stumbling, and to believers a foundation-stone.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p41.2" n="2691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.22" parsed="|Ps|118|22|0|0" passage="Ps. 118.22">Ps. cxviii. 22</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p42.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.14 Bible:Isa.28.16" parsed="|Isa|8|14|0|0;|Isa|28|16|0|0" passage="Isa. 8.14; 28.16">Isa. viii. 14,
xxviii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p42.3" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.34-Dan.2.35" parsed="|Dan|2|34|2|35" passage="Dan. 2.34,35">Dan. ii.
34, 45</scripRef>; <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p42.4" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.44" parsed="|Matt|21|44|0|0" passage="Matt. 21.44">Matt. xxi.
44</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p42.5" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.17" parsed="|Luke|20|17|0|0" passage="Luke 20.17">Luke xx. 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p42.6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.11" parsed="|Acts|4|11|0|0" passage="Acts 4.11">Acts iv. 11</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p42.7" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.33" parsed="|Rom|9|33|0|0" passage="Rom. 9.33">Rom. ix. 33</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> Occasionally, however, also in the
same figure, whether it be in the form of a typical event or of a
parable, two things are used to represent one, as believers were
represented both by the timbers of which the ark was built and by
the eight souls saved in the ark, and as in the gospel similitude
of the sheepfold Christ is both the shepherd and the door.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p42.8" n="2692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.1-John.10.2" parsed="|John|10|1|10|2" passage="John 10.1,2">John x. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p44" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p44.1">Chap. VI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p45" shownumber="no">17. And let it not be regarded as an objection
to the interpretation now given, that the Apostle Peter says that
Christ Himself preached to men shut up in prison who were
unbelieving in the days of Noah, as if we must consider this
interpretation inconsistent with the fact that at that time Christ
had not come. For although he had not yet come in the flesh, as He
came when afterwards He “showed Himself upon earth, and conversed
with men,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p45.1" n="2693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.37" parsed="|Bar|3|37|0|0" passage="Baruch 3.37">Baruch iii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>
nevertheless he certainly came often to this earth, from the
beginning of the human race, whether to rebuke the wicked, as Cain,
and before that, Adam and his wife, when they sinned, or to comfort
the good, or to admonish both, so that some should to their
salvation believe, others should to their condemnation refuse to
believe,—coming then not in the flesh but in the spirit, speaking
by suitable manifestations of Himself to such persons and in such
manner as seemed good to Him. As to this expression, “He came in
the spirit,” surely He, as the Son of God, is a Spirit in the
essence of His Deity, for that is not corporeal; but what is at any
time done by the Son without the Holy Spirit, or without the
Father, seeing that all the works of the Trinity are
inseparable?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p47" shownumber="no">18. The words of Scripture which are under
consideration seem to me of themselves to make this sufficiently
plain to those who carefully attend to them: “For Christ hath
died once for our sins, the Just for the unjust, that He might
bring us to God; being put to death in the flesh, but quickened in
the spirit: in which also He came and preached unto the spirits in
prison, who sometime were unbelieving, when the long-suffering of
God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing.”
The order of the words is now, I suppose, carefully noted by you:
“Christ being put to death in the flesh, but quickened in the
spirit;” in which spirit He came and preached also to those
spirits who had once in the days of Noah refused to believe His
word; since before He came in the flesh to die for us, which He did
once, He often came in the spirit, to whom He would, by visions
instructing them as He would, coming to them assuredly in the same
spirit in which He was quickened when He was put to death in the
flesh in His passion. Now what does His being quickened in the
spirit mean if not this, that the same flesh in which alone He had
experienced death rose from the dead by the quickening spirit?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p48" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p48.1">Chap. VII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p49" shownumber="no">19. For who will dare to say that Jesus was
put to death in His soul, <i>i.e.</i> in the spirit which belonged
to Him as man, since the only death which the soul can experience
is sin, from which He was absolutely free when for us He was put to
death in the flesh? For if the souls of all men are derived from
that one which the breath of God gave to the first man, by whom
“sin entered into the world, and death by sin, and so death
passed upon all men,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p49.1" n="2694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p50" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> either the soul of Christ is not
derived from the same source as other souls, because He had
absolutely no sin, either original or personal, on account of which
death could be supposed to be merited by Him, since He paid on our
behalf that which was not on His own account due by Him, in whom
the prince of this world, who had the power of death, found
nothing<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p50.2" n="2695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" passage="John 14.30">John xiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>—and
there is nothing unreasonable in the supposition that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_521.html" id="vii.1.CLXIV-Page_521" n="521" />He who created a soul
for the first man should create a soul for Himself; or if the soul
of Christ be derived from Adam’s soul He in assuming it to
Himself, cleansed it so that when He came into this world He was
born of the Virgin perfectly free from sin either actual or
transmitted. If, however, the souls of men are not derived from
that one soul, and it is only by the flesh that original sin is
transmitted from Adam, the Son of God created a soul for Himself,
as He creates souls for all other men, but He united it not to
sinful flesh, but to the “likeness of sinful flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p51.2" n="2696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> For He
took, indeed, from the Virgin the true substance of flesh; not,
however, “sinful flesh,” for it was neither begotten nor
conceived through carnal concupiscence, but mortal, and capable of
change in the successive stages of life, as being like unto sinful
flesh in all points, sin excepted.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p53" shownumber="no">20. Therefore, whatever be the true theory
concerning the origin of souls,—and on this I feel it would be
rash for me to pronounce, meanwhile, any opinion beyond utterly
rejecting the theory which affirms that each soul is thrust into
the body which it inhabits as into a prison, where it expiates some
former actions of its own of which I know nothing, it is certain,
regarding the soul of Christ, not only that it is, according to the
nature of all souls, immortal, but also that it was neither put to
death by sin nor punished by condemnation, the only two ways in
which death can be understood as experienced by the soul; and
therefore it could not be said of Christ that with reference to the
soul He was “quickened in the spirit.” For He was quickened in
that in which He had been put to death; this, therefore, is spoken
with reference to His flesh, for His flesh received life again when
the soul returned to it, as it also had died when the soul
departed. He was therefore said to be “put to death in the
flesh,” because He experienced death only in the flesh, but
“quickened in the spirit,” because by the operation of that
Spirit in which He was wont to come and preach to whom He would,
that same flesh in which He came to men was quickened and rose from
the grave.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p54" shownumber="no">21. Wherefore, passing now to the words which
we find farther on concerning unbelievers, “Who shall give
account to Him who is ready to judge the quick and the dead,”
there is no necessity for our understanding the “dead” here to
be those who have departed from the body. For it may be that the
apostle intended by the word “dead” to denote unbelievers, as
being spiritually dead, like those of whom it was said, “Let the
dead bury their dead,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p54.1" n="2697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p55" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.22" parsed="|Matt|8|22|0|0" passage="Matt. 8.22">Matt. viii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and by the word “living” to
denote those who believe in Him, having not heard in vain the call,
“Awake, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ
shall give thee light;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p55.2" n="2698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.14">Eph. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> of whom also the Lord said: “The
hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of
the Son of God, and they that hear shall live.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p56.2" n="2699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p57" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.25" parsed="|John|5|25|0|0" passage="John 5.25">John v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> On the
same principle of interpretation, also, there is nothing compelling
us to understand the immediately succeeding words of Peter—“For
this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are dead, that
they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live
according to God in the spirit”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p57.2" n="2700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p58" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.6" parsed="|1Pet|4|6|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 4.6">1 Pet. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>—as describing what has been done
in hell. “For for this cause has the gospel been preached” in
this life “to the dead,” that is, to the unbelieving wicked,
“that” when they believed “they might be judged according to
men in the flesh,”—that is, by means of various afflictions and
by the death of the body itself; for which reason the same apostle
says in another place: “The time is come that judgment must begin
at the house of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p58.2" n="2701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIV-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.17" parsed="|1Pet|4|17|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 4.17">1 Pet. iv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>—“but live according to God in
the spirit,” since in that same spirit they had been dead while
they were held prisoners in the death of unbelief and
wickedness.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p60" shownumber="no">22. If this exposition of the words of Peter offend
any one, or, without offending, at least fail to satisfy any one,
let him attempt to interpret them on the supposition that they
refer to hell: and if he succeed in solving my difficulties which I
have mentioned above, so as to remove the perplexity which they
occasion, let him communicate his interpretation to me; and if this
were done, the words might possibly have been intended to be
understood in both ways, but the view which I have propounded is
not thereby shown to be false.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p61" shownumber="no">I wrote and sent by the deacon Asellus a
letter, which I suppose you have received, giving such answers as I
could to the questions which you sent before, excepting the one
concerning the vision of God by the bodily senses, on which a
larger treatise must be attempted. In your last note, to which this
is a reply, you propounded two questions concerning certain words
of the Apostle Peter, and concerning the soul of the Lord, both of
which I have discussed,—the former more fully, the latter
briefly.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p61.1" n="2702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIV-p62" shownumber="no"> See paragraphs 19 and 20.</p></note> I beg you
not to grudge the trouble of sending me another copy of the letter
containing the question whether it is possible for the substance of
the Deity to be seen in a bodily form as limited to place; for it
has, I know not how, gone amissing here, and though long sought
for, has not been found.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXV" n="CLXV" next="vii.1.CLXVI" prev="vii.1.CLXIV" progress="85.89%" shorttitle="Letter CLXV" title="To Marcellinus and Anapsychia" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_522.html" id="vii.1.CLXV-Page_522" n="522" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXV-p1.1">Letter CLXV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 410.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p2.2" n="2703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p3" shownumber="no"> In assigning this place to Jerome’s letter to
Marcellinus and Anapsychia, the Benedictine editors have departed
from the chronological sequence in order to place it in immediate
juxtaposition to Letter CLXVI., written by Augustin to Jerome some
years later on the subject mentioned in sec. 1.</p></note>)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CLXV-p4" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXV-p4.1">To My Truly Pious Lords
Marcellinus</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p4.2" n="2704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p5" shownumber="no"> See note on Marcellinus in Letter CXXXIII. p.
470.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXV-p5.1">and Anapsychia,
Sons Worthy of Being Esteemed with All the Love Due to Their
Position, Jerome Sends Greeting in Christ.</span></i></p>

<p id="vii.1.CLXV-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXV-p6.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXV-p7" shownumber="no">1. At last I have received your joint letter
from Africa, and I do not regret the importunity with which, though
you were silent, I persevered in sending letters to you, that I
might obtain a reply, and learn, not through report from others,
but from your own most welcome statement, that you are in health. I
have not forgotten the brief query, or rather the very important
theological<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p7.1" n="2705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>Ecclesiastica</i>.</p></note> question,
which you propounded in regard to the origin of the soul,—does it
descend from heaven, as the philosopher Pythagoras and all the
Platonists and Origen think? or is it part of the essence of the
Deity, as the Stoics, Manichæus, and the Priscillianists of Spain
imagine? or are souls kept in a divine treasure house wherein they
were stored of old as some ecclesiastics, foolishly misled,
believe? or are they daily created by God and sent into bodies,
according to what is written in the gospel, “My Father worketh
hitherto, and I work”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p8.1" n="2706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" passage="John 5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> or are souls really produced, as
Tertullian, Apollinaris, and the majority of the Western divines
conjecture, by propagation, so that as the body is the offspring of
body, the soul is the offspring of soul, and exists on conditions
similar to those regulating the existence of the inferior
animals.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p9.2" n="2707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p10" shownumber="no"> <i>Et simili cum brutus animantibus conditione
subsistat.</i></p></note> I know
that I have published my opinion on this question in my brief
writings against Ruffinus, in reply to a treatise addressed by him
to Anastasius, of holy memory, bishop of the Roman Church, in
which, while attempting to impose upon the simplicity of his
readers by a slippery and artful, yet withal foolish confession, he
exposed to contempt his own faith, or, rather, his own perfidy.
These books are, I think, in the possession of your holy kinsman
Oceanus, for they were published long ago to meet the calumnies
contained in numerous writings of Ruffinus. Be this as it may, you
have in Africa that holy man and learned bishop Augustin, who will
be able to teach you on this subject <i>viva voce</i>, as the
saying is, and expound to you his opinion, or, I should rather say,
my own opinion stated in his words.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXV-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXV-p11.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXV-p12" shownumber="no">2. I have long wished to begin the volume of
Ezekiel, and fulfil a promise frequently made to studious readers;
but at the time when I had just begun to dictate the proposed
exposition, my mind was so much agitated by the devastation of the
western provinces of the empire, and especially by the sack of Rome
itself by the barbarians, that, to use a common proverbial phrase,
I scarcely knew my own name; and for a long while I was silent,
knowing that it was a time for tears. Moreover when I had, in the
course of this year, prepared three books of the <i>Commentary</i>,
a sudden furious invasion of the barbarous tribes mentioned by your
Virgil as “the widely roaming Barcæi,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p12.1" n="2708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p13" shownumber="no"> “Lateque vagantes Barcæi.”—Virg. <i>
Æneid</i>, iv. 43.</p></note> and by sacred Scripture in the
words concerning Ishmael, “He shall dwell in the presence of his
brethren,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p13.1" n="2709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXV-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.16.12" parsed="|Gen|16|12|0|0" passage="Gen. 16.12">Gen. xvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> swept over
the whole of Egypt, Palestine, Phenice, and Syria, carrying all
before them with the vehemence of a mighty torrent, so that it was
only with the greatest difficulty that we were enabled, by the
mercy of Christ, to escape their hands. But if, as a famous orator
has said, “Laws are silent amid the clash of arms,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p14.2" n="2710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p15" shownumber="no"> Cicero <i>pro Milone:</i> “Leges inter arma
silent.”</p></note> how much
more may this be said of scriptural studies, which demand a
multitude of books and silence, together with uninterrupted
diligence of amanuenses, and especially the enjoyment of
tranquillity and leisure by those who dictate! I have accordingly
sent two books to my holy daughter Fabiola, of which, if you wish
copies, you may borrow them from her. Through lack of time I have
been unable to transcribe others; when you have read these, and
have seen the portico, as it were, you may easily conjecture what
the house itself is designed to be. But I trust in the mercy of
God, who has helped me in the very difficult commencement of the
foresaid work, that He will help me also in the predictions
concerning the wars of Gog and Magog, which occupy the last
division but one of the prophecy,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p15.1" n="2711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXV-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.38" parsed="|Ezek|38|0|39|0" passage="Ezek. 38-39">Ezek. ch. xxxviii.-xxxix</scripRef>.</p></note> and in the concluding portion
itself, describing the building, the details, and the proportions
of that most holy and mysterious temple.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXV-p16.2" n="2712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXV-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXV-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.40" parsed="|Ezek|40|0|43|0" passage="Ezek. 40-43"><i>Ibid.</i> ch. xl.-xliii</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXV-p18" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXV-p18.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXV-p19" shownumber="no">3. Our holy brother Oceanus, to whom you desire to
be mentioned, is a man of such gifts and character, and so
profoundly learned in the law of the Lord, that he may probably
give you instruction without any request of mine, and can impart to
you on all scriptural questions the opinion which, according to the
measure of our joint abilities, we have formed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXV-p20" shownumber="no">May Christ, our almighty God, keep you, my truly
pious lords, in safety and prosperity to a good old age!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXVI" n="CLXVI" next="vii.1.CLXVII" prev="vii.1.CLXV" progress="86.06%" shorttitle="Letter CLXVI" title="To Jerome" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_523.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_523" n="523" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p1.1">Letter CLXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 415.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p3.1">A Treatise on the Origin of the
Human Soul, Addressed to Jerome.</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p3.2" n="2713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p4" shownumber="no"> The following passage from the <i>Retractations of
Augustin</i> (Book ii. ch. xlv.) is quoted by the Benedictine
Fathers as a preface to this letter and the one immediately
succeeding:—“I wrote also two books to Presbyter Jerome, the
recluse of Bethlehem [sedentem in Bethlehem]; the one on the origin
of the human soul, the other on the sentence of the Apostle James,
‘Whosoever shall keep the whole law and offend in one point, he
is guilty of all’ (<scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.10" parsed="|Jas|2|10|0|0" passage="Jas. 2.10">Jas. ii. 10</scripRef>), asking his opinion on both
subjects. In the former letter I did not give any answer of my own
to the question which I proposed; in the latter I did not keep back
what seemed to me the best way to solve the question, but asked
whether the same solution commended itself to his judgment. He
wrote in return, expressing approbation of my submitting the
questions to him, but saying that he had not leisure to send me a
reply. So long as he lived, therefore, I refused to give these
books to the world, lest he should perhaps at any time reply to
them, in which case I would have rather published them along with
his answer. After his decease, however, I published them,—the
former, in order to admonish any who read it, either to forbear
altogether from inquiring into the manner in which a soul is given
to infants at the time of birth, or, at all events, in a matter so
involved in obscurity, to accept only such a solution of the
question as does not contradict the clearest truths which the
Catholic faith confesses in regard to original sin in infants, as
undoubtedly doomed to perdition unless they be regenerated in
Christ; the latter in order that what seemed to us the true answer
to the question therein discussed might be known. The work begins
with the words, ‘Deum nostrum qui nos vocavit.’ ”</p></note></p>

<p id="vii.1.CLXVI-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p5.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p6" shownumber="no">1. Unto our God, who hath called us unto His
kingdom and glory,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p6.1" n="2714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.12" parsed="|1Thess|2|12|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 2.12">1 Thess. ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> I have prayed, and pray now, that
what I write to you, holy brother Jerome, asking your opinion in
regard to things of which I am ignorant, may by His good pleasure
be profitable to us both. For although in addressing you I consult
one much older than myself, nevertheless I also am becoming old;
but I cannot think that it is at anytime of life too late to learn
what we need to know, because, although it is more fitting that old
men should be teachers than learners, it is nevertheless more
fitting for them to learn than to continue ignorant of that which
they should teach to others. I assure you that, amid the many
disadvantages which I have to submit to in studying very difficult
questions, there is none which grieves me more than the
circumstance of separation from your Charity by a distance so great
that I can scarcely send a letter to you, and scarcely receive one
from you, even at intervals, not of days nor of months, but of
several years; whereas my desire would be, if it were possible, to
have you daily beside me, as one with whom I could converse on any
theme. Nevertheless, although I have not been able to do all that I
wished, I am not the less bound to do all that I can.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p8" shownumber="no">2. Behold, a religious young man has come to me, by
name Orosius, who is in the bond of Catholic peace a brother, in
point of age a son, and in honour a fellow presbyter,—a man, of
quick understanding, ready speech, and burning zeal, desiring to be
in the Lord’s house a vessel rendering useful service in refuting
those false and pernicious doctrines, through which the souls of
men in Spain have suffered much more grievous wounds than have been
inflicted on their bodies by the sword of barbarians. For from the
remote western coast of Spain he has come with eager haste to us,
having been prompted to do this by the report that from me he could
learn whatever he wished on the subjects on which he desired
information. Nor has his coming been altogether in vain. In the
first place, he has learned not to believe all that report affirmed
of me: in the next place, I have taught him all that I could, and,
as for the things in which I could not teach him, I have told him
from whom he may learn them, and have exhorted him to go on to you.
As he received this counsel or rather injunction of mine with
pleasure, and with intention to comply with it, I asked him to
visit us on his way home to his own country when he comes from you.
On receiving his promise to this effect, I believed that the Lord
had granted me an opportunity of writing to you regarding certain
things which I wish through you to learn. For I was seeking some
one whom I might send to you, and it was not easy to fall in with
one qualified both by trustworthiness in performing and by alacrity
in undertaking the work, as well as by experience in travelling.
Therefore, when I became acquainted with this young man, I could
not doubt that he was exactly such a person as I was asking from
the Lord.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p9.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p10" shownumber="no">3. Allow me, therefore, to bring before you a
subject which I beseech you not to refuse to open up and discuss
with me. Many are perplexed by questions concerning the soul, and I
confess that I myself am of this number. I shall in this letter, in
the first place, state explicitly the things regarding the soul
which I most assuredly believe, and shall, in the next place, bring
forward the things regarding which I am still desirous of
explanation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p11" shownumber="no">The soul of man is in a sense proper to itself
immortal. It is not absolutely immortal, as God is, of whom it is
written that He “alone hath immortality,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p11.1" n="2715" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 6.16">1 Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> for Holy Scripture makes mention
of deaths to which the soul is liable—as in the saying, “Let
the dead bury their dead;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p12.2" n="2716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.22" parsed="|Matt|8|22|0|0" passage="Matt. 8.22">Matt. viii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> but because when alienated from
the life of God it so dies as not wholly to cease from living in
its own nature, it is found to be from a certain cause mortal, yet
so as to be not without reason called at the same time
immortal.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p14" shownumber="no">The soul is not a part of God. For if it were, it
would be absolutely immutable and incorruptible, in which case it
could neither go downward to be worse, nor go onward to be better;
nor could it either begin to have anything in itself which it had
not before, or cease to have any<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_524.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_524" n="524" />thing which it had within the sphere of its own
experience. But how different the actual facts of the case are is a
point requiring no evidence from without, it is acknowledged by
every one who consults his own consciousness. In vain, moreover, is
it pleaded by those who affirm that the soul is a part of God, that
the corruption and baseness which we see in the worst of men, and
the weakness and blemishes which we see in all men, come to it not
from the soul itself, but from the body; for what matters it whence
the infirmity originates in that which, if it were indeed
immutable, could not, from any quarter whatever, be made infirm?
For that which is truly immutable and incorruptible is not liable
to mutation or corruption by any influence whatever from without,
else the invulnerability which the fable ascribed to the flesh of
Achilles would be nothing peculiar to him, but the property of
every man, so long as no accident befell him. That which is liable
to be changed in any manner, by any cause, or in any part whatever,
is therefore not by nature immutable; but it were impiety to think
of God as otherwise than truly and supremely immutable: therefore
the soul is not a part of God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p15" shownumber="no">4. That the soul is immaterial is a fact of which I
avow myself to be fully persuaded, although men of slow
understanding are hard to be convinced that it is so. To secure
myself, however, from either unnecessarily causing to others or
unreasonably bringing upon myself a controversy about an
expression, let me say that, since the thing itself is beyond
question, it is needless to contend about mere terms. If matter be
used as a term denoting everything which in any form has a separate
existence, whether it be called an essence, or a substance, or by
another name, the soul is material. Again, if you choose to apply
the epithet immaterial only to that nature which is supremely
immutable and is everywhere present in its entirety, the soul is
material, for it is not at all endowed with such qualities. But if
matter be used to designate nothing but that which, whether at rest
or in motion, has some length, breadth, and height, so that with a
greater part of itself it occupies a greater part of space, and
with a smaller part a smaller space, and is in every part of it
less than the whole, then the soul is not material. For it pervades
the whole body which it animates, not by a local distribution of
parts, but by a certain vital influence, being at the same moment
present in its entirety in all parts of the body, and not less in
smaller parts and greater in larger parts, but here with more
energy and there with less energy, it is in its entirety present
both in the whole body and in every part of it. For even that which
the mind perceives in only a part of the body is nevertheless not
otherwise perceived than by the whole mind; for when any part of
the living flesh is touched by a fine pointed instrument, although
the place affected is not only not the whole body, but scarcely
discernible in its surface, the contact does not escape the entire
mind, and yet the contact is felt not over the whole body, but only
at the one point where it takes place. How comes it, then, that
what takes place in only a part of the body is immediately known to
the whole mind, unless the whole mind is present at that part, and
at the same time not deserting all the other parts of the body in
order to be present in its entirety at this one? For all the other
parts of the body in which no such contact takes place are still
living by the soul being present with them. And if a similar
contact takes place in the other parts, and the contact occur in
both parts simultaneously, it would in both cases alike be known at
the same moment, to the whole mind. Now this presence of the mind
in all parts of the body at the same moment, so that in every part
of the body the whole mind is at the same moment present, would be
impossible if it were distributed over these parts in the same way
as we see matter distributed in space, occupying less space with a
smaller portion of itself, and greater space with a greater
portion. If, therefore, mind is to be called material, it is not
material in the same sense as earth, water, air, and ether are
material. For all things composed of these elements are larger in
larger places, or smaller in smaller places, and none of them is in
its entirety present at any part of itself, but the dimensions of
the material substances are according to the dimensions of the
space occupied. Whence it is perceived that the soul, whether it be
termed material or immaterial, has a certain nature of its own,
created from a substance superior to the elements of this
world,—a substance which cannot be truly conceived of by any
representation of the material images perceived by the bodily
senses, but which is apprehended by the understanding and
discovered to our consciousness by its living energy. These things
I am stating, not with the view of teaching you what you already
know, but in order that I may declare explicitly what I hold as
indisputably certain concerning the soul, lest any one should
think, when I come to state the questions to which I desire
answers, that I hold none of the doctrines which we have learned
from science or from revelation concerning the soul.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p16" shownumber="no">5. I am, moreover, fully persuaded that the soul has
fallen into sin, not through the fault of God, nor through any
necessity either in the divine nature or in its own, but by its own
free will; and that it can be delivered from the body of this death
neither by the strength of its own will, as if that were in itself
sufficient to achieve <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_525.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_525" n="525" />this, nor by the death of the body itself,
but only by the grace of God through our Lord Jesus Christ;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p16.1" n="2717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24-Rom.7.25" parsed="|Rom|7|24|7|25" passage="Rom. 7.24,25">Rom. vii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
there is not one soul in the human family to whose salvation the
one Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, is not
absolutely necessary. Every soul, moreover, which may at any age
whatsoever depart from this life without the grace of the Mediator
and the sacrament of this grace, departs to future punishment, and
shall receive again its own body at the last judgment as a partner
in punishment. But if the soul after its natural generation, which
was derived from Adam, be regenerated in Christ, it belongs to His
fellowship,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p17.2" n="2718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p18" shownumber="no"> We read <i>pertinere,</i> not <i>
pertinens.</i></p></note> and shall
not only have rest after the death of the body, but also receive
again its own body as a partner in glory. These are truths
concerning the soul which I hold most firmly.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p19" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p19.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p20" shownumber="no">6. Permit me now, therefore, to bring before you the
question which I desire to have solved, and do not reject me; so
may He not reject you who condescended to be rejected for our
sakes!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p21" shownumber="no">I ask where can the soul, even of an infant
snatched away by death, have contracted the guilt which, unless the
grace of Christ has come to the rescue by that sacrament of baptism
which is administered even to infants, involves it in condemnation?
I know you are not one of those who have begun of late to utter
certain new and absurd opinions, alleging that there is no guilt
derived from Adam which is removed by baptism in the case of
infants. If I knew that you held this view, or, rather, if I did
not know that you reject it, I would certainly neither address this
question to you, nor think that it ought to be put to you at all.
Since, however, we hold on this subject the opinion consonant with
the immoveable Catholic faith, which you have yourself expressed
when, refuting the absurd sayings of Jovinian, you have quoted this
sentence from the book of Job: “In thy sight, no one is clean,
not even the infant, whose time of life on earth is a single
day,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p21.1" n="2719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p22.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Job.14.4-Job.14.5" parsed="lxx|Job|14|4|14|5" passage="Job 14.4,5" version="LXX">Job xiv. 4, 5</scripRef>, according to LXX.</p></note> adding,
“for we are held guilty in the similitude of Adam’s
transgression,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p22.2" n="2720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p23" shownumber="no"> Jerome <i>against Jovinian</i>, Book ii.</p></note>—an opinion which your book on
Jonah’s prophecy declares in a notable and lucid manner, where
you affirm that the little children of Nineveh were justly
compelled to fast along with the people, because merely of their
original sin,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p23.1" n="2721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p24" shownumber="no"> Jerome <i>On Jonah</i>, ch. iii.</p></note>—it is
not unsuitable that I should address to you the question—where
has the soul contracted the guilt from which, even at that age, it
must be delivered by the sacrament of Christian grace?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p25" shownumber="no">7. Some years ago, when I wrote certain books
concerning <i>Free Will</i>, which have gone forth into the hands
of many, and are now in the possession of very many readers, after
referring to these four opinions as to the manner of the soul’s
incarnation,—(1) that all other souls are derived from the one
which was given to the first man; (2) that for each individual a
new soul is made; (3) that souls already in existence somewhere are
sent by divine act into the bodies; or (4) glide into them of their
own accord, I thought that it was necessary to treat them in such a
way that, whichever of them might be true, the decision should not
hinder the object which I had in view when contending with all my
might against those who attempt to lay upon God the blame of a
nature endowed with its own principle of evil, namely, the
Manichæans;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p25.1" n="2722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p26" shownumber="no"> <i>De Libero Arbitro</i>, iii. 21.</p></note> for at
that time I had not heard of the Priscillianists, who utter
blasphemies not very dissimilar to these. As to the fifth opinion,
namely, that the soul is a part of God,—an opinion which, in
order to omit none, you have mentioned along with the rest in your
letter to Marcellinus (a man of pious memory and very dear to us in
the grace of Christ), who had consulted you on this question,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p26.1" n="2723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p27" shownumber="no"> Letter CLXV.</p></note>—I did
not add it to the others for two reasons, first,—because, in
examining this opinion, we discuss not the incarnation of the soul,
but its nature; secondly, because this is the view held by those
against whom I was arguing, and the main design of my argument was
to prove that the blameless and inviolable nature of the Creator
has nothing to do with the faults and blemishes of the creature,
while they, on their part, maintained that the substance of the
good God itself is, in so far as it is led captive, corrupted and
oppressed and brought under a necessity of sinning by the substance
of evil, to which they ascribe a proper dominion and
principalities. Leaving, therefore, out of the question this
heretical error, I desire to know which of the other four opinions
we ought to choose. For whichever of them may justly claim our
preference, far be it from us to assail this article of faith,
about which we have no uncertainty, that every soul, even the soul
of an infant, requires to be delivered from the binding guilt of
sin, and that there is no deliverance except through Jesus Christ
and Him crucified.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p28" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p28.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p29" shownumber="no">8. To avoid prolixity, therefore, let me refer to
the opinion which you, I believe, entertain, viz. that God even now
makes each soul for each individual at the time of birth. To meet
the objection to this view which might be taken from the fact that
God finished the whole work of creation on the sixth day and rested
on the seventh day, you quote the testimony of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_526.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_526" n="526" />words in the gospel,
“My Father worketh hitherto, and I work.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p29.1" n="2724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" passage="John 5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> This you have written in your
letter to Marcellinus, in which letter, moreover, you have most
kindly condescended to mention my name, saying that he had me here
in Africa, who could more easily explain to him the opinion held by
you.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p30.2" n="2725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p31" shownumber="no"> See Letter CLXV., p. 522.</p></note> But had I
been able to do this, he would not have applied for instruction to
you, who were so remote from him, though perhaps he did not write
from Africa to you. For I know not when he wrote it; I only know
that he knew well my hesitation to embrace any definite view on
this subject, for which reason he preferred to write to you without
consulting me. Yet, even if he had consulted me, I would rather
have encouraged him to write to you, and would have expressed my
gratitude for the benefit which might have been conferred on us
all, had you not preferred to send a brief note, instead of a full
reply, doing this, I suppose, to save yourself from unnecessary
expenditure of effort in a place where I, whom you supposed to be
thoroughly acquainted with the subject of his inquiries, was at
hand. Behold, I am willing that the opinion which you hold should
be also mine; but I assure you that as yet I have not embraced
it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p32" shownumber="no">9. You have sent to me scholars, to whom you
wish me to impart what I have not yet learned myself. Teach me,
therefore, what I am to teach them; for many urge me vehemently to
be a teacher on this subject, and to them I confess that of this,
as well as of many other things, I am ignorant, and perhaps, though
they maintain a respectful demeanour in my presence, they say among
themselves: “Art thou a master in Israel, and knowest not these
things?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p32.1" n="2726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.10" parsed="|John|3|10|0|0" passage="John 3.10">John iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> a rebuke
which the Lord gave to one who belonged to the class of men who
delighted in being called Rabbi; which was also the reason of his
coming by night to the true Teacher, because perchance he, who had
been accustomed to teach, blushed to take the learner’s place.
But, for my own part, it gives me much more pleasure to hear
instruction from another, than to be myself listened to as a
teacher. For I remember what He said to those whom, above all men,
He had chosen: “But be not ye called Rabbi, for one is your
master, even Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p33.2" n="2727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0" passage="Matt. 23.8">Matt. xxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor was it any other teacher who
taught Moses by Jethro,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p34.2" n="2728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.18.14-Exod.18.25" parsed="|Exod|18|14|18|25" passage="Ex. 18.14-25">Ex. xviii. 14–25</scripRef>.</p></note> Cornelius by Peter the earlier
apostle,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p35.2" n="2729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.25-Acts.10.48" parsed="|Acts|10|25|10|48" passage="Acts 10.25-48">Acts x. 25–48</scripRef>.</p></note> and Peter
himself by Paul the later apostle;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p36.2" n="2730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.21" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|21" passage="Gal. 2.11-21">Gal. ii. 11–21</scripRef>.</p></note> for by whomsoever truth is spoken,
it is spoken by the gift of Him who is the Truth. What if the
reason of our still being ignorant of these things, and of our
having failed to discover them, even after praying, reading,
thinking, and reasoning, be this: that full proof may be made not
only of the love with which we give instruction to the ignorant,
but also of the humility with which we receive instruction from the
learned?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p38" shownumber="no">10. Teach me, therefore, I beseech you, what I may
teach to others; teach me what I ought to hold as my own opinion;
and tell me this: if souls are from day to day made for each
individual separately at birth, where, in the case of infant
children, is sin committed by these souls, so that they require the
remission of sin in the sacrament of Christ, because of sinning in
Adam from whom the sinful flesh has been derived? or if they do not
sin, how is it compatible with the justice of the Creator, that,
because of their being united to mortal members derived from
another, they are so brought under the bond of the sin of that
other, that unless they be rescued by the Church, perdition
overtakes them, although it is not in their own power to secure
that they be rescued by the grace of baptism? Where, therefore, is
the justice of the condemnation of so many thousands of souls,
which in the deaths of infant children leave this world without the
benefit of the Christian sacrament, if being newly created they
have, not through any preceding sin of their own, but by the will
of the Creator, become severally united to the individual bodies to
animate which they were created and bestowed by Him, who certainly
knew that every one of them was destined, not through any fault of
its own, to leave the body without receiving the baptism of Christ?
Seeing, therefore, that we may not say concerning God either that
He compels them to become sinners, or that He punishes innocent
souls and seeing that, on the other hand, it is not lawful for us
to deny that nothing else than perdition is the doom of the souls,
even of little children, which have departed from the body without
the sacrament of Christ, tell me, I implore you, where anything can
be found to support the opinion that souls are not all derived from
that one soul of the first man, but are each created separately for
each individual, as Adam’s soul was made for him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p39" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p39.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p40" shownumber="no">11. As for some other objections which are
advanced against this opinion, I think that I could easily dispose
of them. For example, some think that they urge a conclusive
argument against this opinion when they ask, how God finished all
His works an the sixth day and rested on the seventh day,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p40.1" n="2731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.2" parsed="|Gen|2|2|0|0" passage="Gen. 2.2">Gen. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> if He is
still creating new souls. If we meet them with the quotation from
the gospel (given by you in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_527.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_527" n="527" />the letter to Marcellinus already mentioned),
“My Father worketh hitherto,” they answer that He “worketh”
in maintaining those natures which He has created, not in creating
new natures; otherwise, this statement would contradict the words
of Scripture in Genesis, where it is most plainly declared that God
finished all His works. Moreover, the words of Scripture, that He
rested, are unquestionably to be understood of His resting from
creating new creatures, not from governing those which He had
created; for at that time He made things which previously did not
exist, and from making these He rested because He had finished all
the creatures which before they existed He saw necessary to be
created, so that thenceforward He did not create and make things
which previously did not exist, but made and fashioned out of
things already existing whatever He did make. Thus the statements,
“He rested from His works,” and, “He worketh hitherto,” are
both true, for the gospel could not contradict Genesis.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p42" shownumber="no">12. When, however, these things are brought forward
by persons who advance them as conclusive against the opinion that
God now creates new souls as He created the soul of the first man,
and who hold either that He forms them from that one soul which
existed before He rested from creation, or that He now sends them
forth into bodies from some reservoir or storehouse of souls which
He then created, it is easy to turn aside their argument by
answering, that even in the six days God formed many things out of
those natures which He had already created, as, for example, the
birds and fishes were formed from the waters, and the trees, the
grass, and the animals from the earth, and yet it is undeniable
that He was then making things which did not exist before. For
there existed previously no bird, no fish, no tree, no animal, and
it is clearly understood that He rested from creating those things
which previously were not, and were then created, that is to say,
He ceased in this sense, that, after that, nothing was made by Him
which did not already exist. But if, rejecting the opinions of all
who believe either that God sends forth into men souls existing
already in some incomprehensible reservoir, or that He makes souls
emanate like drops of dew from Himself as particles of His own
substance, or that He brings them forth from that one soul of the
first man, or that He binds them in the fetters of the bodily
members because of sins committed in a prior state of existence,
if, I say, rejecting these, we affirm that for each individual He
creates separately a new soul when he is born, we do not herein
affirm that He makes anything which he had not already made. For He
had already made man after His own image on the sixth day; and this
work of His is unquestionably to be understood with reference to
the rational soul of man. The same work He still does, not in
creating what did not exist, but in multiplying what already
existed. Wherefore it is true, on the one hand, that He rested from
creating things which previously did not exist, and equally true,
on the other hand, that He continues still to work, not only in
governing what He has made, but also in making (not anything which
did not previously exist, but) a larger number of those creatures
which He had already made. Wherefore, either by such an
explanation, or by any other which may seem better, we escape from
the objection advanced by those who would make the fact that God
rested from His works a conclusive argument against our believing
that new souls are still being daily created, not from the first
soul, but in the same manner as it was made.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p43" shownumber="no">13. Again, as for another objection, stated in
the question, “Wherefore does He create souls for those whom He
knows to be destined to an early death?” we may reply, that by
the death of the children the sins of the parents are either
reproved or chastised. We may, moreover, with all propriety, leave
these things to the disposal of the Lord of all, for we know that
he appoints to the succession of events in time, and therefore to
the births and deaths of living creatures as included in these, a
course which is consummate in beauty and perfect in the arrangement
of all its parts; whereas we are not capable of perceiving those
things by the perception of which, if it were attainable, we should
be soothed with an ineffable, tranquil joy. For not in vain has the
prophet, taught by divine inspiration, declared concerning God,
“He bringeth forth in measured harmonies the course of time.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p43.1" n="2732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.26" parsed="|Isa|40|26|0|0" passage="Isa. 40.26">Isa. xl. 26</scripRef>; translated by Augustin,
“Qui profert numerose sæculam.”</p></note> For which
reason music, the science or capacity of correct harmony, has been
given also by the kindness of God to mortals having reasonable
souls, with a view to keep them in mind of this great truth. For if
a man, when composing a song which is to suit a particular melody,
knows how to distribute the length of time allowed to each word so
as to make the song flow and pass on in most beautiful adaptation
to the ever-changing notes of the melody, how much more shall God,
whose wisdom is to be esteemed as infinitely transcending human
arts, make infallible provision that not one of the spaces of time
alloted to natures that are born and die—spaces which are like
the words and syllables of the successive epochs of the course of
time—shall have, in what we may call the sublime psalm of the
vicissitudes of this world, a duration either more brief or more
protracted than the fore<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_528.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_528" n="528" />known and predetermined harmony requires! For
when I may speak thus with reference even to the leaves of every
tree, and the number of the hairs upon our heads, how much more may
I say it regarding the birth and death of men, seeing that every
man’s life on earth continues for a time, which is neither longer
nor shorter than God knows to be in harmony with the plan according
to which He rules the universe.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p45" shownumber="no">14. As to the assertion that everything which
has begun to exist in time is incapable of immortality, because all
things which are born die, and all things which have grown decay
through age, and the opinion which they affirm to follow
necessarily from this, viz. that the soul of man must owe its
immortality to its having been created before time began, this does
not disturb my faith; for, passing over other examples, which
conclusively dispose of this assertion, I need only refer to the
body of Christ, which now “dieth no more; death shall have no
more dominion over it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p45.1" n="2733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.9" parsed="|Rom|6|9|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.9">Rom. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p47" shownumber="no">15. Moreover, as to your remark in your book
against Ruffinus, that some bring forward as against this opinion
that souls are created for each individual separately at birth the
objection that it seems worthy of God that He should give souls to
the offspring of adulterers, and who accordingly attempt to build
on this a theory that souls may possibly be incarcerated, as it
were, in such bodies, to suffer for the deeds of a life spent in
some prior state of being,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p47.1" n="2734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p48" shownumber="no"> Hieron. <i>Adv. Ruffin.</i> lib. iii.</p></note>—this objection does not disturb
me, as many things by which it may be answered occur to me when I
consider it. The answer which you yourself have given, saying, that
in the case of stolen wheat, there is no fault in the grain, but
only in him who stole it, and that the earth is not under
obligation to refuse to cherish the seed because the sower may have
cast it in with a hand defiled by dishonesty, is a most felicitous
illustration. But even before I had read it, I felt that to me the
objection drawn from the offspring of adulterers caused no serious
difficulty when I took a general view of the fact that God brings
many good things to light, even out of our evils and our sins. Now,
the creation of any living creature compels every one who considers
it with piety and wisdom to give to the Creator praise which words
cannot express; and if this praise is called forth by the creation
of any living creature whatsoever, how much more is it called forth
by the creation of a man! If, therefore, the cause of any act of
creative power be sought for, no shorter or better reply can be
given than that every creature of God is good. And [so far from
such an act being unworthy of God] what is more worthy of Him than
that He, being good, should make those good things which, no one
else than God alone can make?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p49" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p49.1">Chap. VI.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p50" shownumber="no">16. These things, and others which I can advance, I
am accustomed to state, as well as I can, against those who attempt
to overthrow by such objections the opinion that souls are made for
each individual, as the first man’s soul was made for him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p51" shownumber="no">But when we come to the penal sufferings of infants,
I am embarrassed, believe me, by great difficulties, and am wholly
at a loss to find an answer by which they are solved; and I speak
here not only of those punishments in the life to come, which are
involved in that perdition to which they must be drawn down if they
depart from the body without the sacrament of Christian grace, but
also of the sufferings which are to our sorrow endured by them
before our eyes in this present life, and which are so various,
that time rather than examples would fail me if I were to attempt
to enumerate them. They are liable to wasting disease, to racking
pain, to the agonies of thirst and hunger, to feebleness of limbs,
to privation of bodily senses, and to vexing assaults of unclean
spirits. Surely it is incumbent on us to show how it is compatible
with justice that infants suffer all these things without any evil
of their own as the procuring cause. For it would be impious to
say, either that these things take place without God’s knowledge,
or that He cannot resist those who cause them, or that He
unrighteously does these things, or permits them to be done. We are
warranted in saying that irrational animals are given by God to
serve creatures possessing a higher nature, even though they be
wicked, as we see most plainly in the gospel that the swine of the
Gadarenes were given to the legion of devils at their request; but
could we ever be warranted in saying this of men? Certainly not.
Man is, indeed, an animal, but an animal endowed with reason,
though mortal. In his members dwells a reasonable soul, which in
these severe afflictions is enduring a penalty. Now God is good,
God is just, God is omnipotent—none but a madman would doubt that
he is so; let the great sufferings, therefore, which infant
children experience be accounted for by some reason compatible with
justice. When older people suffer such trials, we are accustomed,
certainly, to say, either that their worth is being proved, as in
Job’s case, or that their wickedness is being punished, as in
Herod’s; and from some examples, which it has pleased God to make
perfectly clear, men are enabled to conjecture the nature of others
which are more obscure; but this is in regard to persons of mature
age. Tell me, therefore, what we must answer in regard to infant
children; is it true that, although they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_529.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_529" n="529" />suffer so great punishments, there are no sins
in them deserving to be punished? for, of course, there is not in
them at that age any righteousness requiring to be put to the
proof.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p52" shownumber="no">17. What shall I say, moreover, as to the
[difficulty which besets the theory of the creation of each soul
separately at the birth of the individual in connection with the]
diversity of talent in different souls, and especially the absolute
privation of reason in some? This is, indeed, not apparent in the
first stages of infancy, but being developed continuously from the
beginning of life, it becomes manifest in children, of whom some
are so slow and defective in memory that they cannot learn even the
letters of the alphabet, and some (commonly called idiots) so
imbecile that they differ very little from the beasts of the field.
Perhaps I am told, in answer to this, that the bodies are the cause
of these imperfections. But surely the opinion which we wish to see
vindicated from objection does not require us to affirm that the
soul chose for itself the body which so impairs it, and, being
deceived in the choice, committed a blunder; or that the soul, when
it was compelled, as a necessary consequence of being born, to
enter into some body, was hindered from finding another by crowds
of souls occupying the other bodies before it came, so that, like a
man who takes whatever seat may remain vacant for him in a theatre,
the soul was guided in taking possession of the imperfect body not
by its choice, but by its circumstances. We, of course, cannot say
and ought not to believe such things. Tell us, therefore, what we
ought to believe and to say in order to vindicate from this
difficulty the theory that for each individual body a new soul is
specially created.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p53" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p53.1">Chap. VII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p54" shownumber="no">18. In my books on <i>Free Will</i>, already
referred to, I have said something, not in regard to the variety of
capacities in different souls, but, at least, in regard to the
pains which infant children suffer in this life. The nature of the
opinion which I there expressed, and the reason why it is
insufficient for the purposes of our present inquiry, I will now
submit to you, and will put into this letter a copy of the passage
in the third book to which I refer. It is as follows:—“In
connection with the bodily sufferings experienced by the little
children who, by reason of their tender age, have no sins—if the
souls which animate them did not exist before they were born into
the human family—a more grievous and, as it were, compassionate
complaint is very commonly made in the remark, ‘What evil have
they done that they should suffer these things?’ as if there
could be a meritorious innocence in any one before the time at
which it is possible for him to do anything wrong! Moreover, if God
accomplishes, in any measure, the correction of the parents when
they are chastised by the sufferings or by the death of the
children that are dear to them, is there any reason why these
things should not take place, seeing that, after they are passed,
they will be, to those who experienced them, as if they had never
been, while the persons on whose account they were inflicted will
either become better, being moved by the rod of temporal
afflictions to choose a better mode of life, or be left without
excuse under the punishment awarded at the coming judgment, if,
notwithstanding the sorrows of this life, they have refused to turn
their desires towards eternal life? Morever, who knows what may be
given to the little children by means of whose sufferings the
parents have their obdurate hearts subdued, or their faith
exercised, or their compassion proved? Who knows what good
recompense God may, in the secret of his judgments, reserve for
these little ones? For although they have done no righteous action,
nevertheless, being free from any transgression of their own, they
have suffered these trials. It is certainly not without reason that
the Church exalts to the honourable rank of martyrs those children
who were slain when Herod sought our Lord Jesus Christ to put Him
to death.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p54.1" n="2735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p55" shownumber="no"> <i>De libero Arbitrio,</i> lib. iii. ch. 23. n.
67.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p56" shownumber="no">19. These things I wrote at that time when I was
endeavouring to defend the opinion which is now under discussion.
For, as I mentioned shortly before, I was labouring to prove that
whichever of these four opinions regarding the soul’s incarnation
may be found true, the substance of the Creator is absolutely free
from blame, and is completely removed from all share in our sins.
And, therefore, whichever of these opinions might come to be
established or demolished by the truth, this had no bearing on the
object aimed at in the work which I was then attempting, seeing
that whichever opinion might win the victory over all the rest,
after they had been examined in a more thorough discussion, this
would take place without causing me any disquietude, because my
object then was to prove that, even admitting all these opinions,
the doctrine maintained by me remained unshaken. But now my object
is, by the force of sound reasoning, to select, if possible, one
opinion out of the four; and, therefore, when I carefully consider
the words now quoted from that book, I do not see that the
arguments there used in defending the opinion which we are now
discussing are valid and conclusive.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p57" shownumber="no">20. For what may be called the chief prop of my
defence is in the sentence, “Moreover, who knows what may be
given to the little children, by means of whose sufferings the
parents have <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_530.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_530" n="530" />their
obdurate hearts subdued, or their faith exercised, or their
compassion proved? Who knows what good recompense God may, in the
secret of His judgments, reserve for these little ones?” I see
that this is not an unwarranted conjecture in the case of infants
who, in any way, suffer (though they know it not) for the sake of
Christ and in the cause of true religion, and of infants who have
already been made partakers of the sacrament of Christ; because,
apart from union to the one Mediator, they cannot be delivered from
condemnation, and so put in a position in which it is even possible
that a recompense could be made to them for the evils which, in
diverse afflictions, they have endured in this world. But since the
question cannot be fully solved, unless the answer include also the
case of those who, without having received the sacrament of
Christian fellowship, die in infancy after enduring the most
painful sufferings, what recompense can be conceived of in their
case, seeing that, besides all that they suffer in this life,
perdition awaits them in the life to come? As to the baptism of
infants, I have, in the same book, given an answer, not, indeed,
fully, but so far as seemed necessary for the work which then
occupied me, proving that it profits children, even though they do
not know what it is, and have, as yet, no faith of their own; but
on the subject of the perdition of those infants who depart from
this life without baptism, I did not think it necessary to say
anything then, because the question under discussion was different
from that with which we are now engaged.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p58" shownumber="no">21. If, however, we pass over and make no
account of those sufferings which are of brief continuance, and
which, when endured, are not to be repeated, we certainly cannot,
in like manner, make no account of the fact that “by one man
death came, and by one man came also the resurrection of the dead;
for as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made
alive.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p58.1" n="2736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.21-1Cor.15.22" parsed="|1Cor|15|21|15|22" passage="1 Cor. 15.21,22">1 Cor. xv. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> For,
according to this apostolical, divine, and perspicuous declaration,
it is sufficiently plain that no one goes to death otherwise than
through Adam, and that no one goes to life eternal otherwise than
through Christ. For this is the force of <i>all</i> in the two
parts of the sentence; as all men, by their first, that is, their
natural birth, belong to Adam, even so all men, whoever they be,
who come to Christ come to the second, that is, the spiritual
birth. For this reason, therefore, the word <i>all</i> is used in
both clauses, because as all who die do not die otherwise than in
Adam, so all who shall be made alive shall not be made alive
otherwise than in Christ. Wherefore whosoever tells us that any man
can be made alive in the resurrection of the dead otherwise than in
Christ, he is to be detested as a pestilent enemy to the common
faith. Likewise, whosoever says that those children who depart out
of this life without partaking of that sacrament shall be made
alive in Christ, certainly contradicts the apostolic declaration,
and condemns the universal Church, in which it is the practice to
lose no time and run in haste to administer baptism to infant
children, because it is believed, as an indubitable truth, that
otherwise they cannot be made alive in Christ. Now he that is not
made alive in Christ must necessarily remain under the
condemnation, of which the apostle says, that “by the offence of
one judgment came upon all men to condemnation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p59.2" n="2737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.18" parsed="|Rom|5|18|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.18">Rom. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> That
infants are born under the guilt of this offence is believed by the
whole Church. It is also a doctrine which you have most faithfully
set forth, both in your treatise against Jovinian and your
exposition of Jonah, as I mentioned above, and, if I am not
mistaken, in other parts of your works which I have not read or
have at present forgotten. I therefore ask, what is the ground of
this condemnation of unbaptized infants? For if new souls are made
for men, individually, at their birth, I do not see, on the one
hand, that they could have any sin while yet in infancy, nor do I
believe, on the other hand, that God condemns any soul which He
sees to have no sin.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p61" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p61.1">Chap. VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p62" shownumber="no">22. Are we perchance to say, in answer to this, that
in the infant the body alone is the cause of sin; but that for each
body a new soul is made, and that if this soul live according to
the precepts of God, by the help of the grace of Christ, the reward
of being made incorruptible may be secured for the body itself,
when subdued and kept under the yoke; and that inasmuch as the soul
of an infant cannot yet do this, unless it receive the sacrament of
Christ, that which could not yet be obtained for the body by the
holiness of the soul is obtained for it by the grace of this
sacrament; but if the soul of an infant depart without the
sacrament, it shall itself dwell in life eternal, from which it
could not be separated, as it had no sin, while, however, the body
which it occupied shall not rise again in Christ, because the
sacrament had not been received before its death?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p63" shownumber="no">23. This opinion I have never heard or read
anywhere. I have, however, certainly heard and believed the
statement which led me to speak thus, namely, “The hour is
coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear His
voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the
resurrection of life,”—the resurrection, namely, of which it is
said that “by one man came the resurrection of the dead,” and
in which “all shall be made alive in Christ,”—“and they
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_531.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_531" n="531" />that have done
evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p63.1" n="2738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p64" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.29" parsed="|John|5|29|0|0" passage="John 5.29">John v. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Now, what is to be understood
regarding infants which, before they could do good or evil, have
quitted the body without baptism? Nothing is said here concerning
them. But if the bodies of these infants shall not rise again,
because they have never done either good or evil, the bodies of the
infants that have died after receiving the grace of baptism shall
also have no resurrection, because they also were not in this life
able to do good or evil. If, however, these are to rise among the
saints, <i>i.e.</i> among those who have done good, among whom
shall the others rise again but among those who have done
evil—unless we are to believe that some human souls shall not
receive, either in the resurrection of life, or in the resurrection
of damnation, the bodies which they lost in death? This opinion,
however, is condemned, even before it is formally refuted, by its
absolute novelty; and besides this, who could bear to think that
those who run with their infant children to have them baptized, are
prompted to do so by a regard for their bodies, not for their
souls? The blessed Cyprian, indeed, said, in order to correct those
who thought that an infant should not be baptized before the eighth
day, that it was not the body but the soul which behoved to be
saved from perdition—in which statement he was not inventing any
new doctrine, but preserving the firmly established faith of the
Church; and he, along with some of his colleagues in the episcopal
office, held that a child may be properly baptized immediately
after its birth.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p64.2" n="2739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p65" shownumber="no"> Cyprian’s Letters (LIX., <i>Ad Fidum</i>).</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p66" shownumber="no">24. Let every man, however, believe anything which
commends itself to his own judgment, even though it run counter to
some opinion of Cyprian, who may not have seen in the matter what
should have been seen. But let no man believe anything which runs
counter to the perfectly unambiguous apostolical declaration, that
by the offence of one all are brought into condemnation, and that
from this condemnation nothing sets men free but the grace of God
through our Lord Jesus Christ, in whom alone life is given to all
who are made alive. And let no man believe anything which runs
counter to the firmly grounded practice of the Church, in which, if
the sole reason for hastening the administration of baptism were to
save the children, the dead as well as the living would be brought
to be baptized.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p67" shownumber="no">25. These things being so, it is necessary still to
investigate and to make known the reason why, if souls are created
new for every individual at his birth, those who die in infancy
without the sacrament of Christ are doomed to perdition; for that
they are doomed to this if they so depart from the body is
testified both by Holy Scripture and by the holy Church. Wherefore,
as to that opinion of yours concerning the creation of new souls,
if it does not contradict this firmly grounded article of faith,
let it be mine also; but if it does, let it be no longer yours.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p68" shownumber="no">26. Let it not be said to me that we ought to
receive as supporting this opinion the words of Scripture in
Zechariah, “He formeth the spirit of man within him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p68.1" n="2740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p69" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.1" parsed="|Zech|12|1|0|0" passage="Zech. 12.1">Zech. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and in the
book of Psalms, “He formeth their hearts severally.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p69.2" n="2741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p70" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p70.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.33.15" parsed="lxx|Ps|33|15|0|0" passage="Ps. 33.15" version="LXX">Ps. xxxiii. 15</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note> We must
seek for the strongest and most indisputable proof, that we may not
be compelled to believe that God is a judge who condemns any soul
which has no fault. For to create signifies either as much or,
probably, more than to form [<i>fingere</i>]; nevertheless it is
written, “Create in me a clean heart, O God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p70.2" n="2742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p71" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p71.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10" parsed="|Ps|51|10|0|0" passage="Ps. 51.10">Ps. li. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet it
cannot be supposed that a soul here expresses a desire to be made
before it has begun to exist. Therefore, as it is a soul already
existing which is created by being renewed in righteousness, so it
is a soul already existing which is formed by the moulding power of
doctrine. Nor is your opinion, which I would willingly make my own,
supported by that sentence in Ecclesiastes, “Then shall the dust
return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return to God
who gave it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p71.2" n="2743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p72" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p72.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.7" parsed="|Eccl|12|7|0|0" passage="Eccles. 12.7">Eccles. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Nay, it
rather favours those who think that all souls are derived from one;
for they say that, as the dust returns to the earth as it was, and
yet the body of which this is said returns not to the man from whom
it was derived, but to the earth from which the first man was made,
the spirit in like manner, though derived from the spirit of the
first man, does not return to him but to the Lord, by whom it was
given to our first parent. Since, however, the testimony of this
passage in their favour is not so decisive as to make it appear
altogether opposed to the opinion which I shall gladly see
vindicated, I thought proper to submit these remarks on it to your
judgment, to prevent you from endeavouring to deliver me from my
perplexities by quoting passages such as these. For although no
man’s wishes can make that true which is not true, nevertheless,
were this possible, I would wish that this opinion should be true,
as I do wish that, if it is true, it should be most clearly and
unanswerably vindicated by you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p73" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p73.1">Chap. IX.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p74" shownumber="no">27. The same difficulty attends those also who hold
that souls already existing elsewhere, and prepared from the
beginning of the works of God, are sent by Him into bodies. For to
these persons also the same question may <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_532.html" id="vii.1.CLXVI-Page_532" n="532" />be put: If these souls, being without any
fault, go obediently to the bodies to which they are sent, why are
they subjected to punishment in the case of infants, if they come
without being baptized to the end of this life? The same difficulty
unquestionably attaches to both opinions. Those who affirm that
each soul is, according to the deserts of its actions in an earlier
state of being, united to the body alloted to it in this life,
imagine that they escape more easily from this difficulty. For they
think that to “die in Adam” means to suffer punishment in that
flesh which is derived from Adam, from which condition of guilt the
grace of Christ, they say, delivers the young as well as the old.
So far, indeed, they teach what is right, and true, and excellent,
when they say that the grace of Christ delivers the young as well
as the old from the guilt of sins. But that souls sin in another
earlier life, and that for their sins in that state of being they
are cast down into bodies as prisons, I do not believe: I reject
and protest against such an opinion. I do this, in the first place,
because they affirm that this is accomplished by means of some
incomprehensible revolutions, so that after I know not how many
cycles the soul must return again to the same burden of corruptible
flesh and to the endurance of punishment,—than which opinion I do
not know that anything more horrible could be conceived. In the
next place, who is the righteous man gone from the earth about whom
we should not (if what they say is true) feel afraid lest, sinning
in Abraham’s bosom, he should be cast down into the flames which
tormented the rich man in the parable?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p74.1" n="2744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p75" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p75.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.22-Luke.16.23" parsed="|Luke|16|22|16|23" passage="Luke 16.22,23">Luke xvi. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note> For why may the soul not sin after
leaving the body, if it can sin before entering it? Finally, to
have sinned in Adam (in regard to which the apostle says that in
him all have sinned) is one thing, but it is a wholly different
thing to have sinned, I know not where, outside of Adam, and then
because of this to be thrust into Adam—that is, into the body,
which is derived from Adam, as into a prison-house. As to the other
opinion mentioned above, that all souls are derived from one, I
will not begin to discuss it unless I am under necessity to do so;
and my desire is, that if the opinion which we are now discussing
is true, it may be so vindicated by you that there shall be no
longer any necessity for examining the other.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p76" shownumber="no">28. Although, however, I desire and ask, and
with fervent prayers wish and hope, that by you the Lord may remove
my ignorance on this subject, if, after all, I am found unworthy to
obtain this, I will beg the grace of patience from the Lord our
God, in whom we have such faith, that even if there be some things
which He does not open to us when we knock, we know it would be
wrong to murmur in the least against Him. I remember what He said
to the apostles themselves: “I have yet many things to say unto
you, but ye cannot bear them now.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p76.1" n="2745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVI-p77" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVI-p77.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12" parsed="|John|16|12|0|0" passage="John 16.12">John xvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> Among these things, so far at
least as I am concerned, let me still reckon this, and let me guard
against being angry that I am deemed unworthy to possess this
knowledge, lest by such anger I be all the more clearly proved to
be unworthy. I am equally ignorant of many other things, yea, of
more than I could name or even number; and of this I would be more
patiently ignorant, were it not that I fear lest some one of these
opinions, involving the contradiction of truth which we most
assuredly believe, should insinuate itself into the minds of the
unwary. Meanwhile, though I do not yet know which of these opinions
is to be preferred, this one thing I profess as my deliberate
conviction, that the opinion which is true does not conflict with
that most firm and well grounded article in the faith of the Church
of Christ, that infant children, even when they are newly born, can
be delivered from perdition in no other way than through the grace
of Christ’s name, which He has given in His
sacraments.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXVII" n="CLXVII" next="vii.1.CLXIX" prev="vii.1.CLXVI" progress="87.76%" shorttitle="Letter CLXVII" title="To Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p1.1">Letter CLXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 415.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p3.1">From Augustin to Jerome on James
II. 10.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CLXVII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p5" shownumber="no">1. My brother Jerome, esteemed worthy to be
honoured in Christ by me, when I wrote to you propounding this
question concerning the human soul,—if a new soul be now created
for each individual at birth, whence do souls contract the bond of
guilt which we assuredly believe to be removed by the sacrament of
the grace of Christ, when administered even to new-born
children?—as the letter on that subject grew to the size of a
considerable volume, I was unwilling to impose the burden of any
other question at that time; but there is a subject which has a
much stronger claim on my attention, as it presses more seriously
on my mind. I therefore ask you, and in God’s name beseech you,
to do something which will, I believe, be of great service to many,
namely, to explain to me (or to direct me to any work in which you
or any other commentator has already expounded) the sense in which
we are to understand these words in the Epistle of James,
“Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point,
he is guilty of all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p5.1" n="2746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.10" parsed="|Jas|2|10|0|0" passage="Jas. 2.10">Jas. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> This subject is of such importance
that I very greatly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_533.html" id="vii.1.CLXVII-Page_533" n="533" />regret that I did not write to you in regard to
it long ago.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p7" shownumber="no">2. For whereas in the question which I thought it
necessary to submit to you concerning the soul, our inquiries were
engaged with the investigation of a life wholly past and sunk out
of sight in oblivion, in this question we study this present life,
and how it must be spent if we would attain to eternal life. As an
apt illustration of this remark let me quote an entertaining
anecdote. A man had fallen into a well where the quantity of water
was sufficient to break his fall and save him from death, but not
deep enough to cover his mouth and deprive him of speech. Another
man approached, and on seeing him cries out in surprise: “How did
you fall in here?” He answers: “I beseech you to plan how you
can get me out of this, rather than ask how I fell in.” So, since
we admit and hold as an article of the Catholic faith, that the
soul of even a little infant requires to be delivered out of the
guilt of sin, as out of a pit, by the grace of Christ, it is
sufficient for the soul of such a one that we know the way in which
it is saved, even though we should never know the way in which it
came into that wretched condition. But I thought it our duty to
inquire into this subject, lest we should incautiously hold any one
of those opinions concerning the manner of the soul’s becoming
united with the body which might contradict the doctrine that the
souls of little children require to be delivered, by denying that
they are subject to the bond of guilt. This, then, being very
firmly held by us, that the soul of every infant needs to be freed
from the guilt of sin, and can be freed in no other way except by
the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord, if we can ascertain
the cause and origin of the evil itself, we are better prepared and
equipped for resisting adversaries whose empty talk I call not
reasoning but quibbling; if, however, we cannot ascertain the
cause, the fact that the origin of this misery is hid from us is no
reason for our being slothful in the work which compassion demands
from us. In our conflict, however, with those who appear to
themselves to know what they do not know, we have an additional
strength and safety in not being ignorant of our ignorance on this
subject. For there are some things which it is evil not to know;
there are other things which cannot be known, or are not necessary
to be known, or have no bearing on the life which we seek to
obtain; but the question which I now submit to you from the
writings of the Apostle James is intimately connected with the
course of conduct in which we live, and in which, with a view to
life eternal, we endeavour to please God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p8" shownumber="no">3. How, then, I beseech you, are we to
understand the words: “Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and
yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all”? Does this affirm
that the person who shall have committed theft, nay, who even shall
have said to the rich man, “Sit thou here” and to the poor man,
“Stand thou there,” is guilty of homicide, and adultery, and
sacrilege? And if he is not so, how can it be said that a person
who has offended in one point has become guilty of all? Or are the
things which the apostle said concerning the rich man and the poor
man not to be reckoned among those things in one of which if any
man offend he becomes guilty of all? But we must remember whence
that sentence is taken, and what goes before it, and in what
connection it occurs. “My brethren,” he says, “have not the
faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord of Glory, with respect of
persons. For if there come into your assembly a man with a gold
ring, in goodly apparel, and there come in also a poor man in vile
raiment; and ye have respect to him that weareth the gay clothing,
and say unto him, Sit thou here in a good place; and say to the
poor, Stand thou there, or sit here under my footstool; are ye not
then partial in yourselves, and are become judges of evil thoughts?
Hearken, my beloved brethren, Hath not God chosen the poor of this
world, rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which He hath
promised to them that love Him? But ye have despised the poor,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p8.1" n="2747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.1-Jas.2.6" parsed="|Jas|2|1|2|6" passage="Jas. 2.1-6">Jas. ii. 1–6</scripRef>.</p></note>—inasmuch
as you have said to the poor man, “Stand thou there,” when you
would have said to a man with a gold ring, “Sit thou here in a
good place.” And then there follows a passage explaining and
enlarging upon that same conclusion: “Do not rich men oppress you
by their power, and draw you before the judgment-seats? Do not they
blaspheme that worthy name by the which ye are called? If ye fulfil
the royal law according to the Scripture, Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself, ye do well: but if ye have respect to
persons, ye commit sin, and are convinced of the law as
transgressors.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p9.2" n="2748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.6-Jas.2.9" parsed="|Jas|2|6|2|9" passage="Jas. 2.6-9">Jas. ii. 6–9</scripRef>.</p></note> See how the apostle calls those
transgressors of the law who say to the rich man, “Sit here,”
and to the poor, “Stand there.” See how, lest they should think
it a trifling sin to transgress the law in this one thing, he goes
on to add: “Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in
one point, he is guilty of all. For He that said, Do not commit
adultery, said also, Do not kill. Now if thou do not kill, yet, if
thou commit adultery, thou art become a transgressor of the law,”
according to that which he had said: “Ye are convinced of the law
as transgressors.” Since these things are so, it seems to follow,
unless it can be shown that we are to understand it in some other
way, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_534.html" id="vii.1.CLXVII-Page_534" n="534" />that he who
says to the rich man, “Sit here,” and to the poor, “Stand
there,” not treating the one with the same respect as the other,
is to be judged guilty as an idolater, and a blasphemer, and an
adulterer, and a murderer—in short,—not to enumerate all, which
would be tedious,—as guilty of all crimes, since, offending in
one, he is guilty of all.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p11.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p12" shownumber="no">4. But has he who has one virtue all virtues?
and has he no virtues who lacks one? If this be true, the sentence
of the apostle is thereby confirmed. But what I desire is to have
the sentence explained, not confirmed, since of itself it stands
more sure in our esteem than all the authority of philosophers
could make it. And even if what has just been said concerning
virtues and vices were true, it would not follow that therefore all
sins are equal. For as to the inseparable co-existence of the
virtues, this is a doctrine in regard to which, if I remember
rightly, what, indeed, I have almost forgotten (though perhaps I am
mistaken), all philosophers who affirm that virtues are essential
to the right conduct of life are agreed. The doctrine of the
equality of sins, however, the Stoics alone dared to maintain in
opposition to the unanimous sentiments of mankind: an absurd tenet,
which in writing against Jovinianus (a Stoic in this opinion, but
an Epicurean in following after and defending pleasure) you have
most clearly refuted from the Holy Scriptures.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p12.1" n="2749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p13" shownumber="no"> Jerome, <i>Contra Jovinianum</i>, lib. ii.</p></note> In that most delightful and noble
dissertation you have made it abundantly plain that it has not been
the doctrine of our authors, or rather of the Truth Himself, who
has spoken through them, that all sins are equal. I shall now do my
utmost in endeavouring, with the help of God, to show how it can be
that, although the doctrine of philosophers concerning virtues is
true, we are nevertheless not compelled to admit the Stoics’
doctrine that all sins are equal. If I succeed, I will look for
your approbation, and in whatever respect I come short, I beg you
to supply my deficiencies.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p14" shownumber="no">5. Those who maintain that he who has one virtue has
all, and that he who lacks one lacks all, reason correctly from the
fact that prudence cannot be cowardly, nor unjust, nor intemperate;
for if it were any of these it would no longer be prudence.
Moreover, if it be prudence only when it is brave, and just, and
temperate, assuredly wherever it exists it must have the other
virtues along with it. In like manner, also, courage cannot be
imprudent, or intemperate, or unjust; temperance must of necessity
be prudent, brave, and just; and justice does not exist unless it
be prudent, brave, and temperate. Thus, wherever any one of these
virtues truly exists, the others likewise exist; and where some are
absent, that which may appear in some measure to resemble virtue is
not really present.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p15" shownumber="no">6. There are, as you know, some vices opposed
to virtues by a palpable contrast, as imprudence is the opposite of
prudence. But there are some vices opposed to virtues simply
because they are vices which, nevertheless, by a deceitful
appearance resemble virtues; as, for example, in the relation, not
of imprudence, but of craftiness to the said virtue of prudence. I
speak here of that craftiness<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p15.1" n="2750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p16" shownumber="no"> <i>Astutia.</i></p></note> which is wont to be understood and
spoken of in connection with the evilly disposed, not in the sense
in which the word is usually employed in our Scriptures, where it
is often used in a good sense, as, “Be crafty as serpents,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p16.1" n="2751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16" parsed="|Matt|10|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 10.16">Matt. x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
to give craftiness to the simple.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p17.2" n="2752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.4" parsed="|Prov|1|4|0|0" passage="Prov. 1.4">Prov. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> It is true that among heathen
writers one of the most accomplished of Latin authors, speaking of
Catiline, has said: “Nor was there lacking on his part craftiness
to guard against danger,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p18.2" n="2753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p19" shownumber="no"> Sallust, <i>De Bello Catilinario.</i></p></note> using “craftiness” (astutia)
in a good sense; but the use of the word in this sense is among
them very rare, among us very common. So also in regard to the
virtues classed under temperance. Extravagance is most manifestly
opposite to the virtue of frugality; but that which the common
people are wont to call niggardliness is indeed a vice, yet one
which, not in its nature, but by a very deceitful similarity of
appearance, usurps the name of frugality. In the same manner
injustice is by a palpable contrast opposed to justice; but the
desire of avenging oneself is wont often to be a counterfeit of
justice, but it is a vice. There is an obvious contrariety between
courage and cowardice; but hardihood, though differing from courage
in nature, deceives us by its resemblance to that virtue. Firmness
is a part of virtue; fickleness is a vice far removed from and
undoubtedly opposed to it; but obstinacy lays claim to the name of
firmness, yet is wholly different, because firmness is a virtue,
and obstinacy is a vice.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p20" shownumber="no">7. To avoid the necessity of again going over
the same ground, let us take one case as an example, from which all
others may be understood. Catiline, as those who have written
concerning him had means of knowing, was capable of enduring cold,
thirst, hunger, and patient in fastings, cold, and watchings beyond
what any one could believe, and thus he appeared, both to himself
and to his followers, a man endowed with great courage.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p20.1" n="2754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p21" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid.</i></p></note> But this
courage was not prudent, for he chose the evil instead of
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_535.html" id="vii.1.CLXVII-Page_535" n="535" />good; was
not temperate, for his life was disgraced by the lowest
dissipation; was not just, for he conspired against his country;
and therefore it was not courage, but hardihood usurping the name
of courage to deceive fools; for if it had been courage, it would
not have been a vice but a virtue, and if it had been a virtue, it
would never have been abandoned by the other virtues, its
inseparable companions.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p22" shownumber="no">8. On this account, when it is asked also concerning
vices, whether where one exists all in like manner exist, or where
one does not exist none exist, it would be a difficult matter to
show this, because two vices are wont to be opposed to one virtue,
one that is evidently opposed, and another that bears an apparent
likeness. Hence the hardihood of Catiline is the more easily seen
not to have been courage, since it had not along with it other
virtues; but it may be difficult to convince men that his hardihood
was cowardice, since he was in the habit of enduring and patiently
submitting to the severest hardships to a degree almost incredible.
But perhaps, on examining the matter more closely, this hardihood
itself is seen to be cowardice, because he shrunk from the toil of
those liberal studies by which true courage is acquired.
Nevertheless, as there are rash men who are not guilty of
cowardice, and there are cowardly men who are not guilty of
rashness, and since in both there is vice, for the truly brave man
neither ventures rashly nor fears without reason, we are forced to
admit that vices are more numerous than virtues.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p23" shownumber="no">9. Accordingly, it happens sometimes that one vice
is supplanted by another, as the love of money by the love of
praise. Occasionally, one vice quits the field that more may take
its place, as in the case of the drunkard, who, after becoming
temperate in the use of drink, may come under the power of
niggardliness and ambition. It is possible, therefore, that vices
may give place to vices, not to virtues, as their successors, and
thus they are more numerous. When one virtue, however, has entered,
there will infallibly be (since it brings all the other virtues
along with it) a retreat of all vices whatsoever that were in the
man; for all vices were not in him, but at one time so many, at
another a greater or smaller number might occupy their place.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p24" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p24.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p25" shownumber="no">10. We must inquire more carefully whether
these things are so; for the statement that “he who has one
virtue has all, and that all virtues are awanting to him who lacks
one,” is not given by inspiration, but is the view held by many
men, ingenious, indeed, and studious, but still men. But I must
avow that, in the case—I shall not say of one of those from whose
name the word virtue is said to be derived,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p25.1" n="2755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p26" shownumber="no"> <i>Virum a quo denominata dictur virtus.</i></p></note> but even of a woman who is
faithful to her husband, and who is so from a regard to the
commandments and promises of God, and, first of all, is faithful to
Him, I do not know how I could say of her that she is unchaste, or
that chastity is no virtue or a trifling one. I should feel the
same in regard to a husband who is faithful to his wife; and yet
there are many such, none of whom I could affirm to be without any
sins, and doubtless the sin which is in them, whatever it be,
proceeds from some vice. Whence it follows that though conjugal
fidelity in religious men and women is undoubtedly a virtue, for it
is neither a nonentity nor a vice, yet it does not bring along with
it all virtues, for if all virtues were there, there would be no
vice, and if there were no vice, there would be no sin; but where
is the man who is altogether without sin? Where, therefore, is the
man who is without any vice, that is, fuel or root, as it were, of
sin, when he who reclined on the breast of the Lord says, “If we
say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not
in us”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p26.1" n="2756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" passage="1 John 1.8">1 John i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> It is not
necessary for us to urge this at greater length in writing to you,
but I make the statement for the sake of others who perhaps shall
read this. For you, indeed, in that same splendid work against
Jovinianus, have carefully proved this from the Holy Scriptures; in
which work also you have quoted the words, “in many things we all
offend,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p27.2" n="2757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" passage="Jas. 3.2">Jas. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> from this
very epistle in which occur the words whose meaning we are now
investigating. For though it is an apostle of Christ who is
speaking, he does not say, “ye offend,” but, “we offend;”
and although in the passage under consideration he says,
“Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point,
he is guilty of all,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p28.2" n="2758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.10" parsed="|Jas|2|10|0|0" passage="Jas. 2.10">Jas. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> in the words just quoted he
affirms that we offend not in one thing but in <i>many</i>, and not
that some offend but that we <i>all</i> offend.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p30" shownumber="no">11. Far be it, however, from any believer to
think that so many thousands of the servants of Christ, who, lest
they should deceive themselves, and the truth should not be in
them, sincerely confess themselves to have sin, are altogether
without virtue! For wisdom is a great virtue, and wisdom herself
has said to man, “Behold the fear of the Lord, that is
wisdom.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p30.1" n="2759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p31.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Job.28.28" parsed="lxx|Job|28|28|0|0" passage="Job 28.28" version="LXX">Job xxviii. 28</scripRef>, Sept. ver.</p></note> Far be it
from us, then, to say that so many and so great believing and pious
men have not the fear of the Lord, which the Greeks call
<span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p31.2" lang="EL">εὐσέβεια</span>, or more literally
and fully, <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p31.3" lang="EL">θεοσέβεια</span>. And what is the fear of the Lord but
His worship? and whence is He truly worshipped except from love?
Love, then, out of a pure heart, and a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_536.html" id="vii.1.CLXVII-Page_536" n="536" />good conscience, and faith unfeigned, is
the great and true virtue, because it is “the end of the
commandment.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p31.4" n="2760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|5|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 1.5">1 Tim. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Deservedly
is love said to be “strong as death,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p32.2" n="2761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.6" parsed="|Song|8|6|0|0" passage="Song. 8.6">Song of Sol. viii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> because, like death, it is
vanquished by none; or because the measure of love in this life is
even unto death, as the Lord says, “Greater love hath no man than
this, that a man lay down his life for his friends;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p33.2" n="2762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.13" parsed="|John|15|13|0|0" passage="John 15.13">John xv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> or,
rather, because, as death forcibly separates the soul from the
senses of the body, so love separates it from fleshly lusts.
Knowledge, when it is of the right kind, is the handmaid to love,
for without love “knowledge puffeth up,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p34.2" n="2763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.1">1 Cor. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> but where love, by edifying, has
filled the heart, there knowledge will find nothing empty which it
can puff up. Moreover, Job has shown, what is that useful knowledge
by defining it where, after saying, “The fear of the Lord, that
is wisdom” he adds “and to depart from evil, that is
understanding.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p35.2" n="2764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.28.28" parsed="|Job|28|28|0|0" passage="Job 28.28">Job xxviii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> Why do we not then say that the
man who has this virtue has all virtues, since “love is the
fulfilling of the law?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p36.2" n="2765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.10">Rom. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Is it not true that, the more love
exists in a man the more he is endowed with virtue, and the less
love he has the less virtue is in him, for love is itself virtue;
and the less virtue there is in a man so much the more vice will
there be in him? Therefore, where love is full and perfect, no vice
will remain.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p38" shownumber="no">12. The Stoics, therefore, appear to me to be
mistaken in refusing to admit that a man who is advancing in wisdom
has any wisdom at all, and in affirming that he alone has it who
has become altogether perfect in wisdom. They do not, indeed, deny
that he has made progress, but they say that he is in no degree
entitled to be called wise, unless, by emerging, so to speak, from
the depths, he suddenly springs forth into the free air of wisdom.
For, as it matters not when a man is drowning whether the depth of
water above him be many stadia or only the breadth of a hand or
finger, so they say in regard to the progress of those who are
advancing towards wisdom, that they are like men rising from the
bottom of a whirlpool towards the air, but that unless they by
their progress, so escape as to emerge wholly from folly as from an
overwhelming flood, they have not virtue and are not wise; but
that, when they have so escaped, they immediately have wisdom in
perfection, and not a vestige of folly whence any sin could be
originated remains.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p39" shownumber="no">13. This simile, in which folly is compared to
water and wisdom to air, so that the mind emerging, as it were,
from the stifling influence of folly breathes suddenly the free air
of wisdom, does not appear to me to harmonize sufficiently with the
authoritative statement of our Scriptures; a better simile, so far,
at least, as illustration of spiritual things can be borrowed from
material things, is that which compares vice or folly to darkness,
and virtue or wisdom to light. The way to wisdom is therefore not
like that of a man rising from the water into the air, in which, in
the moment of rising above the surface of the water, he suddenly
breathes freely, but, like that of a man proceeding from darkness
into light, on whom more light gradually shines as he advances. So
long, therefore, as this is not fully accomplished, we speak of the
man as of one going from the dark recesses of a vast cavern towards
its entrance, who is more and more influenced by the proximity of
the light as he comes nearer to the entrance of the cavern; so that
whatever light he has proceeds from the light to which he is
advancing, and whatever darkness still remains in him proceeds from
the darkness out of which he is emerging. Therefore it is true that
in the sight of God “shall no man living be justified,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p39.1" n="2766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.2" parsed="|Ps|143|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 143.2">Ps. cxliii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet
that “the just shall live by his faith.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p40.2" n="2767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.4" parsed="|Hab|2|4|0|0" passage="Hab. 2.4">Hab. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> On the one hand, “the saints are
clothed with righteousness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p41.2" n="2768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.29.14" parsed="|Job|29|14|0|0" passage="Job 29.14">Job xxix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> one more, another less; on the
other hand, no one lives here wholly without sin—one sins more,
another less, and the best is the man who sins least.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p43" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p43.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p44" shownumber="no">14. But why have I, as if forgetting to whom I
address myself, assumed the tone of a teacher in stating the
question regarding which I wish to be instructed by you?
Nevertheless, as I had resolved to submit to your examination my
opinion regarding the equality of sins (a subject involving a
question closely bearing on the matter on which I was writing), let
me now at last bring my statement to a conclusion. Even though it
were true that he who has one virtue has all virtues, and that he
who lacks one virtue has none, this would not involve the
consequence that all sins are equal; for although it is true that
where there is no virtue there is nothing right, it by no means
follows that among bad actions one cannot be worse than another, or
that divergence from that which is right does not admit of degrees.
I think, however, that it is more agreeable to truth and consistent
with the Holy Scriptures to say, that what is true of the members
of the body is true of the different dispositions of the soul
(which, though not seen occupying different places, are by their
distinctive workings perceived as plainly as the members of the
body), namely, that as in the same body one member is more fully
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_537.html" id="vii.1.CLXVII-Page_537" n="537" />shone upon by the
light, another is less shone upon, and a third is altogether
without light, and remains in the dark under some impervious
covering, something similar takes place in regard to the various
dispositions of the soul. If this be so, then according to the
manner in which every man is shone upon by the light of holy love,
he may be said to have one virtue and to lack another virtue, or to
have one virtue in larger and another in smaller measure. For in
reference to that love which is the fear of God, we may correctly
say both that it is greater in one man than in another, and that
there is some of it in one man, and none of it in another; we may
also correctly say as to an individual that he has greater chastity
than patience, and that he has either virtue in a higher degree
than he had yesterday, if he is making progress, or that he still
lacks self-control, but possesses, at the same time, a large
measure of compassion.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p45" shownumber="no">15. To sum up generally and briefly the view
which, so far as relates to holy living, I entertain concerning
virtue,—virtue is the love with which that which ought to be
loved is loved. This is in some greater, in others less, and there
are men in whom it does not exist at all; but in the absolute
fulness which admits of no increase, it exists in no man while
living on this earth; so long, however, as it admits of being
increased there can be no doubt that, in so far as it is less than
it ought to be, the shortcoming proceeds from vice. Because of this
vice there is “not a just man upon earth that doeth good and
sinneth not;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p45.1" n="2769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.7" parsed="|Eccl|5|7|0|0" passage="Eccles. 5.7">Eccles. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> because of
this vice, “in God’s sight shall no man living be
justified.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p46.2" n="2770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p47" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.2" parsed="|Ps|143|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 143.2">Ps. cxliii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> On account
of this vice, “if we say that we have no sin, we deceive
ourselves, and the truth is not in us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p47.2" n="2771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" passage="1 John 1.8">1 John i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> On account of this also, whatever
progress we may have made, we must say, “Forgive us our
debts,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p48.2" n="2772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p49" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.12" parsed="|Matt|6|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.12">Matt. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> although
all debts in word, deed, and thought were washed away in baptism.
He, then, who sees aright, sees whence, and when, and where he must
hope for that perfection to which nothing can be added. Moreover,
if there had been no commandments, there would have been no means
whereby a man might certainly examine himself and see from what
things he ought to turn aside, whither he should aspire, and in
what things he should find occasion for thanksgiving or for prayer.
Great, therefore, is the benefit of commandments, if to free will
so much liberty be granted that the grace of God may be more
abundantly honoured.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p50" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p50.1">Chap. V.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p51" shownumber="no">16. If these things be so, how shall a man who
shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, be guilty of
all? May it not be, that since the fulfilling of the law is that
love wherewith we love God and our neighbour, on which commandments
of love “hang all the law and the prophets,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p51.1" n="2773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.40" parsed="|Matt|22|40|0|0" passage="Matt. 22.40">Matt. xxii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> he is justly held to be guilty of
all who violates that on which all hang? Now, no one sins without
violating this love; “for this, thou shalt not commit adultery;
thou shall do no murder; thou shall not steal; thou shalt not
covet; and if there be any other commandment, it is briefly
comprehended in this saying, Thou shall love thy neighbour as
thyself. Love worketh no ill to his neighbour: therefore love is
the fulfilling of the law.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p52.2" n="2774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.9-Rom.13.10" parsed="|Rom|13|9|13|10" passage="Rom. 13.9,10">Rom. xiii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> No one, however, loves his
neighbour who does not out of his love to God do all in his power
to bring his neighbour also, whom he loves as himself, to love God,
whom if he does not love, he neither loves himself nor his
neighbour. Hence it is true that if a man shall keep the whole law,
and yet offend in one point, he becomes guilty of all, because he
does what is contrary to the love on which hangs the whole law. A
man, therefore, becomes guilty of all by doing what is contrary to
that on which all hang.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p54" shownumber="no">17. Why, then, may not all sins be said to be
equal? May not the reason be, that the transgression of the law of
love is greater in him who commits a more grievous sin, and is less
in him who commits a less grievous sin? And in the mere fact of his
committing any sin whatever, he becomes guilty of all; but in
committing a more grievous sin, or in sinning in more respects than
one, he becomes more guilty; committing a less grievous sin, or
sinning in fewer respects, he becomes less guilty,—his guilt
being thus so much the greater the more he has sinned, the less the
less he has sinned. Nevertheless, even though it be only in one
point that he offend, he is guilty of all, because he violates that
love on which all hang. If these things be true, an explanation is
by this means found, clearing up that saying of the man of
apostolic grace, “In many things we offend all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p54.1" n="2775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p55" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" passage="Jas. 3.2">Jas. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> For we all
offend, but one more grievously, another more slightly, according
as each may have committed a more grievous or a less grievous sin;
every one being great in the practice of sin in proportion as he is
deficient in loving God and his neighbour, and, on the other hand,
decreasing in the practice of sin in proportion as he increases in
the love of God and of his neighbour. The more, therefore, that a
man is deficient in love, the more is he full of sin. And
perfection in love is reached when nothing of sinful infirmity
remains in us.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p56" shownumber="no">18. Nor, indeed, in my opinion, are we to esteem it
a trifling sin “to have the faith of our <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_538.html" id="vii.1.CLXVII-Page_538" n="538" />Lord Jesus Christ with respect of persons,” if
we take the difference between sitting and standing, of which
mention is made in the context, to refer to ecclesiastical honours;
for who can bear to see a rich man chosen to a place of honour in
the Church, while a poor man, of superior qualifications and of
greater holiness, is despised? If, however, the apostle speaks
there of our daily assemblies, who does not offend in the matter?
At the same time, only those really offend here who cherish in
their hearts the opinion that a man’s worth is to be estimated
according to his wealth; for this seems to be the meaning of the
expression, “Are ye not then partial in yourselves, and are
become judges of evil thoughts?”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p57" shownumber="no">19. The law of liberty, therefore, the law of
love, is that of which he says: “If ye fulfil the royal law
according to the Scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as
thyself, ye do well: but if ye have respect to persons, ye commit
sin, and are convinced of the law as transgressors.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p57.1" n="2776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p58" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.8-Jas.2.9" parsed="|Jas|2|8|2|9" passage="Jas. 2.8,9">Jas. ii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And then
(after the difficult sentence, “Whosoever shall keep the whole
law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all,”
concerning which I have with sufficient fulness stated my opinion),
making mention of the same law of liberty, he says: “So speak ye,
and so do, as they that shall be judged by the law of liberty.”
And as he knew by experience what he had said a little before,
“in many things we offend all,” he suggests a sovereign remedy,
to be applied, as it were day by day, to those less serious but
real wounds which the soul suffers day by day, for he says: “He
shall have judgment without mercy that hath showed no mercy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p58.2" n="2777" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.13" parsed="|Jas|2|13|0|0" passage="Jas. 2.13">Jas. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> For with
the same purpose the Lord says: “Forgive, and ye shall be
forgiven: give, and it shall be given unto you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p59.2" n="2778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.37-Luke.6.38" parsed="|Luke|6|37|6|38" passage="Luke 6.37,38">Luke vi. 37, 38</scripRef>.</p></note> After
which the apostle says: “But mercy rejoiceth over judgment:” it
is not said that mercy prevails over judgment, for it is not an
adversary of judgment, but it “rejoiceth” over judgment,
because a greater number are gathered in by mercy; but they are
those who have shown mercy, for, “Blessed are the merciful, for
God shall have mercy on them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p60.2" n="2779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.7" parsed="|Matt|5|7|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.7">Matt. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p62" shownumber="no">20. It is, therefore, by all means just that
they be forgiven, because they have forgiven others, and that what
they need be given to them, because they have given to others. For
God uses mercy when He judgeth, and uses judgment when He showeth
mercy. Hence the Psalmist says: “I will sing of mercy and of
judgment unto Thee, O Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p62.1" n="2780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p63" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p63.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.101.1" parsed="|Ps|101|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 101.1">Ps. ci. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> For if any man, thinking himself
too righteous to require mercy, presumes, as if he had no reason
for anxiety, to wait for judgment without mercy, he provokes that
most righteous indignation through fear of which the Psalmist said:
“Enter not into judgment with Thy servant.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p63.2" n="2781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p64" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.2" parsed="|Ps|143|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 143.2">Ps. cxliii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> For this reason the Lord says to a
disobedient people: “Wherefore will ye contend with me in
judgment?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p64.2" n="2782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p65" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p65.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Jer.2.28" parsed="lxx|Jer|2|28|0|0" passage="Jer. 2.28" version="LXX">Jer. ii. 28</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> For when
the righteous King shall sit upon His throne, who shall boast that
he has a pure heart, or who shall boast that he is clean from sin?
What hope is there then unless mercy shall “rejoice over”
judgment? But this it will do only in the case of those who have
showed mercy, saying with sincerity, “Forgive us our debts, as we
forgive our debtors,” and who have given without murmuring, for
“the Lord loveth a cheerful giver.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p65.2" n="2783" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p66" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXVII-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.7" parsed="|2Cor|9|7|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 9.7">2 Cor. ix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> To conclude, St. James is led to
speak thus concerning works of mercy in this passage, in order that
he may console those whom the statements immediately foregoing
might have greatly alarmed, his purpose being to admonish us how
those daily sins from which our life is never free here below may
also be expiated by daily remedies; lest any man, becoming guilty
of all when he offends in even one point, be brought, by offending
in many points (since “in many things we all offend”), to
appear before the bar of the Supreme Judge under the enormous
amount of guilt which has accumulated by degrees, and find at that
tribunal no mercy, because he showed no mercy to others, instead of
rather meriting the forgiveness of his own sins, and the enjoyment
of the gifts promised in Scripture, by his extending forgiveness
and bounty to others.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXVII-p67" shownumber="no">21. I have written at great length, which may
perhaps have been tedious to you, as you, although approving of the
statements now made, do not expect to be addressed as if you were
but learning truths which you have been accustomed to teach to
others. If, however, there be anything in these statements—not in
the style of language in which they are expounded, for I am not
much concerned as to mere phrases, but in the substance of the
statements—which your erudite judgment condemns, I beseech you to
point this out to me in your reply, and do not hesitate to correct
my error. For I pity the man who, in view of the unwearied labour
and sacred character of your studies, does not on account of them
both render to you the honour which you deserve, and give thanks
unto our Lord God by whose grace you are what you are. Wherefore,
since I ought to be more willing to learn from any teacher the
things of which to my disadvantage I am ignorant, than prompt to
teach any others what I know, with how much greater reason do I
claim the payment of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_539.html" id="vii.1.CLXVII-Page_539" n="539" />this debt of love from you, by whose learning
ecclesiastical literature in the Latin tongue has been, in the
Lord’s name, and by His help, advanced to an extent which had
been previously unattainable. Especially, however, I ask attention
to the sentence: “Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and offend
in one point, is guilty of all.” If you know any better way, my
beloved brother, in which it can be explained, I beseech you by the
Lord to favour us by communicating to us your exposition.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXIX" n="CLXIX" next="vii.1.CLXXII" prev="vii.1.CLXVII" progress="88.82%" shorttitle="Letter CLXIX" title="To Evodius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p1.1">Letter CLXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 415.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p3.1">Bishop Augustin to Bishop
Evodius.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CLXIX-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p5" shownumber="no">1. If acquaintance with the treatises which
specially occupy me, and from which I am unwilling to be turned
aside to anything else, is so highly valued by your Holiness, let
some one be sent to copy them for you. For I have now finished
several of those which had been commenced by me this year before
Easter, near the beginning of Lent. For, to the three books on the
<i>City of God</i>, in opposition to its enemies, the worshippers
of demons, I have added two others, and in these five books I think
enough has been said to answer those who maintain that the
[heathen] gods must be worshipped in order to secure prosperity in
this present life, and who are hostile to the Christian name from
an idea that that prosperity is hindered by us. In the sequel I
must, as I promised in the first book,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p5.1" n="2784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>De Civitate Dei</i>, lib. I. ch. xxxvi.</p></note> answer those who think that the
worship of their gods is the only way to obtain that life after
death with a view to obtain which we are Christians. I have
dictated also, in volumes of considerable size, expositions of
three Psalms, the 68th, the 72d, and the 78th. Commentaries on the
other Psalms—not yet dictated, nor even entered on—are eagerly
expected and demanded from me. From these studies I am unwilling to
be called away and hindered by any questions thrusting themselves
upon me from another quarter; yea, so unwilling, that I do not wish
to turn at present even to the books on the Trinity, which I have
long had on hand and have not yet completed, because they require a
great amount of labour, and I believe that they are of a nature to
be understood only by few; on which account they claim my attention
less urgently than writings which may, I hope, be useful to very
many.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p7" shownumber="no">2. For the words, “He that is ignorant shall
be ignored,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p7.1" n="2785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.38" parsed="|1Cor|14|38|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 14.38">1 Cor. xiv. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> were not
used by the apostle in reference to this subject, as your letter
affirms; as if this punishment were to be inflicted on the man who
is not able to discern by the exercise of his intellect the
ineffable unity of the Trinity, in the same way as the unity of
memory, understanding, and will in the soul of man is discerned.
The apostle said these words with a wholly different design.
Consult the passage and you will see that he was speaking of those
things which might be for the edification of the many in faith and
holiness, not of those which might with difficulty be comprehended
by the few, and by them only in the small degree in which the
comprehension of so great a subject is attainable in this life. The
positions laid down by him were,—that prophesying was to be
preferred to speaking with tongues; that these gifts should not be
exercised in a disorderly manner, as if the spirit of prophecy
compelled them to speak even against their will; that women should
keep silence in the Church; and that all things should be done
decently and in order. While treating of these things he says:
“If any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him
know the things which I write to you, for they are the commands of
the Lord. If any man be ignorant, he shall be ignored;” intending
by these words to restrain and call to order persons who were
specially ready to cause disorder in the Church, because they
imagined themselves to excel in spiritual gifts, although they were
disturbing everything by their presumptions conduct. “If any man
think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him know,” he
says, “the things which I write to you, for they are the commands
of the Lord.” If any man thinks himself to be, and in reality is
not, a prophet, for he who is a prophet undoubtedly knows and does
not need admonition and exhortation, because “he judgeth all
things, and is himself judged of no man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p8.2" n="2786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.15" parsed="|1Cor|2|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.15">1 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Those persons, therefore, caused
confusion and trouble in the Church who thought themselves to be in
the Church what they were not. He teaches these to know the
commandments of the Lord, for he is not a “God of confusion, but
of peace.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p9.2" n="2787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.33" parsed="|1Cor|14|33|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 14.33">1 Cor. xiv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> But “if
any one is ignorant, he shall be ignored,” that is to say, he
shall be rejected; for God is not ignorant—so far as mere
knowledge is concerned—in regard to the persons to whom He shall
one day say, “I know you not,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p10.2" n="2788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.27" parsed="|Luke|13|27|0|0" passage="Luke 13.27">Luke xiii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> but their rejection is signified
by this expression.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p12" shownumber="no">3. Moreover, since the Lord says, “Blessed
are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p12.1" n="2789" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
sight is promised to us as the highest reward at the last, we have
no reason to fear lest, if we are now unable to see clearly those
things which we believe concerning the nature of God, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_540.html" id="vii.1.CLXIX-Page_540" n="540" />this defective
apprehension should bring us under the sentence, “He that is
ignorant shall be ignored.” For when “in the wisdom of God the
world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of
preaching to save those who believed.” This foolishness of
preaching and “foolishness of God which is wiser than man”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p13.2" n="2790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21 Bible:1Cor.1.25" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0;|1Cor|1|25|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 1.21,25">1 Cor. i. 21, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> draws many
to salvation, in such a way that not only those who are as yet
incapable of perceiving with clear intelligence the nature of God
which in faith they hold, but even those who have not yet so
learned the nature of their own soul as to distinguish between its
incorporeal essence and the body as a whole with the same certainty
with which they perceive that they live, understand, and will, are
not on this account shut out from that salvation which that
foolishness of preaching bestows on believers.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p15" shownumber="no">4. For if Christ died for those only who with
clear intelligence can discern these things, our labour in the
Church is almost spent in vain. But if, as is the fact, crowds of
common people, possessing no great strength of intellect, run to
the Physician in the exercise of faith, with the result of being
healed by Christ and Him crucified, that “where sin has abounded,
grace may much more abound,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p15.1" n="2791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.20">Rom. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> it comes in wondrous ways to pass,
through the depths of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God
and His unsearchable judgments, that, on the one hand, some who do
discern between the material and the spiritual in their own nature,
while pluming themselves on this attainment, and despising that
foolishness of preaching by which those who believe are saved,
wander far from the only path which leads to eternal life; and, on
the other hand, because not one perishes for whom Christ died,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p16.2" n="2792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.12" parsed="|John|17|12|0|0" passage="John 17.12">John xvii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> many
glorying in the cross of Christ, and not withdrawing from that same
path, attain, notwithstanding their ignorance of those things which
some with most profound subtlety investigate, unto that eternity,
truth, and love,—that is, unto that enduring, clear, and full
felicity,—in which to those who abide, and see, and love, all
things are plain.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p18" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p18.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p19" shownumber="no">5. Therefore let us with steadfast piety
believe in one God, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit;
let us at the same time believe that the Son is not [the person]
who is the Father, and the Father is not [the person] who is the
Son, and neither the Father nor the Son is [the person] who is the
Spirit of both the Father and the Son. Let it not be supposed that
in this Trinity there is any separation in respect of time or
place, but that these Three are equal and co-eternal, and
absolutely of one nature: and that the creatures have been made,
not some by the Father, and some by the Son, and some by the Holy
Spirit, but that each and all that have been or are now being
created subsist in the Trinity as their Creator; and that no one is
saved by the Father without the Son and the Holy Spirit, or by the
Son without the Father and the Holy Spirit, or by the Holy Spirit
without the Father and the Son, but by the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Spirit, the only one, true, and truly immortal (that is,
absolutely unchangeable) God. At the same time, we believe that
many things are stated in Scripture separately concerning each of
the Three, in order to teach us that, though they are an
inseparable Trinity, yet they are a Trinity. For, just as when
their names are pronounced in human language they cannot be named
simultaneously, although their existence in inseparable union is at
every moment simultaneous, even so in some places of Scripture
also, they are by certain created things presented to us
distinctively and in mutual relation to each other: for example,
[at the baptism of Christ] the Father is heard in the voice which
said, “Thou art my Son;” the Son is seen in the human nature
which, in being born of the Virgin, He assumed; the Holy Spirit is
seen in the bodily form of a dove,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p19.1" n="2793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.22" parsed="|Luke|3|22|0|0" passage="Luke 3.22">Luke iii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>—these things presenting the
Three to our apprehension separately, indeed, but in no wise
separated.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p21" shownumber="no">6. To present this in a form which the
intellect may apprehend, we borrow an illustration from the Memory,
the Understanding, and the Will. For although we can speak of each
of these faculties severally in its own order, and at a separate
time, we neither exercise nor even mention any one of them without
the other two. It must not, however, be supposed, from our using
this comparison between these three faculties and the Trinity, that
the things compared agree in every particular, for where, in any
process of reasoning, can we find an illustration in which the
correspondence between the things compared is so exact that it
admits of application in every point to that which it is intended
to illustrate? In the first place, therefore, the similarity is
found to be imperfect in this respect, that whereas memory,
understanding, and will are not the soul, but only exist in the
soul, the Trinity does not exist in God, but is God. In the
Trinity, therefore, there is manifested a singleness
[<i>simplicitas</i>] commanding our astonishment, because in this
Trinity it is not one thing to exist, and another thing to
understand, or do anything else which is attributed to the nature
of God; but in the soul it is one thing that it exists, and another
thing that it understands, for even when it is not using the
understand<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_541.html" id="vii.1.CLXIX-Page_541" n="541" />ing it
still exists. In the second place, who would dare to say that the
Father does not understand by Himself but by the Son, as memory
does not understand by itself but by the understanding, or, to
speak more correctly, the soul in which these faculties are
understands by no other faculty than by the understanding, as it
remembers only by memory, and exercises volition only by the will?
The point, therefore, to which the illustration is intended to
apply is this,—that, whatever be the manner in which we
understand, in regard to these three faculties in the soul, that
when the several names by which they are severally represented are
uttered, the utterance of each separate name is nevertheless
accomplished only in the combined operation of all the three, since
it is by an act of memory and of understanding and of will that it
is spoken,—it is in the same manner that we understand, in regard
to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, that no created thing
which may at any time be employed to present only one of the Three
to our minds is produced otherwise than by the simultaneous,
because essentially inseparable, operation of the Trinity; and
that, consequently, neither the voice of the Father, nor the body
and soul of the Son, nor the dove of the Holy Spirit, was produced
in any other way than by the combined operation of the Trinity.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p22" shownumber="no">7. Moreover, that sound of a voice was
certainly not made indissolubly one with the person of the Father,
for so soon as it was uttered it ceased to be. Neither was that
form of a dove made indissolubly one with the person of Holy
Spirit, for it also, like the bright cloud which covered the
Saviour and His three disciples on the mount,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p22.1" n="2794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.5" parsed="|Matt|17|5|0|0" passage="Matt. 17.5">Matt. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> or rather like the tongues of
flame which once represented the same Holy Spirit, ceased to exist
as soon as it had served its purpose as a symbol. But it was
otherwise with the body and soul in which the Son of God was
manifested: seeing that the deliverance of men was the object for
which all these things were done, the human nature in which He
appeared was, in a way marvellous and unique, assumed into real
union with the person of the Word of God, that is, of the only Son
of God,—the Word remaining unchangeably in His own nature,
wherein it is not conceivable that there should be composite
elements in union with which any mere semblance of a human soul
could subsist. We read, indeed, that “the Spirit of wisdom is
manifold;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p23.2" n="2795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.22" parsed="|Wis|7|22|0|0" passage="Wisd. 7.22">Wisd. vii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> but it is
as properly termed simple. Manifold it is, indeed, because there
are many things which it possesses; but simple, because it is not a
different thing from what it possesses, as the Son is said to have
life in Himself, and yet He is Himself that life. The human nature
came to the Word; the Word did not come, with susceptibility of
change, into the human nature;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p24.2" n="2796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p25" shownumber="no"> Homo autem Verbo accessit, non Verbum in hominem
convertibiliter accesit.</p></note> and therefore, in His union to the
human nature which He has assumed, He is still properly called the
Son of God; for which reason the same person is the Son of God
immutable and co-eternal with the Father, and the Son of God who
was laid in the grave,—the former being true of Him only as the
Word, the latter true of Him only as a man.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p26" shownumber="no">8. Wherefore it behoves us, in reading any
statements made concerning the Son of God, to observe in reference
to which of these two natures they are spoken. For by His
assumption of the soul and body of a man, no increase was made in
the number of Persons: the Trinity remained as before. For just as
in every man, with the exception of that one whom alone He assumed
into personal union, the soul and body constitute one person, so in
Christ the Word and His human soul and body constitute one person.
And as the name philosopher, for example, is given to a man
certainly with reference only to his soul, and yet it is nothing
absurd, but only a most suitable and ordinary use of language, for
us to say the philosopher was killed, the philosopher died, the
philosopher was buried, although all these events befell him in his
body, not in that part of him in which he was a philosopher; in
like manner the name of God, or Son of God, or Lord of Glory, or
any other such name, is given to Christ as the Word, and it is,
nevertheless, correct to say that God was crucified, seeing that
there is no question that He suffered this death in his human
nature, not in that in which He is the Lord of Glory.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p26.1" n="2797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p28" shownumber="no">9. As for the sound of the voice, however, and
the bodily form of a dove, and the cloven tongues which sat upon
each of them, these, like the terrible wonders wrought at Sinai,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p28.1" n="2798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.18" parsed="|Exod|19|18|0|0" passage="Ex. 19.18">Ex. xix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and like
the pillar of cloud by day and of fire by night,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p29.2" n="2799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.21" parsed="|Exod|13|21|0|0" passage="Ex. 13.21">Ex. xiii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> were produced only as symbols, and
vanished when this purpose had been served. The thing which we must
especially guard against in connection with them is, lest any one
should believe that the nature of God—whether of the Father, or
of the Son, or of the Holy Spirit—is susceptible of change or
transformation. And we must not be disturbed by the fact that the
sign sometimes receives the name of the thing signified, as when
the Holy Spirit is said to have descended in a bodily form as a
dove and abode upon Him; for in like manner the smitten rock is
called Christ,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p30.2" n="2800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> because it
was a symbol of Christ.</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_542.html" id="vii.1.CLXIX-Page_542" n="542" />

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p32" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p32.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p33" shownumber="no">10. I wonder, however, that, although you
believe it possible for the sound of the voice which said, “Thou
art my Son,” to have been produced through a divine act, without
the intermediate agency of a soul, by something the nature of which
was corporeal, you nevertheless do not believe that a bodily form
and movements exactly resembling those of any real living creature
whatsoever could be produced in the same way, namely, through a
divine act, without the intermediate agency of a spirit imparting
life. For if inanimate matter obeys God without the instrumentality
of an animating spirit, so as to emit sounds such as are wont to be
emited by animated bodies, in order to bring to the human ear words
articulately spoken, why should it not obey Him, so as to present
to the human eye the figure and motions of a bird, by the same
power of the Creator without the instrumentalist of any animating
spirit? The objects of both sight and hearing—the sound which
strikes the ear and the appearance which meets the eye, the
articulations of the voice and the outlines of the members, every
audible and visible motion—are both alike produced from matter
contiguous to us; is it, then, granted to the sense of hearing, and
not to the sense of sight, to tell us regarding the body which is
perceived by this bodily sense, both that it is a true body, and
that it is nothing beyond what the bodily sense perceives it to be?
For in every living creature the soul is, of course, not perceived
by any bodily sense. We do not, therefore, need to inquire how the
bodily form of the dove appeared to the eye, just as we do not need
to inquire how the voice of a bodily form capable of speech was
made to fall upon the ear. For if it was possible to dispense with
the intermediate agency of a soul in the case in which a voice, not
something like a voice, is said to have been produced, how much
more easily was it possible in the case in which it is said that
the Spirit descended “<i>like</i> a dove,” a phrase which
signifies that a mere bodily form was exhibited to the eye, and
does not affirm that a real living creature was seen! In like
manner, it is said that on the day of Pentecost, “suddenly there
came a sound from heaven as of a mighty rushing wind, and there
appeared to them cloven tongues like as of fire,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p33.1" n="2801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.2-Acts.2.3" parsed="|Acts|2|2|2|3" passage="Acts 2.2,3">Acts ii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> in which
something like wind and like fire, <i>i.e.</i> resembling these
common and familiar natural phenomena, is said to have been
perceived, but it does not seem to be indicated that these common
and familiar natural phenomena were actually produced.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p35" shownumber="no">11. If, however, more subtle reasoning or more
thorough investigation of the matter result in demonstrating that
that which is naturally destitute of motion both in time and in
space [<i>i.e.</i> matter] cannot be moved otherwise than through
the intermediate agency of that which is capable of motion only in
time, not in space [<i>i.e.</i> spirit], it will follow from this
that all those things must have been done by the instrumentality of
a living creature, as things are done by angels, on which subject a
more elaborate discussion would be tedious, and is not necessary.
To this it must be added, that there are visions which appear to
the spirit as plainly as to the senses of the body, not only in
sleep or delirium, but also to persons of sound mind in their
waking hours,—visions which are due not to the deceitfulness of
devils mocking men, but to some spiritual revelation accomplished
by means of immaterial forms resembling bodies, and which cannot by
any means be distinguished from real objects, unless they are by
divine assistance more fully revealed and discriminated by the
mind’s intelligence, which is done sometimes (but with
difficulty) at the time, but for the most part after they have
disappeared. This being the case in regard to these visions which,
whether their nature be really material, or material only in
appearance but really spiritual, seem to manifest themselves to our
spirit as if they were perceived by the bodily senses, we ought
not, when these things are recorded in sacred Scripture, to
conclude hastily to which of these two classes they are to be
referred, or whether, if they belong to the former, they are
produced by the intermediate agency of a spirit; while, at the same
time, as to the invisible and immutable nature of the Creator, that
is, of the supreme and ineffable Trinity, we either simply, without
any doubt, believe, or, in addition to this, with some degree of
intellectual apprehension, understand that it is wholly removed and
separated both from the senses of fleshly mortals, and from all
susceptibility of being changed either for the worse or for the
better, or to anything whatever of a variable nature.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p36" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p36.1">Chap. IV.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p37" shownumber="no">12. These things I send you in reference to
two of your questions,—the one concerning the Trinity, and the
other concerning the dove in which the Holy Spirit, not in His own
nature, but in a symbolical form, was manifested, as also the Son
of God, not in His eternal Sonship (of which the Father said:
“Before the morning star I have begotten Thee”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p37.1" n="2802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p38.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.110.3" parsed="lxx|Ps|110|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 110.3" version="LXX">Ps. cx. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>), but in
that human nature which He assumed from the Virgin’s womb, was
crucified by the Jews: observe that to you who are at leisure I
have been able, notwithstanding immense pressure of business, to
write so much. I have not, however, deemed it necessary to discuss
everything which you have brought forward in your <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_543.html" id="vii.1.CLXIX-Page_543" n="543" />letter; but on these two
questions which you wished me to solve, I think I have written as
much as is exacted by Christian charity, though I may not have
satisfied your vehement desire.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p39" shownumber="no">13. Besides the two books added to the first
three in the <i>City of God</i>, and the exposition of three
psalms, as above mentioned,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p39.1" n="2803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p40" shownumber="no"> Par. 1, p. 539.</p></note> I have also written a treatise to
the holy presbyter Jerome concerning the origin of the soul,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p40.1" n="2804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p41" shownumber="no"> Letter CLXVI.</p></note> asking
him, in regard to the opinion which, in writing to Marcellinus of
pious memory, he avowed as his own, that a new soul is made for
each individual at birth, how this can be maintained without
overthrowing that most surely established article of the Church’s
faith, according to which we firmly believe that all die in Adam,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p41.1" n="2805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXIX-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and are
brought down under condemnation unless they be delivered by the
grace of Christ, which, by means of His sacrament, works even in
infants. I have, moreover, written to the same person to inquire
his opinion as to the sense in which the words of James,
“Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point,
he is guilty of all,” are to be understood.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p42.2" n="2806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p43" shownumber="no"> Letter CLXVII.</p></note> In this letter I have also stated
my own opinion: in the other, concerning the origin of the soul, I
have only asked what was his opinion, submitting the matter to his
judgment, and at the same time discussing it to some extent. I
wrote these to Jerome because I did not wish to lose an opportunity
of correspondence afforded by a certain very pious and studious
young presbyter, Orosius, who, prompted only by burning zeal in
regard to the Holy Scriptures, came to us from the remotest part of
Spain, namely, from the shore of the ocean, and whom I persuaded to
go on from us to Jerome. In answer to certain questions of the same
Orosius, as to things which troubled him in reference to the heresy
of the Priscillianists, and some opinions of Origen which the
Church has not accepted, I have written a treatise of moderate size
with as much brevity and clearness as was in my power. I have also
written a considerable book against the heresy of Pelagius,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p43.1" n="2807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXIX-p44" shownumber="no"> The work on <i>Nature and Grace</i>, addressed to
Timasius and Jacobus—translated in the fourth volume of this
series, <i>Antipelagian Writings,</i> i. 233.</p></note> being
constrained to do this by some brethren whom he had persuaded to
adopt his fatal error, denying the grace of Christ. If you wish to
have all these, send some one to copy them all for you. Allow me,
however, to be free from distraction in studying and dictating to
my clerks those things which, being urgently required by many,
claim in my opinion precedence over your questions, which are of
interest to very few.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXXII" n="CLXXII" next="vii.1.CLXXIII" prev="vii.1.CLXIX" progress="89.56%" shorttitle="Letter CLXXII" title="From Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p1.1">Letter CLXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 416.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p3.1">To Augustin, My Truly Pious Lord
and Father, Worthy of My Utmost Affection and Veneration, Jerome
Sends Greeting in Christ.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p4" shownumber="no">1. That honourable man, my brother, and your
Excellency’s son, the presbyter Orosius, I have, both on his own
account and in obedience to your request, made welcome. But a most
trying time has come upon us,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p4.1" n="2808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p5" shownumber="no"> The allusion is probably to the acquittal of
Pelagius in 415 by the Council of Diospolis (or Lydda, a place
between Joppa and Jerusalem). Augustin viewed this Council’s
decisions more favourably than Jerome, who denounces it without
measure as a pitiful assembly, which allowed itself to be imposed
upon by the evasions and feigned recantation of Pelagius; to this
he makes reference in the concluding sentence of this
paragraph.</p></note> in which I have found it better
for me to hold my peace than to speak, so that our studies have
ceased, lest what Appius calls “the eloquence of dogs” should
be provoked into exercise.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p5.1" n="2809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p6" shownumber="no"> We adopt here the reading found in Letter CCII.
<i>bis</i>, sec. 3, where this sentence is quoted by Augustin in
writing to Optatus, and we have “<i>ne</i> (instead of <i>et</i>)
juxta Appium canina facundia exerceretur.” On the phrase
“canina facundia,” see Lactantius, book vi. ch. 18.</p></note> For this reason I have not been
able at the present time to give to those two books dedicated to my
name—books of profound erudition, and brilliant with every charm
of splendid eloquence—the answer which I would otherwise have
given; not that I think anything said in them demands correction,
but because I am mindful of the words of the blessed apostle in
regard to the variety of men’s judgments, “Let every man be
fully persuaded in his own mind.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p6.1" n="2810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.5">Rom. xiv. 5</scripRef>. Translated by Jerome:
“Unusquisque in suo sensu abundet.”</p></note> Certainly, whatever can be said on
the topics there discussed, and whatever can be drawn by commanding
genius from the fountain of sacred Scripture regarding them, has
been in these letters stated in your positions, and illustrated by
your arguments. But I beg your Reverence to allow me for a little
to praise your genius. For in any discussion between us, the object
aimed at by both of us is advancement in learning. But our rivals,
and especially heretics, if they see different opinions maintained
by us, will assail us with the calumny that our differences are due
to mutual jealousy. For my part, however, I am resolved to love
you, to look up to you, to reverence and admire you, and to defend
your opinions as my own. I have also in a dialogue, which I
recently published, made allusion to your Blessedness in suitable
terms. Be it ours, therefore, rather to rid the Church of that most
pernicious heresy which always feigns repentance, in order that it
may have liberty to teach in our churches, and may not be expelled
and extinguished, as it would be if it disclosed its real character
in the light of day.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p8" shownumber="no">2. Your pious and venerable daughters, Eusto<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_544.html" id="vii.1.CLXXII-Page_544" n="544" />chium and Paula, continue to
walk worthy of their own birth and of your counsels, and they send
special salutations to your Blessedness: in which they are joined
by the whole brotherhood of those who with us labour to serve the
Lord our Saviour. As for the holy presbyter Firmus, we sent him
last year to go on business of Eustochium and Paula, first to
Ravenna, and afterwards to Africa and Sicily, and we suppose that
he is now detained somewhere in Africa. I beseech you to present my
respectful salutations to the saints who are associated with you. I
have also sent to your care a letter from me to the holy presbyter
Firmus; if it reaches you, I beg you to take the trouble of
forwarding it to him. May Christ the Lord keep you in safety, and
mindful of me, my truly pious lord and most blessed father.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p9" shownumber="no">(<i>As a postscript.</i>) We suffer in this
province from a grievous scarcity of clerks acquainted with the
Latin language; this is the reason why we are not able to comply
with your instructions, especially in regard to that version of the
Septuagint which is furnished with distinctive asterisks and
obelisks;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p9.1" n="2811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXII-p10" shownumber="no"> Jerome probably alludes here to Augustin’s
request in Letter LXXI., sec. 3, 4; <i>Letters</i>, pp. 326,
327.</p></note> for we
have lost, through some one’s dishonesty, the most of the results
of our earlier labour.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXXIII" n="CLXXIII" next="vii.1.CLXXX" prev="vii.1.CLXXII" progress="89.69%" shorttitle="Letter CLXXIII" title="To Donatus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p1.1">Letter CLXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 416.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p3.1">To Donatus, a Presbyter of the
Donatist Party, Augustin, a Bishop of the Catholic Church, Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. If you could see the sorrow of my heart and my
concern for your salvation, you would perhaps take pity on your own
soul, doing that which is pleasing to God, by giving heed to the
word which is not ours but His; and would no longer give to His
Scripture only a place in your memory, while shutting it out from
your heart. You are angry because you are being drawn to salvation,
although you have drawn so many of our fellow Christians to
destruction. For what did we order beyond this, that you should be
arrested, brought before the authorities, and guarded, in order to
prevent you from perishing? As to your having sustained bodily
injury, you have yourself to blame for this, as you would not use
the horse which was immediately brought to you, and then dashed
yourself violently to the ground; for, as you well know, your
companion, who was brought along with you, arrived uninjured, not
having done any harm to himself as you did.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p5" shownumber="no">2. You think, however, that even what we have
done to you should not have been done, because, in your opinion, no
man should be compelled to that which is good. Mark, therefore, the
words of the apostle: “If a man desire the office of a bishop, he
desireth a good work,” and yet, in order to make the office of a
bishop be accepted by many men, they are seized against their
will,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p5.1" n="2812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> An example is furnished in the case of Castorius,
Letter LXIX.; <i>Letters</i>, p. 326.</p></note> subjected
to importunate persuasion, shut up and detained in custody, and
made to suffer so many things which they dislike, until a
willingness to undertake the good work is found in them. How much
more, then, is it fitting that you should be drawn forcibly away
from a pernicious error, in which you are enemies to your own
souls, and brought to acquaint yourselves with the truth, or to
choose it when known, not only in order to your holding in a safe
and advantageous way the honour belonging to your office, but also
in order to preserve you from perishing miserably! You say that God
has given us free will, and that therefore no man should be
compelled even to good. Why, then, are those whom I have above
referred to compelled to that which is good? Take heed, therefore,
to something which you do not wish to consider. The aim towards
which a good will compassionately devotes its efforts is to secure
that a bad will be rightly directed. For who does not know that a
man is not condemned on any other ground than because his bad will
deserved it, and that no man is saved who has not a good will?
Nevertheless, it does not follow from this that those who are loved
should be cruelly left to yield themselves with impunity to their
bad will; but in so far as power is given, they ought to be both
prevented from evil and compelled to good.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p7" shownumber="no">3. For if a bad will ought to be always left
to its own freedom, why were the disobedient and murmuring
Israelites restrained from evil by such severe chastisements, and
compelled to come into the land of promise? If a bad will ought
always to be left to its own freedom, why was Paul not left to the
free use of that most perverted will with which he persecuted the
Church? Why was he thrown to the ground that he might be blinded,
and struck blind that he might be changed, and changed that he
might be sent as an apostle, and sent that he might suffer for the
truth’s sake such wrongs as he had inflicted on others when he
was in error? If a bad will ought always to be left to its own
freedom, why is a father instructed in Holy Scripture not only to
correct an obstinate son by words of rebuke, but also to beat his
sides, in order that, being compelled and subdued, he may be guided
to good conduct?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p7.1" n="2813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.30.12" parsed="|Eccl|30|12|0|0" passage="Eccles. 30.12">Eccles. xxx. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> For which reason Solomon
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_545.html" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-Page_545" n="545" />also says:
“Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt deliver his soul
from hell.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p8.2" n="2814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.14" parsed="|Prov|23|14|0|0" passage="Prov. 23.14">Prov. xxiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> If a bad
will ought always to be left to its own freedom, why are negligent
pastors reproved? and why is it said to them, “Ye have not
brought back the wandering sheep, ye have not sought the
perishing”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p9.2" n="2815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.4" parsed="|Ezek|34|4|0|0" passage="Ezek. 34.4">Ezek. xxxiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> You also
are sheep belonging to Christ, you bear the Lord’s mark in the
sacrament which you have received, but you are wandering and
perishing. Let us not, therefore, incur your displeasure because we
bring back the wandering and seek the perishing; for it is better
for us to obey the will of the Lord, who charges us to compel you
to return to His fold, than to yield consent to the will of the
wandering sheep, so as to leave you to perish. Say not, therefore,
what I hear that you are constantly saying, “I wish thus to
wander; I wish thus to perish;” for it is better that we should
so far as is in our power absolutely refuse to allow you to wander
and perish.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p11" shownumber="no">4. When you threw yourself the other day into a
well, in order to bring death upon yourself, you did so no doubt
with your free will. But how cruel the servants of God would have
been if they had left you to the fruits of this bad will, and had
not delivered you from that death! Who would not have justly blamed
them? Who would not have justly denounced them as inhuman? And yet
you, with your own free will, threw yourself into the water that
you might be drowned. They took you against your will out of the
water, that you might not be drowned. You acted according to your
own will, but with a view to your destruction; they dealt with you
against your will, but in order to your preservation. If,
therefore, mere bodily safety behoves to be so guarded that it is
the duty of those who love their neighhour to preserve him even
against his own will from harm, how much more is this duty binding
in regard to that spiritual health in the loss of which the
consequence to be dreaded is eternal death! At the same time let me
remark, that in that death which you wished to bring upon yourself
you would have died not for time only but for eternity, because
even though force had been used to compel you—not to accept
salvation, not to enter into the peace of the Church, the unity of
Christ’s body, the holy indivisible charity, but—to suffer some
evil things, it would not have been lawful for you to take away
your own life.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p12" shownumber="no">5. Consider the divine Scriptures, and examine
them to the utmost of your ability, and see whether this was ever
done by any one of the just and faithful, though subjected to the
most grievous evils by persons who were endeavouring to drive them,
not to eternal life, to which you are being compelled by us, but to
eternal death. I have heard that you say that the Apostle Paul
intimated the lawfulness of suicide, when he said, “Though I give
my body to be burned,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p12.1" n="2816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.3" parsed="|1Cor|13|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.3">1 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> supposing that because he was
there enumerating all the good things which are of no avail without
charity, such as the tongues of men and of angels, and all
mysteries, and all knowledge, and all prophecy, and the
distribution of one’s goods to the poor, he intended to include
among these good things the act of bringing death upon one-self.
But observe carefully and learn in what sense Scripture says that
any man may give his body to be burned. Certainly not that any man
may throw himself into the fire when he is harassed by a pursuing
enemy, but that, when he is compelled to choose between doing wrong
and suffering wrong, he should refuse to do wrong rather than to
suffer wrong, and so give his body into the power of the
executioner, as those three men did who were being compelled to
worship the golden image, while he who was compelling them
threatened them with the burning fiery furnace if they did not
obey. They refused to worship the image: they did not cast
themselves into the fire, and yet of them it is written that they
“yielded their bodies, that they might not serve nor worship any
god except their own God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p13.2" n="2817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.28" parsed="|Dan|3|28|0|0" passage="Dan. 3.28">Dan. iii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> This is the sense in which the
apostle said, “If I give my body to be burned.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p15" shownumber="no">6. Mark also what follows:—“If I have not
charity, it profiteth me nothing.” To that charity you are
called; by that charity you are prevented from perishing: and yet
you think, forsooth, that to throw yourself headlong to
destruction, by your own act, will profit you in some measure,
although, even if you suffered death at the hands of another, while
you remain an enemy to charity it would profit you nothing. Nay,
more, being in a state of exclusion from the Church, and severed
from the body of unity and the bond of charity, you would be
punished with eternal misery even though you were burned alive for
Christ’s name; for this is the apostle’s declaration, “Though
I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me
nothing.” Bring your mind back, therefore, to rational reflection
and sober thought; consider carefully whether it is to error and to
impiety that you are being called, and, if you still think so,
submit patiently to any hardship for the truth’s sake. If,
however, the fact rather be that you are living in error and in
impiety, and that in the Church to which you are called truth and
piety are found, because there is Christian unity and the love
(<i>charitas</i>) of the Holy Spirit, why 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_546.html" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-Page_546" n="546" />do you labour any longer to be an enemy
to yourself?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p16" shownumber="no">7. For this end the mercy of the Lord appointed that
both we and your bishops met at Carthage in a conference which had
repeated meetings, and was largely attended, and reasoned together
in the most orderly manner in regard to the grounds of our
separation from each other. The proceedings of that conference were
written down; our signatures are attached to the record: read it,
or allow others to read it to you, and then choose which party you
prefer. I have heard that you have said that you could to some
extent discuss the statements in that record with us if we would
omit these words of your bishops: “No case forecloses the
investigation of another case, and no person compromises the
position of another person.” You wish us to leave out these
words, in which, although they knew it not, the truth itself spoke
by them. You will say, indeed, that here they made a mistake, and
fell through want of consideration into a false opinion. But we
affirm that here they said what was true, and we prove this very
easily by a reference to yourself. For if in regard to these
bishops of your own, chosen by the whole party of Donatus on the
understanding that they should act as representatives, and that all
the rest should regard whatever they did as acceptable and
satisfactory, you nevertheless refuse to allow them to compromise
your position by what you think to have been a rash and mistaken
utterance on their part, in this refusal you confirm the truth of
their saying: “No case forecloses the investigation of another
case, and no person compromises the position of another person.”
And at the same time you ought to acknowledge, that if you refuse
to allow the conjoint authority of so many of your bishops
represented in these seven to compromise Donatus, presbyter in
Mutugenna, it is incomparably less reasonable that one person,
Cæcilianus, even had some evil been found in him, should
compromise the position of the whole unity of Christ, the Church,
which is not shut up within the one village of Mutugenna, but
spread abroad throughout the entire world.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p17" shownumber="no">8. But, behold, we do what you have desired;
we treat with you as if your bishops had not said: “No case
forecloses the investigation of another case, and no person
compromises the position of another person.” Discover, if you
can, what they ought, rather than this, to have said in reply, when
there was alleged against them the case and the person of
Primianus,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p17.1" n="2818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p18" shownumber="no"> Primianus, Donatist bishop in Carthage, was in 393
deposed by a factious clique of bishops, who appointed Maximianus
in his place. The other Donatist bishops, however, assembled in the
following year at Bagai in Numidia, and, reversing the decision of
their co-bishops deposed them in turn, and passed a sentence to
which, as stated in the text, they did not inexorably adhere. The
matter is referred to in Letter XLIII. p. 276.</p></note> who,
notwithstanding his joining the rest of the bishops in passing
sentence of condemnation on those who had passed sentence of
condemnation upon him, nevertheless received back into their former
honours those whom he had condemned and denounced, and chose to
acknowledge and accept rather than despise and repudiate the
baptism administered by these men while they were “dead” (for
of them it was said in the notable decree [of the Council of
Bagai], that “the shores were full of dead men”), and by so
doing swept away the argument which you are accustomed to rest on a
perverse interpretation of the words: “Qui baptizatur a mortuo
quid ei prodest lavacrum ejus?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p18.1" n="2819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.34.25" parsed="|Sir|34|25|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 34.25">Ecclus. xxxiv. 25</scripRef>, translated, accurately
enough, in our English version: “He that washeth himself after
touching a dead body, if he touch it again, what availeth his
washing?” The Donatist, in quoting the passage to support their
practice of re-baptizing Catholics, omitted the clause, “et
iterum tangit mortuum,” and translated the sentence thus: “He
that is baptized by one who is dead, what availeth his baptism?”
It would be difficult to quote from the annals of controversy a
more flagrant example of ignorant ingenuity in the wresting of
words to serve a purpose.</p></note> If, therefore, your bishops had
not said: “No case forecloses the investigation of another case,
and no person compromises the position of another person,” they
would have been compelled to plead guilty in the case of Primianus;
but, in saying this, they declared the Catholic Church to be, as we
mentioned, not guilty in the case of Cæcilianus.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p20" shownumber="no">9. However, read all the rest and examine it well.
Mark whether they have succeeded in proving any charge of evil
brought against Cæcilianus himself, through whose person they
attempted to compromise the position of the Church. Mark whether
they have not rather brought forward much that was in his favour,
and confirmed the evidence that his case was a good one, by a
number of extracts which, to the prejudice of their own case, they
produced and read. Read these or let them be read to you. Consider
the whole matter, ponder it carefully, and choose which you should
follow: whether you should, in the peace of Christ, in the unity of
the Catholic Church, in the love of the brethren, be partaker of
our joy, or, in the cause of wicked discord, the Donatist faction
and impious schism, continue to suffer the annoyance caused to you
by the measures which out of love to you we are compelled to
take.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p21" shownumber="no">10. I hear that you have remarked and often
quote the fact recorded in the gospels, that the seventy disciples
went back from the Lord, and that they had been left to their own
choice in this wicked and impious desertion, and that to the twelve
who alone remained the Lord said, “Will ye also go away?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p21.1" n="2820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:John.6.67" parsed="|John|6|67|0|0" passage="John 6.67">John vi. 67</scripRef>.</p></note> But you
have neglected to remark, that at that time the Church was only
beginning to burst into life from the recently planted seed, and
that there was not yet fulfilled in her the prophecy: “All kings
shall fall down before Him; yea, all nations shall serve
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_547.html" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-Page_547" n="547" />Him;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p22.2" n="2821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.11" parsed="|Ps|72|11|0|0" passage="Ps. 72.11">Ps. lxxii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and it is
in proportion to the more enlarged accomplishment of this prophecy
that the Church wields greater power, so that she may not only
invite, but even compel men to embrace what is good. This our Lord
intended then to illustrate, for although He had great power, He
chose rather to manifest His humility. This also He taught, with
sufficient plainness, in the parable of the Feast, in which the
master of the house, after He had sent a message to the invited
guests, and they had refused to come, said to his servants: “Go
out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in
hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind. And
the servant said, Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded, and yet
there is room. And the Lord said unto the servant, Go out into the
highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may
be filled.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p23.2" n="2822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.21-Luke.14.23" parsed="|Luke|14|21|14|23" passage="Luke 14.21-23">Luke xiv. 21–23</scripRef>.</p></note> Mark, now,
how it was said in regard to those who came first, “bring them
in;” it was not said, “compel them to come in,”—by which
was signified the incipient condition of the Church, when it was
only growing towards the position in which it would have strength
to compel men to come in. Accordingly, because it was right that
when the Church had been strengthened, both in power and in extent,
men should be compelled to come in to the feast of everlasting
salvation, it was afterwards added in the parable, “The servant
said, Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded, and yet there is
room. And the Lord said unto the servants, Go out into the highways
and hedges, and compel them to come in.” Wherefore, if you were
walking peaceably, absent from this feast of everlasting salvation
and of the holy unity of the Church, we should find you, as it
were, in the “highways;” but since, by multiplied injuries and
cruelties, which you perpetrate on our people, you are, as it were,
full of thorns and roughness, we find you as it were in the
“hedges,” and we compel you to come in. The sheep which is
compelled is driven whither it would not wish to go, but after it
has entered, it feeds of its own accord in the pastures to which it
was brought. Wherefore restrain your perverse and rebellious
spirit, that in the true Church of Christ you may find the feast of
salvation.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXXX" n="CLXXX" next="vii.1.CLXXXVIII" prev="vii.1.CLXXIII" progress="90.24%" shorttitle="Letter CLXXX" title="To Oceanus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p1.1">Letter CLXXX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 416.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p3.1">To Oceanus, His Deservedly Beloved
Lord and Brother, Honoured Among the Members of Christ, Augustin
Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p4" shownumber="no">1. I received two letters from you at the same time,
in one of which you mention a third, and state that you had sent it
before the others. This letter I do not remember having received,
or, rather, I think I may say the testimony of my memory is, that I
did not receive it; but in regard to those which I have received, I
return you many thanks for your kindness to me. To these I would
have returned an immediate answer, had I not been hurried away by a
constant succession of other matters urgently demanding attention.
Having now found a moment’s leisure from these, I have chosen
rather to send some reply, however imperfect, than continue towards
a friend so true and kind a protracted silence, and become more
annoying to you by saying nothing than by saying too much.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p5" shownumber="no">2. I already knew the opinion of the holy
Jerome as to the origin of souls, and had read the words which in
your letter you have quoted from his book. The difficulty which
perplexes some in regard to this question, “How God can justly
bestow souls on the offspring of persons guilty of adultery?”
does not embarrass me, seeing that not even their own sins, much
less the sins of their parents, can prove prejudicial to persons of
virtuous lives, converted to God, and living in faith and piety.
The really difficult question is, if it be true that a new soul
created out of nothing is imparted to each child at its birth, how
can it be that the innumerable souls of those little ones, in
regard to whom God knew with certainty that before attaining the
age of reason, and before being able to know or understand what is
right or wrong, they were to leave the body without being baptized,
are justly given over to eternal death by Him with whom “there is
no unrighteousness!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p5.1" n="2823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.14" parsed="|Rom|9|14|0|0" passage="Rom. 9.14">Rom. ix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> It is unnecessary to say more on
this subject, since you know what I intend, or rather what I do not
at present intend to say. I think what I have said is enough for a
wise man. If, however, you have either read, or heard from the lips
of Jerome, or received from the Lord when meditating on this
difficult question, anything by which it can be solved, impart it
to me, I beseech you, that I may acknowledge myself under yet
greater obligation to you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p7" shownumber="no">3. As to the question whether lying is in any
case justifiable and expedient, it has appeared to you that it
ought to be solved by the example of our Lord’s saying,
concerning the day and hour of the end of the world, “Neither
doth the Son know it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p7.1" n="2824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" passage="Mark 13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> When I read this, I was charmed
with it as an effort of your ingenuity; but I am by no means of
opinion that a figurative mode of expression can be rightly termed
a falsehood. For it is no falsehood to call a day joyous because it
renders men joyous, or a lupine harsh because by its bitter flavour
it imparts harshness <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_548.html" id="vii.1.CLXXX-Page_548" n="548" />to the countenance of him who tastes it,
or to say that God knows something when He makes man know it (an
instance quoted by yourself in these words of God to Abraham,
“Now I know that thou fearest God”).<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p8.2" n="2825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.12" parsed="|Gen|22|12|0|0" passage="Gen. 22.12">Gen. xxii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> These are by no means false
statements, as you yourself readily see. Accordingly, when the
blessed Hilary explained this obscure statement of the Lord, by
means of this obscure kind of figurative language, saying that we
ought to understand Christ to affirm in these words that He knew
not that day with no other meaning than that He, by concealing it,
caused others not to know it, he did not by this explanation of the
statement apologize for it as an excusable falsehood, but he showed
that it was not a falsehood, as is proved by comparing it not only
with these common figures of speech, but also with the metaphor, a
mode of expression very familiar to all in daily conversation. For
who will charge the man who says that harvest fields <i>wave</i>
and children <i>bloom</i> with speaking falsely, because he sees
not in these things the waves and the flowers to which these words
are literally applied?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p10" shownumber="no">4. Moreover, a man of your talent and learning
easily perceives how different from these metaphorical expressions
is the statement of the apostle, “When I saw that they walked not
uprightly, according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter
before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of
the Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the
Gentiles to live as do the Jews?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p10.1" n="2826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXX-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.14" parsed="|Gal|2|14|0|0" passage="Gal. 2.14">Gal. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Here there is no obscurity of
figurative language; these are literal words of a plain statement.
Surely, in addressing persons “of whom he travailed in birth till
Christ should be formed in them,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p11.2" n="2827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXX-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and to whom, in solemnly calling
God to confirm his words, he said: “The things which I write unto
you, behold, before God, I lie not,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p12.2" n="2828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXX-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.20" parsed="|Gal|1|20|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.20">Gal. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> the great teacher of the Gentiles
affirmed in the words above quoted either what was true or what was
false; if he said what was false, which God forbid, you see the
consequences which would follow; and Paul’s own assertion of his
veracity, together with the example of wondrous humility in the
Apostle Peter, may warn you to recoil from such thoughts.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p13.2" n="2829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p14" shownumber="no"> We have left the word <i>ambo</i> in “ambo ista
exhorrescas” untranslated. Critics are agreed that a few words of
the original are probably wanting here, only one alternative of the
dilemma being stated by St. Augustin in the text.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p15" shownumber="no">5. But why say more? This question the
venerable Father Jerome and I have discussed fully in letters<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p15.1" n="2830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p16" shownumber="no"> In Letters XXVIII., XL., LXXV., and LXXXII.,
translated in <i>Letters</i>, pp. 251, 272, 333, 349.</p></note> which we
exchanged, and in his latest work, published under the name of <i>
Critobulus</i>, against Pelagius,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p16.1" n="2831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p17" shownumber="no"> <i>Adversus Pelagium</i>, book i.</p></note> he has maintained the same opinion
concerning that transaction and the words of the apostle which, in
accordance with the views of the blessed Cyprian,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p17.1" n="2832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p18" shownumber="no"> <i>Letters</i> of Cyprian, LXXI.</p></note> I myself
have held. In regard to the question as to the origin of souls, I
think there is reasonable ground for inquiry, not as to the giving
of souls to the offspring of adulterous parents, but as to the
condemnation (which God forbid) of those who are innocent. If you
have learned anything from a man of such character and eminence as
Jerome which might form a satisfactory answer to those in
perplexity on this subject, I pray you not to refuse to communicate
it to me. In your correspondence, you have approved yourself so
learned and so affable that it is a rivilege to hold intercourse
with you by letter. I ask you not to delay to send a certain book
by the same man of God, which the presbyter Orosius brought and
gave to you to copy, in which the resurrection of the body is
treated of by him in a manner said to merit distinguished praise.
We have not asked it earlier, because we knew that you had both to
copy and to revise it; but for both of these we think we have now
given you ample time. Live to God, and be mindful of us.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXX-p19" shownumber="no">[For translation of Letter CLXXXV. to Count
Boniface, containing an exhaustive history of the Donatist schism,
see <i>Anti-Donatist Writings</i>.]</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII" n="CLXXXVIII" next="vii.1.CLXXXIX" prev="vii.1.CLXXX" progress="90.47%" shorttitle="Letter CLXXXVIII" title="To Juliana" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p1.1">Letter CLXXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 416.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p3.1">To the Lady Juliana, Worthy to Be
Honoured in Christ with the Service Due to Her Rank, Our Daughter
Deservedly Distinguished, Alypius and Augustin Send Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p4.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. Lady, worthy to be honoured in Christ with the
service due to your rank, and daughter deservedly distinguished, it
was very pleasant and agreeable to us that your letter reached us
when together at Hippo, so that we might send this joint reply to
you, to express our joy in hearing of your welfare, and with
sincere reciprocation of your love to let you know of our welfare,
in which we are sure that you take an affectionate interest. We are
well aware that you are not ignorant how great Christian affection
we consider due to you, and how much, both before God and among
men, we are interested in you. For though we knew you, at first by
letter, afterwards by personal intercourse, to be pious and
Catholic, that is, true members <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_549.html" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_549" n="549" />of the body of Christ, nevertheless, our
humble ministry also was of use to you, for when you had received
the word of God from us, “you received it,” as says the
apostle, “not as the word of men, but as it is in truth the word
of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p5.1" n="2833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.13" parsed="|1Thess|2|13|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 2.13">1 Thess. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Through
the grace and mercy of the Saviour, so great was the fruit arising
from this ministery of ours in your family, that when preparations
for her marriage<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p6.2" n="2834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> In a letter of Jerome (the eighth) to Demetrias,
we have a very graphic narrative of the manner in which Demetrias
formed and carried into effect the vow for which she is here
commended.</p></note> were already completed, the holy
Demetrias preferred the spiritual embrace of that Husband who is
fairer than the sons of men, and in espousing themselves to whom
virgins retain their virginity, and gain more abundant spiritual
fruitfulness. We should not, however, yet have known how this
exhortation of ours had been received by the faithful and noble
maiden, as we departed shortly before she took on her the vow of
chastity, had we not learned from the joyful announcement and
reliable testimony of your letter, that this great gift of God,
planted and watered indeed by means of His servants, but owing its
increase to Himself, had been granted to us as labourers in His
vineyard.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p8" shownumber="no">2. Since these things are so, no one may
charge us with presuming, if, on the ground of this closer
spiritual relation, we manifest our solicitude for your welfare by
warning you to avoid opinions opposed to the grace of God. For
though the apostle commands us in preaching the word to be
“instant in season and out of season,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p8.1" n="2835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.2" parsed="|2Tim|3|2|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 3.2">2 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> yet we do not reckon you among the
number of those to whom a word or a letter from us exhorting you
carefully to avoid what is inconsistent with sound doctrine would
seem “out of season.” Hence it was that you received our
admonition in so kindly a manner, that, in the letter to which we
are now replying, you say, “I thank you heartily for the pious
advice which your Reverence gave me, not to lend an ear to those
men who, by their mischievous writings, often corrupt our holy
faith.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p10" shownumber="no">3. In this letter you go on to say, “But
your Reverence knows that I and my household are entirely separated
from persons of this description; and all our family follow so
strictly the Catholic faith as never at any time to have wandered
from it, or fallen into any heresy,—I speak not of the heresy of
sects who have erred in a measure hardly admiting of expiation, but
of those whose errors seem to be trivial.” This statement renders
it more and more necessary for us, in writing to you, not to pass
over in silence the conduct of those who are attempting to corrupt
even those who are sound in the faith. We consider your house to be
no insignificant Church of Christ, nor indeed is the error of those
men trivial who think that we have of ourselves whatever
righteousness, temperance, piety, chastity is in us, on the ground
that God has so formed us, that beyond the revelation which He has
given He imparts to us no further aid for performing by our own
choice those things which by study we have ascertained to be our
duty; declaring nature and knowledge to be the grace of God, and
the only aid for living righteously and justly. For the possession,
indeed, of a will inclined to what is good, whence proceed the life
of uprightness and that love which so far excels all other gifts
that God Himself is said to be love, and by which alone is
fulfilled in us as far as we fulfil them, the divine law and
council,—for the possession, I say, of such a will, they hold
that we are not indebted to the aid of God, but affirm that we
ourselves of our own will are sufficient for these things. Let it
not appear to you a trifling error that men should wish to profess
themselves Christians, and yet be unwilling to hear the apostle of
Christ, who, having said, “The love of God is shed abroad in our
hearts,” lest any one should think that he had this love through
his own free will, immediately subjoined, “by the Holy Spirit who
is given unto us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p10.1" n="2836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Understand, then, how greatly and
how fatally that man errs who does not acknowledge that this is the
“great gift of the Saviour,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p11.2" n="2837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.7" parsed="|Eph|4|7|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.7">Eph. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> who, when He ascended on high,
“led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p12.2" n="2838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.18" parsed="|Ps|68|18|0|0" passage="Ps. 68.18">Ps. lxviii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p14.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p15" shownumber="no">4. How, then, could we so far conceal our true
feelings as not to warn you, in whom we feel so deep an interest,
to beware of such doctrines, after we had read a certain book
addressed to the holy Demetrias? Whether this book has reached
you,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p15.1" n="2839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p16" shownumber="no"> In the end of this letter, Augustin distinctly
ascribes to Pelagius the authorship of the letter to Demetrias, as
also in his work on <i>The Grace of Christ</i>, ch. xxii.</p></note> and who is
its author, we are desirous to hear in your answer to this. In this
book, were it lawful for such a one to read it, a virgin of Christ
would read that her holiness and all her spiritual riches are to
spring from no other source than herself, and thus, before she
attains to the perfection of blessedness, she would learn,—which
may God forbid!—to be ungrateful to God. For the words addressed
to her in the said book are these:—“You have here, then, those
things on account of which you are deservedly, nay more, more
especially to be preferred before others; for your earthly rank and
wealth are understood to be derived from your relatives, not from
yourself, but your spiritual riches no one can have conferred on
you but yourself; for these, then, you are justly to be praised,
for these you are de<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_550.html" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_550" n="550" />servedly to be preferred to others, for
they can exist only from yourself, and in yourself.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p16.1" n="2840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <i>Epistle to Demetrias,</i> ch. xi.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p18" shownumber="no">5. You see, doubtless, how dangerous is the
doctrine in these words, against which you must be on your guard.
For the affirmation, indeed, that these spiritual riches can exist
only in yourself, is very well and truly said: that evidently is
food; but the affirmation that they cannot exist except from you is
unmixed poison. Far be it from any virgin of Christ willingly to
listen to statements like these. Every virgin of Christ understands
the innate poverty of the human heart, and therefore declines to
have it adorned otherwise than by the gifts of her Spouse. Let her
rather listen to the apostle when he says: “I have espoused you
to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to
Christ. But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve
through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the
simplicity that is in Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p18.1" n="2841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2-2Cor.11.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|11|3" passage="2 Cor. 11.2,3">2 Cor. xi. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> And therefore in regard to these
spiritual riches let her listen, not to him who says: “No one can
confer them on you except yourself, and they cannot exist except
from you and in you;” but to him who says: “We have this
treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may
be of God, and not of us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p19.2" n="2842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 4.7">2 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p21" shownumber="no">6. In regard to that sacred virginal chastity,
also, which does not belong to her from herself, but is the gift of
God, bestowed, however, on her who is believing and willing, let
her hear the same truthful and pious teacher, who when he treats of
this subject says: “I would that all men were even as I myself:
but every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner,
and another after that.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p21.1" n="2843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Let her hear also Him who is the
only Spouse, not only of herself, but of the whole Church, thus
speaking of this chastity and purity: “All cannot receive this
saying, save they to whom it is given;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p22.2" n="2844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.11" parsed="|Matt|19|11|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.11">Matt. xix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> that she may understand that for
her possession of this so great and excellent gift, she ought
rather to render thanks to our God and Lord, than to listen to the
words of any one who says that she possessed it from
herself,—words which we may not designate as those of a flatterer
seeking to please, lest we seem to judge rashly concerning the
hidden thoughts of men, but which are assuredly those of a
misguided eulogist. For “every good gift and every perfect
gift,” as the Apostle James says, “is from above, and cometh
down from the Father of Lights;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p23.2" n="2845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" passage="Jas. 1.17">Jas. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> from this source, therefore,
cometh this holy virginity, in which you who approve of it, and
rejoice in it, have been excelled by your daughter, who, coming
after you in birth, has gone before you in conduct; descended from
you in lineage, has risen above you in honour; following you in
age, has gone beyond you in holiness; in whom also that begins to
be yours which could not be in your own person. For she did not
contract an earthly marriage, that she might be, not for herself
only, but also for you, spiritually enriched, in a higher degree
than yourself, since you, even with this addition, are inferior to
her, because you contracted the marriage of which she is the
offspring. These things are gifts of God, and are yours, indeed,
but are not from yourselves; for you have this treasure in earthly
bodies, which are still frail as the vessels of the potter, that
the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of you. And be
not surprised because we say that these things are yours, and not
from you, for we speak of “daily bread” as ours, but yet add,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p24.2" n="2846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.3" parsed="|Luke|11|3|0|0" passage="Luke 11.3">Luke xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “give it
to us,” lest it should be thought that it was from
ourselves.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p26" shownumber="no">7. Wherefore obey the precept of Scripture,
“Pray without ceasing. In everything give thanks;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p26.1" n="2847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17-1Thess.5.18" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|5|18" passage="1 Thess. 5.17,18">1 Thess. v. 17, 18.</scripRef></p></note> for you
pray in order that you may have constantly and increasingly these
gifts, you render thanks because you have them not of yourself. For
who separates you from that mass of death and perdition derived
from Adam? Is it not He “who came to seek and to save that which
was lost?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p27.2" n="2848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.10" parsed="|Luke|19|10|0|0" passage="Luke 19.10">Luke xix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Was, then,
a man, indeed, on hearing the apostle’s question, “Who maketh
thee to differ?” to reply, “My own good will, my faith, my
righteousness,” and to disregard what immediately follows?
“What hast thou that thou didst not receive? Now, if thou didst
receive it, why dost thou glory as if thou hadst not received
it?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p28.2" n="2849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> We are
unwilling, then, yea, utterly unwilling, that a consecrated virgin,
when she hears or reads these words: “Your spiritual riches no
one can have conferred on you; for these you are justly to be
praised, for these you are deservedly to be preferred to others,
for they can exist only from yourself, and in yourself,” should
thus boast of her riches as if she had not received them. Let her
say, indeed, “In me are Thy vows, O God, I will render praises
unto Thee;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p29.2" n="2850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.56.12" parsed="|Ps|56|12|0|0" passage="Ps. 56.12">Ps. lvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> but since
they are <i>in</i> her, not <i>from</i> her, let her remember also
to say, “Lord, by Thy will Thou hast furnished strength to my
beauty,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p30.2" n="2851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p31.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.30.7" parsed="lxx|Ps|30|7|0|0" passage="Ps. 30.7" version="LXX">Ps. xxx. 7</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> because,
though it be from her, inasmuch as it is the acting of her own
will, without which we cannot do what is good, yet we are not to
say, as he said, that it is “only from her.” For our own will,
unless it be aided by the grace <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_551.html" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_551" n="551" />of God, cannot alone be even in name good
will, for, says the apostle, “it is God who worketh in us, both
to will, and to do according to good will,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p31.2" n="2852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" passage="Phil. 2.13">Phil. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>—not, as these persons think,
merely by revealing knowledge, that we may know what we ought to
do, but also by inspiring Christian love, that we may also by
choice perform the things which by study we have
learned.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p33" shownumber="no">8. For doubtless the value of the gift of
continence was known to him who said, “I perceived that no man
can be continent unless God bestowed the gift.” He not only knew
then how great a benefit it was, and how eagerly it ought to be
coveted, but also that, unless God gave it, it could not exist; for
wisdom had taught him this for he says, “This also was a point of
wisdom, to know whose gift it was; and the knowledge did not
suffice him, but he says, “I went to the Lord and made my
supplication to Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p33.1" n="2853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.8.21" parsed="|Wis|8|21|0|0" passage="Wisd. 8.21">Wisd. viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> God then aids us in this matter,
not only by making us know what is to be done, but also by making
us do through love what we already know through learning. No one,
therefore, can possess, not only knowledge, but also continence,
unless God give it to him. Whence it was that when he had knowledge
he prayed that he might have continence, that it might be in him,
because he knew that it was not from him; or if on account of the
freedom of his will it was in a certain sense from himself, yet it
was not from himself alone, because no one can be continent unless
God bestow on him the gift. But he whose opinions I am censuring,
in speaking of spiritual riches, among which is doubtless that
bright and beautiful gift of continence, does not say that they may
exist in you, and from yourself, but says that they can exist <i>
only</i> from you, and in you, in such a way that, as a virgin of
Christ has these things nowhere else than in herself, so it can be
believed possible for her to have them from no other source than
from herself, and in this way (which may a merciful God avert from
her heart!) she shall so boast as if she had not received
them!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p35" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p35.1">Chap. III.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p36" shownumber="no">9. We indeed hold such an opinion concerning
the training of this holy virgin, and the Christian humility in
which she was nourished and brought up, as to be assured that when
she read these words, if she did read, them, she would break out
into lamentations, and humbly smite her breast, and perhaps burst
into tears, and pray in faith to the Lord to whose service she was
dedicated and by whom she was sanctified, pleading with Him that
these were not her own words, but another’s, and asking that her
faith might not be such as to believe that she had anything whereof
to glory in herself and not in the Lord. For her glory is in
herself, not in the words of another, as the apostle says: “Let
every man prove his own work, and then shall he have glory
(rejoicing) in himself alone, and not in another.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p36.1" n="2854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.4" parsed="|Gal|6|4|0|0" passage="Gal. 6.4">Gal. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> But God
forbid that her glory should be in herself, and not in Him to whom
the Psalmist says, “Thou art my glory, and the lifter up of mine
head.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p37.2" n="2855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3.3" parsed="|Ps|3|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 3.3">Ps. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> For her
glory is then profitably in herself, when God, who is in her, is
Himself her glory, from whom she has every good, by which she is
good, and shall have all things by which she shall be made better,
in as far as she may become better in this life, and by which she
shall be made perfect when rendered so by divine grace, not by
human praise. “For her soul shall be praised in the Lord,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p38.2" n="2856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.2" parsed="|Ps|34|2|0|0" passage="Ps. 34.2">Ps. xxxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> “who
satisfieth her desire with good things,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p39.2" n="2857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.5" parsed="|Ps|103|5|0|0" passage="Ps. 103.5">Ps. ciii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> because He Himself has inspired
this desire, that His virgin should not boast of any good, as if
she had not received it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p41" shownumber="no">10. Inform us, then, in reply to this letter,
whether we have judged truly in supposing these to be your
daughter’s sentiments. For we know well that you and all your
family are, and have been, worshippers of the indivisible Trinity.
But human error insinuates itself in other forms than in erroneous
opinions concerning the indivisible Trinity. There are other
subjects also, in regard to which men fall into very dangerous
errors. As, for example, that of which we have spoken in this
letter at greater length, perhaps, than might have sufficed to a
person of your stedfast and pure wisdom. And yet we know not to
whom, except to God, and therefore to the Trinity, wrong is done by
the man who denies that the good that comes from God is from God;
which evil may God avert from you, as we believe He does! May God
altogether forbid that the book out of which we have thought it our
duty to extract some words, that they might be more easily
understood, should produce any such impression, we do not say on
your mind, or on that of the holy virgin your daughter, but on the
mind of the least deserving of your male or female servants.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p42" shownumber="no">11. But if you study more carefully even those words
in which the writer appears to speak in favour of grace or the aid
of God, you will find them so ambiguous that they may have
reference either to nature or to knowledge, or to forgiveness of
sins. For even in regard to that which they are forced to
acknowledge, that we ought to pray that we may not enter into
temptation, they may consider that the words mean that we are so
far helped to it that, by our praying and knocking, the knowledge
of the truth <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_552.html" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_552" n="552" />is so
revealed to us that we may learn what it is our duty to do, not so
far as that our will receives strength, whereby we may do that
which we learn to be our duty; and as to their saying that it is by
the grace or help of God that the Lord Christ has been set before
us as an example of holy living, they interpret this so as to teach
the same doctrine, affirming, namely, that we learn by His example
how we ought to live, but denying that we are so aided as to do
through love what we know by learning.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p43" shownumber="no">12. Find in this book, if you can, anything in
which, excepting nature and the freedom of the will (which pertains
to the same nature), and the remission of sin and the revealing of
doctrine, any such aid of God is acknowledged as that which he
acknowledges who said: “When I perceived that no man can be
continent unless God bestow the gift, and that this also is a point
of wisdom to know whose gift it is, I went to the Lord, and made my
supplication to Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p43.1" n="2858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.8.21" parsed="|Wis|8|21|0|0" passage="Wisd. 8.21">Wisd. viii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> For he did not desire to receive,
in answer to his prayer, the nature in which he was made; nor was
he solicitous to obtain the natural freedom of the will with which
he was made; nor did he crave the remission of sins, seeing that he
prayed rather for continence, that he might not sin; nor did he
desire to know what he ought to do, seeing that he already
confessed that he knew whose gift this continence was; but he
wished to receive from the Spirit of wisdom such strength of will,
such ardour of love, as should suffice for fully practising the
great virtue of continence. If, therefore, you succeed in finding
any such statement in that book, we will heartily thank you if, in
your answer, you deign to inform us of it.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p45" shownumber="no">13. It is impossible for us to tell how
greatly we desire to find in the writings of these men, whose works
are read by very many for their pungency and eloquence, the open
confession of that grace which the apostle vehemently commends, who
says that “God has given to every man the measure of faith,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p45.1" n="2859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3" parsed="|Rom|12|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.3">Rom. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “without
which it is impossible to please God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p46.2" n="2860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p47" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" passage="Heb. 11.6">Heb. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “by which the just live,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p47.2" n="2861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" passage="Rom. 1.17">Rom. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “which
worketh by love,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p48.2" n="2862" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p49" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.6">Gal. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> before which and without which no
works of any man are in any respect to be reckoned good, since
“whatsoever is not of faith is sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p49.2" n="2863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p50" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.23" parsed="|Rom|14|23|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.23">Rom. xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> He affirms that God distributes to
every man,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p50.2" n="2864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3" parsed="|Rom|12|3|0|0" passage="Rom. 12.3">Rom. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
we receive divine assistance to live piously and justly, not only
by the revelation of that knowledge which without charity
“puffeth up,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p51.2" n="2865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.1">1 Cor. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> but by our being inspired with
that “love which is the fulfilling of the law,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p52.2" n="2866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" passage="Rom 13.10">Rom. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and which
so edifies our heart that knowledge does not puff it up. But
hitherto I have failed to find any such statements in the writings
of these men.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p54" shownumber="no">14. But especially we should wish that these
sentiments should be found in that book from which we have quoted
the words in which the author, praising a virgin of Christ as if no
one except herself could confer on her spiritual riches, and as if
these could not exist except from herself, does not wish her to
glory in the Lord, but to glory as if she had not received them. In
this book, though it contain neither his name nor your own honoured
name, he nevertheless mentions that a request had been made to him
by the mother of the virgin to write to her. In a certain epistle
of his, however, to which he openly attaches his name, and does not
conceal the name of the sacred virgin, the same Pelagius says that
he had written to her, and endeavours to prove, by appealing to the
said work, that he most openly confessed the grace of God, which he
is alleged to have passed over in silence, or denied. But we beg
you to condescend to inform us, in your reply, whether that be the
very book in which he has inserted these words about spiritual
riches, and whether it has reached your Holiness.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CLXXXIX" n="CLXXXIX" next="vii.1.CXCI" prev="vii.1.CLXXXVIII" progress="91.13%" shorttitle="Letter CLXXXIX" title="To Boniface" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p1.1">Letter CLXXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 418.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p3.1">To Boniface,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p3.2" n="2867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p4" shownumber="no"> Count Boniface, to whom St. Augustin also
addressed Letters CLXXXV. and CCXX., was governor of the province
of Africa under Placidia, who for twenty-five years ruled the
empire in the name of her son Valentinian. By his perfidious rival
Ætius, Boniface was persuaded to disobey the order of Placidia,
when, under the instigation of Ætius himself, she recalled him
from the government of Africa. The necessity of powerful allies in
order to maintain his position led him to invite the Vandals to
pass from Spain into Africa. They came, under Genseric, and the
fertile provinces of Northern Africa fell an easy prey to their
invading armies. When the treachery of Ætius was discovered,
Placidia received Boniface again into favour, and he devoted all
his military talents to the task of expelling the barbarians whom
his own invitation had made masters of North Africa. But it was now
too late to wrest this Roman province from the Vandals; defeated in
a great battle, Boniface was compelled in 430 to retire into Hippo
Regius, where he succeeded in resisting the besieging army for
fourteen months. It was during this siege, and after it had
continued three months, that Augustin died. Reinforced by troops
from Constantinople, Boniface fought one more desperate but
unsuccessful battle, after which he left Hippo in the hands of
Genseric, and returned by order of Placidia to Italy. For fuller
particulars of his history, see Gibbon’s <i>History of the
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,</i> ch. xxxiii.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p4.1">My Noble Lord and Justly Distinguished and Honourable
Son, Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p5" shownumber="no">1. I had already written a reply to your Charity,
but while I was waiting for an opportunity of forwarding the
letter, my beloved son Faustus arrived here on his way to your
Excellency. After he had received the letter which I had intended
to be carried by him to your Benevolence, he stated to me that you
were very desirous that I should write you something which might
build <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_553.html" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-Page_553" n="553" />you up unto the
eternal salvation of which you have hope in Christ Jesus our Lord.
And, although I was busily occupied at the time, he insisted, with
an earnestness corresponding to the love which, as you know, he
bears to you, that I should do this without delay. To meet his
convenience, therefore, as he was in haste to depart, I thought it
better to write, though necessarily without much time for
reflection, rather than put off the gratification of your pious
desire, my noble lord and justly distinguished and honourable
son.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p6" shownumber="no">2. All is contained in these brief sentences:
“Love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul,
and with all thy strength: and love thy neighbour as thyself;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p6.1" n="2868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.37-Matt.22.40" parsed="|Matt|22|37|22|40" passage="Matt. 22.37-40">Matt. xxii. 37–40</scripRef>.</p></note> for these
are the words in which the Lord, when on earth, gave an epitome of
religion, saying in the gospel, “On these two commandments hang
all the law and the prophets.” Daily advance, then, in this love,
both by praying and by well-doing, that through the help of Him,
who enjoined it on you, and whose gift it is, it may be nourished
and increased, until, being perfected, it render you perfect.
“For this is the love which,” as the apostle says, “is shed
abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto
us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p7.2" n="2869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> This is
“the fulfilling of the law;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p8.2" n="2870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.10">Rom. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> this is the same love by which
faith works, of which he says again, “Neither circumcision
availeth anything, nor uncircumcision; but faith, which worketh by
love.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p9.2" n="2871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" passage="Gal. 5.6">Gal. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p11" shownumber="no">3. In this love, then, all our holy fathers,
patriarchs, prophets, and apostles pleased God. In this all true
martyrs contended against the devil even to the shedding of blood,
and because in them it neither waxed cold nor failed, they became
conquerors. In this all true believers daily make progress, seeking
to acquire not an earthly kingdom, but the kingdom of heaven; not a
temporal, but an eternal inheritance; not gold and silver, but the
incorruptible riches of the angels; not the good things of this
life, which are enjoyed with trembling, and which no one can take
with him when he dies, but the vision of God, whose grace and power
of imparting felicity transcend all beauty of form in bodies not
only on earth but also in heaven, transcend all spiritual
loveliness in men, however just and holy, transcend all the glory
of the angels and powers of the world above, transcend not only all
that language can express, but all that thought can imagine
concerning Him. And let us not despair of the fulfilment of such a
great promise because it is exceeding great, but rather believe
that we shall receive it because He who has promised it is
exceeding great, as the blessed Apostle John says: “Now are we
the sons of God; and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but
we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we
shall see Him as He is.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p11.1" n="2872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.2" parsed="|John|3|2|0|0" passage="John 3.2">John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p13" shownumber="no">4. Do not think that it is impossible for any
one to please God while engaged in active military service. Among
such persons was the holy David, to whom God gave so great a
testimony; among them also were many righteous men of that time;
among them was also that centurion who said to the Lord: “I am
not worthy that Thou shouldest come under my roof, but speak the
word only, and my servant shall be healed: for I am a man under
authority, having soldiers under me: and I say to this man, Go, and
he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh; and to my servant,
Do this, and he doeth it;” and concerning whom the Lord said:
“Verily, I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not
in Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p13.1" n="2873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.8-Matt.8.10" parsed="|Matt|8|8|8|10" passage="Matt. 8.8-10">Matt. viii. 8–10</scripRef>.</p></note> Among them
was that Cornelius to whom an angel said: “Cornelius, thine alms
are accepted, and thy prayers are heard,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p14.2" n="2874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.4" parsed="|Acts|10|4|0|0" passage="Acts 10.4">Acts x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> when he directed him to send to
the blessed Apostle Peter, and to hear from him what he ought to
do, to which apostle he sent a devout soldier, requesting him to
come to him. Among them were also the soldiers who, when they had
come to be baptized by John,—the sacred forerunner of the Lord,
and the friend of the Bridegroom, of whom the Lord says: “Among
them that are born of women there hath not arisen a greater than
John the Baptist,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p15.2" n="2875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.11" parsed="|Matt|11|11|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.11">Matt. xi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>—and had inquired of him what
they should do, received the answer, “Do violence to no man,
neither accuse any falsely; and be content with your wages.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p16.2" n="2876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.14" parsed="|Luke|3|14|0|0" passage="Luke 3.14">Luke iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Certainly
he did not prohibit them to serve as soldiers when he commanded
them to be content with their pay for the service.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p18" shownumber="no">5. They occupy indeed a higher place before
God who, abandoning all these secular employments, serve Him with
the strictest chastity; but “every one,” as the apostle says,
“hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another
after that.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p18.1" n="2877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Some,
then, in praying for you, fight against your invisible enemies;
you, in fighting for them, contend against the barbarians, their
visible enemies. Would that one faith existed in all, for then
there would be less weary struggling, and the devil with his angels
would be more easily conquered; but since it is necessary in this
life that the citizens of the kingdom of heaven should be subjected
to temptations among erring and impious men, that they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_554.html" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-Page_554" n="554" />may be exercised, and
“tried as gold in the furnace,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p19.2" n="2878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.3.6" parsed="|Wis|3|6|0|0" passage="Wisd. 3.6">Wisd. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> we ought not before the appointed
time to desire to live with those alone who are holy and righteous,
so that, by patience, we may deserve to receive this blessedness in
its proper time.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p21" shownumber="no">6. Think, then, of this first of all, when you
are arming for the battle, that even your bodily strength is a gift
of God; for, considering this, you will not employ the gift of God
against God. For, when faith is pledged, it is to be kept even with
the enemy against whom the war is waged, how much more with the
friend for whom the battle is fought! Peace should be the object of
your desire; war should be waged only as a necessity, and waged
only that God may by it deliver men from the necessity and preserve
them in peace. For peace is not sought in order to the kindling of
war, but war is waged in order that peace may be obtained.
Therefore, even in waging war, cherish the spirit of a peacemaker,
that, by conquering those whom you attack, you may lead them back
to the advantages of peace; for our Lord says: “Blessed are the
peacemakers; for they shall be called the children of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p21.1" n="2879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.9" parsed="|Matt|5|9|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.9">Matt. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> If,
however, peace among men be so sweet as procuring temporal safety,
how much sweeter is that peace with God which procures for men the
eternal felicity of the angels! Let necessity, therefore, and not
your will, slay the enemy who fights against you. As violence is
used towards him who rebels and resists, so mercy is due to the
vanquished or the captive, especially in the case in which future
troubling of the peace is not to be feared.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p23" shownumber="no">7. Let the manner of your life be adorned by
chastity, sobriety, and moderation; for it is exceedingly
disgraceful that lust should subdue him whom man finds invincible,
and that wine should overpower him whom the sword assails in vain.
As to worldly riches, if you do not possess them, let them not be
sought after on earth by doing evil; and if you possess them, let
them by good works be laid up in heaven. The manly and Christian
spirit ought neither to be elated by the accession, nor crushed by
the loss of this world’s treasures. Let us rather think of what
the Lord says: “Where your treasure is, there will your heart be
also;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p23.1" n="2880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.21" parsed="|Matt|6|21|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.21">Matt. vi. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and
certainly, when we hear the exhortation to lift up our hearts, it
is our duty to give unfeignedly the response which you know that we
are accustomed to give.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p24.2" n="2881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p25" shownumber="no"> The allusion is evidently to the ancient formulary
in public worship, first mentioned by Cyprian in his treatise on
the Lord’s Prayer. To the presbyter’s exhortation, “Sursum
corda!” the people responded “Habemus ad Dominum.” For an
account of this formulary and a most beautiful exposition of it,
quoted from Cyril of Jerusalem, see Riddle’s <i>Christian
Antiquities,</i> book IV. ch. i. sec. 2.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p26" shownumber="no">8. In these things, indeed, I know that you
are very careful, and the good report which I hear of you fills me
with great delight, and moves me to congratulate you on account of
it in the Lord. This letter, therefore, may serve rather as a
mirror in which you may see what you are, than as a directory from
which to learn what you ought to be: nevertheless, whatever you may
discover, either from this letter or from the Holy Scriptures, to
be still wanting to you in regard to a holy life, persevere in
urgently seeking it both by effort and by prayer; and for the
things which you have, give thanks to God as the Fountain of
goodness, whence you have received them; in every good action let
the glory be given to God, and humility be exercised by you, for,
as it is written, “Every good gift and every perfect gift is from
above, and cometh down from the Father of lights.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p26.1" n="2882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" passage="Jas. 1.17">Jas. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> But
however much you may advance in the love of God and of your
neighbour, and in true piety, do not imagine, as long as you are in
this life, that you are without sin, for concerning this we read in
Holy Scripture: “Is not the life of man upon earth a life of
temptation?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p27.2" n="2883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p28.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Job.7.1" parsed="lxx|Job|7|1|0|0" passage="Job 7.1" version="LXX">Job. vii. 1</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Wherefore,
since always, as long as you are in this body, it is necessary for
you to say in prayer, as the Lord taught us: “Forgive us our
debts, as we forgive our debtors,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p28.2" n="2884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.12" parsed="|Matt|6|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 6.12">Matt. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> remember quickly to forgive, if
any one shall do you wrong and shall ask pardon from you, that you
may be able to pray sincerely, and may prevail in seeking pardon
for your own sins.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CLXXXIX-p30" shownumber="no">These things, my beloved friend, I have written to
you in haste, as the anxiety of the bearer to depart urged me not
to detain him; but I thank God that I have in some measure complied
with your pious wish. May the mercy of God ever protect you, my
noble lord and justly distinguished son.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXCI" n="CXCI" next="vii.1.CXCII" prev="vii.1.CLXXXIX" progress="91.50%" shorttitle="Letter CXCI" title="To Sixtus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXCI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXCI-p1.1">Letter CXCI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXCI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 418.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CXCI-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCI-p3.1">To My Venerable Lord and Pious
Brother and Co-Presbyter Sixtus,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXCI-p3.2" n="2885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXCI-p4" shownumber="no"> Sixtus, afterwards Sixtus III., Bishop of Rome,
the immediate successor of Cælestine, to whom the next letter is
addressed. His name is the forty-third in the list of Popes, and he
was in office from 432 to 440 <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCI-p4.1">A.D.</span> The
194th letter of Augustin was addressed to the same Sixtus, and is a
very elaborate dissertation on Pelagianism. It is omitted from this
selection as being rather a theological treatise than a letter.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCI-p4.2">Worthy of Being
Received in the Love of Christ, Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXCI-p5" shownumber="no">1. Since the arrival of the letter which, in my
absence, your Grace forwarded by our holy brother the presbyter
Firmus, and which I read on my return to Hippo, but not until after
the bearer had departed, the present is my first opportunity <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_555.html" id="vii.1.CXCI-Page_555" n="555" />of sending to you any
reply, and it is with great pleasure that I entrust it to our very
dearly beloved son, the acolyte Albinus. Your letter, addressed to
Alypius and myself jointly, came at a time when we were not
together, and this is the reason why you will now receive a letter
from each of us, instead of one from both, in reply. For the bearer
of this letter has just gone, meanwhile, from me to visit my
venerable brother and co-bishop Alypius, who will write a reply for
himself to your Holiness, and he has carried with him your letter,
which I had already perused. As to the great joy with which that
letter filled my heart, why should a man attempt to say what it is
impossible to express? Indeed, I do not think that you yourself
have any adequate idea of the amount of good done by your sending
that letter to us; but take our word for it, for as you bear
witness to your feelings, so do we bear witness to ours, declaring
how profoundly we have been moved by the perfectly transparent
soundness of the views declared in that letter. For if, when you
sent a very short letter on the same subject to the most blessed
aged Aurelius, by the acolyte Leo, we transcribed it with joyful
alacrity, and read it with enthusiastic interest to all who were
within our reach, as an exposition of your sentiments, both in
regard to that most fatal dogma [of Pelagius], and in regard to the
grace of God freely given by Him to small and great, to which that
dogma is diametrically opposed; how great, think you, is the joy
with which we have read this more extended statement in your
writing, how great the zeal with which we take care that it be read
by all to whom we have been able already or may yet be able to make
it known! For what could be read or heard with greater satisfaction
than so clear a defence of the grace of God against its enemies,
from the mouth of one who was before this proudly claimed by these
enemies as a mighty supporter of their cause?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXCI-p5.1" n="2886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXCI-p6" shownumber="no"> Sixtus had been not without reason reckoned as a
sympathiser with Pelagius, until their views were finally condemned
in this year 418 by Zosimus.</p></note> Or is there anything for which we
ought to give more abundant thanksgivings to God, than that His
grace is so ably defended by those to whom it is given, against
those to whom it is not given, or by whom, when given, it is not
accepted, because in the secret and just judgment of God the
disposition to accept it is not given to them?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXCI-p7" shownumber="no">2. Wherefore, my venerable lord, and holy
brother worthy of being received in the love of Christ, although
you render a most excellent service when you thus write on this
subject to brethren before whom the adversaries are wont to boast
themselves of your being their friend, nevertheless, there remains
upon you the yet greater duty of seeing not only that those be
punished with wholesome severity who dare to prate more openly
their declaration of that error, most dangerously hostile to the
Christian name, but also that with pastoral vigilance, on behalf of
the weaker and simpler sheep of the Lord, most strenuous
precautions be used against those who more covertly, indeed, and
timidly, but perseveringly, and in whispers, as it were, teach this
error, “creeping into houses,” as the apostle says, and doing
with practised impiety all those other things which are mentioned
immediately afterwards in that passage.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXCI-p7.1" n="2887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXCI-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXCI-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.6" parsed="|2Tim|3|6|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 3.6">2 Tim. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Nor ought those to be overlooked
who under the restraint of fear hide their sentiments under the
most profound silence, yet have not ceased to cherish the same
perverse opinions as before. For some of their party might be known
to you before that pestilence was denounced by the most explicit
condemnation of the apostolic see, whom you perceive to have now
become suddenly silent; nor can it be ascertained whether they have
been really cured of it, otherwise than through their not only
forbearing from the utterance of these false dogmas, but also
defending the truths which are opposed to their former errors with
the same zeal as they used to show on the other side. These are,
however, to be more gently dealt with; for what need is there for
causing further terror to those whom their silence itself proves to
be sufficiently terrified already? At the same time, though they
should not be frightened, they should be taught; and in my opinion
they may more easily, while their fear of severity assists the
teacher of the truth, be so taught that by the Lord’s help, after
they have learned to understand and love His grace, they may speak
out as antagonists of the error which meanwhile they dare not
confess.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXCII" n="CXCII" next="vii.1.CXCV" prev="vii.1.CXCI" progress="91.67%" shorttitle="Letter CXCII" title="To Cælestine" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXCII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXCII-p1.1">Letter CXCII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXCII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 418.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CXCII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCII-p3.1">To My Venerable Lord and Highly
Esteemed and Holy Brother, Cælestine</span></i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCII-p3.2">,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXCII-p3.3" n="2888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXCII-p4" shownumber="no"> Cælestine, who was at the date of this letter a
deacon in Rome, was raised in 423 to succeed Boniface as Bishop of
Rome; he stands forty-second in the list of Popes. Letter CCIX. is
addressed to him.</p></note><i>Augustin
Sends Greeting in the Lord.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXCII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I was at a considerable distance from home when
the letter of your Holiness addressed to me at Hippo arrived by the
hands of the clerk Projectus. When I had returned home, and, having
read your letter, felt myself to be owing you a reply, I was still
waiting for some means of communicating with you, when, lo! a most
desirable opportunity presented itself in the departure of our very
dear brother the acolyte Albinus, who leaves us immediately.
Rejoicing, therefore, in your health, which is most earnestly
desired by me, I return to your Holiness the salutation which I was
owing. But I always owe <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_556.html" id="vii.1.CXCII-Page_556" n="556" />you love, the only debt which, even when it has
been paid, holds him who has paid it a debtor still. For it is
given when it is paid, but it is owing even after it has been
given, for there is no time at which it ceases to be due. Nor when
it is given is it lost, but it is rather multiplied by giving it;
for in possessing it, not in parting with it, it is given. And
since it cannot be given unless it is possessed, so neither can it
be possessed unless it is given; nay, at the very time when it is
given by a man it increases in that man, and, according to the
number of persons to whom it is given, the amount of it which is
gained becomes greater. Moreover, how can that be denied to friends
which is due even to enemies? To enemies, however, this debt is
paid with caution, whereas to friends it is repaid with confidence.
Nevertheless, it uses every effort to secure that it receives back
what it gives, even in the case of those to whom it renders good
for evil. For we wish to have as a friend the man whom, as an
enemy, we truly love, for we do not sincerely love him unless we
wish him to be good, which he cannot be until he be delivered from
the sin of cherished enmities.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXCII-p6" shownumber="no">2. Love, therefore, is not paid away in the same
manner as money; for, whereas money is diminished, love is
increased by paying it away. They differ also in this,—that we
give evidence of greater goodwill to the man to whom we may have
given money if we do not seek to have it returned; but no one can
be a true donor of love unless he lovingly insist on its repayment.
For money, when it is received, accrues to him to whom it is given,
but forsakes him by whom it is given; love, on the contrary, even
when it is not repaid, nevertheless increases with the man who
insists on its repayment by the person whom he loves; and not only
so, but the person by whom it is returned to him does not begin to
possess it till he pays it back again.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXCII-p7" shownumber="no">Wherefore, my lord and brother, I willingly
give to you, and joyfully receive from you, the love which we owe
to each other. The love which I receive I still claim, and the love
which I give I still owe. For we ought to obey with docility the
precept of the One Master, whose disciples we both profess to be,
when He says to us by His apostle: “Owe no man anything, but to
love one another.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXCII-p7.1" n="2889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXCII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CXCII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.8" parsed="|Rom|13|8|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.8">Rom. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CXCV" n="CXCV" next="vii.1.CCI" prev="vii.1.CXCII" progress="91.78%" shorttitle="Letter CXCV" title="From Jerome" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CXCV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CXCV-p1.1">Letter CXCV.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CXCV-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCV-p2.1">a.d.</span> 418.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CXCV-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCV-p3.1">To His Holy Lord and Most
Blessed Father</span></i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCV-p3.2">,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXCV-p3.3" n="2890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXCV-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Papa</i>.</p></note><i>Augustin, Jerome Sends
Greeting.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CXCV-p5" shownumber="no">At all times I have esteemed your Blessedness
with becoming reverence and honour, and have loved the Lord and
Saviour dwelling in you. But now we add, if possible, something to
that which has already reached a climax, and we heap up what was
already full, so that we do not suffer a single hour to pass
without the mention of your name, because you have, with the ardour
of unshaken faith, stood your ground against opposing storms, and
preferred, so far as this was in your power, to be delivered from
Sodom, though you should come forth alone, rather than linger
behind with those who are doomed to perish. Your wisdom apprehends
what I mean to say. Go on and prosper! You are renowned throughout
the whole world; Catholics revere and look up to you as the
restorer of the ancient faith, and—which is a token of yet more
illustrious glory—all heretics abhor you. They persecute me also
with equal hatred, seeking by imprecation to take away the life
which they cannot reach with the sword. May the mercy of Christ the
Lord preserve you in safety and mindful of me, my venerable lord
and most blessed father.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CXCV-p5.1" n="2891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CXCV-p6" shownumber="no"> In two <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCV-p6.1">Mss.</span> this letter
has, as a postscript, the letter already translated as CXXIII.; see
page 451. The reason for that letter being supposed to belong to
the year 410 is the interpretation which some put upon one of its
obscure sentences as alluding to the fall of Rome in that year. If,
however, the sentence in question referred to the ecclesiastical
difficulties disturbing Jerusalem and all the East in connection
with the Pelagian controversy, there is nothing to forbid the
conjecture which its place in the <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CXCV-p6.2">Mss.</span>
aforesaid suggests, namely, that it was sent at the same time as
this letter, with which in them it stands connected.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCI" n="CCI" next="vii.1.CCII" prev="vii.1.CXCV" progress="91.83%" shorttitle="Letter CCI" title="Honorius Augustus and Theodosius Augustus to Bishop Aurelius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCI-p1.1">Letter CCI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 419.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCI-p3.1">The Emperors Honorius Augustus and
Theodosius Augustus to Bishop Aurelius Send Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCI-p4" shownumber="no">1. It had been indeed long ago decreed that Pelagius
and Celestius, the authors of an execrable heresy, should, as
pestilent corruptors of the Catholic truth, be expelled from the
city of Rome, lest they should, by their baneful influence, pervert
the minds of the ignorant. In this our clemency followed up the
judgment of your Holiness, according to which it is beyond all
question that they were unanimously condemned after an impartial
examination of their opinions. Their obstinate persistence in the
offence having, however, made it necessary to issue the decree a
second time, we have enacted further by a recent edict, that if any
one, knowing that they are concealing themselves in any part of the
provinces, shall delay either to drive them out or to inform on
them, he, as an accomplice, shall be liable to the punishment
prescribed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCI-p5" shownumber="no">2. To secure, however, the combined efforts of the
Christian zeal of all men for the destruction of this preposterous
heresy, it will be proper, most dearly beloved father, that the
authority of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_557.html" id="vii.1.CCI-Page_557" n="557" />your
Holiness be applied to the correction of certain bishops, who
either support the evil reasonings of these men by their silent
consent, or abstain from assailing them with open opposition. Let
your Reverence, then, by suitable writings, cause all bishops to be
admonished (as soon as they shall know, by the order of your
Holiness, that this order is laid upon them) that whoever shall,
through impious obstinacy, neglect to vindicate the purity of their
doctrine by subscribing the condemnation of the persons before
mentioned, shall, after being punished by the loss of their
episcopal office, be cut off by excommunication and banished for
life from their sees. For as, by a sincere confession of the truth,
we ourselves, in obedience to the Council of Nice, worship God as
the Creator of all things, and as the Fountain of our imperial
sovereignty, your Holiness will not suffer the members of this
odious sect, inventing, to the injury of religion, notions new and
strange, to hide in writings privately circulated an error
condemned by public authority. For, most beloved and loving father,
the guilt of heresy is in no degree less grievous in those who
either by dissimulation lend the error their secret support, or by
abstaining from denouncing it extend to it a fatal approbation.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCI-p6" shownumber="no">(<i>In another hand.</i>) May the Divinity
preserve you in safety for many years!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCI-p7" shownumber="no">Given at Ravenna, on the 9th day of June, in the
Consulship of Monaxius and Plinta.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCI-p8" shownumber="no">A letter, in the same terms, was also sent to the
holy Bishop Augustin.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCII" n="CCII" next="vii.1.CCIII" prev="vii.1.CCI" progress="91.92%" shorttitle="Letter CCII" title="Jerome to Alypius and Augustin" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCII-p1.1">Letter CCII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 419.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCII-p3.1">To the Bishops Alypius and
Augustin, My Lords Truly Holy, and Deservedly Loved and Reverenced,
Jerome Sends Greeting in Christ</span></i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCII-p3.2">.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCII-p3.3" n="2892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCII-p4" shownumber="no"> [The last letter of Jerome, who died at Bethlehem,
419.]</p></note></span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CCII-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCII-p5.1">Chap. I.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCII-p6" shownumber="no">1. The holy presbyter Innocentius, who is the bearer
of this letter, did not last year take with him a letter from me to
your Eminences, as he had no expectation of returning to Africa. We
thank God, however, that it so happened, as it afforded you an
opportunity of overcoming [evil with good in requiting] our silence
by your letter. Every opportunity of writing to you, revered
fathers, is most acceptable to me. I call God to witness that, if
it were possible, I would take the wings of a dove and fly to be
folded in your embrace. Loving you, indeed, as I have always done,
from a deep sense of your worth, but now especially because your
co-operation and your leadership have succeeded in strangling the
heresy of Celestius, a heresy which has so poisoned the hearts of
many, that, though they felt they were vanquished and condemned,
yet they did not lay aside their venomous sentiments, and, as the
only thing that remained in their power, hated us by whom they
imagined that they had lost the liberty of teaching heretical
doctrines.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCII-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCII-p7.1">Chap. II.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCII-p8" shownumber="no">2. As to your inquiry whether I have written
in opposition to the books of Annianus, this pretended deacon<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCII-p8.1" n="2893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCII-p9" shownumber="no"> <i>Pseudodiaconus.</i></p></note> of
Celedæ, who is amply provided for in order that he may furnish
frivolous accounts of the blasphemies of others, know that I
received these books, sent in loose sheets by our holy brother, the
presbyter Eusebius, not long ago. Since then I have suffered so
much through the attacks of disease, and through the falling asleep
of your distinguished and holy daughter Eustochium, that I almost
thought of passing over these writings with silent contempt. For he
flounders from beginning to end in the same mud, and, with the
exception of some jingling phrases which are not original, says
nothing he had not said before. Nevertheless, I have gained much in
the fact, that in attempting to answer my letter he has declared
his opinions with less reserve, and has published to all men his
blasphemies; for every error which he disowned in the wretched
synod of Diospolis he in this treatise openly avows. It is indeed
no great thing to answer his superlatively silly puerilities, but
if the Lord spare me, and I have a sufficient staff of amanuenses,
I will in a few brief lucubrations answer him, not to refute a
defunct heresy, but to silence his ignorance and blasphemy by
arguments: and this your Holiness could do better than I, as you
would relieve me from the necessity of praising my own works in
writing to the heretic. Our holy daughters Albina and Melania, and
our son Pinianus, salute you cordially. I give to our holy
presbyter Innocentius this short letter to convey to you from the
holy place Bethlehem. Your niece Paula piteously entreats you to
remember her, and salutes you warmly. May the mercy of our Lord
Jesus Christ preserve you safe and mindful of me, my lords truly
holy, and fathers deservedly loved and reverenced.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCIII" n="CCIII" next="vii.1.CCVIII" prev="vii.1.CCII" progress="92.02%" shorttitle="Letter CCIII" title="To Largus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCIII-p1.1">Letter CCIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 420.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCIII-p3.1">To My Noble Lord and Most Excellent
and Loving Son, Largus, Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIII-p4" shownumber="no">I received the letter of your Excellency, in which
you ask me to write to you. This assuredly you would not have done
unless you had esteemed acceptable and pleasant that which you
suppose me capable of writing to you. In <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_558.html" id="vii.1.CCIII-Page_558" n="558" />other words, I assume that, having desired the
vanities of this life when you had not tried them, now, after the
trial has been made, you despise them, because in them the pleasure
is deceitful, the labour fruitless, the anxiety perpetual, the
elevation dangerous. Men seek them at first through imprudence, and
give them up at last with disappointment and remorse. This is true
of all the things which, in the cares of this mortal life, are
coveted with more eagerness than wisdom by the uneasy solicitude of
the men of the world. But it is wholly otherwise with the hope of
the pious: very different is the fruit of their labours, very
different the reward of their dangers. Fear and grief, and labour
and danger are unavoidable, so long as we live in this world; but
the great question is, for what cause, with what expectation, with
what aim a man endures these things. When, indeed, I contemplate
the lovers of this world, I know not at what time wisdom can most
opportunely attempt their moral improvement; for when they have
apparent prosperity, they reject disdainfully her salutary
admonitions, and regard them as old wives fables; when, again, they
are in adversity, they think rather of escaping merely from present
suffering than of obtaining the real remedy by which they may be
made whole, and may arrive at that place where they shall be
altogether exempt from suffering. Occasionally, however, some open
their ears and hearts to the truth,—rarely in prosperity, more
frequently in adversity. These are indeed the few, for such it is
predicted that they shall be. Among these I desire you to be,
because I love you truly, my noble lord and most excellent and
loving son. Let this counsel be my answer to your letter, because
though I am unwilling that you should henceforth suffer such things
as you have endured, yet I would grieve still more if you were
found to have suffered these things without any change for the
better in your life.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCVIII" n="CCVIII" next="vii.1.CCIX" prev="vii.1.CCIII" progress="92.09%" shorttitle="Letter CCVIII" title="To Felicia" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p1.1">Letter CCVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 423.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p3.1">To the Lady Felicia, His Daughter
in the Faith, and Worthy of Honour Among the Members of Christ,
Augustin Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. I do not doubt, when I consider both your
faith and the weakness or wickedness of others, that your mind has
been disturbed, for even a holy apostle, full of compassionate
love, confesses a similiar experience, saying, “Who is weak, and
I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p4.1" n="2894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.29" parsed="|2Cor|11|29|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.29">2 Cor. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Wherefore,
as I myself share your pain, and am solicitous for your welfare in
Christ, I have thought it my duty to address this letter, partly
consolatory, partly hortatory, to your Holiness, because in the
body of our Lord Jesus Christ, in which all His members are one,
you are very closely related to us, being loved as an honourable
member in that body, and partaking with us of life in His Holy
Spirit.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p6" shownumber="no">2. I exhort you, therefore, not to be too much
troubled by those offences which for this very reason were foretold
as destined to come, that when they came we might remember that
they had been foretold, and not be greatly disconcerted by them.
For the Lord Himself in His gospel foretold them, saying, “Woe
unto the world because of offences! for it must needs be that
offences come; but woe unto that man by whom the offence
cometh!”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p6.1" n="2895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.7" parsed="|Matt|18|7|0|0" passage="Matt. 18.7">Matt. xviii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> These are
the men of whom the apostle said, “They seek their own, not the
things that are Jesus Christ’s.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p7.2" n="2896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.21" parsed="|Phil|2|21|0|0" passage="Phil. 2.21">Phil. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> There are, therefore, some who
hold the honourable office of shepherds in order that they may
provide for the flock of Christ; others occupy that position that
they may enjoy the temporal honours and secular advantages
connected with the office. It must needs happen that these two
kinds of pastors, some dying, others succeeding them, should
continue in the Catholic Church even to the end of time, and the
judgment of the Lord. If, then, in the times of the apostles there
were men such that Paul, grieved by their conduct, enumerates among
his trials, “perils among false brethren,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p8.2" n="2897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.26" parsed="|1Cor|11|26|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 11.26">1 Cor. xi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet he did not haughtily cast
them out, but patiently bore with them, how much more must such
arise in our times, since the Lord most plainly says concerning
this age which is drawing to a close, “that because iniquity
shall abound the love of many shall wax cold.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p9.2" n="2898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12-Matt.24.13" parsed="|Matt|24|12|24|13" passage="Matt. 24.12,13">Matt. xxiv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> The word which follows, however,
ought to console and exhort us, for He adds, “He that shall
endure to the end, the same shall be saved.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p11" shownumber="no">3. Moreover, as there are good shepherds and bad
shepherds, so also in flocks there are good and bad. The good are
represented by the name of sheep, but the bad are called goats:
they feed, nevertheless, side by side in the same pastures, until
the Chief Shepherd, who is called the One Shepherd, shall come and
separate them one from another according to His promise, “as a
shepherd divideth the sheep from the goats.” On us He has laid
the duty of gathering the flock; to Himself He has reserved the
work of final separation, because it pertains properly to Him who
cannot err. For those presumptuous servants, who have lightly
ventured to separate before the time which the Lord has reserved in
His own hand, have, instead of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_559.html" id="vii.1.CCVIII-Page_559" n="559" />separating others, only been separated
themselves from Catholic unity; for how could those have a clean
flock who have by schism become unclean?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p12" shownumber="no">4. In order, therefore, that we may remain in
the unity of the faith, and not, stumbling at the offences
occasioned by the chaff, desert the threshing-floor of the Lord,
but rather remain as wheat till the final winnowing,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p12.1" n="2899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.12" parsed="|Matt|3|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 3.12">Matt. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and by the
love which imparts stability to us bear with the beaten straw, our
great Shepherd in the gospel admonishes us concerning the good
shepherds, that we should not, on account of their good works,
place our hope in them, but glorify our heavenly Father for making
them such; and concerning the bad shepherds (whom He designed to
point out under the name of Scribes and Pharisees), He reminds us
that they teach that which is good though they do that which is
evil.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p13.2" n="2900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.12" parsed="|Matt|3|12|0|0" passage="Matt. 3.12">Matt. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p15" shownumber="no">5. Concerning the good shepherds He thus
speaks: “Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an
hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under
a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that
are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may
see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p15.1" n="2901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14-Matt.5.16" parsed="|Matt|5|14|5|16" passage="Matt. 5.14,15,16">Matt. v. 14, 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Concerning
the bad shepherds He admonishes the sheep in these words: “The
Scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat: all, therefore,
whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye
after their works: for they say, and do not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p16.2" n="2902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.2-Matt.23.3" parsed="|Matt|23|2|23|3" passage="Matt. 23.2,3">Matt. xxiii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> When these are listened to, the
sheep of Christ, even through evil teachers, hear His voice, and do
not forsake the unity of His flock, because the good which they
hear them teach belongs not to the shepherds but to Him, and
therefore the sheep are safely fed, since even under bad shepherds
they are nourished in the Lord’s pastures. They do not, however,
imitate the actions of the bad shepherds, because such actions
belong not to the world but to the shepherds themselves. In regard,
however, to those whom they see to be good shepherds, they not only
hear the good things which they teach, but also imitate the good
actions which they perform. Of this number was the apostle, who
said: “Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p17.2" n="2903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 11.1">1 Cor. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> He was a
light kindled by the Eternal Light, the Lord Jesus Christ Himself,
and was placed on a candlestick because He gloried in His cross,
concerning which he said: “God forbid that I should glory, save
in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p18.2" n="2904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" passage="Gal. 6.14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Moreover, since he sought not his
own things, but the things which are Jesus Christ’s, whilst he
exhorts to the imitation of his own life those whom he had
“begotten through the gospel,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p19.2" n="2905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.15" parsed="|1Cor|4|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.15">1 Cor. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> he yet severely reproved those
who, by the names of apostles, introduced schisms, and he chides
those who said, “I am of Paul; was Paul crucified for you? or
were ye baptized in the name of Paul?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p20.2" n="2906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12-1Cor.1.13" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|1|13" passage="1 Cor. 1.12,13">1 Cor. i. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p22" shownumber="no">6. Hence we understand both that the good
shepherds are those who seek not their own, but the things of Jesus
Christ, and that the good sheep, though imitating the works of the
good shepherds by whose ministry they have been gathered together,
do not place their hope in them, but rather in the Lord, by Whose
blood they are redeemed; so that when they may happen to be placed
under bad shepherds, preaching Christ’s doctrine and doing their
own evil works, they will do what they teach, but will not do what
they do, and will not, on account of these sons of wickedness,
forsake the pastures of the one true Church. For there are both
good and bad in the Catholic Church, which, unlike the Donatist
sect, is extended and spread abroad, not in Africa only, but
through all nations; as the apostle expresses it, “bringing forth
fruit, and increasing in the whole world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p22.1" n="2907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.6" parsed="|Col|1|6|0|0" passage="Col. 1.6">Col. i. 6</scripRef>.
The words “<span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p23.2" lang="EL">καὶ
αὐξανόμενον</span>,” here translated by Augustin, are found in
some <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p23.3">Mss.</span> but omitted in the <i>Textus
Receptus</i>.</p></note> But those who are separated from
the Church, as long as they are opposed to it cannot be good;
although an apparently praiseworthy conversation seems to prove
some of them to be good, their separation from the Church itself
renders them bad, according to the saying of the Lord: “He that
is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me
scattereth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p23.4" n="2908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.30" parsed="|Matt|12|30|0|0" passage="Matt. 12.30">Matt. xii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p25" shownumber="no">7. Therefore, my daughter, worthy of all
welcome and honour among the members of Christ, I exhort you to
hold faithfully that which the Lord has committed to you, and love
with all your heart Him and His Church who suffered you not, by
joining yourself with the lost, to lose the recompense of your
virginity, or perish with them. For if you should depart out of
this world separated from the unity of the body of Christ, it will
avail you nothing to have preserved inviolate your virginity. But
God, who is rich in mercy, has done in regard to you that which is
written in the gospel: when the invited guests excused themselves
to the master of the feast, he said to the servants, “Go ye,
therefore, into the highways and hedges, and as many as ye shall
find compel them to come in.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p25.1" n="2909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCVIII-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.9" parsed="|Matt|22|9|0|0" passage="Matt. 22.9">Matt. xxii. 9</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="vii.1.CCVIII-p26.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.23" parsed="|Luke|14|23|0|0" passage="Luke 14.23">Luke xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Although, however, you owe
sincerest affection to those good servants of His through whose
instrumentality you were compelled to come in, yet it is your
duty, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_560.html" id="vii.1.CCVIII-Page_560" n="560" />nevertheless, to place your hope on Him who
prepared the banquet, by whom also you have been persuaded to come
to eternal and blessed life. Committing to Him your heart, your
vow, and your sacred virginity, and your faith, hope, and charity,
you will not be moved by offences, which shall abound even to the
end; but, by the unshaken strength of piety, shall be safe and
shall triumph in the Lord, continuing in the unity of His body even
to the end. Let me know, by your answer, with what sentiments you
regard my anxiety for you, to which I have to the best of my
ability given expression in this letter. May the grace and mercy of
God ever protect you!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCIX" n="CCIX" next="vii.1.CCX" prev="vii.1.CCVIII" progress="92.38%" shorttitle="Letter CCIX" title="To Cælestine" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCIX-p1.1">Letter CCIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 423.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCIX-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCIX-p3.1">To Cælestine,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCIX-p3.2" n="2910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCIX-p4" shownumber="no"> The successor of Boniface as Bishop of Rome. See
note to Letter CXCII. For a summary of the arguments which may be
used on both sides in regard to the genuineness of this letter,
which is found in only one <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCIX-p4.1">Ms.</span>, see
Dupin’s remarks upon it in his <i>Ecclesiastical History</i>, 5th
century.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCIX-p4.2">My Lord Most Blessed, and Holy Father Venerated with All
Due Affection, Augustin Sends Greeting in The Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p5" shownumber="no">1. First of all I congratulate you that our Lord God
has, as we have heard, established you in the illustrious chair
which you occupy without any division among His people. In the next
place, I lay before your Holiness the state of affairs with us,
that not only by your prayers, but with your council and aid you
may help us. For I write to you at this time under deep affliction,
because, while wishing to benefit certain members of Christ in our
neighbourhood, I brought on them a great calamity by my want of
prudence and caution.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p6" shownumber="no">2. Bordering on the district of Hippo, there
is a small town,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCIX-p6.1" n="2911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCIX-p7" shownumber="no"> Castellum.</p></note> named Fussala: formerly there was
no bishop there, but, along with the contiguous district, it was
included in the parish of Hippo. That part of the country had few
Catholics; the error of the Donatists held under its miserable
influence all the other congregations located in the midst of a
large population, so that in the town of Fussala itself there was
not one Catholic. In the mercy of God, all these places were
brought to attach themselves to the unity of the Church; with how
much toil, and how many dangers it would take long to tell,—how
the presbyters originally appointed by us to gather these people
into the fold were robbed, beaten, maimed, deprived of their
eyesight, and even put to death; whose sufferings, however, were
not useless and unfruitful, seeing that by them the
re-establishment of unity was achieved. But as Fussala is forty
miles distant from Hippo, and I saw that in governing its people,
and gathering together the remnant, however small, of persons of
both sexes, who, not threatening others, but fleeing for their own
safety, were scattered here and there, my work would be extended
farther than it ought, and that I could not give the attention
which I clearly perceived to be necessary, I arranged that a bishop
should be ordained and appointed there.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p8" shownumber="no">3. With a view to the carrying out of this, I sought
for a person who might be suitable to the locality and people, and
at the same time acquainted with the Punic language; and I had in
my mind a presbyter fitted for the office. Having applied by letter
to the holy senior bishop who was then Primate of Numidia, I
obtained his consent to come from a great distance to ordain this
presbyter. After his coming, when all our minds were intent on an
affair of so great consequence, at the last moment, the person whom
I believed to be ready to be ordained disappointed us by absolutely
refusing to accept the office. Then I myself, who, as the event
showed, ought rather to have postponed than precipitated a matter
so perilous, being unwilling that the very venerable and holy old
man, who had come with so much fatigue to us, should return home
without accomplishing the business for which he had journeyed so
far, offered to the people, without their seeking him, a young man,
Antonius, who was then with me. He had been from childhood brought
up in a monastery by us, but, beyond officiating as a reader, he
had no experience of the labours pertaining to the various degrees
of rank in the clerical office. The unhappy people, not knowing
what was to follow, submissively trusting me, accepted him on my
suggestion. What need I say more? The deed was done; he entered on
his office as their bishop.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p9" shownumber="no">4. What shall I do? I am unwilling to accuse before
your venerable Dignity one whom I brought into the fold, and
nourished with care; and I am unwilling to forsake those in seeking
whose ingathering to the Church I have travailed, amid fears and
anxieties; and how to do justice to both I cannot discover. The
matter has come to such a painful crisis, that those who, in
compliance with my wishes, had, in the belief that they were
consulting their own interests, chosen him for their bishop, are
now bringing charges against him before me. When the most serious
of these, namely, charges of gross immorality, which were brought
forward not by those whose bishop he was, but by certain other
individuals, were found to be utterly unsupported by evidence, and
he seemed to us fully acquitted of the crimes laid most
ungenerously to his charge, he was on this account regarded, both
by ourselves and by others, with such sympathy that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_561.html" id="vii.1.CCIX-Page_561" n="561" />the things complained of by
the people of Fussala and the surrounding district,—such as
intolerable tyranny and spoliation, and extortion, and oppression
of various kinds,—by no means seemed so grievous that for one, or
for all of them taken together, we should deem it necessary to
deprive him of the office of bishop; it seemed to us enough to
insist that he should restore what might be proved to have been
taken away unjustly.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p10" shownumber="no">5. In fine, we so mixed clemency with severity in
our sentence, that while reserving to him his office of bishop, we
did not leave altogether unpunished offences which behoved neither
to be repeated again by himself, nor held forth to the imitation of
others. We therefore, in correcting him, reserved to the young man
the rank of his office unimpaired, but at the same time, as a
punishment, we took away his power, appointing that he should not
any longer rule over those with whom he had dealt in such a manner
that with just resentment they could not submit to his authority,
and might perhaps manifest their impatient indignation by breaking
forth into some deeds of violence fraught with danger both to
themselves and to him. That this was the state of feeling evidently
appeared when the bishops dealt with them concerning Antonius,
although at present that conspicuous man Celer, of whose powerful
interference against him he complained, possesses no power, either
in Africa or elsewhere.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p11" shownumber="no">6. But why should I detain you with further
particulars? I beseech you to assist us in this laborious matter,
blessed lord and holy father, venerated for your piety, and revered
with due affection; and command all the documents which have been
forwarded to be read aloud to you. Observe in what manner Antonius
discharged his duties as bishop; how, when debarred from communion
until full restitution should be made to the men of Fussala, he
submitted to our sentence, and has now set apart a sum out of which
to pay what may after inquiry be deemed just for compensation, in
order that the privilege of communion might be restored to him;
with what crafty reasoning he prevailed on our aged primate, a most
venerable man, to believe all his statements, and to recommend him
as altogether blameless to the venerable Pope Boniface. But why
should I rehearse all the rest, seeing that the venerable old man,
aforesaid must have reported the entire matter to your
Holiness?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p12" shownumber="no">7. In the numerous minutes of procedure in
which our judgment regarding him is recorded, I should have feared
that we might appear to you to have passed a sentence less severe
than we ought to have done, did I not know that you are so prone to
mercy that you will deem it your duty to spare not us only, because
we spared him, but also the man himself. But what we did, whether
in kindness or laxity, he attempts to turn to account, and use as a
legal objection to our sentence. He boldly protests: “Either I
ought to sit in my own episcopal chair, or ought not to be a bishop
at all,” as if he were now sitting in any seat but his own. For,
on this very account, those places were set apart and assigned to
him in which he had previously been bishop, that he might not be
said to be unlawfully translated to another see, contrary to the
statutes of the Fathers;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCIX-p12.1" n="2912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCIX-p13" shownumber="no"> Translations from one see to another, now
permitted, had been forbidden by the Councils of Nice, Sardis, and
Antioch.</p></note> or is it to be maintained that one
ought to be so rigid an advocate, either for severity or for
lenity, as to insist, either that no punishment be inflicted on
those who seem not to deserve deposition from the office of bishop,
or that the sentence of deposition be pronounced on all who seem to
deserve any punishment?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p14" shownumber="no">8. There are cases on record, in which the Apostolic
See, either pronouncing judgment or confirming the judgment of
others, sanctioned decisions by which persons, for certain
offences, were neither deposed from their episcopal office nor left
altogether unpunished. I shall not bring forward those which
occurred at a period very remote from our own time; I shall mention
recent instances. Let Priscus, a bishop of the province of
Cæsarea, protest boldly: “Either the office of primate should be
open to me, as to other bishops, or I ought not to remain a
bishop.” Let Victor, another bishop of the same province, with
whom, when involved in the same sentence as Priscus, no bishop
beyond his own diocese holds communion, let him, I say, protest
with similar confidence: “Either I ought to have communion
everywhere, or I ought not to have it in my own district.” Let
Laurentius, a third bishop of the same province, speak, and in the
precise words of this man he may exclaim: “Either I ought to sit
in the chair to which I have been ordained, or I ought not to be a
bishop.” But who can find fault with these judgments, except one
who does not consider that, neither on the one hand ought all
offences to be left unpunished, nor on the other ought all to be
punished in one way.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p15" shownumber="no">9. Since, then, the most blessed Pope Boniface,
speaking of Bishop Antonius, has in his epistle, with the vigilant
caution becoming a pastor, inserted in his judgment the additional
clause, “if he has faithfully narrated the facts of the case to
us,” receive now the facts of the case, which in his statement to
you he passed over in silence, and also the transactions which took
place after the letter of that man of blessed memory had been read
in Africa, and in the mercy of Christ extend your aid to men
implor<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_562.html" id="vii.1.CCIX-Page_562" n="562" />ing it more
earnestly than he does from whose turbulence they desire to be
freed. For either from himself, or at least from very frequent
rumors, threats are held out that the courts of justiciary, and the
public authorities, and the violence of the military, are to carry
into force the decision of the Apostolic See; the effect of which
is that these unhappy men, being now Catholic Christians, dread
greater evils from a Catholic bishop than those which, when they
were heretics, they dreaded from the laws of Catholic emperors. Do
not permit these things to be done, I implore you, by the blood of
Christ, by the memory of the Apostle Peter, who has warned those
placed over Chistian people against violently “lording it over
their brethren.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCIX-p15.1" n="2913" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCIX-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCIX-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.3" parsed="|1Pet|5|3|0|0" passage="1 Pet. 5.3">1 Pet. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> I commend to the gracious love of
your Holiness the Catholics of Fussala, my children in Christ, and
also Bishop Antonius, my son in Christ, for I love both, and I
commend both to you. I do not blame the people of Fussala for
bringing to your ears their just complaint against me for imposing
on them a man whom I had not proved, and who was in age at least
not yet established, by whom they have been so afflicted; nor do I
wish any wrong done to Antonius, whose evil covetousness I oppose
with a determination proportioned to my sincere affection for him.
Let your compassion be extended to both,—to them, so that they
may not suffer evil; to him, so that he may not do evil: to them,
so that they may not hate the Catholic Church, if they find no aid
in defence against a Catholic bishop extended to them by Catholic
bishops, and especially by the Apostolic See itself; to him, on the
other hand, so that he may not involve himself in such grievous
wickedness as to alienate from Christ those whom against their will
he endeavours to make his own.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCIX-p17" shownumber="no">10. As for myself, I must acknowledge to your
Holiness, that in the danger which threatens both, I am so racked
with anxiety and grief that I think of retiring from the
responsibilities of the episcopal office, and abandoning myself to
demonstrations of sorrow corresponding to the greatness of my
error, if I shall see (through the conduct of him in favour of
whose election to the bishopric I imprudently gave my vote) the
Church of God laid waste, and (which may God forbid) even perish,
involving in its destruction the man by whom it was laid waste.
Recollecting what the apostle says: “If we would judge ourselves,
we should not be judged.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCIX-p17.1" n="2914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCIX-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCIX-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.31" parsed="|1Cor|11|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 11.31">1 Cor. xi. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> I will judge myself, that He may
spare me who is hereafter to judge the quick and the dead. If,
however, you succeed in restoring the members of Christ in that
district from their deadly fear and grief, and in comforting my old
age by the administration of justice tempered with mercy, He who
brings deliverance to us through you in this tribulation, and who
has established you in the seat which you occupy, shall recompense
unto you good for good, both in this life and in that which is to
come.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCX" n="CCX" next="vii.1.CCXI" prev="vii.1.CCIX" progress="92.79%" shorttitle="Letter CCX" title="To Felicitas, Rusticus, etc." type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCX-p1.1">Letter CCX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 423.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCX-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCX-p3.1">To the Most Beloved and Most
Holy Mother Felicitas</span></i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCX-p3.2">,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCX-p3.3" n="2915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCX-p4" shownumber="no"> The prioress of the nunnery at Hippo, appointed to
that office after the death of the sister of Augustin.</p></note><i>and
Brother Rusticus, and to the Sisters Who are with Them, Augustin
and Those Who are with Him Send Greeting in the
Lord.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCX-p5" shownumber="no">1. Good is the Lord, and to every place
extends His mercy, which comforts us by your love to us in Him. How
much He loves those who believe and hope in Him, and who both love
Him and love one another, and what blessings He keeps in store for
them hereafter, He proves most remarkably in this, that on the
unbelieving, the abandoned, and the perverse, whom He threatens
with eternal fire, if they persevere in their evil disposition to
the end, He does in this life bestow so many benefits, making
“His sun to rise on the evil and on the good,” “on the just
and on the unjust,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCX-p5.1" n="2916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.45" parsed="|Matt|5|45|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.45">Matt. v. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> words in which, for the sake of
brevity, some instances are mentioned that many more may be
suggested to reflection; for who can reckon up how many gracious
benefits the wicked receive in this life from Him whom they
despise? Amongst these, this is one of great value, that by the
experience of the occasional afflictions, which like a good
physician He mingles the pleasures of this life, He admonishes
them, if only they will give heed, to flee from the wrath to come,
and while they are in the way, that is, in this life, to agree with
the word of God, which they have made an adversary to themselves by
their wicked lives. What, then, is not bestowed in mercy on men by
the Lord God, since even affliction sent by Him is a blessing? For
prosperity is a gift of God when He comforts, adversity a gift of
God when He warns; and if He bestows these things, as I have said,
even on the wicked, what does He prepare for those who bear with
one another? Into this number you rejoice that through His grace
you have been gathered, “forbearing one another in love;
endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of
peace.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCX-p6.2" n="2917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.2-Eph.4.3" parsed="|Eph|4|2|4|3" passage="Eph. 4.2,3">Eph. iv. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> For there
shall not be awanting occasion for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_563.html" id="vii.1.CCX-Page_563" n="563" />your bearing one with another till God
shall have so purified you, that, death being “swallowed up in
victory,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCX-p7.2" n="2918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.24" parsed="|1Cor|15|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.24">1 Cor. xv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> “God
shall be all in all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCX-p8.2" n="2919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCX-p10" shownumber="no">2. We ought never, indeed, to take pleasure in
quarrels; but however averse we may be to them, they occasionally
either arise from love, or put it to the test. For how difficult is
it to find any one willing to be reproved; and where is the wise
man of whom it is said, “Rebuke a wise man, and he will love
thee”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCX-p10.1" n="2920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCX-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCX-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.8" parsed="|Prov|9|8|0|0" passage="Prov. 9.8">Prov. ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> But are we
on that account not to reprove and find fault with a brother, to
prevent him from going down through false security to death? For it
is a common and frequent experience, that when a brother is found
fault with he is mortified at the time, and resists and contradicts
his friend, but afterwards reconsiders the matter in silence alone
with God, where he is not afraid of giving offence to men by
submitting to correction, but is afraid of offending God by
refusing to be reformed, and thenceforward refrains from doing that
for which he has been justly reproved; and in proportion as he
hates his sin, he loves the brother whom he feels to have been the
enemy of his sin. But if he belong to the number of those of whom
it is said, “Reprove not a scorner lest he hate thee,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCX-p11.2" n="2921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCX-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCX-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.8" parsed="|Prov|9|8|0|0" passage="Prov. 9.8">Prov. ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> the
quarrel does not arise from love on the part of the reproved, but
it exercises and tests the love of the reprover; for he does not
return hatred for hatred, but the love which constrains him to find
fault endures unmoved, even when he who is found fault with
requites it with hatred. But if the reprover renders evil for evil
to the man who takes offence at being reproved, he was not worthy
to reprove another, but evidently deserves to be himself reproved.
Act upon these principles, so that either quarrels may not arise,
or, if they do arise, may quickly terminate in peace. Be more
earnest to dwell in concord than to vanquish each other in
controversy. For as vinegar corrodes a vessel if it remain long in
it, so anger corrodes the heart if it is cherished till the morrow.
These things, therefore, observe, and the God of peace shall be
with you. Pray also unitedly for us, that we may cheerfully
practise the good advices which we give to you.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXI" n="CCXI" next="vii.1.CCXII" prev="vii.1.CCX" progress="92.93%" shorttitle="Letter CCXI" title="To the Nuns" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXI-p1.1">Letter CCXI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 423.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCXI-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXI-p3.1">In This Letter Augustin Rebukes
the Nuns of the Monastery in Which His Sister Had Been Prioress,
for Certain Turbulent Manifestations of Dissatisfaction with Her
Successor, and Lays Down General Rules for Their
Guidance</span></i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXI-p3.2">.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p3.3" n="2922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p4" shownumber="no"> This letter is of historical value, as embodying
the rules of nunneries belonging to the Augustinian orders. In the
end of the first volume of the Benedictine edition of his writings,
this rule of monastic life is given, adapted by some later writer
to convents of monks.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p5" shownumber="no">1. As severity is ready to punish the faults which
it may discover, so charity is reluctant to discover the faults
which it must punish. This was the reason of my not acceding to
your request for a visit from me, at a time when, if I had come, I
must have come not to rejoice in your harmony, but to add more
vehemence to your strife. For how could I have treated your
behaviour with indifference, or have allowed it to pass unpunished,
if so great a tumult had arisen among you in my presence, as that
which, when I was absent, assailed my ears with the din of your
voices, although my eyes did not witness your disorder? For perhaps
your rising against authority would have been even more violent in
my presence, since I must have refused the concessions which you
demanded,—concessions involving, to your own disadvantage, some
most dangerous precedents, subversive of sound discipline; and I
must thus have found you such as I did not desire, and must have
myself been found by you such as you did not desire.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p6" shownumber="no">2. The apostle, writing to the Corinthians,
says: “Moreover, I call God for a record upon my soul, that to
spare you I came not as yet to Corinth. Not for that we have
dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p6.1" n="2923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.23" parsed="|2Cor|1|23|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 1.23">2 Cor. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> I also say
the same to you; to spare you I have not come to you. I have also
spared myself, that I might not have sorrow upon sorrow, and have
chosen not to see you face to face, but to pour out my heart to God
on your behalf, and to plead the cause of your great danger not in
words before you, but in tears before God; entreating Him that He
may not turn into grief the joy wherewith I am wont to rejoice in
you, and that amid the great offences with which this world
everywhere abounds, I may be comforted at times by thinking of your
number, your pure affection, your holy conversation, and the
abundant grace of God which is given to you, so that you not only
have renounced matrimony, but have chosen to dwell with one accord
in fellowship under the same roof, that you may have one soul and
one heart in God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p8" shownumber="no">3. When I reflect on these good things, these
gifts of God in you, my heart, amid the many storms by which it is
agitated through evils elsewhere, is wont to find perfect rest.
“Ye did run well; who did hinder you, that ye should not obey the
truth? This persuasion cometh not of Him that calleth you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p8.1" n="2924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.7-Gal.5.8" parsed="|Gal|5|7|5|8" passage="Gal. 5.7,8">Gal. v. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “A
little leaven ”—<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p9.2" n="2925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.6" parsed="|1Cor|5|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.6">1 Cor. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_564.html" id="vii.1.CCXI-Page_564" n="564" />I am unwilling to complete the sentence, for I
rather desire, entreat, and exhort that the leaven itself be
transformed into something better, lest it change the whole lump
for the worse, as it has already almost done. If, therefore, you
have begun to put forth again the buddings of a sound discernment
as to your duty, pray that you enter not into temptation, nor fall
again into strifes, emulations, animosities, divisions, evil
speaking, seditions, whisperings. For we have not laboured as we
have done in planting and watering the garden of the Lord among
you, that we may reap these thorns from you. If, however, your
weakness be still disturbed by turbulence, pray that you may be
delivered from this temptation. As for the troublers of your peace,
if such there be still among you, they shall, unless they amend
their conduct, bear their judgment, whoever they be.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p11" shownumber="no">4. Consider how evil a thing it is, that at the very
time when we rejoice in the return of the Donatists to our unity,
we have to lament internal discord within our monastery. Be
stedfast in observing your good vows, and you will not desire to
change for another the prioress whose care of the monastery has
been for so many years unwearied, under whom also you have both
increased in numbers and advanced in age, and who has given you the
place in her heart which a mother gives to her own children. All of
you when you came to the monastery found her there, either
discharging satisfactorily the duties of assistant to the late holy
prioress, my sister, or, after her own accession to that office,
giving you a welcome to the sisterhood. Under her you spent your
noviciate, under her you took the veil, under her your number has
been multiplied, and yet you are riotously demanding that she
should be replaced by another, whereas, if the proposal to put
another in her place had come from us, it would have been seemly
for you to have mourned over such a proposal. For she is one whom
you know well; to her you came at first, and under her you have for
so many years advanced in age and in numbers. No official
previously unknown to you has been appointed, excepting the prior;
if it be on his account that you seek a change, and if through
aversion to him you thus rebel against your mother, why do you not
rather petition for his removal? If, however, you recoil from this
suggestion, for I know how you reverence and love him in Christ,
why do you not all the more for his sake reverence and love her?
For the first measures of the recently appointed prior in presiding
over you are so hindered by your disorderly behaviour, that he is
himself disposed to leave you, rather than be subjected on your
account to the dishonour and odium which must arise from the report
going abroad, that you would not have sought another prioress
unless you had begun to have him as your prior. May God therefore
calm and compose your minds: let not the work of the devil prevail
in you, but may the peace of Christ gain the victory in your
hearts; and do not rush headlong to death, either through vexation
of spirit, because what you desire is refused, or through shame,
because of having desired what you ought not to have desired, but
rather by repentance resume the conscientious discharge of duty;
and imitate not the repentance of Judas the traitor, but the tears
of Peter the shepherd.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p12" shownumber="no">5. The rules which we lay down to be observed
by you as persons settled in a monastery are these:—First of all,
in order to fulfil the end for which you have been gathered into
one community, dwell in the house with oneness of spirit, and let
your hearts and minds be one in God. Also call not anything the
property of any one, but let all things be common property, and let
distribution of food and raiment be made to each of you by the
prioress,—not equally to all, because you are not all equally
strong, but to every one according to her need. For you read in the
Acts of the Apostles: “They had all things common: and
distribution was made to every man according as he had need.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p12.1" n="2926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32 Bible:Acts.4.35" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0;|Acts|4|35|0|0" passage="Acts 4.32,35">Acts iv. 32, 35</scripRef>.</p></note> Let those
who had any worldly goods when they entered the monastery
cheerfully desire that these become common property. Let those who
had no worldly goods not ask within the monastery for luxuries
which they could not have while they were outside of its walls;
nevertheless, let the comforts which the infirmity of any of them
may require be given to such, though their poverty before coming in
to the monastery may have been such that they could not have
procured for themselves the bare necessaries of life; and let them
in such case be careful not to reckon it the chief happiness of
their present lot that they have found within the monastery food
and raiment, such as was elsewhere beyond their reach.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p14" shownumber="no">6. Let them, moreover, not hold their heads high
because they are associated on terms of equality with persons whom
they durst not have approached in the outer world; but let them
rather lift their hearts on high, and not seek after earthly
possessions, lest, if the rich be made lowly but the poor puffed up
with vanity in our monasteries, these institutions become useful
only to the rich, and hurtful to the poor. On the other hand,
however, let not those who seemed to hold some position in the
world regard with contempt their sisters, who in coming into this
sacred fellowship have left a condition of poverty; let them be
careful to glory rather in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_565.html" id="vii.1.CCXI-Page_565" n="565" />the fellowship of their poor sisters, than in
the rank of their wealthy parents. And let them not lift themselves
up above the rest because of their having, perchance, contributed
something from their own resources to the maintenance of the
community, lest they find in their riches more occasion for pride,
because they divide them with others in a monastery, than they
might have found if they had spent them in their own enjoyment in
the world. For every other kind of sin finds scope in evil works,
so that by it they are done, but pride lurks even in good works, so
that by it they are undone; and what avails it to lavish money on
the poor, and become poor oneself, if the unhappy soul is rendered
more proud by despising riches than it had been by possessing them?
Live, then, all of you, in unanimity and concord, and in each other
give honour to that God whose temples you have been made.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p15" shownumber="no">7. Be regular (<i>instate</i>) in prayers at
the appointed hours and times. In the oratory let no one do
anything else than the duty for which the place was made, and from
which it has received its name; so that if any of you, having
leisure, wish to pray at other hours than those appointed, they may
not be hindered by others using the place for any other purpose. In
the psalms and hymns used in your prayers to God, let that be
pondered in the heart which is uttered by the voice; chant nothing
but what you find prescribed to be chanted; whatever is not so
prescribed is not to be chanted.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p16" shownumber="no">8. Keep the flesh under by fastings and by
abstinence from meat and drink, so far as health allows. When any
one is not able to fast, let her not, unless she be ill, take any
nourishment except at the customary hour of repast. From the time
of your coming to table until you rise from it, listen without
noise and wrangling to whatever may be in course read to you; let
not your mouths alone be exercised in receiving food, let your ears
be also occupied in receiving the word of God.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p17" shownumber="no">9. If those who are weak in consequence of their
early training are treated somewhat differently in regard to food,
this ought not to be vexatious or seem unjust to others whom a
different training has made more robust. And let them not esteem
these weaker ones more favoured than themselves, because they
receive a fare somewhat less frugal than their own, but rather
congratulate themselves on enjoying a vigour of constitution which
the others do not possess. And if to those who have entered the
monastery after a more delicate upbringing at home, there be given
any food, clothing, couch, or covering which to others who are
stronger, and in that respect more favourably circumstanced, is not
given, the sisters to whom these indulgences are not given ought to
consider how great a descent the others have made from their style
of living in the world to that which they now have, although they
may not have been able to come altogether down to the severe
simplicity of others who have a more hardy constitution. And when
those who were originally more wealthy see others receiving—not
as mark of higher honour, but out of consideration for
infirmity—more largely than they do themselves, they ought not to
be disturbed by fear of any such detestable perversion of monastic
discipline as this, that the poor are to be trained to luxury in a
monastery in which the wealthy are, so far as they can bear it,
trained to hardships. For, of course, as those who are ill must
take less food, otherwise they would increase their disease, so
after illness, those who are convalescent must, in order to their
more rapid recovery, be so nursed—even though they may have come
from the lowest poverty to the monastery—as if their recent
illness had conferred on them the same claim for special treatment
as their former style of living confers upon those who, before
entering the monastery, were rich. So soon, however, as they regain
their wonted health, let them return to their own happier mode of
living, which, as involving fewer wants, is more suitable for those
who are servants of God; and let not inclination detain them when
they are strong in that amount of ease to which necessity had
raised them when they were weak. Let those regard themselves as
truly richer who are endowed with greater strength to bear
hardships. For it is better to have fewer wants than to have larger
resources.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p18" shownumber="no">10. Let your apparel be in no wise conspicuous; and
aspire to please others by your behaviour rather than by your
attire. Let your head-dresses not be so thin as to let the nets
below them be seen. Let your hair be worn wholly covered, and let
it neither be carelessly dishevelled nor too scrupulously arranged
when you go beyond the monastery. When you go anywhere, walk
together; when you come to the place to which you were going, stand
together. In walking, in standing, in deportment, and in all your
movements let nothing be done which might attract the improper
desires of any one, but rather let all be in keeping with your
sacred character. Though a passing glance be directed towards any
man, let your eyes look fixedly at none; for when you are walking
you are not forbidden to see men, but you must neither let your
desires go out to them, nor wish to be the objects of desire on
their part. For it is not only by touch that a woman awakens in any
man or cherishes towards him such desire, this may be done by
inward feelings and by looks. And say not that you have chaste
minds though you may have wanton eyes, for a wanton eye is the
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_566.html" id="vii.1.CCXI-Page_566" n="566" />index of a wanton
heart. And when wanton hearts exchange signals with each other in
looks, though the tongue is silent, and are, by the force of
sensual passion, pleased by the reciprocation of inflamed desire,
their purity of character is gone, though their bodies are not
defiled by any act of uncleanness. Nor let her who fixes her eyes
upon one of the other sex, and takes pleasure in his eye being
fixed on her, imagine that the act is not observed by others; she
is seen assuredly by those by whom she supposes herself not to be
remarked. But even though she should elude notice, and be seen by
no human eye, what shall she do with that Witness above us from
whom nothing can be concealed? Is He to be regarded as not seeing
because His eye rests on all things with a long-suffering
proportioned to His wisdom? Let every holy woman guard herself from
desiring sinfully to please man by cherishing a fear of displeasing
God; let her check the desire of sinfully looking upon man by
remembering that God’s eye is looking upon all things. For in
this very matter we are exhorted to cherish fear of God by the
words of Scripture:—“He that looks with a fixed eye is an
abomination to the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p18.1" n="2927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p19.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Prov.27.20" parsed="lxx|Prov|27|20|0|0" passage="Prov. 27.20" version="LXX">Prov. xxvii. 20</scripRef>, LXX. <span class="Greek" id="vii.1.CCXI-p19.2" lang="EL">βδελυγμα κυριῳ στηρίζων ὀφθαλμὸν</span>.</p></note> When, therefore, you are together
in the church, or in any other place where men also are present,
guard your chastity by watching over one another, and God, who
dwelleth in you, will thus guard you by means of
yourselves.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p20" shownumber="no">11. And if you perceive in any one of your
number this frowardness of eye, warn her at once, so that the evil
which has begun may not go on, but be checked immediately. But if,
after this admonition, you see her repeat the offence, or do the
same thing on any other subsequent day, whoever may have had the
opportunity of seeing this must now report her as one who has been
wounded and requires to be healed, but not without pointing her out
to another, and perhaps a third sister, so that she may be
convicted by the testimony of two or three witnesses,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p20.1" n="2928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.16" parsed="|Matt|18|16|0|0" passage="Matt. 18.16">Matt. xviii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and may be
reprimanded with necessary severity. And do not think that in thus
informing upon one another you are guilty of malevolence. For the
truth rather is, that you are not guiltless if by keeping silence
you allow sisters to perish, whom you may correct by giving
information of their faults. For if your sister had a wound on her
person which she wished to conceal through fear of the surgeon’s
lance, would it not be cruel if you kept silence about it, and true
compassion if you made it known? How much more, then, are you bound
to make known her sin, that she may not suffer more fatally from a
neglected spiritual wound. But before she is pointed out to others
as witnesses by whom she may be convicted if she deny the charge,
the offender ought to be brought before the prioress, if after
admonition she has refused to be corrected, so that by her being in
this way more privately rebuked, the fault which she has committed
may not become known to all the others. If, however, she then deny
the charge, then others must be employed to observe her conduct
after the denial, so that now before the whole sisterhood she may
not be accused by one witness, but convicted by two or three. When
convicted of the fault, it is her duty to submit to the corrective
discipline which may be appointed by the prioress or the prior. If
she refuse to submit to this, and does not go away from you of her
own accord, let her be expelled from your society. For this is not
done cruelly but mercifully, to protect very many from perishing
through infection of the plague with which one has been stricken.
Moreover, what I have now said in regard to abstaining from wanton
looks should be carefully observed, with due love for the persons
and hatred of the sin, in observing, forbidding, reporting,
proving, and punishing of all other faults. But if any one among
you has gone on into so great sin as to receive secretly from any
man letters or gifts of any description, let her be pardoned and
prayed for if she confess this of her own accord. If, however, she
is found out and is convicted of such conduct, let her be more
severely punished, according to the sentence of the prioress, or of
the prior, or even of the bishop.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p22" shownumber="no">12. Keep your clothes in one place, under the care
of one or two, or as many as may be required to shake them so as to
keep them from being injured by moths; and as your food is supplied
from one storeroom, let your clothes be provided from one wardrobe.
And whatever may be brought out to you as wearing apparel suitable
for the season, regard it, if possible, as a matter of no
importance whether each of you receives the very same article of
clothing which she had formerly laid aside, or one receive what
another formerly wore, provided only that what is necessary be
denied to no one. But if contentions and murmurings are occasioned
among you by this, and some one of you complains that she has
received some article of dress inferior to that which she formerly
wore, and thinks it beneath her to be so clothed as her other
sister was, by this prove your own selves, and judge how far
deficient you must be in the inner holy dress of the heart, when
you quarrel with each other about the clothing of the body.
Nevertheless, if your infirmity is indulged by the concession that
you are to receive again the identical article which you had laid
aside, let whatever you put past be nevertheless, kept in one
place, and in charge of the ordinary keep<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_567.html" id="vii.1.CCXI-Page_567" n="567" />ers of the wardrobe; it being, of course,
understood that no one is to work in making any article of clothing
or for the couch, or any girdle, veil, or head-dress, for her own
private comfort, but that all your works be done for the common
good of all, with greater zeal and more cheerful perseverance than
if you were each working for your individual interest. For the love
concerning which it is written, “Charity seeketh not her
own,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p22.1" n="2929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.5" parsed="|1Cor|13|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.5">1 Cor. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> is to be
understood as that which prefers the common good to personal
advantage, not personal advantage to the common good. Therefore the
more fully that you give to the common good a preference above your
personal and private interests, the more fully will you be sensible
of progress in securing that, in regard to all those things which
supply wants destined soon to pass away, the charity which abides
may hold a conspicuous and influential place. An obvious corollary
from these rules is, that when persons of either sex bring to their
own daughters in the monastery, or to inmates belonging to them by
any other relationship, presents of clothing or of other articles
which are to be regarded as necessary, such gifts are not to be
received privately, but must be under the control of the prioress,
that, being added to the common stock, they may be placed at the
service of any inmate to whom they may be necessary. If any one
conceal any gift bestowed on her, let sentence be passed on her as
guilty of theft.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p24" shownumber="no">13. Let your clothes be washed, whether by
yourselves or by washerwomen, at such intervals as are approved by
the prioress, lest the indulgence of undue solicitude about
spotless raiment produce inward stains upon your souls. Let the
washing of the body and the use of baths be not constant, but at
the usual interval assigned to it, <i>i.e.</i> once in a month. In
the case, however, of illness rendering necessary the washing of
the person, let it not be unduly delayed; let it be done on the
physician’s recommendation without complaint; and even though the
patient be reluctant, she must do at the order of the prioress what
health demands. If, however, a patient desires the bath, and it
happen to be not for her good, her desire must not be yielded to,
for sometimes it is supposed to be beneficial because it gives
pleasure, although in reality it may be doing harm. Finally, if a
handmaid of God suffers from any hidden pain of body, let her
statement as to her suffering be believed without hesitation; but
if there be any uncertainty whether that which she finds agreeable
be really of use in curing her pain, let the physician be
consulted. To the baths, or to any place whither it may be
necessary to go, let no fewer than three go at any time. Moreover,
the sister requiring to go anywhere is not to go with those whom
she may choose herself, but with those whom the prioress may order.
The care of the sick, and of those who require attention as
convalescents, and of those who, without any feverish symptoms, are
labouring under debility, ought to be committed to some one of your
number, who shall procure for them from the storeroom what she
shall see to be necessary for each. Moreover, let those who have
charge, whether in the storeroom, or in the wardrobe, or in the
library, render service to their sisters without murmuring. Let
manuscripts be applied for at a fixed hour every day, and let none
who ask them at other hours receive them. But at whatever time
clothes and shoes may be required by one in need of these, let not
those in charge of this department delay supplying the
want.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p25" shownumber="no">14. Quarrels should be unknown among you, or
at least, if they arise, they should as quickly as possible be
ended, lest anger grow into hatred, and convert “a mote into a
beam,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p25.1" n="2930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.3" parsed="|Matt|7|3|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.3">Matt. vii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and make
the soul chargeable with murder. For the saying of Scripture: “He
that hateth his brother is a murderer,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p26.2" n="2931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.15" parsed="|1John|3|15|0|0" passage="1 John 3.15">1 John iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> does not concern men only, but
women also are bound by this law through its being enjoined on the
other sex, which was prior in the order of creation. Let her,
whoever she be, that shall have injured another by taunt or abusive
language, or false accusation, remember to remedy the wrong by
apology as promptly as possible, and let her who was injured grant
forgiveness without further disputation. If the injury has been
mutual, the duty of both parties will be mutual forgiveness,
because of your prayers, which, as they are more frequent, ought to
be all the more sacred in your esteem. But the sister who is prompt
in asking another whom she confesses that she has wronged to grant
her forgiveness is, though she may be more frequently betrayed by a
hasty temper, better than another who, though less irascible, is
with more difficulty persuaded to ask forgiveness. Let not her who
refuses to forgive her sister expect to receive answers to prayer:
as for any sister who never will ask forgiveness, or does not do it
from the heart, it is no advantage to such an one to be in a
monastery, even though, perchance, she may not be expelled.
Wherefore abstain from hard words; but if they have escaped your
lips, be not slow to bring words of healing from the same lips by
which the wounds were inflicted. When, however, the necessity of
discipline compels you to use hard words in restraining the younger
inmates, even though you feel that in these you have gone too far,
it is not imperative on you to ask their forgiveness, lest
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_568.html" id="vii.1.CCXI-Page_568" n="568" />while undue humility is
observed by you towards those who ought to be subject to you, the
authority necessary for governing them be impaired; but pardon must
nevertheless be sought from the Lord of all, who knows with what
goodwill you love even those whom you reprove it may be with undue
severity. The love which you bear to each other must be not carnal,
but spiritual: for those things which are practised by immodest
women in shameful frolic and sporting with one another ought not
even to be done by those of your sex who are married, or are
intending to marry, and much more ought not to be done by widows or
chaste virgins dedicated to be hand-maids of Christ by a holy
vow.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p28" shownumber="no">15. Obey the prioress as a mother, giving her
all due honour, that God may not be offended by your forgetting
what you owe to her: still more is it incumbent on you to obey the
presbyter who has charge of you all. To the prioress most specially
belongs the responsibility of seeing that all these rules be
observed, and that if any rule has been neglected, the offence be
not passed over, but carefully corrected and punished; it being, of
course, open to her to refer to the presbyter any matter that goes
beyond her province or power. But let her count herself happy not
in exercising the power which rules, but in practising the love
which serves. In honour in the sight of men let her be raised above
you, but in fear in the sight of God let her be as it were beneath
your feet. Let her show herself before all a “pattern of good
works.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p28.1" n="2932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.7" parsed="|Titus|2|7|0|0" passage="Titus 2.7">Titus ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Let her
“warn the unruly, comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak, be
patient toward all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXI-p29.2" n="2933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXI-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXI-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 5.14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Let her cheerfully observe and
cautiously impose rules. And, though both are necessary, let her be
more anxious to be loved than to be feared by you; always
reflecting that for you she must give account to God. For this
reason yield obedience to her out of compassion not for yourselves
only but also for her, because, as she occupies a higher position
among you, her danger is proportionately greater than your
own.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXI-p31" shownumber="no">16. The Lord grant that you may yield loving
submission to all these rules, as persons enamoured of spiritual
beauty, and diffusing a sweet savour of Christ by means of a good
conversation, not as bondwomen under the law, but as established in
freedom under grace. That you may, however, examine yourselves by
this treatise as by a mirror, and may not through forgetfulness
neglect anything, let it be read over by you once a week; and in so
far as you find yourselves practising the things written here, give
thanks for this to God, the Giver of all good; in so far, however,
as any of you finds herself to be in some particular defective, let
her lament the past and be on her guard in the time to come,
praying both that her debt may be forgiven, and that she may not be
led into temptation.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXII" n="CCXII" next="vii.1.CCXIII" prev="vii.1.CCXI" progress="93.80%" shorttitle="Letter CCXII" title="To Quintilianus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXII-p1.1">Letter CCXII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 423.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCXII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXII-p3.1">To Quintilianus, My Lord Most
Blessed and Brother and Fellow Bishop Deservedly Venerable,
Augustin Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXII-p4" shownumber="no">Venerable father, I commend to you in the love
of Christ these honourable servants of God and precious members of
Christ, Galla, a widow (who has taken on herself sacred vows), and
her daughter Simplicia, a consecrated virgin, who is subject to her
mother by reason of her age, but above her by reason of her
holiness. We have nourished them as far as we have been able with
the word of God; and by this epistle, as if it were with my own
hand, I commit them to you, to be comforted and aided in every way
which their interest or necessity requires. This duty your Holiness
would doubtless have undertaken without any recommendation from me;
for if it is our duty on account of the Jerusalem above, of which
we are all citizens, and in which they desire to have a place of
distinguished holiness, to cherish towards them not only the
affection due to fellow-citizens, but even brotherly love, how much
stronger is their claim on you, who reside in the same country in
this earth in which these ladies, for the love of Christ, renounced
the distinctions of this world! I also ask you to condescend to
receive with the same love with which I have offered it my official
salutation, and to remember me in your prayers. These ladies carry
with them relics of the most blessed and glorious martyr Stephen:
your Holiness knows how to give due honour to these, as we have
done.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXII-p4.1" n="2934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXII-p5" shownumber="no"> A memorial chapel for the reception of relics of
Saint Stephen had been built at Hippo.—See <i>City of God</i>,
book XXII.</p></note></p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXIII" n="CCXIII" next="vii.1.CCXVIII" prev="vii.1.CCXII" progress="93.85%" shorttitle="Letter CCXIII" title="Augustin Designates his Successor" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p1.1">Letter CCXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p2.1">September</span> 26TH, <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p2.2">a.d.</span> 426.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p3.1">Record, Prepared by St. Augustin,
of the Proceedings on the Occasion of His Designating Eraclius to
Succeed Him in the Episcopal Chair, and to Relieve Him Meanwhile in
His Old Age of a Part of His Responsibilities.</span></p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p4" shownumber="no"><i>In the Church of Peace in the district of Hippo
Regius, on the 26th day of September in the year of the twelfth
consulship of the most renowned Theodosius, and of the second
consulship of Valentinian Augustus:</i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p4.1" n="2935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p5.1">A.D.</span> 426.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_569.html" id="vii.1.CCXIII-Page_569" n="569" /><i>—Bishop Augustin having taken his seat
along with his fellow bishops Religianus and Martinianus, there
being present Saturninus, Leporius, Barnabas, Fortunatianus,
Rusticus, Lazarus, and Eraclius,—presbyters,—while the clergy
and a large congregation of laymen stood by,—Bishop Augustin
said:—</i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p6" shownumber="no">“The business which I brought before you
yesterday, my beloved, as one in connection with which I wished you
to attend, as I see you have done in greater numbers than usual,
must be at once disposed of. For while your minds are anxiously
preoccupied with it, you would scarcely listen to me if I were to
speak of any other subject. We all are mortal, and the day which
shall be the last of life on earth is to every man at all times
uncertain; but in infancy there is hope of entering on boyhood, and
so our hope goes on, looking forward from boyhood to youth, from
youth to manhood, and from manhood to old age: whether these hopes
may be realized or not is uncertain, but there is in each case
something which may be hoped for. But old age has no other period
of this life to look forward to with expectation: how long old age
may in any case be prolonged is uncertain, but it is certain that
no other age destined to take its place lies beyond. I came to this
town—for such was the will of God—when I was in the prime of
life. I was young then, but now I am old. I know that churches are
wont to be disturbed after the decease of their bishops by
ambitious or contentious parties, and I feel it to be my duty to
take measures to prevent this community from suffering, in
connection with my decease, that which I have often observed and
lamented elsewhere. You are aware, my beloved, that I recently
visited the Church of Milevi; for certain brethren, and especially
the servants of God there, requested me to come, because some
disturbance was apprehended after the death of my brother and
fellow bishop Severus, of blessed memory. I went accordingly, and
the Lord was in mercy pleased so to help us that they harmoniously
accepted as bishop the person designated by their former bishop his
lifetime; for when this designation had become known to them, they
willingly acquiesced in the choice which he had made. An omission,
however, had occurred by which some were dissatisfied; for brother
Severus, believing that it might be sufficient for him to mention
to the clergy the name of his successor, did not speak of the
matter to the people, which gave rise to dissatisfaction in the
minds of some. But why should I say more? By the good pleasure of
God, the dissatisfaction was removed, joy took its place in the
minds of all, and he was ordained as bishop whom Severus had
proposed. To obviate all such occasion of complaint in this case, I
now intimate to all here my desire, which I believe to be also the
will of God: I wish to have for my successor the presbyter
Eraclius.”</p>

<p class="c60" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p7" shownumber="no">The people shouted, “To God be thanks! To Christ
be praise” (this was repeated twenty-three times). “O Christ,
hear us; may Augustin live long!” (repeated sixteen times). “We
will have thee as our father, thee as our bishop” (repeated eight
times).</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p8" shownumber="no">2. <i>Silence having been obtained, Bishop
Augustin said:—</i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p9" shownumber="no">“It is unnecessary for me to say anything in
praise of Eraclius; I esteem his wisdom and spare his modesty; it
is enough that you know him: and I declare that I desire in regard
to him what I know you also to desire, and if I had not known it
before, I would have had proof of it today. This, therefore, I
desire; this I ask from the Lord our God in prayers, the warmth of
which is not abated by the chill of age; this I exhort, admonish,
and entreat you also to pray for along with me,—that God may
confirm that, which He has wrought in us<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p9.1" n="2936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.28" parsed="|Ps|68|28|0|0" passage="Ps. 68.28">Ps. lxviii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> by blending and fusing together
the minds of all in the peace of Christ. May He who has sent him to
me preserve him! preserve him safe, preserve him blameless, that as
he gives me joy while I live, he may fill my place when I
die.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p11" shownumber="no">“The notaries of the church are, as you observe,
recording what I say, and recording what you say; both my address
and your acclamations are not allowed to fall to the ground. To
speak more plainly, we are making up an ecclesiastical record of
this day’s proceedings; for I wish them to be in this way
confirmed so far as pertains to men.”</p>

<p class="c60" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p12" shownumber="no">The people shouted thirty-six times, “To God be
thanks! To Christ be praise!” O Christ, hear us; may Augustin
live long!” was said thirteen times. “Thee, our father! thee,
our bishop!” was said eight times. “He is worthy and just,”
was said twenty times. “Well deserving, well worthy!” was said
five times. “He is worthy and just!” was said six times.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p13" shownumber="no">3. <i>Silence having been obtained, Bishop
Augustin said:—</i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p14" shownumber="no">“It is my wish, as I was just now saying, that my
desire and your desire be confirmed, so far as pertains to men, by
being placed on an ecclesiastical record; but so far as pertains to
the will of the Almighty, let us all pray, as I said <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_570.html" id="vii.1.CCXIII-Page_570" n="570" />before, that God would
confirm that which He has wrought in us.”</p>

<p class="c60" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p15" shownumber="no">The people shouted, saying sixteen times, “We give
thanks for your decision:” then twelve times, “Agreed!
Agreed!” and then six times, “Thee, our father! Eraclius, our
bishop!”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p16" shownumber="no">4. <i>Silence having been obtained, Bishop
Augustin said:—</i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p17" shownumber="no">“I approve of that of which you also express
your approval;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p17.1" n="2937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p18" shownumber="no"> Referring to their last words, giving to Eraclius
the title of bishop.</p></note> but I do
not wish that to be done in regard to him which was done in my own
case. What was done many of you know; in fact, all of you,
excepting only those who at that time were not born, or had not
attained to the years of understanding. When my father and bishop,
the aged Valerius, of blessed memory, was still living, I was
ordained bishop and occupied the episcopal see along with him which
I did not know to have been forbidden by the Council of Nice; and
he was equally ignorant of the prohibition. I do not wish to have
my son here exposed to the same censure as was incurred in my own
case.”</p>

<p class="c60" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p19" shownumber="no">The people shouted, saying thirteen times, “To God
be thanks! To Christ be praise!”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p20" shownumber="no">5. <i>Silence having been obtained, Bishop
Augustin said:—</i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p21" shownumber="no">“He shall be as he now is, a presbyter, meanwhile;
but afterwards, at such time as may please God, your bishop. But
now I will assuredly begin to do, as the compassion of Christ may
enable me, what I have not hitherto done. You know what for several
years I would have done, had you permitted me. It was agreed
between you and me that no one should intrude on me for five days
of each week, that I might discharge the duty in the study of
Scripture which my brethren and fathers the co-bishops were pleased
to assign to me in the two councils of Numidia and Carthage. The
agreement was duly recorded, you gave your consent, you signified
it by acclamations. The record of your consent and of your
acclamations, was read aloud to you. For a short time the agreement
was observed by you; afterwards, it was violated without
consideration, and I am not permitted to have leisure for the work
which I wish to do: forenoon and afternoon alike, I am involved in
the affairs of other people demanding my attention. I now beseech
you, and solemnly engage you, for Christ’s sake, to suffer me to
devolve the burden of this part of my labours on this young man, I
mean on Eraclius, the presbyter, whom today I designate in the name
of Christ as my successor in the office of bishop.”</p>

<p class="c60" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p22" shownumber="no">The people shouted, saying twenty-six times, “We
give thanks for your decision.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p23" shownumber="no">6. <i>Silence having been obtained, Bishop
Augustin said:—</i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p24" shownumber="no">“I give thanks before the Lord our God for your
love and your goodwill; yes, I give thanks to God for these.
Wherefore, henceforth, my brethren, let everything which was wont
to be brought by you to me be brought to him. In any case in which
he may think my advice necessary, I will not refuse it; far be it
from me to withdraw this: nevertheless, let everything be brought
to him which used to be brought to me. Let Eraclius himself, if in
any case, perchance, he be at a loss as to what should be done,
either consult me, or claim an assistant in me, whom he has known
as a father. By this arrangement you will, on the one hand, suffer
no disadvantage, and I will at length, for the brief space during
which God may prolong my life, devote the remainder of my days, be
they few or many, not to idleness nor to the indulgence of a love
of ease, but, so far as Eraclius kindly gives me leave, to the
study of the sacred Scriptures: this also will be of service to
him, and through him to you likewise. Let no one therefore grudge
me this leisure, for I claim it only in order to do important
work.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p25" shownumber="no">“I see that I have now transacted with you all the
business necessary in the matter for which I called you together.
The last thing I have to ask is, that as many of you as are able be
pleased to subscribe your names to this record. At this point I
require a response from you. Let me have it: show your assent by
some acclamations.”</p>

<p class="c60" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p26" shownumber="no">The people shouted, saying twenty-five times,
“Agreed! agreed!” then twenty-eight times, “It is worthy, it
is just!” then fourteen times, “Agreed! agreed!” then
twenty-five times, “He has long been worthy, he has long been
deserving!” then thirteen times, “We give thanks for your
decision!” then eighteen times, “O Christ, hear us; preserve
Eraclius!”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p27" shownumber="no">7. <i>Silence having been obtained, Bishop
Augustin said:—</i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIII-p28" shownumber="no">“It is well that we are able to transact around
His sacrifice those things which belong to God; and in this hour
appointed for our supplications, I especially exhort you, beloved,
to suspend all your occupations and business, and pour out before
the Lord your petitions for this church, and for me, and for the
presbyter Eraclius.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXVIII" n="CCXVIII" next="vii.1.CCXIX" prev="vii.1.CCXIII" progress="94.18%" shorttitle="Letter CCXVIII" title="To Palatinus" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_571.html" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-Page_571" n="571" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p1.1">Letter CCXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 426.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p3.1">To Palatinus, My Well-Beloved Lord
and Son, Most Tenderly Longed For, Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p4" shownumber="no">1. Your life of eminent fortitude and
fruitfulness towards the Lord our God has brought to us great joy.
For “you have made choice of instruction from your youth upwards,
that you may still find wisdom even to grey hairs;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p4.1" n="2938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.6.18" parsed="|Sir|6|18|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 6.18">Ecclus. vi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> for
“wisdom is the grey hair unto men, and an unspotted life is old
age;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p5.2" n="2939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.4.9" parsed="|Wis|4|9|0|0" passage="Wisd. 4.9">Wisd. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> which may
the Lord, who knoweth how to give good gifts unto His children,
give to you asking, seeking, knocking.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p6.2" n="2940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.11" parsed="|Matt|7|11|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.11">Matt. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Although you have many counsellors
and many counsels to direct you in the path which leads to eternal
glory, and although, above all, you have the grace of Christ, which
has so effectually spoken in saving power in your heart,
nevertheless we also, as in duty bound by the love which we owe to
you, offer to you, in hereby reciprocating your salutation, some
words of counsel, designed not to awaken you as one hindered by
sloth or sleep, but to stimulate and quicken you in the race which
you are already running.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p8" shownumber="no">2. You require wisdom, my son, for
stedfastness in this race, as it was under the influence of wisdom
that you entered on it at first. Let this then be “a part of your
wisdom, to know whose gift it is.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p8.1" n="2941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.8.20" parsed="|Wis|8|20|0|0" passage="Wisd. 8.20">Wisd. viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> “Commit thy way unto the Lord;
trust also in Him, and He shall bring it to pass: and He shall
bring forth thy righteousness as the light, and thy judgment as the
noonday.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p9.2" n="2942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.5-Ps.37.6" parsed="|Ps|37|5|37|6" passage="Ps. 37.5,6">Ps. xxxvii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> “He will
make straight thy path, and guide thy steps in peace.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p10.2" n="2943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Prov.4.27" parsed="lxx|Prov|4|27|0|0" passage="Prov. 4.27" version="LXX">Prov. iv. 27</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> As you
despised your prospects of greatness in this world, lest you should
glory in the abundance of riches which you had begun to covet after
the manner of the children of this world, so now, in taking up the
yoke of the Lord and His burden, let not your confidence be in your
own strength; so shall “His yoke be easy, and His burden
light.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p11.2" n="2944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.30" parsed="|Matt|11|30|0|0" passage="Matt. 11.30">Matt. xi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> For in the
book of Psalms those are alike censured “who trust in their
strength,” and “who boast themselves in the multitude of their
riches.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p12.2" n="2945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p13.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.49.6" parsed="lxx|Ps|49|6|0|0" passage="Ps. 49.6" version="LXX">Ps. xlix. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Therefore,
as formerly you did not seek glory in riches, but most wisely
despised that which you had begun to desire, so now be on your
guard against insidious temptation to trust in your strength; for
you are but man, and “cursed is every one that trusteth in
man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p13.2" n="2946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.5" parsed="|Jer|17|5|0|0" passage="Jer. 17.5">Jer. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> But by all
means trust in God with your whole heart, and He will Himself be
your strength, wherein you may trust with piety and thankfulness,
and to Him you may say with humility and boldness, “I will love
thee, O Lord, my strength;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p14.2" n="2947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.1" parsed="|Ps|18|1|0|0" passage="Ps. 18.1">Ps. xviii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> because even the love of God,
which, when it is perfect, “casteth out fear,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p15.2" n="2948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.18" parsed="|1John|4|18|0|0" passage="1 John 4.18">1 John iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> is shed
abroad in our hearts, not by our strength, that is, by any human
power, but, as the apostle says, “by the Holy Ghost, which is
given unto us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p16.2" n="2949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" passage="Rom. 5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p18" shownumber="no">3. “Watch, therefore, and pray that you
enter not into temptation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p18.1" n="2950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.38" parsed="|Mark|14|38|0|0" passage="Mark 14.38">Mark xiv. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> Such prayer is indeed in itself an
admonition to you that you need the help of the Lord, and that you
ought not to rest upon yourself your hope of living well. For now
you pray, not that you may obtain the riches and honours of this
present world, or any unsubstantial human possession, but that you
may not enter into temptation, a thing which would not be asked in
prayer if a man could accomplish it for himself by his own will.
Wherefore we would not pray that we may not enter into temptation
if our own will sufficed for our protection and yet if the will to
avoid temptation were wanting to us, we could not so pray. It may,
therefore, be present with us to will,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p19.2" n="2951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.18" parsed="|Rom|7|18|0|0" passage="Rom. 7.18">Rom. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> when we have through his own gift
been made wise, but we must pray that we may be able to perform
that which we have so willed. In the fact that you have begun to
exercise this true wisdom, you have reason to give thanks. “For
what have you which you have not received? But if you have received
it, beware that you boast not as if you had not received it,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p20.2" n="2952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> that is,
as if you could have had it of yourself. Knowing, however, whence
you have received it, ask Him by whose gift it was begun to grant
that it may be perfected. “Work out your own salvation with fear
and trembling: for it is God that worketh in you, both to will and
to do, of His good pleasure;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p21.2" n="2953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.12-Phil.2.13" parsed="|Phil|2|12|2|13" passage="Phil. 2.12,13">Phil. ii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> for “the will is prepared by
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p22.2" n="2954" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p23.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Prov.8.35" parsed="lxx|Prov|8|35|0|0" passage="Prov. 8.35" version="LXX">Prov. viii. 35</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and “the
steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord, and He delighteth in
his way.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p23.2" n="2955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.23" parsed="|Ps|37|23|0|0" passage="Ps. 37.23">Ps. xxxvii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Holy
meditation on these things will preserve you, so that your wisdom
shall be piety, that is, that by God’s gift you shall be good,
and not ungrateful for the grace of Christ.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p25" shownumber="no">4. Your parents, unfeignedly rejoicing with you in
the better hope which in the Lord you have begun to cherish, are
longing earnestly for your presence. But whether you be absent from
us or present with us in the body, we desire to have you with us in
the one Spirit by whom love <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_572.html" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-Page_572" n="572" />is shed abroad in our hearts, so that, in
whatever place our bodies may sojourn, our spirits may be in no
degree sundered from each other.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p26" shownumber="no">We have most thankfully received the cloaks of
goat’s-hair cloth<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p26.1" n="2956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXVIII-p27" shownumber="no"> Cilicia.</p></note> which you sent to us, in which
gift you have yourself anticipated me in admonition as to the duty
of being often engaged in prayer, and of practising humility in our
supplications.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXIX" n="CCXIX" next="vii.1.CCXX" prev="vii.1.CCXVIII" progress="94.34%" shorttitle="Letter CCXIX" title="To Proculus and Cylinus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p1.1">Letter CCXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 436.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p3.1">To Proculus and Cylinus, Brethren
Most Beloved and Honourable, and Partners in the Sacerdotal Office,
Augustin, Florentius, and Secundinus Send Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p4" shownumber="no">1. When our son Leporius, whom for his
obstinacy in error you had justly and fitly rebuked, came to us
after he had been expelled by you, we received him as one afflicted
for his good, whom we should, if possible, deliver from error and
restore to spiritual health. For, as you obeyed in regard to him
the apostolic precept, “Warn the unruly,” so it was our part to
obey the precept immediately annexed, “Comfort the feeble-minded,
and support the weak.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p4.1" n="2957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXIX-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 5.14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> His error was indeed not
unimportant, seeing that he neither approved what is right nor
perceived what is true in some things relating to the only-begotten
Son of God, of whom it is written that, “In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God,” but that
when the fulness of time had come, “the Word was made flesh, and
dwelt among us;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p5.2" n="2958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXIX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John 1.1,14">John i. 1, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> for he denied that God became man,
regarding it as a doctrine from which it must follow necessarily
that the divine substance in which He is equal to the Father
suffered some unworthy change or corruption, and not seeing that he
was thus introducing into the Trinity a fourth person, which is
utterly contrary to the sound doctrine of the Creed and of Catholic
truth. Since, however, dearly beloved and honourable brethren, he
had as a fallible man” been overtaken” in this error, we did
our utmost, the Lord helping us, to instruct him “in the spirit
of meekness,” especially remembering that when the “chosen
vessel “gave this command to which we refer, he added,
“Considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted,”—lest some,
perchance, should so rejoice in the measure of spiritual progress
as to imagine that they could no longer be tempted like other
men,—and joined with it the salutary and peace-promoting
sentence, “Bear ye one another’s burdens, and so fulfil the law
of Christ. For if a man think himself to be something, when he is
nothing, he deceiveth himself.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p6.2" n="2959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXIX-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.1 Bible:Gal.6.3" parsed="|Gal|6|1|0|0;|Gal|6|3|0|0" passage="Gal. 6.1,3">Gal. vi. 1, 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p8" shownumber="no">2. This restoration of Leporius we could
perhaps in nowise have accomplished, had you not previously
censured and punished those things in him which required
correction. So then the same Lord, our Divine Physician, using His
own instruments and servants, has by you wounded him when he was
proud, and by us healed him when he was penitent, according to his
own saying, “I wound, and I heal.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p8.1" n="2960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXIX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.39" parsed="|Deut|32|39|0|0" passage="Deut. 32.39">Deut. xxxii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> The same Divine Ruler and Overseer
of His own house has by you thrown down what was defective in the
building, and has by us replaced with a well-ordered structure what
he had removed. The same Divine Husbandman has in His careful
diligence by you rooted up what was barren and noxious in His
field, and by us planted what is useful and fruitful. Let us not,
therefore, ascribe glory to ourselves, but to the mercy of Him in
whose hand both we and all our words are. And as we humbly praise
the work which you have done as His ministers in the case of our
son aforesaid, so do you rejoice with holy joy in the work
performed by us. Receive, then, with the love of fathers and of
brethren, him whom we have with merciful severity corrected. For
although one part of the work was done by you and another part by
us, both parts, being indispensable to our brother’s salvation,
were done by the same love. The same God was therefore working in
both, for “God is love.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p9.2" n="2961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXIX-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.8 Bible:1John.4.16" parsed="|1John|4|8|0|0;|1John|4|16|0|0" passage="1 John 4.8,16">1 John iv. 8, 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p11" shownumber="no">3. Wherefore, as he has been welcomed into
fellowship by us on the ground of his repentance, let him be
welcomed by you on the ground of his letter,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p11.1" n="2962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXIX-p12" shownumber="no"> A formal written retractation of his errors,
called elsewhere “emendations libellum.”</p></note> to which letter we have thought it
right to adhibit our signatures attesting its genuiness. We have
not the least doubt that you, in the exercise of Christian love,
will not only hear with pleasure of his amendment, but also make it
known to those to whom his error was a stumbling-block. For those
who came with him to us have also been corrected and restored along
with him, as is declared by their signatures, which have been
adhibited to the letter in our presence. It remains only that you,
being made joyful by the salvation of a brother, condescend to make
us joyful in our turn by sending a reply to our communication.
Farewell in the Lord, most beloved and honourable brethren; such is
our desire on your behalf: remember us.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXX" n="CCXX" next="vii.1.CCXXVII" prev="vii.1.CCXIX" progress="94.49%" shorttitle="Letter CCXX" title="To Boniface" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_573.html" id="vii.1.CCXX-Page_573" n="573" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXX-p1.1">Letter CCXX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 427.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCXX-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXX-p3.1">To My Lord
Boniface</span></i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXX-p3.2">,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p3.3" n="2963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p4" shownumber="no"> See note to Letter CLXXXIX, p. 552.</p></note><i>My Son Commended to the
Guardianship and Guidance of Divine Mercy, for Present and Eternal
Salvation, Augustin Sends Greeting.</i></span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p5" shownumber="no">1. Never could I have found a more trustworthy
man, nor one who could have more ready access to your ear when
bearing a letter from me, than this servant and minister of Christ,
the deacon Paulus, a man very dear to both of us, whom the Lord has
now brought to me in order that I may have the opportunity of
addressing you, not in reference to your power and the honour which
you hold in this evil world, nor in reference to the preservation
of your corruptible and mortal body,—because this also is
destined to pass away, and how soon no one can tell,—but in
reference to that salvation which has been promised to us by
Christ, who was here on earth despised and crucified in order that
He might teach us rather to despise than to desire the good things
of this world, and to set our affections and our hope on that world
which He has revealed by His resurrection. For He has risen from
the dead, and now “dieth no more; death hath no more dominion
over Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p5.1" n="2964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.9" parsed="|Rom|6|9|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.9">Rom. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p7" shownumber="no">2. I know that you have no lack of friends, who love
you so far as life in this world is concerned, and who in regard to
it give you counsels, sometimes useful, sometimes the reverse; for
they are men, and therefore, though they use their wisdom to the
best of their ability in regard to what is present, they know not
what may happen on the morrow. But it is not easy for any one to
give you counsel in reference to God, to prevent the perdition of
your soul, not because you lack friends who would do this, but
because it is difficult for them to find an opportunity of speaking
with you on these subjects. For I myself have often longed for
this, and never found place or time in which I might deal with you
as I ought to deal with a man whom I ardently love in Christ. You
know besides in what state you found me at Hippo, when you did me
the honor to come to visit me,—how I was scarcely able to speak,
being prostrated by bodily weakness. Now, then, my son, hear me
when I have this opportunity of addressing you at least by a
letter,—a rare opportunity, for it was not in my power to send
such communication to you in the midst of your dangers, both
because I apprehended danger to the bearer, and because I was
afraid lest my letter should reach persons into whose hands I was
unwilling that it should fall. Wherefore I beg you to forgive me if
you think that I have been more afraid than I should have been;
however this may be, I have stated what I feared.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p8" shownumber="no">3. Hear me, therefore; nay, rather hear the
Lord our God speaking by me, His feeble servant. Call to
remembrance what manner of man you were while your former wife, of
hallowed memory, still lived, and how under the stroke of her
death, while that event was yet recent, the vanity of this world
made you recoil from it, and how you earnestly desired to enter the
service of God. We know and we can testify what you said as to your
state of mind and your desires when you conversed with us at
Tubunæ. My brother Alypius and I were alone with you. [I beseech
you, then, to call to remembrance that conversation], for I do not
think that the worldly cares with which you are now engrossed can
have such power over you as to have effaced this wholly from your
memory. You were then desirous to abandon all the public business
in which you were engaged, and to withdraw into sacred retirement,
and live like the servants of God who have embraced a monastic
life. And what was it that prevented you from acting according to
these desires? Was it not that you were influenced by considering,
on our representation of the matter, how much service the work
which then occupied you might render to the churches of Christ if
you pursued it with this single aim, that they, protected from all
disturbance by barbarian hordes, might live “a quiet and
peaceable life,” as the apostle says, “in all godliness and
honesty;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p8.1" n="2965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.2" parsed="|1Tim|2|2|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 2.2">1 Tim. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> resolving
at the same time for your own part to seek no more from this world
than would suffice for the support of yourself and those dependent
on you, wearing as your girdle the cincture of a perfectly chaste
self-restraint, and having underneath the accoutrements of the
soldier the surer and stronger defence of spiritual
armour.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p10" shownumber="no">4. At the very time when we were full of joy
that you had formed this resolution, you embarked on a voyage and
you married a second wife. Your embarkation was an act of the
obedience due, as the apostle has taught us, to the “higher
powers;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p10.1" n="2966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" passage="Rom. 13.1">Rom. xiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> but you
would not have married again had you not, abandoning the continence
to which you had devoted yourself, been overcome by concupiscence.
When I learned this, I was, I must confess it, dumb with amazement;
but, in my sorrow, I was in some degree comforted by hearing that
you refused to marry her unless she became a Catholic before the
marriage, and yet the heresy of those who refuse to believe in the
true Son of God has so prevailed in your house, that by these
heretics your daughter was baptized. Now, if the report be true
(would <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_574.html" id="vii.1.CCXX-Page_574" n="574" />to God
that it were false!) that even some who were dedicated to God as
His handmaids have been by these heretics re-baptized, with what
floods of tears ought this great calamity to be bewailed by us! Men
are saying, moreover, perhaps it is an unfounded slander,—that
one wife does not satisfy your passions, and that you have been
defiled by consorting with some other women as concubines.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p12" shownumber="no">5. What shall I say regarding these evils—so
patent to all, and so great in magnitude as well as number—of
which you have been, directly or indirectly, the cause since the
time of your being married? You are a Christian, you have a
conscience, you fear God; consider, then, for yourself some things
which I prefer to leave unsaid, and you will find for how great
evils you ought to do penance; and I believe that it is to afford
you an opportunity of doing this in the way in which it ought to be
done, that the Lord is now sparing you and delivering you from all
dangers. But if you will listen to the counsel of Scripture, I pray
you, “make no tarrying to turn to the Lord, and put not off from
day to day.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p12.1" n="2967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.5.8" parsed="|Sir|5|8|0|0" passage="Ecclus. 5.8">Ecclus. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> You
allege, indeed, that you have good reason for what you have done,
and that I cannot be a judge of the sufficiency of that reason,
because I cannot hear both sides of the question;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p13.2" n="2968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p14" shownumber="no"> See note on Letter CLXXXIX. p. 552.</p></note> but,
whatever be your reason, the nature of which it is not necessary at
present either to investigate or to discuss, can you, in the
presence of God, affirm that you would ever have come into the
embarrassments of your present position had you not loved the good
things of this world, which, being a servant of God, such as we
knew you to be formerly, it was your duty to have utterly despised
and esteemed as of no value,—accepting, indeed, what was offered
to you, that you might devote it to pious uses, but not so coveting
that which was denied to you, or was entrusted to your care, as to
be brought on its account into the difficulties of your present
position, in which, while good is loved, evil things are
perpetrated,—few, indeed, by you, but many because of you, and
while things are dreaded which, if hurtful, are so only for a short
time, things are done which are really hurtful for
eternity?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p15" shownumber="no">6. To mention one of these things,—who can
help seeing that many persons follow you for the purpose of
defending your power or safety, who, although they may be all
faithful to you, and no treachery is to be apprehended from any of
them, are desirous of obtaining through you certain advantages
which they also covet, not with a godly desire, but from worldly
motives? And in this way you, whose duty it is to curb and check
your own passions, are forced to satisfy those of others. To
accomplish this, many things which are displeasing to God must be
done; and yet, after all, these passions are not thus satisfied,
for they are more easily mortified finally in those who love God,
than satisfied even for a time in those who love the world.
Therefore the Divine Scripture says: “Love not the world, nor the
things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love
of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust
of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and pride of life, is not
of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away, and
the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth for
ever, as God abideth for ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p15.1" n="2969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.15-1John.2.17" parsed="|1John|2|15|2|17" passage="1 John 2.15-17">1 John ii. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note> Associated, therefore, as you are
with such multitudes of armed men, whose passions must be humoured,
and whose cruelty is dreaded, how can the desires of these men who
love the world ever be, I do not say satiated, but even partially
gratified by you, in your anxiety to prevent still greater
widespread evils, unless you do that which God forbids, and in so
doing become obnoxious to threatened judgment? So complete has been
the havoc wrought in order to indulge their passions, that it would
be difficult now to find anything for the plunderer to carry
away.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p17" shownumber="no">7. But what shall I say of the devastation of Africa
at this hour by hordes of African barbarians, to whom no resistance
is offered, while you are engrossed with such embarrassments in
your own circumstances, and are taking no measures for averting
this calamity? Who would ever have believed, who would have feared,
after Boniface had become a Count of the Empire and of Africa, and
had been placed in command in Africa with so large an army and so
great authority, that the same man who formerly, as Tribune, kept
all these barbarous tribes in peace, by storming their strongholds,
and menacing them with his small band of brave confederates, should
now have suffered the barbarians to be so bold, to encroach so far,
to destroy and plunder so much, and to turn into deserts such vast
regions once densely peopled? Where were any found that did not
predict that, as soon as you obtained the authority of Count, the
African hordes would be not only checked, but made tributaries to
the Roman Empire? And now, how completely the event has
disappointed men’s hopes you yourself perceive; in fact, I need
say nothing more on this subject, because your own reflection must
suggest much more than I can put in words.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p18" shownumber="no">8. Perhaps you defend yourself by replying that the
blame here ought rather to rest on persons who have injured you,
and, instead of justly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_575.html" id="vii.1.CCXX-Page_575" n="575" />requiting the services rendered by you in
your office, have returned evil for good. These matters I am not
able to examine and judge. I beseech you rather to contemplate and
inquire into the matter, in which you know that you have to do not
with men at all, but with God; living in Christ as a believer, you
are bound to fear lest you offend Him. For my attention is more
engaged by higher causes, believing that men ought to ascribe
Africa’s great calamities to their own sins. Nevertheless, I
would not wish you to belong to the number of those wicked and
unjust men whom God uses as instruments in inflicting temporal
punishments on whom He pleases; for He who justly employs their
malice to inflict temporal judgments on others, reserves eternal
punishments for the unjust themselves if they be not reformed. Be
it yours to fix your thoughts on God, and to look to Christ, who
has conferred on you so great blessings and endured for you so
great sufferings. Those who desire to belong to His kingdom, and to
live for ever happily with Him and under Him, love even their
enemies, do good to them that hate them, and pray for those from
whom they suffer persecution;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p18.1" n="2970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44" parsed="|Matt|5|44|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.44">Matt. v. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> and if, at any time, in the way of
discipline they use irksome severity, yet they never lay aside the
sincerest love. If these benefits, though earthly and transitory,
are conferred on you by the Roman Empire,—for that empire itself
is earthly, not heavenly, and cannot bestow what it has not in its
power,—if, I say, benefits are conferred on you, return not evil
for good; and if evil be inflicted on you, return not evil for
evil. Which of these two has happened in your case I am unwilling
to discuss, I am unable to judge. I speak to a Christian—return
not either evil for good, nor evil for evil.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p20" shownumber="no">9. You say to me, perhaps: In circumstances so
difficult, what do you wish me to do? If you ask counsel of me in a
worldly point of view how your safety in this transitory life may
be secured, and the power and wealth belonging to you at present
may be preserved or even increased, I know not what to answer you,
for any counsel regarding things so uncertain as these must partake
of the uncertainty inherent in them. But if you consult me
regarding your relation to God and the salvation of your soul, and
if you fear the word of truth which says: “What is a man
profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own
soul?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p20.1" n="2971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.26" parsed="|Matt|16|26|0|0" passage="Matt. 16.26">Matt. xvi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> I have a
plain answer to give. I am prepared with advice to which you may
well give heed. But what need is there for my saying anything else
than what I have already said. “Love not the world, neither the
things, that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love
of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust
of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is
not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away,
and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth
forever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p21.2" n="2972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.15-1John.2.17" parsed="|1John|2|15|2|17" passage="1 John 2.15-17">1 John ii. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note> Here is
counsel! Seize it and act on it. Show that you are a brave man.
Vanquish the desires with which the world is loved. Do penance for
the evils of your past life, when, vanquished by your passions, you
were drawn away by sinful desires. If you receive this counsel, and
hold it fast, and act on it, you will both attain to those
blessings which are certain, and occupy yourself in the midst of
these uncertain things without forfeiting the salvation of your
soul.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p23" shownumber="no">10. But perhaps you again ask of me how you
can do these things, entangled as you are with so great worldly
difficulties. Pray earnestly, and say to God, in the words of the
Psalm: “Bring Thou me out of my distresses,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p23.1" n="2973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.17" parsed="|Ps|25|17|0|0" passage="Ps. 25.17">Ps. xxv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> for these distresses terminate
when the passions in which they originate are vanquished. He who
has heard your prayer and ours on your behalf, that you might be
delivered from the numerous and great dangers of visible wars in
which the body is exposed to the danger of losing the life which
sooner or later must end, but in which the soul perishes not unless
it be held captive by evil passions,—He, I say, will hear your
prayer that you may, in an invisible and spiritual conflict,
overcome your inward and invisible enemies, that is to say, your
passions themselves, and may so use the world, as not abusing it,
so that with its good things you may do good, not become bad
through possessing them. Because these things are in themselves
good, and are not given to men except by Him who has power over all
things in heaven and earth. Lest these gifts of His should be
reckoned bad, they are given also to the good; at the same time,
lest they should be reckoned great, or the supreme good, they are
given also to the bad. Further, these things are taken away from
the good for their trial, and from the bad for their
punishment.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p25" shownumber="no">11. For who is so ignorant, who so foolish, as not
to see that the health of this mortal body, and the strength of its
corruptible members, and victory over men who are our enemies, and
temporal honours and power, and all other mere earthly advantages
are given both to the good and to the bad, and are taken away both
from the good and from the bad alike? But the salvation of the
soul, along with immortality of the body, and the power of
righteousness, and victory over hostile passions, and glory, and
honour, and everlasting peace, are not given except to the good.
Therefore love these things, covet <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_576.html" id="vii.1.CCXX-Page_576" n="576" />these things, and seek them by every means in
your power. With a view to acquire and retain these things, give
alms, pour forth prayers, practise fasting as far as you can
without injury to your body. But do not love these earthly goods,
how much soever they may abound to you. So use them as to do many
good things by them, but not one evil thing for their sake. For all
such things will perish; but good works, yea, even those good works
which are performed by means of the perishable good things of this
world, shall never perish.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p26" shownumber="no">12. If you had not now a wife, I would say to
you what we said at Tubunæ, that you should live in the holy state
of continence, and would add that you should now do what we
prevented you from doing at that time, namely, withdraw yourself so
far as might be possible without prejudice to the public welfare
from the labours of military service, and take to yourself the
leisure which you then desired for that life in the society of the
saints in which the soldiers of Christ fight in silence, not to
kill men, but to “wrestle against principalities and powers, and
spiritual wickedness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p26.1" n="2974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" passage="Eph. 6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, the devil and his angels.
For the saints gain their victories over enemies whom they cannot
see, and yet they gain the victory over these unseen enemies by
gaining the victory over things which are the objects of sense. I
am, however, prevented from exhorting you to that mode of life by
your having a wife, since without her consent it is not lawful for
you to live under a vow of continence; because, although you did
wrong in marrying again after the declaration which you made at
Tubunæ, she, being not aware of this became your wife innocently
and without restrictions. Would that you could persuade her to
agree to a vow of continence, that you might without hindrance
render to God what you know to be due to Him! If, however, you
cannot make this agreement with her, guard carefully by all means
conjugal chastity, and pray to God, who will deliver you out of
difficulties, that you may at some future time be able to do what
is meanwhile impossible. This, however, does not affect your
obligation to love God and not to love the world, to hold the faith
stedfastly even in the cares of war, if you must still be engaged
in them, and to seek peace; to make the good things of this world
serviceable in good works, and not to do what is evil in labouring
to obtain these earthly good things,—in all these duties your
wife is not, or, if she is, ought not to be, a hindrance to
you.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXX-p28" shownumber="no">These things I have written, my dearly beloved
son, at the bidding of the love with which I love you with regard
not to this world, but to God; and because, mindful of the words of
Scripture, “Reprove a wise man, and he will love thee; reprove a
fool, and he will hate thee more,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXX-p28.1" n="2975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXX-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXX-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.8" parsed="|Prov|9|8|0|0" passage="Prov. 9.8">Prov. ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> I was bound to think of you as
certainly not a fool but a wise man.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXXVII" n="CCXXVII" next="vii.1.CCXXVIII" prev="vii.1.CCXX" progress="95.08%" shorttitle="Letter CCXXVII" title="To Alypius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p1.1">Letter CCXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 428 or
429.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p3.1">To the Aged Alypius, Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p4" shownumber="no">Brother Paulus has arrived here safely: he reports
that the pains devoted to the business which engaged him have been
rewarded with success; the Lord will grant that with these his
trouble in that matter may terminate. He salutes you warmly, and
tells us tidings concerning Gabinianus which give us joy, namely,
that having by God’s mercy obtained a prosperous issue in his
case, he is now not only in name a Christian, but in sincerity a
very excellent convert to the faith, and was baptized recently at
Easter, having both in his heart and on his lips the grace which he
received. How much I long for him I can never express; but you know
that I love him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p5" shownumber="no">The president of the medical faculty,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p5.1" n="2976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Archiater.</i></p></note> Dioscorus,
has also professed the Christian faith, having obtained grace at
the same time. Hear the manner of his conversion, for his stubborn
neck and his bold tongue could not be subdued without some miracle.
His daughter, the only comfort of his life, was sick, and her
sickness became so serious that her life was, according even to her
father’s own admission, despaired of. It is reported, and the
truth of the report is beyond question, for even before brother
Paul’s return the fact was mentioned to me by Count Peregrinus, a
most respectable and truly Christian man, who was baptized at the
same time with Dioscorus and Gabinianus,—it is reported, I say,
that the old man, feeling himself at last constrained to implore
the compassion of Christ, bound himself by a vow that he would
become a Christian if he saw her restored to health. She recovered,
but he perfidiously drew back from fulfilling his vow. Nevertheless
the hand of the Lord was still stretched forth, for suddenly he is
smitten with blindness, and immediately the cause of this calamity
was impressed upon his mind. He confessed his fault aloud, and
vowed again that if his sight were given back he would perform what
he had vowed. He recovered his sight, fulfilled his vow, and still
the hand of God was stretched forth. He had not committed the Creed
to memory, or perhaps had refused to commit it, and had excused
himself on the plea of inability. God had seen this.
Immediately <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_577.html" id="vii.1.CCXXVII-Page_577" n="577" />after all the ceremonies of his reception he is
seized with paralysis, affecting many, indeed almost all his
members, and even his tongue. Then, being warned by a dream, he
confesses in writing that it had been told to him that this had
happened because he had not repeated the Creed. After that
confession the use of all his members was restored to him, except
the tongue alone; nevertheless he, being still under this
affliction, made manifest by writing that he had, notwithstanding,
learned the Creed, and still retained it in his memory; and so that
frivolous loquacity which, as you know, blemished his natural
kindliness, and made him, when he mocked Christians, exceedingly
profane, was altogether destroyed in him. What shall I say, but,
“Let us sing a hymn to the Lord, and highly exalt Him for ever!
Amen.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXXVIII" n="CCXXVIII" next="vii.1.CCXXIX" prev="vii.1.CCXXVII" progress="95.18%" shorttitle="Letter CCXXVIII" title="To Honoratus" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p1.1">Letter CCXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p2.1">a.d.</span> 428 or
429.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p3.1">To His Holy Brother and
Co-Bishop Honoratus,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p3.2" n="2977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p4" shownumber="no"> Bishop of Thiaba in Mauritania.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p4.1">Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p5" shownumber="no">1. I thought that by sending to your Grace a
copy of the letter which I wrote to our brother and co-bishop
Quodvultdeus,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p5.1" n="2978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p6" shownumber="no"> This letter is not extant.</p></note> I had
earned exemption from the burden which you have imposed upon me, by
asking my advice as to what you ought to do in the midst of the
dangers which have befallen us in these times. For although I wrote
briefly, I think that I did not pass over anything that was
necessary either to be said by me or heard by my questioner in
correspondence on the subject: for I said that, on the one hand,
those who desire to remove, if they can, to fortified places are
not to be forbidden to do so; and, on the other hand, we ought not
to break the ties by which the love of Christ has bound us as
ministers not to forsake the churches which it is our duty to
serve. The words which I used in the letter referred to were:
“Therefore, however small may be the congregation of God’s
people among whom we are, if our ministry is so necessary to them
that it is a clear duty not to withdraw it from them, it remains
for us to say to the Lord, ‘Be Thou to us a God of defence, and a
strong fortress.’”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p6.1" n="2979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p7.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.31.3" parsed="lxx|Ps|31|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 31.3" version="LXX">Ps. xxxi. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p8" shownumber="no">2. But this counsel does not commend itself to
you, because, as you say in your letter, it does not become us to
endeavour to act in opposition to the precept or example of the
Lord, admonishing us that we should flee from one city to another.
We remember, indeed, the words of the Lord, “When they persecute
you in one city, flee to another;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p8.1" n="2980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" passage="Matt. 10.23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> but who can believe that the Lord
wished this to be done in cases in which the flocks which He
purchased with His own blood are by the desertion of their pastors
left without that necessary ministry which is indispensable to
their life? Did Christ do this Himself, when, carried by His
parents, He fled into Egypt in His infancy? No; for He had not then
gathered churches which we could affirm to have been deserted by
Him. Or, when the Apostle Paul was “let down in a basket through
a window,” to prevent his enemies from seizing him, and so
escaped their hands,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p9.2" n="2981" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.33" parsed="|2Cor|11|33|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.33">2 Cor. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> was the church in Damascus
deprived of the necessary labours of Christ’s servants? Was not
all the service that was requisite supplied after his departure by
other brethren settled in that city? For the apostle had done this
at their request, in order that he might preserve for the
Church’s good his life, which the persecutor on that occasion
specially sought to destroy. Let those, therefore, who are servants
of Christ, His ministers in word and sacrament, do what he has
commanded or permitted. When any of them is specially sought for by
persecutors, let him by all means flee from one city to another,
provided that the Church is not hereby deserted, but that others
who are not specially sought after remain to supply spiritual food
to their fellow-servants, whom they know to be unable otherwise to
maintain spiritual life. When, however, the danger of all, bishops,
clergy, and laity, is alike, let not those who depend upon the aid
of others be deserted by those on whom they depend. In that case,
either let all remove together to fortified places, or let those
who must remain be not deserted by those through whom in things
pertaining to the Church their necessities must be provided for;
and so let them share life in common, or share in common that which
the Father of their family appoints them to suffer.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p11" shownumber="no">3. But if it shall happen that all suffer,
whether some suffer less, and others more, or all suffer equally,
it is easy to see who among them are suffering for the sake of
others: they are obviously those who, although they might have
freed themselves from such evils by flight, have chosen to remain
rather than abandon others to whom they are necessary. By such
conduct especially is proved the love commended by the Apostle John
in the words: “Christ laid down His life for us: and we ought to
lay down our lives for the brethren.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p11.1" n="2982" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.16" parsed="|1John|3|16|0|0" passage="1 John 3.16">1 John iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> For those who betake themselves to
flight, or are prevented from doing so only by circumstances
thwarting their design, if they be seized and made to suffer,
endure this suffering only for themselves; not for their
breth<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_578.html" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_578" n="578" />ren; but
those who are involved in suffering because of their resolving not
to abandon others, whose Christian welfare depended on them, are
unquestionably “laying down their lives for the brethren.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p13" shownumber="no">4. For this reason, the saying which we have heard
attributed to a certain bishop, namely: “If the Lord has
commanded us to flee, in those persecutions in which we may reap
the fruit of martyrdom, how much more ought we to escape by flight,
if we can, from barren sufferings inflicted by the hostile
incursions of barbarians!” is a saying true and worthy of
acceptation, but applicable only to those who are not confined by
the obligations of ecclesiastical office. For the man who, having
it in his power to escape from the violence of the enemy, chooses
not to flee from it, lest in so doing he should abandon the
ministry of Christ, without which men can neither become Christians
nor live as such, assuredly finds a greater reward of his love,
than the man who, fleeing not for his brethren’s sake but for his
own, is seized by persecutors, and, refusing to deny Christ,
suffers martyrdom.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p14" shownumber="no">5. What, then, shall we say to the position which
you thus state in your former epistle:—“I do not see what good
we can do to ourselves or to the people by continuing to remain in
the churches, except to see before our eyes men slain, women
outraged, churches burned, ourselves expiring amid torments applied
in order to extort from us what we do not possess”? God is
powerful to hear the prayers of His children and to avert those
things which they fear; and we ought not, on account of evils that
are uncertain, to make up our minds absolutely to the desertion of
that ministry, without which the people must certainly suffer ruin,
not in the affairs of this life, but of that other life which ought
to be cared for with incomparably greater diligence and solicitude.
For if those evils which are apprehended, as possibly visiting the
places in which we are, were certain, all those for whose sake it
was our duty to remain would take flight before us, and would thus
exempt us from the neccessity of remaining; for no one says that
ministers are under obligation to remain in any place where none
remain to whom their ministry is necessary. In this way some holy
bishops fled from Spain when their congregations had, before their
flight, been annihilated, the members having either fled, or died
by the sword, or perished in the siege of their towns, or gone into
captivity: but many more of the bishops of that country remained in
the midst of these abounding dangers, because those for whose sakes
they remained were still remaining there. And if some have
abandoned their flocks, this is what we say ought not to be done,
for they were not taught to do so by divine authority, but were,
through human infirmity, either deceived by an error or overcome by
fear.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p15" shownumber="no">6. [We maintain, as one alternative, that they
were deceived by an error,] for why do they think that
indiscriminate compliance must be given to the precept in which
they read of fleeing from one city to another, and not shrink with
abhorrence from the character of the “hireling,” who “seeth
the wolf coming, and fleeth, because he careth not for the
sheep”?<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p15.1" n="2983" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.12-John.10.13" parsed="|John|10|12|10|13" passage="John 10.12,13">John x. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Why do
they not honour equally both of these true sayings of the Lord, the
one in which flight is permitted or enjoined, the other in which it
is rebuked and censured, by taking pains so to understand them as
to find that they are, as is indeed the case, not opposed to each
other? And how is their reconciliation to be found, unless that
which I have above proved be borne in mind, that under pressure of
persecution we who are ministers of Christ ought to flee from the
places in which we are only in one or other of two cases, namely,
either that there is no congregation to which we may minister, or
that there is a congregation, but that the ministry necessary for
it can be supplied by others who have not the same reason for
flight as makes it imperative on us? Of which we have one example,
as already mentioned, in the Apostle Paul escaping by being let
down from the wall in a basket, when he was personally sought by
the persecutor, there being others on the spot who had not the same
necessity for flight, whose remaining would prevent the Church from
being destitute of the service of ministers. Another example we
have in the holy Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, who fled when
the Emperor Constantius wished to seize him specially, the Catholic
people who remained in Alexandria not being abandoned by the other
servants of God. But when the people remain and the servants of God
flee, and their service is withdrawn, what is this but the guilty
flight of the “hireling” who careth not for the sheep? For the
wolf will come,—not man, but the devil, who has very often
perverted to apostasy believers to whom the daily ministry of the
Lord’s body was wanting; and so, not “through thy knowledge,”
but through thine ignorance, “shall the weak brother perish for
whom Christ died.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p16.2" n="2984" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.9 Bible:1Cor.8.11" parsed="|1Cor|8|9|0|0;|1Cor|8|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 8.9,11">1 Cor. viii. 9, 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p18" shownumber="no">7. As for those, however, who flee not because they
are deceived by an error, but because they have been overcome by
fear, why do they not rather, by the compassion and help of the
Lord bestowed on them, bravely fight against their fear, lest evils
incomparably heavier and much more to be dreaded befall them? This
victory over fear is won wherever the flame of the love of God,
without the smoke of worldliness, burns <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_579.html" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_579" n="579" />in the heart. For love says, “Who is
weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p18.1" n="2985" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.29" parsed="|2Cor|11|29|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 11.29">2 Cor. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> But love
is from God. Let us, therefore, beseech Him who requires it of us
to bestow it on us, and under its influence let us fear more lest
the sheep of Christ should be slaughtered by the sword of spiritual
wickedness reaching the heart, than lest they should fall under the
sword that can only harm that body in which men are destined at any
rate, at some time, and in some way or other, to die. Let us fear
more lest the purity of faith should perish through the taint of
corruption in the inner man, than lest our women should be
subjected by violence to outrage; for if chastity is preserved in
the spirit, it is not destroyed by such violence, since it is not
destroyed even in the body when there is no base consent of the
sufferer to the sin, but only a submission without the consent of
the will to that which another does. Let us fear more lest the
spark of life in “living stones” be quenched through our
absence, than lest the stones and timbers of our earthly buildings
be burned in our presence. Let us fear more lest the members of
Christ’s body should die for want of spiritual food, than lest
the members of our own bodies, being overpowered by the violence of
enemies, should be racked with torture. Not because these are
things which we ought not to avoid when this is in our power, but
because we ought to prefer to suffer them when they cannot be
avoided without impiety, unless, perchance, any one be found to
maintain that that servant is not guilty of impiety who withdraws
the service necessary to piety at the very time when it is
peculiarly necessary.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p20" shownumber="no">8. Do we forget how, when these dangers have
reached their extremity, and there is no possibility of escaping
from them by flight, an extraordinary crowd of persons, of both
sexes and of all ages, is wont to assemble in the church,—some
urgently asking baptism, others reconciliation, others even the
doing of penance, and all calling for consolation and strengthening
through the administration of sacraments? If the ministers of God
be not at their posts at such a time, how great perdition overtakes
those who depart from this life either not regenerated or not
loosed from their sins!<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p20.1" n="2986" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p21" shownumber="no"> <i>Ligati.</i></p></note> How deep also is the sorrow of
their believing kindred, who shall not have these lost ones with
them in the blissful rest of eternal life! In fine, how loud are
the cries of all, and the indignant imprecations of not a few,
because of the want of ordinances and the absence of those who
should have dispensed them! See what the fear of temporal
calamities may effect, and of how great a multitude of eternal
calamities it may be the procuring cause. But if the ministers be
at their posts, through the strength which God bestows upon them,
all are aided,—some are baptized, others reconciled to the
Church. None are defrauded of the communion of the Lord’s body;
all are consoled, edified, and exhorted to ask of God, who is able
to do so, to avert all things which are feared,—prepared for both
alternatives, so that “if the cup may not pass” from them, His
will may be done<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p21.1" n="2987" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.42" parsed="|Matt|26|42|0|0" passage="Matt. 26.42">Matt. xxvi. 42</scripRef>.</p></note> who cannot will anything that is
evil.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p23" shownumber="no">9. Assuredly you now see (what, according to
your letter, you did not see before) how great advantage the
Christian people may obtain if, in the presence of calamity, the
presence of the servants of Christ be not withdrawn from them. You
see, also, how much harm is done by their absence, when “they
seek their own, not the things that are Jesus Christ’s,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p23.1" n="2988" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.21" parsed="|Phil|2|21|0|0" passage="Phil. 2.21">Phil. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and are
destitute of that charity of which it is said, “it seeketh not
her own,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p24.2" n="2989" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.5" parsed="|1Cor|13|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 13.5">1 Cor. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and fail
to imitate him who said, “I seek not mine own profit, but the
profit of many, that they may be saved,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p25.2" n="2990" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.33" parsed="|1Cor|10|33|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.33">1 Cor. x. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> and who, moreover, would not have
fled from the insidious attacks of the imperial persecutor, had he
not wished to save himself for the sake of others to whom he was
necessary; on which account he says, “I am in a strait betwixt
two, having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ; which is far
better: nevertheless to abide in the flesh is more needful for
you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p26.2" n="2991" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23-Phil.1.24" parsed="|Phil|1|23|1|24" passage="Phil. 1.23,24">Phil. i. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p28" shownumber="no">10. Here, perhaps, some one may say that the
servants of God ought to save their lives by flight when such evils
are impending, in order that they may reserve themselves for the
benefit of the Church in more peaceful times. This is rightly done
by some, when others are not wanting by whom the service of the
Church may be supplied, and the work is not deserted by all, as we
have stated above that Athanasius did; for the whole Catholic world
knows how necessary it was to the Church that he should do so, and
how useful was the prolonged life of the man who by his word and
loving service defended her against the Arian heretics. But this
ought by no means to be done when the danger is common to all; and
the thing to be dreaded above all is, lest any one should be
supposed to do this not from a desire to secure the welfare of
others, but from fear of losing his own life, and should therefore
do more harm by the example of deserting the post of duty than all
the good that he could do by the preservation of his life for
future service. Finally, observe how the holy David acquiesced in
the urgent petition of his people, that he should <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_580.html" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_580" n="580" />not expose himself to
the dangers of battle, and, as it is said in the narrative,
“quench the light of Israel,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p28.1" n="2992" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.21.17" parsed="|2Sam|21|17|0|0" passage="2 Sam. 21.17">2 Sam. xxi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> but was not himself the first to
propose it; for had he been so, he would have made many imitate the
cowardice which they might have attributed to him, supposing that
he had been prompted to this not through regard to the advantage of
others, but under the agitation of fear as to his own
life.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p30" shownumber="no">11. Another question which we must not regard as
unworthy of notice is suggested here. For if the interests of the
Church are not to be lost sight of, and if these make it necessary
that when any great calamity is impending some ministers should
flee, in order that they may survive to minister to those whom they
may find remaining after the calamity is passed,—the question
arises, what is to be done when it appears that, unless some flee,
all must perish together? what if the fury of the destroyer were so
restricted as to attack none but the ministers of the Church? What
shall we reply? Is the Church to be deprived of the service of her
ministers because of fleeing from their work through fear lest she
should be more unhappily deprived of their service because of their
dying in the midst of their work? Of course, if the laity are
exempted from the persecution, it is in their power to shelter and
conceal their bishops and clergy in some way, as He shall help them
under whose dominion all things are, and who, by His wondrous
power, can preserve even one who does not flee from danger. But the
reason for our inquiring what is the path of our duty in such
circumstances is, that we may not be chargeable with tempting the
Lord by expecting divine miraculous interposition on every
occasion.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p31" shownumber="no">There is, indeed, a difference in the severity of
the tempest of calamity when the danger is common to both laity and
clergy, as the perils of stormy weather are common to both
merchants and sailors on board of the same ship. But far be it from
us to esteem this ship of ours so lightly as to admit that it would
be right for the crew, and especially for the pilot, to abandon her
in the hour of peril, although they might have it in their power to
escape by leaping into a small boat, or even swimming ashore. For
in the case of those in regard to whom we fear lest through our
deserting our work they should perish, the evil which we fear is
not temporal death, which is sure to come at one time or other, but
eternal death, which may come or may not come, according as we
neglect or adopt measures whereby it may be averted. Moreover, when
the lives of both laity and clergy are exposed to common danger,
what reason have we for thinking that in every place which the
enemy may invade all the clergy are likely to be put to death, and
not that all the laity shall also die, in which event the clergy,
and those to whom they are necessary, would pass from this life at
the same time? Or why may we not hope that, as some of the laity
are likely to survive, some of the clergy may also be spared, by
whom the necessary ordinances may be dispensed to them?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p32" shownumber="no">12. Oh that in such circumstances the question
debated among the servants of God were which of their number should
remain, that the Church might not be left destitute by all fleeing
from danger, and which of their number should flee, that the Church
might not left destitute by all perishing in the danger. Such a
contest will arise among the brethren who are all alike glowing
with love and satisfying the claims of love. And if it were in any
case impossible otherwise to terminate the debate, it appears to me
that the persons who are to remain and who are to flee should be
chosen by lot. For those who say that they, in preference to
others, ought to flee, will appear to be chargeable either with
cowardice, as persons unwilling to face impending danger, or with
arrogance, as esteeming their own lives more necessary to be
preserved for the good of the Church than those of other men.
Again, perhaps, those who are better will be the first to choose to
lay down their lives for the brethren; and so preservation by
flight will be given to men whose life is less valuable because
their skill in counselling and ruling the Church is less; yet
these, if they be pious and wise, will resist the desires of men in
regard to whom they see, on the one hand, that it is more important
for the Church that they should live, and on the other hand, that
they would rather lose their lives than flee from danger. In this
case, as it is written, “the lot causeth contentions to cease,
and parteth between the mighty;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p32.1" n="2993" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.18" parsed="|Prov|18|18|0|0" passage="Prov. 18.18">Prov. xviii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> for, in difficulties of this kind,
God judges better than men, whether it please Him to call the
better among His servants to the reward of suffering, and to spare
the weak, or to make the weak stronger to endure trials, and then
to withdraw them from this life, as persons whose lives could not
be so serviceable to the Church as the lives of the others who are
stronger than they. If such an appeal to the lot be made, it will
be, I admit, an unusual proceeding, but if it is done in any case,
who will dare to find fault with it? Who but the ignorant or the
prejudiced will hesitate to praise with the approbation which it
deserves? If, however, the use of the lot is not adopted because
there is no precedent for such an appeal, let it by all means be
secured that the Church <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_581.html" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_581" n="581" />be not, through the flight of any one, left
destitute of that ministry which is more especially necessary and
due to her in the midst of such great dangers. Let no one hold
himself in such esteem because of apparent superiority in any grace
as to say that he is more worthy of life than others, and therefore
more entitled to seek safety in flight. For whoever thinks this is
too self-satisfied, and whoever utters this must make all
dissatisfied with him.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p34" shownumber="no">13. There are some who think that bishops and clergy
may, by not fleeing but remaining in such dangers, cause the people
to be misled, because, when they see those who are set over them
remaining, this makes them not flee from danger. It is easy for
them, however, to obviate this objection, and the reproach of
misleading others, by addressing their congregations, and saying:
“Let not the fact that we are not fleeing from this place be the
occasion of misleading you, for we remain here not for our own
sakes but for yours, that we may continue to minister to you
whatever we know to be necessary to your salvation, which is in
Christ; therefore, if you choose to flee, you thereby set us also
at liberty from the obligations by which we are bound to remain.”
This, I think, ought to be said, when it seems to be truly
advantageous to remove to places of greater security. If, after
such words have been spoken in their hearing, either all or some
shall say: “We are at His disposal from whose anger none can
escape whithersoever they may go, and whose mercy may be found
wherever their lot is cast by those who, whether hindered by known
insuperable difficulties, or unwilling to toil after unknown
refuges, in which perils may be only changed not finished, prefer
not to go away elsewhere,”—most assuredly those who thus
resolve to remain ought not to be left destitute of the service of
Christian ministers. If, on the other hand after hearing their
bishops and clergy speak as above, the people prefer to leave the
place, to remain behind them is not now the duty of those who were
only remaining for their sakes, because none are left there on
whose account it would still be their duty to remain.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p35" shownumber="no">14. Whoever, therefore, flees from danger in
circumstances in which the Church is not deprived, through his
flight, of necessary service, is doing that which the Lord has
commanded or permitted. But the minister who flees when the
consequence of his flight is the withdrawal from Christ’s flock
of that nourishment by which its spiritual life is sustained, is an
“hireling who seeth the wolf coming, and fleeth because he careth
not for the sheep.”</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXVIII-p36" shownumber="no">With love, which I know to be sincere, I have now
written what I believe to be true on this question, because you
asked my opinion, my dearly beloved brother; but I have not
enjoined you to follow my advice, if you can find any better than
mine. Be that as it may, we cannot find anything better for us to
do in these dangers than continually beseech the Lord our God to
have compassion on us. And as to the matter about which I have
written, namely, that ministers should not desert the churches of
God, some wise and holy men have by the gift of God been enabled
both to will and to do this thing, and have not in the least degree
faltered in the determined prosecution of their purpose, even
though exposed to the attacks of slanderers.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXXIX" n="CCXXIX" next="vii.1.CCXXXI" prev="vii.1.CCXXVIII" progress="95.93%" shorttitle="Letter CCXXIX" title="To Darius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p1.1">Letter CCXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p2.1">a.d.</span> 429.)</p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p3" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p3.1">To Darius,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p3.2" n="2994" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p4" shownumber="no"> This Darius was an officer of distinction in the
service of the Empress Placidia, and was the instrument of
effecting a reconciliation between her and Count Boniface. He was
also successful in obtaining a truce with the Vandals, on which
Augustin congratulates him in this letter.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p4.1">His Deservedly Illustrious and Very Powerful Lord and
Dear Son Christ, Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p5" shownumber="no">1. Your character and rank I have learned from
my holy brothers and co-bishops, Urbanus and Novatus. The former of
these became acquainted with you near Carthage, in the town of
Hilari, and more recently in the town of Sicca; the latter at
Sitifis. Through them it has come to pass that I cannot regard you
as unknown to me. For though my bodily weakness and the chill of
age do not permit me to converse with you personally, it cannot on
this account be said that I have not seen you; for the conversation
of Urbanus, when he kindly visited me, and the letters of Novatus,
so described to me the features, not of your face but of your mind,
that I have seen you, and have seen you with all the more pleasure,
because I have seen not the outward appearance but the inner man.
These features of your character are joyfully seen both by us, and
through the mercy of God by yourself also, as in a mirror in the
holy Gospel, in which it is written in words uttered by Him who is
truth: “Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the
children of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p5.1" n="2995" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.9" parsed="|Matt|5|9|0|0" passage="Matt. 5.9">Matt. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p7" shownumber="no">2. Those warriors are indeed great and worthy of
singular honour, not only for their consummate bravery, but also
(which is a higher praise) for their eminent fidelity, by whose
labours and dangers, along with the blessing of divine protection
and aid, enemies previously unsubdued are conquered, and peace
obtained for the State, and the provinces reduced to subjection.
But it is a higher glory still to stay war itself with a word, than
to slay men with the sword, and to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_582.html" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-Page_582" n="582" />procure or maintain peace by peace, not by
war. For those who fight, if they are good men, doubtless seek for
peace; nevertheless it is through blood. Your mission, however, is
to prevent the shedding of blood. Yours, therefore, is the
privilege of averting that calamity which others are under the
necessity of producing. Therefore, my deservedly illustrious and
very powerful lord and very dear son in Christ, rejoice in this
singularly great and real blessing vouchsafed to you, and enjoy it
in God, to whom you owe that you are what you are, and that you
undertook the accomplishment of such a work. May God “strengthen
that which He hath wrought for us through you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p7.1" n="2996" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.29" parsed="|Ps|68|29|0|0" passage="Ps. 68.29">Ps. lxviii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> Accept
this our salutation, and deign to reply. From the letter of my
brother Novatus, I see that he has taken pains that your learned
Excellency should become acquainted with me also through my works.
If, then, you have read what he has given you, I also shall have
become known to your inward perception. As far as I can judge, they
will not greatly displease you if you have read them in a loving
rather than a critical spirit. It is not much to ask, but it will
be a great favour, if for this letter and my works you send us one
letter in reply. I salute with due affection the pledge of peace,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p8.2" n="2997" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXIX-p9" shownumber="no"> Verimodus, the son of Darius.</p></note> which
through the favour of our Lord and God you have happily
received.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXXXI" n="CCXXXI" next="vii.1.CCXXXII" prev="vii.1.CCXXIX" progress="96.04%" shorttitle="Letter CCXXXI" title="To Darius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p1.1">Letter CCXXXI.</span></p>

<p class="c1" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p2" shownumber="no">(<span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p2.1">a.d.</span> 429.)</p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p3.1">To Darius, His Son, and a Member of
Christ, Augustin, a Servant of Christ and of the Members of Christ,
Sends Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p4" shownumber="no">1. You requested an answer from me as a proof
that I had gladly received your letter.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p4.1" n="2998" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p5" shownumber="no"> Referring to Darius’ reply (Letter CCXXX.) to
the foregoing Letter (CCXXIX.). In it, Darius, after reciprocating
in the warmest manner every expression of admiration and esteem,
expresses his hope that the peace concluded with the Vandals may be
permanent, entreats Augustin to pray for him (alluding to the
letter said to have been written by Abgaris, king ot Edessa, to our
Saviour), and asks him to send a copy of his Confessions along with
his reply to this communication.</p></note> Behold, then, I write again; and
yet I cannot express the pleasure I felt, either by this answer or
by any other, whether I write briefly or at the utmost length, for
neither by few words nor by many is it possible for me to express
to you what words can never express. I, indeed, am not eloquent,
though ready in speech; but I could by no means allow any man,
however eloquent, even though he could see as well into my mind as
I do myself, to do that which is beyond my own power, viz. to
describe in a letter, however able and however long, the effect
which your epistle had on my mind. It remains, then, for me so to
express to you what you wished to know, that you may understand as
being in my words that which they do not express. What, then, shall
I say? That I was delighted with your letter, exceedingly
delighted;—the repetition of this word is not a mere repetition,
but, as it were, a perpetual affirmation; because it was impossible
to be always saying it, therefore it has been at least once
repeated, for in this way perhaps my feelings may be
expressed.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p6" shownumber="no">2. If some one inquire here what after all
delighted me so exceedingly in your letter,—“Was it its
eloquence?” I will answer, No; and he, perhaps, will reply,
“Was it, then, the praises bestowed on yourself?” but again I
will reply, No; and I shall reply thus not because these things are
not in that letter, for the eloquence in it is so great that it is
very clearly evident that you are naturally endowed with the
highest talents, and that you have been most carefully educated;
and your letter is undeniably full of my praises. Some one then may
say, “Do not these things delight you?” Yes, truly, for “my
heart is not,” as the poet says, “of horn,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p6.1" n="2999" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p7" shownumber="no"> Persius, <i>Sat.</i> i. line 47. “Cornea.”</p></note> so that I should either not
observe these things or observe them without delight. These things
do delight; but what have these things to do with that with which I
said I was highly delighted? Your eloquence delights me since it is
at once genial in sentiment and dignified in expression; and though
assuredly I am not delighted with all sorts of praise from all
sorts of persons, but only with such praises as you have thought me
worthy of, and only coming from those who are such as you
are—that is, from persons who, for Christ’s sake, love His
servants, I cannot deny that I am delighted with the praises
bestowed upon me in your letter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p8" shownumber="no">3. Thoughtful and experienced men will be at no loss
as to the opinion which they should form of Themistocles (if I
remember the name rightly), who, having refused at a banquet to
play on the lyre, a thing which the distinguished and learned men
of Greece were accustomed to do, and having been on that account
regarded as uneducated, was asked, when he expressed his contempt
for that sort of amusement, “What, then, does it delight you to
hear?” and is reported to have answered: “My own praises.”
Thoughtful and experienced men will readily see with what design
and in what sense these words must have been used by him, or must
be understood by them, if they are to believe that he uttered them;
for he was in the affairs of this world a most remarkable man, as
may be illustrated by the answer which he gave when he was further
pressed with the question: “What, then, do you know?” “I
know,” he replied, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_583.html" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-Page_583" n="583" />“how to make a small republic great.”
As to the thirst for praise spoken of by Ennius in the words:
“All men greatly desire to be praised,” I am of opinion that it
is partly to be approved of, partly guarded against. For as, on the
one hand, we should vehemently desire the truth, which is
undoubtedly to be eagerly sought after as alone worthy of praise,
even though it be not praised: so, on the other hand, we must
carefully shun the vanity which readily insinuates itself along
with praise from men: and this vanity is present in the mind when
either the things which are worthy of praise are not reckoned worth
having unless the man be praised for them by his fellow-men, or
things on account of possessing which any man wishes to be much
praised are deserving either of small praise, or it may be of
severe censure. Hence Horace, a more careful observer than Ennius,
says: “Is fame your passion? Wisdom’s powerful charm if thrice
read over shall its power disarm.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p8.1" n="3000" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p9" shownumber="no"> Horace, Book 1. <i>Ep.</i> i. lines 36–37.
Francis’ translation.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p10" shownumber="no">4. Thus the poet thought that the malady
arising from the love of human praise, which was thoroughly
attacked with his satire, was to be charmed away by words of
healing power. The great Teacher has accordingly taught us by His
apostle, that we ought not to do good with a view to be praised by
men, that is, we ought not to make the praises of men the motive
for our well-doing; and yet, for the sake of men themselves, He
teaches us to seek their approbation. For when good men are
praised, the praise does not benefit those on whom it is bestowed,
but those who bestowed it. For to the good, so far as they are
themselves concerned, it is enough that they are good; but those
are to be congratulated whose interest it is to imitate the good
when the good are praised by them, since they thus show that the
persons whom they sincerely praise are persons whose conduct they
appreciate. The apostle says in a certain place, “If I yet
pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p10.1" n="3001" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.10" parsed="|Gal|1|10|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.10">Gal. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
same apostle says in another place, “I please all men in all
things,” and adds the reason, “Not seeking mine own profit, but
the profit of many, that they may be saved.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p11.2" n="3002" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.33" parsed="|1Cor|10|33|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.33">1 Cor. x. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> Behold what he sought in the
praise of men, as it is declared in these words: “Finally, my
brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest,
whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever
things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there
be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things.
Those things, which ye have both learned, and received, and heard,
and seen in me, do: and the God of peace shall be with you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p12.2" n="3003" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.8-Phil.4.9" parsed="|Phil|4|8|4|9" passage="Phil. 4.8-9">Phil. iv. 8–9</scripRef>.</p></note> All the
other things which I have named above, he summed up under the name
of Virtue, saying, “If there be any virtue;” but the definition
which he subjoined, “Whatsoever things are of good report,” he
followed up by another suitable word, “If there be any praise.”
What the apostle says, then, in the first of these passages, “If
I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ,” is to
be understood as if he said, If the good things which I do were
done by me with human praise as my motive, if I were puffed up with
the love of praise, I should not be the servant of Christ. The
apostle, then, wished to please all men, and rejoiced in pleasing
them, not that he might himself be inflated with their praises, but
that he being praised might build them up in Christ. Why, then,
should it not delight me to be praised by you, since you are too
good a man to speak insincerely, and you bestow your praise on
things which you love, and which it is profitable and wholesome to
love, even though they be not in me? This, moreover, does not
benefit you alone, but also me. For if they are not in me, it is
good for me that I am put to the blush, and am made to burn with
desire to possess them. And in regard to anything in your praise
which I recognise as in my possession, I rejoice that I possess it,
and that such things are loved by you, and that I am loved for
their sake. And in regard to those things which I do not recognise
as belonging to me, I not only desire to obtain them, that I may
possess them for myself, but also that those who love me sincerely
may not always be mistaken in praising me for them.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p14" shownumber="no">5. Behold how many things I have said, and still I
have not yet spoken of that in your letter which delighted me more
than your eloquence, and far more than the praises you bestowed on
me. What do you think, O excellent man, that this can be? It is
that I have acquired the friendship of so distinguished a man as
you are, and that without having even seen you; if, indeed, I ought
to speak of one as unseen whose soul I have seen in his own
letters, though I have not seen his body. In which letters I rest
my opinion concerning you on my own knowledge, and not, as
formerly, on the testimony of my brethren. For what your character
was I had already heard, but how you stood affected to me I knew
not until now. From this, your friendship to me, I doubt not that
even the praises bestowed on me, which give me pleasure for a
reason about which I have already said enough, will much more
abundantly benefit the Church of Christ, since the fact that you
possess, and study, and love, and commend my labours in defence of
the gospel against the remnant of impious idolaters, secures for me
a wider influence in these writings in proportion to the high
position which you occupy; for, illustrious your<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_584.html" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-Page_584" n="584" />self, you insensibly shed a
lustre upon them. You, being celebrated, give celebrity to them,
and wherever you shall see that the circulation of them might do
good, you will not suffer them to remain altogether unknown. If you
ask me how I know this, my reply is, that such is the impression
concerning you produced on me by reading your letters. Herein you
will now see how great delight your letter could impart to me, for
if your opinion of me be favourable, you are aware how great
delight is given to me by gain to the cause of Christ. Moreover,
when you tell me concerning yourself that, although, as you say,
you belong to a family which not for one or two generations, but
even to remote ancestors, has been known as able to accept the
doctrine of Christ, you have nevertheless been aided by my writings
against the Gentile rites so to understand these as you never had
done before, can I esteem it a small matter how great benefit our
writings, commended and circulated by you, may confer upon others,
and to how many and how illustrious persons your testimony may
bring them, and how easily and profitably through these persons
they may reach others? Or, reflecting on this, can the joy diffused
in my heart be small or moderate in degree?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p15" shownumber="no">6. Since, then, I cannot in words express how
great delight I have received from your letter, I have spoken of
the reason why it delighted me, and may that which I am unable
adequately to utter on this subject I leave to you to conjecture.
Accept, then, my son—accept, O excellent man, Christian not by
outward profession merely, but by Christian love—accept, I say,
the books containing my “Confessions,” which you desired to
have. In these behold me, that you may not praise me beyond what I
am; in these believe what is said of me, not by others, but by
myself; in these contemplate me, and see what I have been in
myself, by myself; and if anything in me please you, join me,
because of it, in praising Him to whom, and not to myself, I desire
praise to be given. For “He hath made us, and not we
ourselves;”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p15.1" n="3004" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.100.3" parsed="|Ps|100|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 100.3">Ps. c. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> indeed, we
had destroyed ourselves, but He who made us has made us anew. When,
however, you find me in these books, pray for me that I may not
fail, but be perfected. Pray, my son; pray. I feel what I say; I
know what I ask. Let it not seem to you a thing unbecoming, and, as
it were, beyond your merits. You will defraud me of a great help if
you do not do so. Let not only you yourself, but all also who by
your testimony shall come to love me, pray for me. Tell them that I
have entreated this, and if you think highly of us, consider that
we command what we have asked; in any case, whether as granting a
request or obeying a command, pray for us. Read the Divine
Scriptures, and you will find that the apostles themselves, the
leaders of Christ’s flock, requested this from their sons, or
enjoined it on their hearers. I certainly, since you ask it of me,
will do this for you as far as I can. He sees this who is the
Hearer of prayer, and who saw that I prayed for you before you
asked me; but let this proof of love be reciprocated by you. We are
placed over you; you are the flock of God. Consider and see that
our dangers are greater than yours, and pray for us, for this
becomes both us and you, that we may give a good account of you to
the Chief Shepherd and Head over us all, and may escape both from
the trials of this world and its allurements, which are still more
dangerous, except when the peace of this world has the effect for
which the apostle has directed us to pray, “That we may lead a
quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p16.2" n="3005" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.2" parsed="|1Tim|2|2|0|0" passage="1 Tim. 2.2">1 Tim. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> For if
godliness and honesty be wanting, what is a quiet and peaceful
exemption from the evils of the world but an occasion either of
inviting men to enter, or assisting men to follow, a course of
self-indulgence and perdition? Do you, then, ask for us what we ask
for you, that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all
godliness and honesty. Let us ask this for each other wherever you
are and wherever we are, for He whose we are is everywhere
present.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p18" shownumber="no">7. I have sent you also other books which you
did not ask, that I might not rigidly restrict myself to what you
asked:—my works on Faith in Things Unseen, on Patience, on
Continence, on Providence, and a large work on Faith, Hope, and
Charity. If, while you are in Africa, you shall read all these,
either send your opinion of them to me, or let it be sent to some
place whence it may be sent us by my lord and brother Aurelius,
though wherever you shall be we hope to have letters from you; and
do you expect letters from us as long as we are able. I most
gratefully received the things you sent to me, in which you deigned
to aid me both in regard to my bodily health,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p18.1" n="3006" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXI-p19" shownumber="no"> The reference is to some medicines sent by Darius,
and mentioned by him in the end of his letters.</p></note> since you desire me to be free
from the hindrance of sickness in devoting my time to God, and in
regard to my library, that I may have the means to procure new
books and repair the old. May God recompense you, both in the
present life and in that to come, with those favours which He has
prepared for such as He has willed you to be. I request you now to
salute again for me, as before, the pledge of peace entrusted to
you, very dear to both of us.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXXXII" n="CCXXXII" next="vii.1.CCXXXVII" prev="vii.1.CCXXXI" progress="96.51%" shorttitle="Letter CCXXXII" title="To the People of Madaura" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_585.html" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-Page_585" n="585" />

<p class="c39" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p1.1">Fourth Division.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p2" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c64" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p3" shownumber="no">[Hitherto the order followed in the arrangement of
the letters has been the chronological. It being impossible to
ascertain definitely the date of composition of thirty-nine of the
letters, these have been placed by the Benedictine editors in the
fourth division, and in it they are arranged under two principal
divisions, the first embracing some controversial letters, and the
second a number of those which were occasioned either by
Augustin’s interest in the welfare of individuals, or by the
claims of official duty.]</p>

<p id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p4" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p5.1">Letter CCXXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p6.1">To the People of Madaura, My Lords
Worthy of Praise, and Brethren Most Beloved, Augustin Sends
Greeting, in Reply to the Letter Received by the Hands of Brother
Florentinus.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p7" shownumber="no">1. If, perchance, such a letter as I have
received was sent to me by those among you who are Catholic
Christians, the only thing at which I am surprised is, that it was
sent in the name of the municipality, and not in their own name.
If, however, it has pleased all or almost all of your men of rank
to send a letter to me, I am surprised at the title “Father”
and the “salutation in the Lord” addressed to me by you, of
whom I know certainly, and with much regret, that you regard with
superstitious veneration those idols against which your temples are
more easily shut than your hearts; or, I should rather say, those
idols which are not more truly shut up in your temples than in your
hearts.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p7.1" n="3007" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p8" shownumber="no"> Reference is here made to the laws of Honorius
against idolatry, passed in <span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p8.1">A.D.</span> 399. See
below in sec. 3.</p></note> Can it be
that you are at last, after wise reflection, seriously thinking of
that salvation which is in the Lord, in whose name you have chosen
to salute me? For if it be not so, I ask you, my lords worthy of
all praise, and brethren most beloved, in what have I injured, in
what have I offended your benevolence, that you should think it
right to treat me with ridicule rather than with respect in the
salutation prefixed to your letter?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p9" shownumber="no">2. For when I read the words, “To Father Augustin,
eternal salvation in the Lord,” I was suddenly elated with such
fulness of hope, that I believed you either already converted to
the Lord Himself, and to that eternal salvation of which He is the
author, or desirous, through our ministry, to be so converted. But
when I read the rest of the letter my heart was chilled. I
inquired, however, from the bearer of the letter, whether you were
already Christians or were desirous to be so. After I learned from
his answer that you were in no way changed, I was deeply grieved
that you thought it right not only to reject the name of Christ, to
whom you already see the whole world submitting, but even to insult
His name in my person; for I could not think of any other Lord than
Christ the Lord in whom a bishop could be addressed by you as a
father, and if there had been any doubt as to the meaning to be
attached to your words, it would have been removed by the closing
sentence of your letter, where you say plainly, “We desire that,
for many years, your lordship may always, in the midst of your
clergy, be glad in God and His Christ.” After reading and
pondering all these things, what could I (or, indeed, could any
man) think but that these words were written either as the genuine
expression of the mind of the writers, or with an intention to
deceive? If you write these things as the genuine expression of
your mind, who has barred your way to the truth? Who has strewn it
with thorns? What enemy has placed masses of rock across your path?
In fine, if you are desiring to come in, who has shut the door of
our places of worship against you, so that you are unwilling to
enjoy the same salvation with us in the same Lord in whose name you
salute us? But if you write these things deceitfully and mockingly,
do you, then, in the very act of imposing on me the care of your
affairs, presume to insult, with the language of feigned adulation,
the name of Him through whom alone I can do anything, instead of
honouring Him with the veneration which is due to Him?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p10" shownumber="no">3. Be assured, dearest brethren, that it is with
inexpressible trembling of heart on your account that I write this
letter to you, for I know how much greater in the judgment of God
must be your guilt and your doom if I shall have said these things
to you in vain. In regard to everything in the history of the human
race which our forefathers observed and handed down to us, and not
less in regard to everything connected with the seeking and holding
of true religion which we now see and put on record for those who
come after us, the Divine Scriptures have not been silent; so far
from this, all things come to pass exactly according to the
predictions of Scripture. You cannot deny that you see the Jewish
people torn from the abodes of their ancestry, dispersed and
scattered over almost every country: now, the origin of that
people, their gradual increase, their losing of the kingdom, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_586.html" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-Page_586" n="586" />their dispersion through all
the world, have happened exactly as foretold. You cannot deny that
you see that the word of the Lord, and the law coming forth from
that people through Christ, who was miraculously born among their
nation, has taken and retained possession of the faith of all
nations: now we read of all these announced beforehand as we see
them. You cannot deny that you see what we call heresies and
schisms, that is, many cut off from the root of the Christian
society, which by means of the Apostolic Sees, and the successions
of bishops, is spread abroad in an indisputably world-wide
diffusion, claiming the name of Christians, and as withering
branches boasting of the mere appearance of being derived from the
true vine: all this has been foreseen, predicted, and described in
Scripture. You cannot deny that you see some temples of the idols
fallen into ruin through neglect, others thrown down by violence,
others closed, and some applied to other purposes; you see the
idols themselves either broken to pieces, or burnt, or shut up, or
destroyed, and the same powers of this world, who in defence of
idols persecuted Christians, now vanquished and subdued by
Christians, who did not fight for the truth but died for it, and
directing their attacks and their laws against the very idols in
defence of which they put Christians to death, and the highest
dignitary of the noblest empire laying aside his crown and kneeling
as a suppliant at the tomb of the fisherman Peter.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p11" shownumber="no">4. The Divine Scriptures, which have now come into
the hands of all, testified long before that all these things would
come to pass. We rejoice that all these things have happened, with
a faith which is strong in proportion to the discovery thereby made
of the greatness of the authority with which they are declared in
the sacred Scriptures. Seeing, then, that all these things have
come to pass as foretold, are we, I ask, to suppose that the
judgment of God, which we read of in the same Scriptures as
appointed to separate finally between the believing and the
unbelieving, is the only event in regard to which the prophecy is
to fail? Yea, certainly, as all these events have come, it shall
also come. Nor shall there be a man of our time who shall be able
in that day to plead anything in defence of his unbelief. For the
name of Christ is on the lips of every man: it is invoked by the
just man in doing justice, by the perjurer in the act of deceiving,
by the king to confirm his rule, by the soldier to nerve himself
for battle, by the husband to establish his authority, by the wife
to confess her submission, by the father to enforce his command, by
the son to declare his obedience, by the master in supporting his
right to govern, by the slave in performing his duty, by the humble
in quickening piety, by the proud in stimulating ambition, by the
rich man when he gives, and by the poor when he receives an alms,
by the drunkard at his wine-cup, by the beggar at the gate, by the
good man in keeping his word, by the wicked man in violating his
promises: all frequently use the name of Christ, the Christian with
genuine reverence, the Pagan with feigned respect; and they shall
undoubtedly give to that same Being whom they invoke an account
both of the spirit and of the language in which they repeat His
name.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p12" shownumber="no">5. There is One invisible, from whom, as the Creator
and First Cause, all things seen by us derive their being: He is
supreme, eternal, unchangeable, and comprehensible by none save
Himself alone. There is One by whom the supreme Majesty utters and
reveals Himself, namely, the Word, not inferior to Him by whom it
is begotten and uttered, by which Word He who begets it is
manifested. There is One who is holiness, the sanctifier of all
that becomes holy, who is the inseparable and undivided mutual
communion between this unchangeable Word by whom that First Cause
is revealed, and that First Cause who reveals Himself by the Word
which is His equal. But who is able with perfectly calm and pure
mind to contemplate this whole Essence (whom I have endeavoured to
describe without giving His name, instead of giving His name
without describing Him), and to draw blessedness from that
contemplation, and by sinking, as it were, in the rapture of such
meditation, to become oblivious of self, and to press on to that
the sight of which is beyond our sphere of perception; in other
words, to be clothed with immortality, and obtain that eternal
salvation which you were pleased to desire on my behalf in your
greeting? Who, I say, is able to do this but the man who,
confessing his sins, shall have levelled with the dust all the vain
risings of pride, and prostrated himself in meekness and humility
to receive God as his Teacher?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p13" shownumber="no">6. Since, therefore, it is necessary that we be
first brought down from vain self-sufficiency to lowliness of
spirit, that rising thence we may attain to real exaltation, it was
not possible that this spirit could be produced in us by any method
at once more glorious and more gentle (subduing our haughtiness by
persuasion instead of violence) than that the Word by whom the
Father reveals Himself to angels, who is His Power and Wisdom, who
could not be discerned by the human heart so long as it was blinded
by love for the things which are seen, should condescend to assume
our nature, and so to exercise and manifest His personality when
incarnate as to make men more afraid of being elated by the pride
of man, than of being brought low after the example of God.
Therefore the Christ who is preached throughout the whole world is
not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_587.html" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-Page_587" n="587" />Christ
adorned with an earthly crown, nor Christ rich in earthly
treasures, nor Christ illustrious for earthly prosperity, but
Christ crucified. This was ridiculed, at first, by whole nations of
proud men, and is still ridiculed by a remnant among the nations,
but it was the object of faith at first to a few and now to whole
nations, because when Christ crucified was preached at that time,
notwithstanding the ridicule of the nations, to the few who
believed, the lame received power to walk, the dumb to speak, the
deaf to hear, the blind to see, and the dead were restored to life.
Thus, at length, the pride of this world was convinced that, even
among the things of this world, there is nothing more powerful than
the humility of God,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p13.1" n="3008" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.23-1Cor.1.25" parsed="|1Cor|1|23|1|25" passage="1 Cor. 1.23-25">1 Cor. i. 23–25</scripRef>.</p></note> so that beneath the shield of a
divine example that humility, which it is most profitable for men
to practise, might find defence against the contemptuous assaults
of pride.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p15" shownumber="no">7. O men of Madaura, my brethren, nay, my
fathers,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p15.1" n="3009" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXII-p16" shownumber="no"> Referring to his birth at Tagaste (not far distant
from Madaura), and to Madaura as the scene of the studies of his
boyhood.</p></note> I beseech
you to awake at last: this opportunity of writing to you God has
given to me. So far as I could, I rendered my service and help in
the business of brother Florentinus, by whom, as God willed it, you
wrote to me; but the business was of such a nature, that even
without my assistance it might have been easily transacted, for
almost all the men of his family, who reside at Hippo, know
Florentinus, and deeply regret his bereavement. But the letter was
sent by you to me, that, having occasion to reply, it might not
seem presumptuous on my part, when the opportunity was afforded me
by yourselves, to say something concerning Christ to the
worshippers of idols. But I beseech you, if you have not taken His
name in vain in that epistle, suffer not these things which I write
to you to be in vain; but if in using His name you wished to mock
me, fear Him whom the world formerly in its pride scorned as a
condemned criminal, and whom the same world now, subjected to His
sway, awaits as its Judge. For the desire of my heart for you,
expressed as far as in my power by this letter, shall witness
against you at the judgment-seat of Him who shall establish for
ever those who believe in Him and confound the unbelieving. May the
one true God deliver you wholly from the vanity of this world, and
turn you to Himself, my lords worthy of all praise and brethren
most beloved.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXXXVII" n="CCXXXVII" next="vii.1.CCXLV" prev="vii.1.CCXXXII" progress="96.92%" shorttitle="Letter CCXXXVII" title="To Ceretius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p1.1">Letter CCXXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p2" shownumber="no">This letter was addressed to Ceretius, a
bishop, who had sent to Augustin certain apocryphal writings, on
which the Spanish heretical sect called Priscillianists<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p2.1" n="3010" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p3" shownumber="no"> See p. 268, note 6.</p></note> founded
some of their doctrines. Ceretius had especially directed his
attention to a hymn which they alleged to have been composed by the
Lord Jesus Christ, and given by Him to His disciples on that night
on which He was betrayed, when they sang an “hymn” before going
out to the Mount of Olives. The length of the letter precludes its
insertion here, but we believe it will interest many to read the
few lines of this otherwise long-forgotten hymn, which Augustin has
here preserved. They are as follows:—</p>

<p class="c52" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p4" shownumber="no">“Salvare volo et salvari volo;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p5" shownumber="no">Solvere volo et solvi volo;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p6" shownumber="no">Ornare volo et ornari volo;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p7" shownumber="no">Generari volo;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p8" shownumber="no">Cantare volo, saltate cuncti:</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p9" shownumber="no">Plangere volo, tundite vos omnes:</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p10" shownumber="no">Lucerna sum tibi, ille qui me vides;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p11" shownumber="no">Janua sum tibi, quicunque me pulsas;</p>

<p class="c44" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p12" shownumber="no">Qui vides quod ago, tace opera mea;</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p13" shownumber="no">Verbo illusi cuncta et non sum illusus in
totum.”</p>

<p class="c46" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p14" shownumber="no">The reader who ponders these extracts, and remembers
the occasion on which the hymn is alleged to have been composed,
will agree with us that Augustin employs a very unnecessary fulness
of argument in devoting several paragraphs to demolish the claims
advanced on its behalf as a revelation more profound and sacred
than anything contained in the canonical Scriptures. Augustin also
brings against the Priscillianists the charge of justifying perjury
when it might be of service in concealing their real opinions, and
quotes a line in which, as he had heard from some who once belonged
to that sect, the lawfulness of such deceitful conduct was
taught:—</p>

<p class="c65" id="vii.1.CCXXXVII-p15" shownumber="no">“Jura, perjura, secretum prodere noli.”</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXLV" n="CCXLV" next="vii.1.CCXLVI" prev="vii.1.CCXXXVII" progress="96.97%" shorttitle="Letter CCXLV" title="To Possidius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p1.1">Letter CCXLV.</span></p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p2" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p2.1">To Possidius,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p2.2" n="3011" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p3" shownumber="no"> Possidius, a disciple of Augustin, spoken of in
Letter CI. sec. 1, p. 412 was the Bishop of Calama who made the
narrow escape recorded in Letter XCI. sec. 8, p. 379. He was for
forty years an intimate friend of Augustin, was with him at his
death, and wrote his biography.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p3.1">My Most Beloved Lord and Venerable Brother and Partner
in the Sacerdotal Office, and to the Brethren Who are with Him,
Augustin and the Brethren Who are with Him Send Greeting in the
Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p4" shownumber="no">1. It requires more consideration to decide what to
do with those who refuse to obey you, than to discover how to show
them that things which they do are unlawful. Meanwhile, however,
the letter of your Holiness has come upon me when I am exceedingly
pressed with business, and the very hasty departure of the bearer
has made it necessary for me to write you in reply, but has not
given me time to answer as I ought to have done in regard to the
matters on which you have consulted me. Let me say, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_588.html" id="vii.1.CCXLV-Page_588" n="588" />however, in regard to
ornaments of gold and costly dress, that I would not have you come
to a precipitate decision in the way of forbidding their use,
except in the case of those who, neither being married nor
intending to marry, are bound to consider only how they may please
God. But those who belong to the world have also to consider how
they may in these things please their wives if they be husbands,
their husbands if they be wives;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p4.1" n="3012" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXLV-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32-1Cor.7.34" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|7|34" passage="1 Cor. 7.32-34">1 Cor. vii. 32–34</scripRef>.</p></note> with this limitation, that it is
not becoming even in married women to uncover their hair, since the
apostle commands women to keep their heads covered.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p5.2" n="3013" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXLV-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.5-1Cor.11.13" parsed="|1Cor|11|5|11|13" passage="1 Cor. 11.5-13">1 Cor. xi. 5–13</scripRef>.</p></note> As to the
use of pigments by women in colouring the face, in order to have a
ruddier or a fairer complexion, this is a dishonest artifice, by
which I am sure that even their own husbands do not wish to be
deceived; and it is only for their own husbands that women ought to
be permitted to adorn themselves, according to the toleration, not
the injunction, of Scripture. For the true adorning, especially of
Christian men and women, consists not only in the absence of all
deceitful painting of the complexion, but in the possession not of
magnificent golden ornaments or rich apparel, but of a blameless
life.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p7" shownumber="no">2. As for the accursed superstition of wearing
amulets (among which the earrings worn by men at the top of the ear
on one side are to be reckoned), it is practised with the view not
of pleasing men, but of doing homage to devils. But who can expect
to find in Scripture express prohibition of every form of wicked
superstition, seeing that the apostle says generally, “I would
not that ye should have fellowship with devils,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p7.1" n="3014" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXLV-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.20" parsed="|1Cor|10|20|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.20">1 Cor. x. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“What concord hath Christ with Belial?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p8.2" n="3015" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCXLV-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.15" parsed="|2Cor|6|15|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 6.15">2 Cor. vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> unless, perchance, the fact that
he named Belial, while he forbade in general terms fellowship with
devils, leaves it open for Christians to sacrifice to Neptune,
because we nowhere read an express prohibition of the worship of
Neptune! Meanwhile, let those unhappy people be admonished that, if
they persist in disobedience to salutary precepts, they must at
least forbear from defending their impieties, and thereby involving
themselves in greater guilt. But why should we argue at all with
them if they are afraid to take off their earrings, and are not
afraid to receive the body of Christ while wearing the badge of the
devil?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXLV-p10" shownumber="no">As to ordaining a man who was baptized in the
Donatist sect, I cannot take the responsibility of recommending you
to do this; it is one thing for you to do it if you are left
without alternative, it is another thing for me to advise that you
should do it.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCXLVI" n="CCXLVI" next="vii.1.CCL" prev="vii.1.CCXLV" progress="97.09%" shorttitle="Letter CCXLVI" title="To Lampadius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCXLVI-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCXLVI-p1.1">Letter CCXLVI.</span></p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCXLVI-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCXLVI-p2.1">To Lampadius, Augustin Sends
Greeting.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXLVI-p3" shownumber="no">1. On the subject of Fate and Fortune, by which, as
I perceived when I was with you, and as I now know in a more
gratifying and more reliable way by your own letter, your mind is
seriously disturbed, I ought to write you a considerable volume;
the Lord will enable me to explain it in the manner which He knows
to be best fitted to preserve your faith. For it is no small evil
that when men embrace perverse opinions they are not only drawn by
the allurement of pleasure to commit sin, but are also turned aside
to vindicate their sin rather than seek to have it healed by
acknowledging that they have done wrong.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXLVI-p4" shownumber="no">2. Let me, therefore, briefly remind you of
one thing bearing on the question which you certainly know, that
all laws and all means of discipline, commendations, censures,
exhortations, threatenings, rewards, punishments, and all other
things by which mankind are managed and ruled, are utterly
subverted and overthrown, and found to be absolutely devoid of
justice, unless the will is the cause of the sins which a man
commits. How much more legitimate and right, therefore, is it for
us to reject the absurdities of astrologers [<i>mathematici</i>],
than to submit to the alternative necessity of condemning and
rejecting the laws proceeding from divine authority, or even the
means needful for governing our own families. In this the
astrologers themselves ignore their own doctrine as to Fate and
Fortune, for when any one of them, after selling to moneyed
simpletons his silly prognostications of Fate, calls back his
thoughts from the ivory tablets to the management and care of his
own house, he reproves his wife, not with words only, but with
blows, if he finds her, I do not say jesting rather forwardly, but
even looking too much out of the window. Nevertheless, if she were
to expostulate in such a case, saying: “Why beat <i>me</i>? beat
Venus, rather, if you can, since it is under that planet’s
influence that I am compelled to do what you complain of,”—he
would certainly apply his energies not to invent some of the absurd
jargon by which he cajoles the public, but to inflict some of the
just correction by which he maintains his authority at
home.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXLVI-p5" shownumber="no">3. When, therefore, any one, upon being reproved,
affirms that Fate is the cause of the action, and insists that
therefore he is not to be blamed, because he says that under the
compulsion of Fate he did the action which is censured, let him
come back to apply this to his own case, let him observe this
principle in managing his own affairs: let him not chastise a
dishonest servant; let him not complain of a disrespectful son; let
him not utter threats against <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_589.html" id="vii.1.CCXLVI-Page_589" n="589" />a mischievous neighbour. For in doing which of
these things would he act justly, if all from whom he suffers such
wrong are impelled to commit it by Fate, not by any fault of their
own? If, however, from the fight inherent in himself, and the duty
incumbent on him as the head of a family towards all whom for the
time he has under his control, he exhorts them to do good, deters
them from doing evil, commands them to obey his will, honours those
who yield implicit obedience, inflicts punishment on those who set
him at naught, gives thanks to those who do him good, and hates
those who are ungrateful,—shall I wait to prove the absurdity of
the astrologers calculations of Fate, when I find him proclaiming,
not by words but by deeds, things so conclusive against his
pretensions that he seems to destroy almost with his own hands
every hair on the heads of the astrologers?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCXLVI-p6" shownumber="no">If your eager desire is not satisfied with these few
sentences, and demands a book which will take longer time to read
on this subject, you must wait patiently until I get some respite
from other duties; and you must pray to God that He may be pleased
to allow both leisure and capacity to write, so as to set your mind
at rest on this matter. I will, however, do this with more willing
readiness, if your Charity does not grudge to remind me of it by
frequent letters, and to show me in your reply what you think of
this letter.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCL" n="CCL" next="vii.1.CCLIV" prev="vii.1.CCXLVI" progress="97.21%" shorttitle="Letter CCL" title="To Auxilius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCL-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCL-p1.1">Letter CCL.</span></p>

<p class="c58" id="vii.1.CCL-p2" shownumber="no"><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCL-p2.1">To His Beloved Lord and
Venerable Brother and Partner in the Priestly Office,
Auxilius,</span></i><note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCL-p2.2" n="3016" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCL-p3" shownumber="no"> Probably the Bishop of Nurco, named Auxilius, who
was present at the conference in Carthage in 411.</p></note><i><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCL-p3.1">Augustin Sends
Greeting in the Lord.</span></i></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCL-p4" shownumber="no">1. Our son Classicianus, a man of rank, has
addressed to me a letter complaining bitterly that he has suffered
excommunication wrongfully at the hand of your Holiness. His
account of the matter is, that he came to the church with a small
escort suitable to his official authority, and begged of you that
you would not, to the detriment of their own spiritual welfare,
extend the privilege of the sanctuary to men who, after violating
an oath which they had taken on the Gospel, were seeking in the
house of faith itself assistance and protection in their crime of
breaking faith; that thereafter the men themselves, reflecting on
the sin which they had committed, went forth from the church, not
under violent compulsion, but of their own accord; and that because
of this transaction your Holiness was so displeased with him, that
with the usual forms of ecclesiastical procedure you smote him and
all his household with a sentence of excommunication.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCL-p5" shownumber="no">On reading this letter from him, being very
much troubled, the thoughts of my heart being agitated like the
waves of a stormy sea, I felt it impossible to forbear from writing
to you, to beg that if you have thoroughly examined your judgment
in this matter, and have proved it by irrefragable reasoning or
Scripture testimonies, you will have the kindness to teach me also
the grounds on which it is just that a son should be anathematized
for the sin of his father, or a wife for the sin of her husband, or
a servant for the sin of his master, or how it is just that even
the child as yet unborn should lie under an anathema, and be
debarred, even though death were imminent, from the deliverance
provided in the laver of regeneration, if he happen to be born in a
family at the time when the whole household is under the ban of
excommunication. For this is not one of those judgments merely
affecting the body, in which, as we read in Scripture, some
despisers of God were slain with all their households, though these
had not been sharers in their impiety. In those cases, indeed, as a
warning to the survivors, death was inflicted on <i>bodies</i>
which, as mortal, were destined at some time to die; but a
spiritual judgment, founded on what is written, “That which ye
shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCL-p5.1" n="3017" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCL-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCL-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.19" parsed="|Matt|16|19|0|0" passage="Matt. 16.19">Matt. xvi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>—is binding on <i>souls</i>,
concerning which it is said, “As the soul of the father is mine,
so also the soul of the son is mine: the soul that sinneth it shall
die.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCL-p6.2" n="3018" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCL-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCL-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.14" parsed="|Ezek|18|14|0|0" passage="Ezek. 18.14">Ezek. xviii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCL-p8" shownumber="no">2. It may be that you have heard that other priests
of great reputation have in some cases included the household of a
transgressor in the anathema pronounced on him; but these could,
perchance, if they were required, give a good reason for so doing.
For my own part, although I have been most grievously troubled by
the cruel excesses with which some men have vexed the Church, I
have never ventured to do as you have done, for this reason, that
if any one were to challenge me to justify such an act, I could
give no satisfactory reply. But if, perchance, the Lord has
revealed to you that it may be justly done, I by no means despise
your youth and your inexperience, as having been but recently
elevated to high office in the Church. Behold, though far advanced
in life, I am ready to learn from one who is but young; and
notwithstanding the number of years for which I have been a bishop,
I am ready to learn from one who has not yet been a twelvemonth in
the same office, if he undertakes to teach me how we can justify
our conduct, either before men or before God, if we inflict a
spiritual punishment on innocent souls because of another
person’s crime, in which they are not involved in the same way as
they are involved in the original sin of Adam, 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_590.html" id="vii.1.CCL-Page_590" n="590" />in whom “all have sinned.” For
although the son of Classicianus derived through his father, from
our first parent, guilt which behoved to be washed away by the
sacred waters of baptism, who hesitates for a moment to say that he
is in no way responsible for any sin which his father may have
committed, since he was born, without his participation? What shall
I say of his wife? What of so many souls in the entire
household?—of which if even one, in consequence of the severity
which included the whole household in the excommunication, should
perish through departing from the body without baptism, the loss
thus occasioned would be an incomparably greater calamity than the
bodily death of an innumerable multitude, even though they were
innocent men, dragged from the courts of the sanctuary and
murdered. If, therefore, you are able to give a good reason for
this, I trust that you will in your reply communicate it to me,
that I also may be able to do the same; but if you cannot, what
right have you to do, under the promptings of inconsiderate
excitement, an act for which, if you were asked to give a
satisfactory reason, you could find none?</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCL-p9" shownumber="no">3. What I have said hitherto applies to the
case even on the supposition that our son Classicianus has done
something which might appear to demand most righteously at your
hands the punishment of excommunication. But if the letter which he
sent to me contained the truth, there was no reason why even he
himself (even though his household had been exempted from the
stroke) should have been so punished. As to this, however, I do not
interfere with your Holiness; I only beseech you to pardon him when
he asks forgiveness, if he acknowledges his fault; and if, on the
other hand, you, upon reflection, acknowledge that he did nothing
wrong, since in fact the right rather lay on his side who earnestly
demanded that in the house of faith, faith should be sacredly kept,
and that it should not be broken in the place where the sinfulness
of such breach of faith is taught from day to day, do, in this
event, what a man of, piety ought to do,—that is to say, if to
you as a man anything has happened such as was confessed by one who
was truly a man of God in the words of the psalm, “Mine eye was
discomposed by anger,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCL-p9.1" n="3019" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCL-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCL-p10.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.6.8" parsed="lxx|Ps|6|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 6.8" version="LXX">Ps. vi. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> fail not to cry to the Lord, as he
did, “Have pity on me, O Lord, for I am weak,”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCL-p10.2" n="3020" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCL-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCL-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.3" parsed="|Ps|6|3|0|0" passage="Ps. 6.3">Ps. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> so that He
may stretch forth His right hand to you, rebuking the storm of your
passion, and making your mind calm that you may see and may perform
what is just; for, as it is written, “the wrath of man worketh
not the righteousness of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCL-p11.2" n="3021" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCL-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCL-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.20" parsed="|Jas|1|20|0|0" passage="Jas. 1.20">Jas. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> And think not that, because we are
bishops, it is impossible for unjust passionate resentment to gain
secretly upon us; let us rather remember that, because we are men,
our life in the midst of temptation’s snares is, beset with the
greatest possible dangers. Cancel, therefore, the ecclesiastical
sentence which, perhaps under the influence of unusual excitement,
you have passed; and let the mutual love which, even from the time
when you were a catechumen, has united him and you, be restored
again; let strife be banished and peace invited to return, lest
this man who is your friend be lost to you, and the devil who is
your enemy rejoice over you both. Mighty is the mercy of our God;
it may be that His compassion shall hear even my prayer, imploring
of Him that my sorrow on your account may not be increased, but
that rather what I have begun to suffer may be removed; and may
your youth, not despising my old age, be encouraged and made full
of joy by His grace! Farewell!</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCL-p13" shownumber="no">[Annexed to this letter is a fragment of a letter
written at the same time to Classicianus; it is as follows:—</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCL-p14" shownumber="no">To restrain those who for the offence of one
soul bind a transgressor’s entire household, that is, a large
number of souls, under one sentence of excommunication, and
especially to prevent any one from departing this life unbaptized
in consequence of such an anathema,—also to decide the question
whether persons ought not to be driven forth even from a church,
who seek a refuge there in order that they may break the faith
pledged to sureties, I desire with the Lord’s help to use the
necessary measures in our Council, and, if it be necessary, to
write to the Apostolic See; that, by a unanimous authoritative
decision of all, we may have the course which ought to be followed
in these cases determined and established. One thing I say
deliberately as an unquestionable truth, that if any believer has
been wrongfully excommunicated, the sentence will do harm rather to
him who pronounces it than to him who suffers this wrong. For it is
by the Holy Spirit dwelling in holy persons that any one is loosed
or bound, and He inflicts unmerited punishment upon no one; for by
Him the love which worketh not evil is shed abroad in our hearts.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCL-p14.1" n="3022" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCL-p15" shownumber="no"> This noble vindication of Christian liberty merits
quotation in the original:—“Illud plane non temere dixerim,
quod si quisquam fidelium fuerit anathematus injuste, ei potius
oberit qui faciet quam ei qui hanc patietur injuriam. Spiritus enim
sanctus habitans in sanctis, per quem quisque ligatur aut solvitur,
immeritam nulli pænam ingerit: per eum quippe diffunditur charitas
in cordibus nostris quæ non agit perperam.”</p></note>]</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCLIV" n="CCLIV" next="vii.1.CCLXIII" prev="vii.1.CCL" progress="97.51%" shorttitle="Letter CCLIV" title="To Benenatus" type="Letter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_591.html" id="vii.1.CCLIV-Page_591" n="591" />

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCLIV-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCLIV-p1.1">Letter CCLIV.</span></p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCLIV-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCLIV-p2.1">To Benenatus, My Most Blessed Lord,
My Esteemed and Amiable Brother and Partner in the Priestly Office,
and to the Brethren Who are with Him, Augustin and the Brethren Who
are with Him Send Greeting in the Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCLIV-p3" shownumber="no">The maiden<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLIV-p3.1" n="3023" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLIV-p4" shownumber="no"> The maiden referred to was an orphan whom a
magistrate (<i>vir spectabilis</i>) had requested Augustin to bring
up as a ward of the Church. Four letters written by him concerning
her have been preserved, viz. the 252d, in which he intimates to
Felix that he can decide nothing in regard to her without
consulting the friend by whom she had been placed under his
guardianship; the 253d, expressing to Benenatus his surprise that
he should propose for her a marriage which would not strengthen the
Church; the 254th, addressed also to Benenatus, which we have
translated as a specimen of the series; and the 255th, in which,
writing to Rusticus, a Pagan who had sought her hand for his son,
Augustin bluntly denies his request, referring him for the grounds
of the refusal to his correspondence with Benenatus.</p></note> about whom your Holiness wrote to
me is at present disposed to think, that if she were of full age
she would refuse every proposal of marriage. She is, however, so
young, that even if she were disposed to marriage, she ought not
yet to be either given or betrothed to any one. Besides this, my
lord Benenatus, brother revered and beloved, it must be remembered
that God takes her under guardianship in His Church with the design
of protecting her against wicked men; placing her, therefore, under
my care not so as that she can be given by me to whomsoever I might
choose, but so as that she cannot be taken away against my will by
any person who would be an unsuitable partner. The proposal which
you have been pleased to mention is one which, if she were disposed
and prepared to marry, would not displease me; but whether she will
marry any one,—although for my own part, I would much prefer that
she carried out what she now talks of,—I do not in the meantime
know, for she is at an age in which her declaration that she wishes
to be a nun is to be received rather as the flippant utterance of
one talking heedlessly, than as the deliberate promise of one
making a solemn vow. Moreover, she has an aunt by the mother’s
side married to our honourable brother Felix, with whom I have
conferred in regard to this matter,—for I neither could, nor
indeed should have avoided consulting him,—and he has not been
reluctant to entertain the proposal, but has, on the contrary,
expressed his satisfaction; but he expressed not unreasonably his
regret that nothing had been written to him on the subject,
although his relationship entitled him to be apprised of it. For,
perhaps, the mother of the maiden will also come forward, though in
the meantime she does not make herself known, and to a mother’s
wishes in regard to the giving away of a daughter, nature gives in
my opinion the precedence above all others, unless the maiden
herself be already old enough to have legitimately a stronger claim
to choose for herself what she pleases. I wish your Honour also to
understand, that if the final and entire authority in the matter of
her marriage were committed to me, and she herself, being of age
and willing to marry, were to entrust herself to me under God as my
Judge to give her to whomsoever I thought best,—I declare, and I
declare the truth, in saying that the proposal which you mention
pleases me meanwhile, but because of God being my Judge I cannot
pledge myself to reject on her behalf a better offer if it were
made; but whether any such proposal shall at any future time be
made is wholly uncertain. Your Holiness perceives, therefore, how
many important considerations concur to make it impossible for her
to be, in the meantime, definitely promised to any one.</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCLXIII" n="CCLXIII" next="vii.1.CCLXIX" prev="vii.1.CCLIV" progress="97.63%" shorttitle="Letter CCLXIII" title="To Sapida" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p1.1">Letter CCLXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p2.1">To the Eminently Religious Lady and
Holy Daughter Sapida, Augustin Sends Greeting in the
Lord.</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p3" shownumber="no">1. The gift prepared by the just and pious
industry of your own hands, and kindly presented by you to me, I
have accepted, lest I should increase the grief of one who needs,
as I perceive, much rather to be comforted by me; especially
because you expressed yourself as esteeming it no small consolation
to you if I would wear this tunic, which you had made for that holy
servant of God your brother, since he, having departed from the
land of the dying, is raised above the need of the things which
perish in the using. I have, therefore, complied with your desire,
and whatever be the kind and degree of consolation which you may
feel this to yield, I have not refused it to your affection for
your brother.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p3.1" n="3024" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p4" shownumber="no"> The hesitation which Augustin here indicates in
regard to accepting this gift may be understood from the following
sentences of one of his sermons:—“Let no one give me a present
of clothing, whether linen, or tunic, or any other article of
dress, except as a gift to be used in common by my brethren and
myself. I will accept nothing for myself which is not to be of
service to our community, because I do not wish to have anything
which does not equally belong to all the rest. Wherefore I request
you, my brethren, to offer me no gift of apparel which may not be
worn by the others as suitably as by me. A gift of costly raiment,
for example, may sometimes be presented to me as becoming apparel
for a bishop to wear; but it is not becoming for Augustin, who is
poor, and who is the son of poor parents. Would you have men say
that in the Church I found means to obtain richer clothing than I
could have had in my father’s house, or in the pursuit of secular
employment? That would be a shame to me! The clothing worn by me
must be such that I can give it to my brethren if they require it.
I do not wish anything which would not be suitable for a presbyter,
a deacon, or a sub-deacon, for I receive everything in common with
them. If gifts of more costly apparel be given to me, I shall sell
them, as has been my custom hitherto, in order that, if the dress
be not available for all, the money realized by the sale may be a
common benefit. I sell them accordingly, and distribute their price
among the poor. Wherefore if any wish me to wear articles of
clothing presented to me as gifts let them give such clothing as
shall not make me blush when I use it. For I assure you that a
costly dress makes me blush, because it is not in harmony with my
profession, or with such exhortations as I now give to you, and ill
becomes one whose frame is bent, and whose locks are whitened, as
you see, by age.”—<i>Sermon</i> 356, Bened. edition, vol. v.
col. 1389, quoted by Tillemont, xiii. p. 222.</p></note> The tunic
which you sent I have accordingly ac<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_592.html" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-Page_592" n="592" />cepted, and have already begun to wear it before
writing this to you. Be therefore of good cheer; but apply
yourself, I beseech you, to far better and far greater
consolations, in order that the cloud which, through human
weakness, gathers darkness closely round your heart, may be
dissipated by the words of divine authority; and, at all times, so
live that you may live with your brother, since he has so died that
he lives still.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p5" shownumber="no">2. It is indeed a cause for tears that your
brother, who loved you, and who honoured you especially for your
pious life, and your profession as a consecrated virgin, is no more
before your eyes, as hitherto, going in and out in the assiduous
discharge of his ecclesiastical duties as a deacon of the church of
Carthage, and that you shall no more hear from his lips the
honourable testimony which, with kindly, pious, and becoming
affection, he was wont to render to the holiness of a sister so
dear to him. When these things are pondered, and are regretfully
desired<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p5.1" n="3025" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p6" shownumber="no"> For <i>requiritur</i> the Benedictine editors
suggest <i>recurrit</i>, as a conjectural emendation of the text.
We propose, and adopt in the translation, a simpler and perhaps
more probable alteration, and read <i>requiruntur</i>.</p></note> with all
the vehemence of long-cherished affection, the heart is pierced,
and, like blood from the pierced heart, tears flow apace. But let
your heart rise heavenward, and your eyes will cease to weep.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p6.1" n="3026" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Sursum sit cor et sicci erunt oculi</i>.</p></note> The things
over the loss of which you mourn have indeed passed away, for they
were in their nature temporary, but their loss does not involve the
annihilation of that love with which Timotheus loved [his sister]
Sapida, and loves her still: it abides in its own treasury, and is
hidden with Christ in God. Does the miser lose his gold when he
stores it in a secret place? Does he not then become, so far as
lies in his power, more confidently assured that the gold is in his
possession when he keeps it in some safer hiding-place, where it is
hidden even from his eyes? Earthly covetousness believes that it
has found a safer guardianship for its loved treasures when it no
longer sees them; and shall heavenly love sorrow as if it had lost
for ever that which it has only sent before it to the garner of the
upper world? O Sapida, give yourself wholly to your high calling,
and set your affections<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p7.1" n="3027" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p8" shownumber="no"> In the Latin word <i>sapere</i> here employed,
there is an allusion to her name (Sapida), which he has with a view
to this repeated immediately before.</p></note> on things above, where, at the
right hand of God, Christ sitteth, who condescended for us to die,
that we, though we were dead, might live, and to secure that no man
should fear death as if it were destined to destroy him, and that
no one of those for whom the Life died should after death be
mourned for as if he had lost life. Take to yourself these and
other similar divine consolations, before which human sorrow may
blush and flee away.</p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p9" shownumber="no">3. There is nothing in the sorrow of mortals
over their dearly beloved dead which merits displeasure; but the
sorrow of believers ought not to be prolonged. If, therefore, you
have been grieved till now, let this grief suffice, and sorrow not
as do the heathen, “who have no hope.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p9.1" n="3028" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.12" parsed="|1Thess|4|12|0|0" passage="1 Thess. 4.12">1 Thess. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> For when the Apostle Paul said
this, he did not prohibit sorrow altogether, but only such sorrow
as the heathen manifest who have no hope. For even Martha and Mary,
pious sisters, and believers, wept for their brother Lazarus, of
whom they knew that he would rise again, though they knew not that
he was at that time to be restored to life; and the Lord Himself
wept for that same Lazarus, whom He was going to bring back from
death;<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p10.2" n="3029" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.11.19-John.11.35" parsed="|John|11|19|11|35" passage="John 11.19-35">John xi. 19–35</scripRef>.</p></note> wherein
doubtless He by His example permitted, though He did not by any
precept enjoin, the shedding of tears over the graves even of those
regarding whom we believe that they shall rise again to the true
life. Nor is it without good reason that Scripture saith in the
book of Ecclesiasticus: “Let tears fall down over the dead, and
begin to lament as if thou hadst suffered great harm thyself;”
but adds, a little further on, this counsel, “and then comfort
thyself for thy heaviness. For of heaviness cometh death, and the
heaviness of the heart breaketh strength.”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p11.2" n="3030" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.38.16-Sir.38.18" parsed="|Sir|38|16|38|18" passage="Ecclus. 38.16-18">Ecclus. xxxviii. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c10" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p13" shownumber="no">4. Your brother, my daughter, is alive as to
the soul, is asleep as to the body: “Shall not he who sleeps also
rise again from sleep?”<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p13.1" n="3031" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p14.1" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.41.8" parsed="lxx|Ps|41|8|0|0" passage="Ps. 41.8" version="LXX">Ps. xli. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> God, who has already received his
spirit, shall again give back to him his body, which He did not
take away to annihilate, but only took aside to restore. There is
therefore no reason for protracted sorrow, since there is a much
stronger reason for everlasting joy. For even the mortal part of
your brother, which has been buried in the earth, shall not be for
ever lost to you;—that part in which he was visibly present with
you, through which also he addressed you and conversed with you, by
which he spoke with a voice not less thoroughly known to your ear
than was his countenance when presented to your eyes, so that,
wherever the sound of his voice was heard, even though he was not
seen, he used to be at once recognised by you. These things are
indeed withdrawn so as to be no longer perceived by the senses of
the living, that the absence of the dead may make surviving friends
mourn for them. But seeing that even the bodies of the dead shall
not perish (as not even a hair of the head shall perish),<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p14.2" n="3032" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.18" parsed="|Luke|21|18|0|0" passage="Luke 21.18">Luke xxi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> but shall,
after being laid aside for a time, be received again never more to
be laid aside, but fixed finally in the higher condition of
existence into which they shall have 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_593.html" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-Page_593" n="593" />been changed, certainly there is
more cause for thankfulness in the sure hope for an immeasurable
eternity, than for sorrow in the transient experience of a very
short span of time. This hope the heathen do not possess, because
they know not the Scriptures nor the power of God,<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p15.2" n="3033" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vii.1.CCLXIII-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29" parsed="|Matt|22|29|0|0" passage="Matt. 22.29">Matt. xxii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> who is
able to restore what was lost, to quicken what was dead, to renew
what has been subjected to corruption, to re-unite things which
have been severed from each other, and to preserve thenceforward
for evermore what was originally corruptible and shortlived. These
things He has promised, who has, by the fulfilment of other
promises, given our faith good ground to believe that these also
shall be fulfilled. Let your faith often discourse now to you on
these things, because your hope shall not be disappointed, though
your love may be now for a season interrupted in its exercise;
ponder these things; in them find more solid and abundant
consolation. For if the fact that I now wear (because he could not)
the garment which you had woven for your brother yields some
comfort to you, how much more full and satisfactory the comfort
which you should find in considering that he for whom this was
prepared, and who then did not require an imperishable garment,
shall be clothed with incorruption and immortality!</p>



</div3>

<div3 id="vii.1.CCLXIX" n="CCLXIX" next="viii" prev="vii.1.CCLXIII" progress="97.93%" shorttitle="Letter CCLXIX" title="To Nobilius" type="Letter">

<p class="c41" id="vii.1.CCLXIX-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c2" id="vii.1.CCLXIX-p1.1">Letter CCLXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c40" id="vii.1.CCLXIX-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c9" id="vii.1.CCLXIX-p2.1">To Nobilius, My Most Blessed and
Venerable Brother and Partner in the Priestly Office, Augustin
Sends Greeting.</span></p>

<p id="vii.1.CCLXIX-p3" shownumber="no">So important is the solemnity at which your brotherly
affection invites me to be present, that my heart’s desire would
carry my poor body to you, were it not that infirmity renders this
impossible. I might have come if it had not been winter; I might
have braved the winter if I had been young: for in the latter case
the warmth of youth would have borne uncomplainingly the cold of
the season; in the former case the warmth of summer would have met
with gentleness the chill languor of old age. For the present, my
lord most blessed, my holy and venerable partner in the priestly
office, I cannot undertake in winter so long a journey, carrying
with me as I must the frigid feebleness of very many years. I
reciprocate the salutation due to your worth, on behalf of my own
welfare I ask an interest in your prayers, and I myself beseech the
Lord God to grant that the prosperity of peace may follow the
dedication of so great an edifice to His sacred service.<note anchored="yes" id="vii.1.CCLXIX-p3.1" n="3034" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vii.1.CCLXIX-p4" shownumber="no"> This letter, probably one of the latest from the
pen of Augustin, is the last of his letters in the Benedictine
edition; the only remaining one, the 270th, was not written by
Augustin, but addressed to him by an unknown correspondent.</p></note></p>



</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 id="viii" n="viii" next="ix" prev="vii.1.CCLXIX" progress="97.98%" shorttitle="" title="The Confessions of St. Augustin: Index of Subjects"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_597.html" id="viii-Page_597" n="597" />

<h1 id="viii-p0.1">THE CONFESSIONS OF ST.  AUGUSTIN</h1>

<h1 id="viii-p0.2">INDEX OF SUBJECTS</h1>

<p id="viii-p1" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<index id="viii-p1.2" type="subject" />

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p2" shownumber="no">Abraham's bosom, <span class="c68" id="viii-p2.1">131</span>
and note, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p2.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p3" shownumber="no">Academics</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p4" shownumber="no">Augustin has a leaning towards the philosophy
of the, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p5" shownumber="no">they doubted everything, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a>, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p6" shownumber="no">Academies, the three, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p7" shownumber="no">Actions of the patriarchs, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p8" shownumber="no">Adam</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p9" shownumber="no">averted death by partaking of the tree of
life, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p10" shownumber="no">the first and second, <a href="#vi.X.XLIII-Page_162" id="viii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">162</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p11" shownumber="no">Adeodatus, Augustin's son</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p12" shownumber="no">helps his father in writing <i>The</i> <i>
Master,</i> <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p13" shownumber="no">he is baptized by Ambrose, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p14" shownumber="no">Adversity</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p15" shownumber="no">the blessing of the New Testament, prosperity
of the Old, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p16" shownumber="no">uses of, <a href="#vi.X.XXXVI-Page_159" id="viii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">159</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p17" shownumber="no">Aeneas, the wanderings of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p18" shownumber="no"><i>AEneid</i> quotations from the, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p19" shownumber="no">Affections</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p20" shownumber="no">in darkened, lies distance from God, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p21" shownumber="no">inordinate, bring their own punishment, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a>,
53, <a href="#II_1-Page_55" id="viii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p22" shownumber="no">Agentes in rebus,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p23" shownumber="no">their office, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" id="viii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p24" shownumber="no">Evodius is one of the, <a href="#vi.IX.VII-Page_135" id="viii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p25" shownumber="no">Agonistic garland, Augustin receives the,
69</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p26" shownumber="no">Allegories</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p27" shownumber="no">in Scripture, <a href="#vi.VI.IV-Page_92" id="viii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p28" shownumber="no">Augustin was fond of, <a href="#vi.XII.XXXII-Page_189" id="viii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">189</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p29" shownumber="no">Altar, Augustin begs that his mother may be
remembered at the, <a href="#vi.IX.XIII-Page_141" id="viii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p30" shownumber="no">Alypius, bishop of Thagaste, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p31" shownumber="no">was born at that city, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p32" shownumber="no">had studied there and at Carthage, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p33" shownumber="no">his love of the circus, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p34" shownumber="no">was taken up as a thief at Carthage, <a href="#vi.VI.VIII-Page_96" id="viii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p35" shownumber="no">how his innocence was proved, <a href="#vi.VI.VIII-Page_96" id="viii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p36" shownumber="no">his integrity in judgment and at Milan, <a href="#vi.VI.IX-Page_97" id="viii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p37" shownumber="no">his discussion with Augustin as to celibacy,
98</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p38" shownumber="no">Augustin undertakes to write the life of, <a href="#vi.VI.XII-Page_99" id="viii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p39" shownumber="no">retires with Augustin into the garden, <a href="#vi.VIII.VII-Page_124" id="viii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p40" shownumber="no">the conversion of, <a href="#vi.VIII.XII-Page_128" id="viii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">128</a>.</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p41" shownumber="no">Ambrose, bishop of Milan,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p42" shownumber="no">effect of his preaching, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p43" shownumber="no">his ministry, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p44" shownumber="no">Augustin makes his acquaintance, and is
received by him in a fatherly way, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p45" shownumber="no">his eloquence, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p46" shownumber="no">distinction between his teaching and that of
Faustus, and its influence, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p47" shownumber="no">Monica's love for, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p47.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p48" shownumber="no">celibacy of, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p49" shownumber="no">in his study, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p50" shownumber="no">he expounded the Scriptures every Lord's day,
91</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p51" shownumber="no">Simplicianus succeeds him as bishop, <a href="#vi.VIII-Page_116" id="viii-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p52" shownumber="no">the Song of, and Augustin, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p53" shownumber="no">is persecuted by Justina, the mother of
Valentinian, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p54" shownumber="no">miracles wrought in behalf of, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p55" shownumber="no">Amelius the Platonist, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p56" shownumber="no">Ampitheatre of Titus, Gibbon's description of
the, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p57" shownumber="no">Anaximenes of Miletus, his notions about God,
144 and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p58" shownumber="no">Angels</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p59" shownumber="no">source of their blessedness, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p60" shownumber="no">God's eternity manifest in their
unchangeableness, <a href="#vi.XII.XI-Page_179" id="viii-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">179</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p61" shownumber="no">Augustin asserts that they are changeable,
180</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p62" shownumber="no">misery of, shows their former excellence,
192</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p63" shownumber="no">Answer to prayer of Monica, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a>, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p63.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p64" shownumber="no">Augustin's faith strengthened by, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_133" id="viii-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p65" shownumber="no">Antony, an Egyptian monk</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p66" shownumber="no">the founder of Monachism, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p67" shownumber="no">was born at Thebes, and visited Paul in the
desert before his death, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p68" shownumber="no">Anubis, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_119" id="viii-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p69" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p69.1" lang="EL">Ἀποκατάστασις</span>, the doctrine
unnecessary, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p69.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p70" shownumber="no">Apollinaris, bishop of Laodicea, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p71" shownumber="no">Approbation,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p72" shownumber="no">Augustin's love of, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p73" shownumber="no">especially that of Hierius, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p74" shownumber="no">Arcesilas, teaching of, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p75" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p75.1" lang="EL">Ἀρχη</span>, "The
Beginning," applied to Christ, <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p75.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p76" shownumber="no">Architect,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p77" shownumber="no">God the great, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p77.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> (note), <a href="#vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" id="viii-p77.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p78" shownumber="no">Alypius and the, <a href="#vi.VI.IX-Page_97" id="viii-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p79" shownumber="no">Argument, Augustin's power in, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p79.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p80" shownumber="no">Arians, the Empress Justina seduced by the,
<span class="c68" id="viii-p80.1">131</span></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p81" shownumber="no">Aristotle's <i>Ten Predicaments,</i> <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p81.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p82" shownumber="no">categories of, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p82.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p83" shownumber="no">he and Zeno prepared the way for
Neo-Platonism, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p84" shownumber="no">Arius, Victorinus wrote some books against,
117 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p85" shownumber="no">Arts, liberal, Augustin understood the books
relating to the, unaided, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p86" shownumber="no">Asceticism,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p87" shownumber="no">of Paul of Thebais, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p87.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p88" shownumber="no">Manichæan, as compared with Christian, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p89" shownumber="no">by embracing, we virtually deny the right use
of God's gifts, <a href="#vi.X.XXXI-Page_155" id="viii-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">155</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p90" shownumber="no">Astrologers,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p91" shownumber="no">Augustin's classification of, <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p92" shownumber="no">belief of the Jews in, <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p92.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p93" shownumber="no">divinations of the, <a href="#vi.VII.V-Page_105" id="viii-p93.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p94" shownumber="no">were called mathematicians, <a href="#vi.VII.VI-Page_106" id="viii-p94.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p95" shownumber="no">Astrology, refutation of, <a href="#vi.VII.V-Page_105" id="viii-p95.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.VI-Page_106" id="viii-p95.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p96" shownumber="no">Atoms, in nature no two touch, <a href="#vi.VIII.XI-Page_127" id="viii-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p97" shownumber="no">Atonement, the, <a href="#vi.X.XLIII-Page_162" id="viii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">162</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p98" shownumber="no">Augustin,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p99" shownumber="no">describes his infancy, <a href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" id="viii-p99.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a> etc</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p100" shownumber="no">his boyhood, <a href="#vi.I_1.VII-Page_49" id="viii-p100.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a>-54</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p101" shownumber="no">how he learns to speak, <a href="#vi.I_1.VII-Page_49" id="viii-p101.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p102" shownumber="no">he prays to God that he may not be beaten,
49</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p103" shownumber="no">his fondness for play, <a href="#vi.I_1.VII-Page_49" id="viii-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p104" shownumber="no">educated from his mother's womb in the true
faith, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p105" shownumber="no">he was signed with the cross, and seasoned
with salt, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p106" shownumber="no">his hatred of study and the Greek language,
but delight in Latin and the empty fables of the poets, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p106.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p107" shownumber="no">the reason of this, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p107.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p108" shownumber="no">Homer distasteful to him because it was in
Greek, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p108.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p109" shownumber="no">he entreats that whatever he learnt as a boy
may be dedicated to God, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p109.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p110" shownumber="no">his declamation applauded above that of his
fellows, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p111" shownumber="no">he was more afraid of making a mistake in
grammar than of offending God, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p111.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p112" shownumber="no">he committed petty thefts and sought dishonest
victories at play, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVIII-Page_54" id="viii-p112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p113" shownumber="no">he deplores the wickedness of his youth,
55</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p114" shownumber="no">especially that of <i>his sixteenth year,</i>
56</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p115" shownumber="no">he used to go to Madaura to learn grammar and
rhetoric</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p116" shownumber="no">his father, though only a poor freeman of
Thagaste, made a great sacrifice to send his son to Carthage,
56</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p117" shownumber="no">he plumes himself upon being more licentious
than his fellows</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p118" shownumber="no">his mother unwisely opposes his marrying,
57</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p119" shownumber="no">he robs a neighbouring pear-tree from a love
of mischief, <a href="#vi.II_1.III-Page_57" id="viii-p119.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p120" shownumber="no">he is caught in the snares of a licentious
passion, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_598.html" id="viii-Page_598" n="598" />60</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p121" shownumber="no">his love of stage-plays, <a href="#vi.III-Page_60" id="viii-p121.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p122" shownumber="no">he is affected by a foul spiritual disease,
61</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p123" shownumber="no">his sacrilegious curiosity, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p124" shownumber="no">not even to church does he suppress his
desires, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p124.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p125" shownumber="no">he becomes head in the school of rhetoric,
61</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p126" shownumber="no">he begins to study eloquence, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p126.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p127" shownumber="no">his father dies in <i>his seventeenth
year</i>, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p128" shownumber="no">in <i>his nineteenth year</i> he is led by the
<i>Hortensius</i> of Cicero to philosophy, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p129" shownumber="no">he rejects the Sacred Scriptures as too
simple, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p130" shownumber="no">he falls into the errors of the Manichæans,
62, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p130.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p131" shownumber="no">his longing after truth, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a>, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p131.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p132" shownumber="no">Manichæan system peculiarly enthralling to an
ardent mind like his, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p133" shownumber="no">his desire for knowledge caused him to join
the Manichæans, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p133.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p134" shownumber="no">his victory over inexperienced persons, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p134.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p135" shownumber="no">the nine years from his nineteenth year,
68-78</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p136" shownumber="no">he teaches rhetoric, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p136.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p137" shownumber="no">he has a mistress, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p137.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p138" shownumber="no">he receives the Agonistic garland, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p139" shownumber="no">he is given to divination, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p139.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p140" shownumber="no">his friend's illness and death, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p140.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p141" shownumber="no">his grief, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p141.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p141.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p142" shownumber="no">he leaves Thagaste and goes to Carthage,
72</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p143" shownumber="no">he writes books on the "Fair and Fit," <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p143.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p144" shownumber="no">he dedicates them to Hierius; he longs for his
commendation, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p144.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p144.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p145" shownumber="no">he turns his attention to the nature of the
mind, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p145.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p146" shownumber="no">in what he conceived the chief good to
consist, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p146.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p147" shownumber="no">he calls it a Monad, and the chief evil a
Duad, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p148" shownumber="no">when scarce twenty, he understood Aristotle's
<i>Ten Predicaments</i>, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p148.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p149" shownumber="no">his ready understanding of the liberal arts,
77, and sciences, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p149.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p150" shownumber="no">his wit a snare to him, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p150.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p151" shownumber="no">the twenty-ninth year of his age, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p151.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a>-88</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p152" shownumber="no">he begins to appreciate the knowledge of God
above secular learning, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p152.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p153" shownumber="no">he points out the fallacy of the Manichæan
belief as to the Paraclete, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p154" shownumber="no">he withdraws from the errors of the
Manichæans, being remarkably aided by God, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p154.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p155" shownumber="no">he leaves Carthage to go to Rome, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p155.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p156" shownumber="no">he deceives his mother, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p156.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p157" shownumber="no">he is attacked by fever, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p157.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p158" shownumber="no">is restored <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p158.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p159" shownumber="no">becomes one of the "elect" of the Manichæans,
86</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p160" shownumber="no">his view of Arcesilas' philosophy, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p160.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p161" shownumber="no">his erroneous views as to Christianity, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p161.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p162" shownumber="no">he goes to Milan to teach rhetoric, and there
makes the acquaintance of Ambrose, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p162.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p163" shownumber="no">he resolves to abandon the Manichæans and
become a catechumen, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p163.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p164" shownumber="no">his thirtieth year, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p164.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a>-101</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p165" shownumber="no">his mother follows him over the sea, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p165.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p166" shownumber="no">he recognises the falsity of his old opinions,
92</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p167" shownumber="no">he describes how Alypius, led into the circus
by his fellow-students, becomes fascinated by the fights held
there, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p167.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.VIII-Page_96" id="viii-p167.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p168" shownumber="no">he becomes inflamed with the love of wisdom,
98</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p169" shownumber="no">he is troubled in mind, <a href="#vi.VI.X-Page_98" id="viii-p169.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">98</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p169.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p170" shownumber="no">he is prevented from marrying by Alypius,
98</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p171" shownumber="no">he undertakes to write the life of Alypius, <a href="#vi.VI.XII-Page_99" id="viii-p171.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p172" shownumber="no">is urged by his mother to marry, and a maiden
sought for him, <a href="#vi.VI.XII-Page_99" id="viii-p172.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p173" shownumber="no">he sends his mistress back to Africa, but
takes another, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p173.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p174" shownumber="no">in <i>his thirty-first year</i> he recalls
the beginning of his youth, <a href="#vi.VII-Page_102" id="viii-p174.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102</a>-115</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p175" shownumber="no">his conception of God, <a href="#vi.VII-Page_102" id="viii-p175.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102</a> and note, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p175.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a>,
104</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p176" shownumber="no">his mind is severely exercised as to the
origin of evil, <a href="#vi.VII.VI-Page_106" id="viii-p176.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p177" shownumber="no">is stimulated to wisdom by the <i>
Hortensius</i> of Cicero, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p177.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> (note), <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" id="viii-p177.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p178" shownumber="no">his conception of Christ, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p178.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p179" shownumber="no">he rejoices that he proceeded from Plato to
the Scriptures, and not the reverse, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p179.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p180" shownumber="no">he found in the latter what was not in the
former, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p180.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p181" shownumber="no">he consults Simplicianus as to the renewing of
his mind, <a href="#vi.VIII-Page_116" id="viii-p181.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p182" shownumber="no">he describes the <i>thirty-second year</i>
of his age, <a href="#vi.VIII-Page_116" id="viii-p182.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a>, <a href="#vi.VIII.XII-Page_128" id="viii-p182.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">128</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p183" shownumber="no">he is still held by the love of women, <a href="#vi.VIII-Page_116" id="viii-p183.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p184" shownumber="no">he burns to imitate Victorinus, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p184.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p185" shownumber="no">his review of his life, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" id="viii-p185.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a>;</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p186" shownumber="no">he retires with Alypius into the garden,
124</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p187" shownumber="no">his trouble of spirit, <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p187.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p188" shownumber="no">he refutes the Manichæan notion of two kinds
of minds, <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p188.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a>, <a href="#vi.VIII.X-Page_126" id="viii-p188.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p189" shownumber="no">was still enthralled by his old loves, <a href="#vi.VIII.X-Page_126" id="viii-p189.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p190" shownumber="no">he retires into solitude to meditate, and
hears a voice saying, "Take up and read," <a href="#vi.VIII.XI-Page_127" id="viii-p190.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p191" shownumber="no">his reason for giving up his professorship,
129, <a href="#vi.IX.II-Page_130" id="viii-p191.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p192" shownumber="no">his lungs become affected, <a href="#vi.IX.II-Page_130" id="viii-p192.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p193" shownumber="no">he retires to the villa of his friend
Verecundus, <a href="#vi.IX.II-Page_130" id="viii-p193.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p194" shownumber="no">he finally gives up the professorship, <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p194.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p195" shownumber="no">he found in retirement preparation for future
work, <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p195.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p196" shownumber="no">effect of the Psalms on him, especially the
fourth, <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p196.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a>, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_132" id="viii-p196.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">132</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p197" shownumber="no">his anger against the Manichæans, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_132" id="viii-p197.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">132</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p198" shownumber="no">in <i>his thirty fourth year</i> he writes his
book <i>The Master</i>, a dialogue between him and his son,
133;</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p199" shownumber="no">he suffers from toothache, but loses it in
answer to prayer, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_133" id="viii-p199.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p200" shownumber="no">he attributes all that he was to his mother's
tears, <a href="#vi.IX.VII-Page_135" id="viii-p200.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p201" shownumber="no">his last conversation with his mother, <a href="#vi.IX.IX-Page_137" id="viii-p201.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p202" shownumber="no">his grief at her death, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" id="viii-p202.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a>-140</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p203" shownumber="no">he is troubled that he was so long without
God, <a href="#vi.X.XXIII-Page_152" id="viii-p203.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p204" shownumber="no">effect of church music on him, <a href="#vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" id="viii-p204.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p205" shownumber="no">object and use of his Confessions <a href="#vi.X.III-Page_143" id="viii-p205.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143</a>, <a href="#vi.XI-Page_163" id="viii-p205.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p206" shownumber="no">he entreats of God that he may be led to the
truth through the Scriptures, <a href="#vi.XI-Page_163" id="viii-p206.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p206.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p207" shownumber="no">he designates Eraclius as his successor,
163;</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p208" shownumber="no">he prays to be taught by God, <a href="#vi.XI.XVIII-Page_170" id="viii-p208.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">170</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p209" shownumber="no">his old notions as to matter, <a href="#vi.XII.IV-Page_177" id="viii-p209.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">177</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p210" shownumber="no">his longings for the heavenly Jerusalem,
182</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p211" shownumber="no">was addicted to the allegorical explanation of
Scripture, <a href="#vi.XIII-Page_190" id="viii-p211.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">190</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p212" shownumber="no">Authority,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p213" shownumber="no">and morals, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p213.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p214" shownumber="no">of the holy writings, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p214.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a> and note</p>

<p id="viii-p215" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p216" shownumber="no">Bacon, the sentiments of, concerning
friendship, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p216.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p217" shownumber="no">Baptism</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p218" shownumber="no">Augustin being seized with illness, prays for,
50</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p219" shownumber="no">on his recovery it was postponed, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p219.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p220" shownumber="no">in Augustin's days often deferred till death
approached, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p220.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p221" shownumber="no">wrongly deferred, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p221.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p222" shownumber="no">guilt after, greater than before, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p222.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p223" shownumber="no">those who attended stage-plays were excluded
from, by the Fathers, <a href="#vi.III-Page_60" id="viii-p223.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p224" shownumber="no">that of Nebridius took place when he was ill
and unconscious, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p224.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p225" shownumber="no">candidates for, seasoned with salt, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p225.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p226" shownumber="no">martyrdom described as a second <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p226.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p227" shownumber="no">the washing of, called illumination, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p227.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.XIII.XI-Page_194" id="viii-p227.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">194</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p228" shownumber="no">renunciation of Satan before, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p228.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p229" shownumber="no">customs of the Eastern Churches at, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_119" id="viii-p229.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p230" shownumber="no">being the sacrament of initiation, is not so
profitable without the Lord's Supper, <a href="#vi.XIII.XX-Page_199" id="viii-p230.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p231" shownumber="no">gives life, Lord's Supper maintains it,
199</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p232" shownumber="no">the entrance into the Church <a href="#vi.XIII.XX-Page_199" id="viii-p232.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p233" shownumber="no">[Hebrew] and [Hebrew] distinguished, <a href="#vi.VII.XXI-Page_115" id="viii-p233.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p234" shownumber="no">Basilica, the Portian, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p234.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p235" shownumber="no">Bath, soothing powers of the, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" id="viii-p235.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p236" shownumber="no">Bauto, the consul at Milan, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p236.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p237" shownumber="no">Beasts of the field,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p238" shownumber="no">symbolical of those given to carnal pleasures,
80 (note), <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p238.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p239" shownumber="no">clean and unclean, explanation of the division
of, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p239.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p240" shownumber="no">Beautiful, love of the, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p240.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p241" shownumber="no">Beauty of God, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p241.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p241.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p242" shownumber="no">Beggar, the joyous, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p242.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p243" shownumber="no">Beginning,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p244" shownumber="no">Christ the, of all things; the Word the,
166</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p245" shownumber="no">the words, "In the beginning," interpreted
differently, <a href="#vi.XII.XVIII-Page_183" id="viii-p245.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">183</a>, <a href="#vi.XII.XXVII-Page_187" id="viii-p245.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">187</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p246" shownumber="no">Bible</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p247" shownumber="no">literary, merit of the, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p247.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a> (note), <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p247.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p248" shownumber="no">the Psalms "a Bible in little," <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p248.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p249" shownumber="no">Birds of the air symbolical of pride, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p249.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p250" shownumber="no">Blessedness, true, to be attained only by
adhering to God, <a href="#vi.XIII-Page_190" id="viii-p250.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">190</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p251" shownumber="no">Blind man, the, cured, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p251.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p252" shownumber="no">his vow, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p252.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p253" shownumber="no">Blindness, Augustin compares sin to, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p253.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p254" shownumber="no">Body, soul, and spirit, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p254.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p255" shownumber="no">as distinct from soul, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p255.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p255.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p256" shownumber="no">the mind commands the <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p256.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p257" shownumber="no">Books, the Manichæan, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p257.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p258" shownumber="no">Boyhood, Augustin's fondness for play in,
50</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p259" shownumber="no">he thanks God for his, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVIII-Page_54" id="viii-p259.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p260" shownumber="no">Caesar, Christ paid tribute to, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p260.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p261" shownumber="no">Calling upon God, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p261.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p262" shownumber="no">Carthage, Augustin sent by his father to
pursue his studies at, <a href="#vi.II_1.II-Page_56" id="viii-p262.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">56</a>, <a href="#vi.III-Page_60" id="viii-p262.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p263" shownumber="no">he leaves that city on account of the violent
habits of the students there, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p263.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p264" shownumber="no">Cassiacum, Verecundus' villa at, <a href="#vi.IX.II-Page_130" id="viii-p264.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p265" shownumber="no">Catechumens, seasoned with salt, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p265.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a> and note,
89 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p266" shownumber="no">or "Hearers" of the Manichæans, their
privileges, <a href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" id="viii-p266.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p267" shownumber="no">Augustin resolves to become one in the
Catholic Church, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p267.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p268" shownumber="no">customs of, at baptism, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_119" id="viii-p268.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p269" shownumber="no">before baptism, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p269.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p270" shownumber="no">when ready <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_599.html" id="viii-Page_599" n="599" />for, they were termed <i>Competentes,</i>
197(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p271" shownumber="no">Categories of Aristotle maybe classed under
two heads, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p271.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a>and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p272" shownumber="no">Catiline loved not his villanies, but had a
motive for committing them, <a href="#vi.II_1.V-Page_58" id="viii-p272.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p273" shownumber="no">Cavils, Manichæan <a href="#vi.XI.IX-Page_167" id="viii-p273.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">167</a><i>,</i>
174</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p274" shownumber="no">Celibacy, discussion of Augustin and Alypius
concerning, <a href="#vi.VI.X-Page_98" id="viii-p274.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">98</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.XII-Page_99" id="viii-p274.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p275" shownumber="no">Chief evil, nature of the, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p275.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p276" shownumber="no">Chief good,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p277" shownumber="no">Augustin's conception of the, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p277.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p278" shownumber="no">Varro gives <a href="#vii.1.XLIV-Page_288" id="viii-p278.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">288</a>different opinions as regards
the, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p278.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p279" shownumber="no">God the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XI-Page_194" id="viii-p279.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">194</a><i>,</i>
151(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p280" shownumber="no">Childhood,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p281" shownumber="no">the sins of, found in manhood; an emblem of
humility, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVIII-Page_54" id="viii-p281.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p282" shownumber="no">Christ, the fulness of the Godhead is in,
62</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p283" shownumber="no">perfect human sympathy of, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p283.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p284" shownumber="no">humiliation of, for us, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p284.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a>and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p285" shownumber="no">our very life, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p285.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p286" shownumber="no">paid tribute to Caesar, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p286.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p287" shownumber="no">humanity of, <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p287.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a> (note), <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p287.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p288" shownumber="no">Manichæan belief as to the human birth of,
87(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p289" shownumber="no">fulness of, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p289.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p290" shownumber="no">the Mediator, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p290.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p290.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p291" shownumber="no">a perfect man, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p291.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p292" shownumber="no">the two natures of, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p292.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> (note), <a href="#vi.X.XL-Page_161" id="viii-p292.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a> and note,
162</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p293" shownumber="no">as God, the country to which we go, as man,
the way by which we go, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p293.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p294" shownumber="no">healing in Him alone, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p294.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p295" shownumber="no">the Victor and Victim, Priest and Sacrifice,
162</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p296" shownumber="no">the Beginning, <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p296.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p297" shownumber="no">Christian, certainty of the faith of the, as
compared with the uncertainty of the teaching of the philosophers,
86(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p298" shownumber="no">the almost and altogether, <a href="#vi.VIII.V-Page_121" id="viii-p298.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">121</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p299" shownumber="no">Christianity gives the golden key to
happiness, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p299.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p300" shownumber="no">Augustin's erroneous views as to, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p300.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p301" shownumber="no">Church, the,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p302" shownumber="no">history of, creation type of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XI-Page_194" id="viii-p302.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">194</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p303" shownumber="no">music of, its effect on Augustin, <a href="#vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" id="viii-p303.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p304" shownumber="no">Circensian games, Alypius' love of the, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p304.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p305" shownumber="no">how cured of it, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p305.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p306" shownumber="no">he becomes Augustin's pupil, and is involved
in the same superstition as his friend, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p306.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p307" shownumber="no">Augustin becomes carried away by the love of
the, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p307.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p308" shownumber="no">they were put a stop to by the sacrifice of
Telemachus the monk, <a href="#vi.VI.VIII-Page_96" id="viii-p308.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p309" shownumber="no">Cicero's writings as compared with the Word of
God, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p309.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p310" shownumber="no">his opinion concerning Arcesilas' teaching,
86(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p311" shownumber="no">Augustin studies his <i>Hortensius,</i> <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p311.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a><i>,</i> and is stimulated to wisdom thereby, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p311.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a>(note),
123<i>,</i> <a href="#vi.VIII.VII-Page_124" id="viii-p311.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p312" shownumber="no">Circus, games of the, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p312.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a>and note,
158(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p313" shownumber="no">Classics, highly esteemed in Augustin's day,
51</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p314" shownumber="no">objections to the study of the, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p314.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p315" shownumber="no">Commandments, modes of dividing the Ten, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p315.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a>and
note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p316" shownumber="no">Community, Augustin and his friends propose to
establish a, <a href="#vi.VI.XII-Page_99" id="viii-p316.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p316.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p317" shownumber="no">Companions, influence of bad, <a href="#vi.II_1.VI-Page_59" id="viii-p317.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p318" shownumber="no"><i>Competentes,</i> name given to catechumens
when ready for baptism, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p318.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p319" shownumber="no">Conception of Christ, Augustin's, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p319.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p320" shownumber="no">of God, <a href="#vi.VII-Page_102" id="viii-p320.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102</a> and note, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p320.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" id="viii-p320.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p321" shownumber="no">Confession to God, Augustin urges the duty of,
79</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p322" shownumber="no">is piety, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p322.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p323" shownumber="no">useof Augustin's, <a href="#vi.X.III-Page_143" id="viii-p323.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p324" shownumber="no">object of his, <a href="#vi.XI-Page_163" id="viii-p324.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p325" shownumber="no">Confirmation sometimes called a sacrament by
the Fathers, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p325.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p326" shownumber="no">Constantine was not baptized till the end of
his life, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p326.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p327" shownumber="no">his controversy with Sylvester, <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p327.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p328" shownumber="no">Constantius enacted laws against Paganism,
120</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p329" shownumber="no">Contemplation, the Christian ascends the mount
of, by faith, <a href="#vi.XII.XV-Page_181" id="viii-p329.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">181</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p330" shownumber="no">the reward of practical duties, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p330.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p331" shownumber="no">of things eternal, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p331.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p332" shownumber="no">Continency, false and seducing, of the
Manichæans <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p332.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a>and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p333" shownumber="no">beauty of, <a href="#vi.VIII.X-Page_126" id="viii-p333.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p334" shownumber="no">imposed on us, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p334.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a>,</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p335" shownumber="no"><i>Continentia</i> and <i>Sustinentia,</i>
difference between, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p335.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p336" shownumber="no">Conversion, Monica's dream of her son's,
66</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p337" shownumber="no">of Victorinus, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_119" id="viii-p337.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p338" shownumber="no">of Paul, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p338.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> and note, <a href="#vi.IX.X-Page_138" id="viii-p338.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p339" shownumber="no">of Alypius, <a href="#vi.VIII.XII-Page_128" id="viii-p339.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">128</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p340" shownumber="no">Converts, how received in Justin Martyr's
time, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p340.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p341" shownumber="no">Corporeal brightness, Augustin thought of God
as a, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p341.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a>(note), <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p341.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p342" shownumber="no">of the Manichæans <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p342.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p343" shownumber="no">forms, Augustin's mind ranges through, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p343.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a><i>,</i> <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p343.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a><i>,</i> but later on he repudiates the notion
of a, <a href="#vi.VI.IV-Page_92" id="viii-p343.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p344" shownumber="no">Corruption, the five regions of, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p344.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p345" shownumber="no">Courtiers, history of the two, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p345.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a>-123</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p346" shownumber="no"><i>Creasti,</i> explanation of, <a href="#vi.VII.XXI-Page_115" id="viii-p346.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p347" shownumber="no">Creation praises God, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p347.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a><i>,</i>
110</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p348" shownumber="no">harmony of the, <a href="#vi.VII.X-Page_110" id="viii-p348.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110</a>-111</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p349" shownumber="no">testifies to a Creator, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p349.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p350" shownumber="no">time began from the not it from time, <a href="#vi.XII.XXIX-Page_188" id="viii-p350.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">188</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p351" shownumber="no">doctrine of the Trinity emblemized in the,
191</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p352" shownumber="no">history of the, a type of the Church,</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p353" shownumber="no">Creator, true joy to be found only in the,
58</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p354" shownumber="no">putting the creature above the, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p354.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p355" shownumber="no">God the, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p355.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p356" shownumber="no">Credulity of the Manichæans, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p356.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p357" shownumber="no">Cross of Christ symbolized, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p357.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p358" shownumber="no">Curds, the mountain of, <a href="#vi.IX.II-Page_130" id="viii-p358.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a>and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p359" shownumber="no">Curiosity, a help to learning, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p359.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p360" shownumber="no">affects a desire for knowledge, <a href="#vi.II_1.V-Page_58" id="viii-p360.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p361" shownumber="no">Augustin's sacrilegious, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p361.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p362" shownumber="no">fishes of the sea symbolical of, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p362.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p363" shownumber="no">evil of, to Augustin, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p363.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p364" shownumber="no">a snare to Alypius, <a href="#vi.VI.XII-Page_99" id="viii-p364.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p365" shownumber="no">temptation of, stimulated by the lust of the
eyes, <a href="#vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" id="viii-p365.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p365.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p366" shownumber="no">for experiment's sake, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p366.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p367" shownumber="no">manifold temptations of, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p367.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p368" shownumber="no">Curtain of <scripRef id="viii-p368.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.2" parsed="|Ps|4|2|0|0" passage="Ps. civ. 2">Ps. civ. 2</scripRef><i>,</i>
rendered "skin," <a href="#vi.XIII.XIII-Page_195" id="viii-p368.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">195</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p369" shownumber="no">Custom, force of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p369.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p370" shownumber="no">true inner righteousness doth not judge
according to, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p370.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p371" shownumber="no">versus law, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p371.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p372" shownumber="no">conforming to, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p372.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p373" shownumber="no">the weight of carnal, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p373.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p374" shownumber="no">power of, <a href="#vi.VIII.V-Page_121" id="viii-p374.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">121</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p375" shownumber="no">Customs, human, to be obeyed, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p375.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p376" shownumber="no">Cyprian, oratory in memory of, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p376.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p id="viii-p377" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p378" shownumber="no">Danae, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p378.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p379" shownumber="no">Daniel praying in captivity, <a href="#vi.XII.XV-Page_181" id="viii-p379.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">181</a>(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p380" shownumber="no">Darkness and light, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p380.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p381" shownumber="no">Dead, prayers for the, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p381.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> (note), <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" id="viii-p381.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a>, <a href="#vi.IX.XIII-Page_141" id="viii-p381.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p382" shownumber="no">festivals in honour of the, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p382.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p383" shownumber="no">origin of the custom, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p383.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p384" shownumber="no">Death, origin of the law of, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p384.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p385" shownumber="no">Augustin says Adam was able to avert it by
partaking of the tree of life, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p385.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p386" shownumber="no">Death-bed baptism of Nebridius, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p386.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p387" shownumber="no">Declamation, Augustin's, applauded above that
of his fellow-students, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p387.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p388" shownumber="no">"Deep, the great," Augustin's interpretation
of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.II-Page_191" id="viii-p388.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a> (note), <a href="#vi.XIII.XI-Page_194" id="viii-p388.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">194</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p389" shownumber="no">Dido, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p389.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p390" shownumber="no"><i>Distentio,</i> distraction, <a href="#vi.XI.XXVIII-Page_174" id="viii-p390.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">174</a> and
notes</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p391" shownumber="no"> Divination, the soothsayers used sacrifices
in their, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p391.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p392" shownumber="no">the mathematicians did not do so, <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p392.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p393" shownumber="no">Augustin's obstinate belief in, but his friend
Nebridius scoffs at it, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p393.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p394" shownumber="no">afterwards influenced by Augustin, he too
believes in it, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p394.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p395" shownumber="no">of the astrologers, <a href="#vi.VII.V-Page_105" id="viii-p395.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.VI-Page_106" id="viii-p395.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p396" shownumber="no">Divinity of Christ, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p396.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p397" shownumber="no">Docetae, belief of the, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p397.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p398" shownumber="no">Donatism, how developed in Augustin's time, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p398.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p399" shownumber="no">spiritual pride of the Donatists, <a href="#vi.X.XLIII-Page_162" id="viii-p399.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">162</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p400" shownumber="no">Drachma, the woman and the, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_119" id="viii-p400.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XVI-Page_149" id="viii-p400.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">149</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p401" shownumber="no">Dream</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p402" shownumber="no">of Monica concerning her son's conversion,
66</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p403" shownumber="no">temptation in, <a href="#vi.X.XXX-Page_154" id="viii-p403.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p404" shownumber="no">Augustin's view of, <a href="#vi.X.XXX-Page_154" id="viii-p404.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p405" shownumber="no">Thorwaldsen's, result of, <a href="#vi.X.XXX-Page_154" id="viii-p405.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p406" shownumber="no">Drunkenness forbidden by God, <a href="#vi.X.XXX-Page_154" id="viii-p406.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXXI-Page_155" id="viii-p406.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">155</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p407" shownumber="no">Duad, Monad and, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p407.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p408" shownumber="no">how this dualistic belief affected the
Manichæan notion of Christ, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p408.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p409" shownumber="no">Dust, the mathematicians drew their figures
in, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p409.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a> (note)</p>

<p id="viii-p410" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p411" shownumber="no">Ear, the delights of the, <a href="#vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" id="viii-p411.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p412" shownumber="no">Earth, beauty of the, <a href="#vi.X.V-Page_144" id="viii-p412.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p413" shownumber="no">East, turning to the, at baptism, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_119" id="viii-p413.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a>,
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p414" shownumber="no">Education, Augustin disapproves of the mode
of, in his day, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p414.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p415" shownumber="no">Egyptians,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p416" shownumber="no">Faustus' objection to the spoiling of the, <a href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" id="viii-p416.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p417" shownumber="no">gold of the, belongs to God, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p417.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p418" shownumber="no">"Elect" of the Manichæans, <a href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" id="viii-p418.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a> and note, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p418.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a>,
83 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p419" shownumber="no">Augustin becomes one of the, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p419.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p420" shownumber="no">divine substance in the, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p420.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" id="viii-p420.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXXI-Page_155" id="viii-p420.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">155</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p421" shownumber="no">Eloquence, wit and,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p422" shownumber="no">baits to draw man to the Word, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p422.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p423" shownumber="no">Augustin begins to study, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p423.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p424" shownumber="no">Greek and Latin, Hierius' knowledge of, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p424.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p425" shownumber="no">of Faustus, <a href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" id="viii-p425.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a>, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p425.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p426" shownumber="no">of Ambrose, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p426.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p427" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p427.1" lang="EL">Ἐνδιάθετος</span>, "in
the bosom of the Father," <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p427.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a> (note), <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p427.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p428" shownumber="no">Enemies of God, who are the, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p428.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p429" shownumber="no">Epicureanism, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p429.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p430" shownumber="no">popularity of, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p430.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p431" shownumber="no">Eraclius, Augustin designates, as his
successor, <a href="#vi.XI-Page_163" id="viii-p431.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a> (note)</p>

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_600.html" id="viii-Page_600" n="600" />

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p432" shownumber="no">Esau, Jacob and, illustrations concerning,
106</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p433" shownumber="no">his longing after the Egyptian food, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p433.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p434" shownumber="no">Eternal, on comprehending the, <a href="#vi.XI.IX-Page_167" id="viii-p434.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">167</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.XXXI-Page_175" id="viii-p434.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">175</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p435" shownumber="no">Eternity, of God, <a href="#vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" id="viii-p435.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p435.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> and note;</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p436" shownumber="no">relation of, to the mutable creature, <a href="#vi.XII.XI-Page_179" id="viii-p436.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">179</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p437" shownumber="no">time has no relation to, <a href="#vi.XI.IX-Page_167" id="viii-p437.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">167</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p438" shownumber="no">God's to-day is, <a href="#vi.XI.XIII-Page_168" id="viii-p438.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">168</a>;</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p439" shownumber="no">reason leads us to the necessity of a belief
in, <a href="#vi.XI.XXVII-Page_173" id="viii-p439.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">173</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p440" shownumber="no">has no succession, <a href="#vi.XI.XXXI-Page_175" id="viii-p440.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">175</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p441" shownumber="no">Eucharist, oblations for the, <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p441.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p442" shownumber="no">regeneration necessary before the reception of
the <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p442.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> (note), <a href="#vi.IX.X-Page_138" id="viii-p442.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p443" shownumber="no">called by the ancients "the sacrament of
perfection;" maintains life which baptism gives, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" id="viii-p443.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p444" shownumber="no">Augustin's interpretation of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" id="viii-p444.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p445" shownumber="no"><i>Eunuchus,</i> Terence's, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p445.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p446" shownumber="no"><i>Eversores</i>, or subverters, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p446.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p447" shownumber="no">Evil</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p448" shownumber="no">whence is? - see <i>Manichæans</i></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p449" shownumber="no">Augustin's notions concerning, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p449.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p450" shownumber="no">the chief Augustin calls a Duad, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p450.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p451" shownumber="no">Manichæan doctrine of, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p451.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a> (note), <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p451.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a>, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p451.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p452" shownumber="no">the cause of, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p452.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" id="viii-p452.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p453" shownumber="no">origin of, <a href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" id="viii-p453.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a>-106</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p454" shownumber="no">not a substance, <a href="#vi.VII.X-Page_110" id="viii-p454.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p454.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p455" shownumber="no">Augustin's notion of, <a href="#vi.VII.X-Page_110" id="viii-p455.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p456" shownumber="no">Evil habits bind like iron, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p456.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> and note,
121</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p457" shownumber="no">conviction powerless against, <a href="#vi.VIII.V-Page_121" id="viii-p457.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">121</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p458" shownumber="no">Evodius</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p459" shownumber="no">became associated with Augustin, <a href="#vi.IX.VII-Page_135" id="viii-p459.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p460" shownumber="no">he leads the singing at Monica's funeral,
139</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p461" shownumber="no">Augustin's endeavours to unravel his
difficulties as to the spirits in prison, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p461.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p462" shownumber="no">Excess, by grace we avoid, <a href="#vi.X.XXXI-Page_155" id="viii-p462.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">155</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p463" shownumber="no">Eyes, the lust of the, <a href="#vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" id="viii-p463.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p463.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a></p>

<p id="viii-p464" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p465" shownumber="no">Fables, Manichæan, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p465.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p466" shownumber="no">old wives', <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p466.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p467" shownumber="no">the use of, common with mediaeval writers, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p467.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p468" shownumber="no">"Fair and Fit, Augustin's book as to the, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p468.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a>,
76</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p469" shownumber="no">Faith, preaching leads to, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p469.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p470" shownumber="no">the Manichæans exalted reason at the expense
of, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p470.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p471" shownumber="no">the rule of, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p471.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a>, <a href="#vi.VIII.XII-Page_128" id="viii-p471.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">128</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p472" shownumber="no">reason and, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p472.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p473" shownumber="no">and sight, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXII-Page_201" id="viii-p473.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">201</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p474" shownumber="no">Fame, the emptiness of popular, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p474.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p475" shownumber="no">Fasting enjoined by Justin Martyr as a
preparation for baptism, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p475.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> (note), <a href="#vi.X.XXX-Page_154" id="viii-p475.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p476" shownumber="no">Faustus, a bishop of the Manichæans,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p477" shownumber="no">goes to Carthage, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p477.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p478" shownumber="no">eloquence of, <a href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" id="viii-p478.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a>, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p478.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p479" shownumber="no">his knowledge superficial, <a href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" id="viii-p479.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a>, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p479.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p480" shownumber="no">distinction between his teaching and that of
Ambrose, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p480.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p481" shownumber="no">Fear, "pure," <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p481.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p482" shownumber="no">joy in proportion to past <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_119" id="viii-p482.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a>, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p482.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p483" shownumber="no">Fever, Nebridius falls sick of a, and dies,
70</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p484" shownumber="no">Augustin is attacked by, <a href="#iv.2-Page_4" id="viii-p484.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p485" shownumber="no">Fichte's strange idea as to St. John's
teaching concerning the word, <a href="#vi.XII.XXII-Page_185" id="viii-p485.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">185</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p486" shownumber="no">Fictions, Augustin's love of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p486.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p486.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p487" shownumber="no">evils of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p487.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p487.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p488" shownumber="no">results of, to Augustin, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p488.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p489" shownumber="no">Manichæan <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p489.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p490" shownumber="no">Augustin's reply to Faustus as to Manichæan
93 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p491" shownumber="no"><i>Fideles</i>, the, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p491.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p492" shownumber="no">Fig-tree, Manichæan delusions concerning,
66</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p493" shownumber="no">Firmament, allegorical explanation of the,
195, <a href="#vi.XIII.XV-Page_196" id="viii-p493.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a>, <a href="#vi.XIII.XX-Page_199" id="viii-p493.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p494" shownumber="no">Firminius,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p495" shownumber="no">a friend of Augustin's, <a href="#vi.VII.V-Page_105" id="viii-p495.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p496" shownumber="no">studies the constellations, and relates a
story to disprove astrology, <a href="#vi.VII.V-Page_105" id="viii-p496.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.VI-Page_106" id="viii-p496.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a>;</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p497" shownumber="no">Fish of the sea, symbolical interpretation of
the, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p497.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a> (note), <a href="#vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" id="viii-p497.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p498" shownumber="no">Flesh,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p499" shownumber="no">the Word made, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p499.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> and note, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p499.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p499.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a>-113,
162</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p500" shownumber="no">as distinct from body, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p500.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p501" shownumber="no">Forgetfulness the privation of memory, <a href="#vi.X.XIV-Page_148" id="viii-p501.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148</a>,
149</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p502" shownumber="no">Fortunatus, Augustin's controversy with,
103</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p503" shownumber="no">Free-will, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p503.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p504" shownumber="no">the cause of evil, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p504.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" id="viii-p504.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p505" shownumber="no">absence of, the punishment of former sin,
125</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p506" shownumber="no">the Pelagians held that through the power of,
they could attain perfection, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_140" id="viii-p506.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">140</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p507" shownumber="no">Friendship,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p508" shownumber="no">of the world enmity to God, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p508.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p509" shownumber="no">false, <a href="#vi.II_1.VI-Page_59" id="viii-p509.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p509.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p510" shownumber="no">between Augustin and Nebridius, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p510.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p511" shownumber="no">of Pylades and Orestes, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p511.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p512" shownumber="no">Lord Bacon's sentiments as to, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p512.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p513" shownumber="no">Fruit, distinction between the "gift" and the,
203, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" id="viii-p513.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p514" shownumber="no">of the earth allegorized, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIV-Page_203" id="viii-p514.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">203</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p515" shownumber="no">Funerals,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p516" shownumber="no">Roman customs at, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" id="viii-p516.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p517" shownumber="no">rites at Monica's, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" id="viii-p517.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a> and note</p>

<p id="viii-p518" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p519" shownumber="no">Gassendi vitalized Epicureanism, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p519.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p520" shownumber="no">Genesis,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p521" shownumber="no">what Moses meant in the book of, <a href="#vi.XII.XXV-Page_186" id="viii-p521.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">186</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p522" shownumber="no">repetition of the allegorical interpretation
of, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXXII-Page_206" id="viii-p522.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">206</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p523" shownumber="no">Gibbon, his description of the amphitheatre of
Titus, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p523.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p524" shownumber="no">his charge of Platonism against Christianity,
107 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p525" shownumber="no">Gifts,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p526" shownumber="no">diversities of, given by the Spirit, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p526.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p527" shownumber="no">distinction between the "gift" and the
"fruit," <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIV-Page_203" id="viii-p527.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">203</a>-204</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p528" shownumber="no">Gnostic opinion as to the origin of the world,
205</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p529" shownumber="no">God,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p530" shownumber="no">worthy of praise, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p530.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p530.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p531" shownumber="no">man desires to praise Him, His power and
wisdom, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p531.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p532" shownumber="no">true rest in Him only, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p532.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>, <a href="#vi.II_1.VI-Page_59" id="viii-p532.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p532.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XL-Page_161" id="viii-p532.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p533" shownumber="no">knowledge of, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p533.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p534" shownumber="no">Augustin longs for that knowledge, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p534.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p535" shownumber="no">omnipresence of, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p535.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p536" shownumber="no">attributes of, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p536.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>-46, <a href="#vi.II_1.V-Page_58" id="viii-p536.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p537" shownumber="no">naught can contain, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p537.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p538" shownumber="no">He filleth all things, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p538.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p539" shownumber="no">by filling them He created them, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p539.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p540" shownumber="no">majesty of, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p540.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p541" shownumber="no">unchangeableness of, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p541.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p541.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p541.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a>, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p541.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> (note),
116</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p542" shownumber="no">beauty of, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p542.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p542.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p543" shownumber="no">always working, yet always at rest, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p543.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>,
207</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p544" shownumber="no">imperfect man cannot comprehend the perfect,
46 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p545" shownumber="no">providence of, <a href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" id="viii-p545.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p546" shownumber="no">eternal, <a href="#vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" id="viii-p546.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p546.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p547" shownumber="no">is Truth, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p547.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p547.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a>, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p547.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p547.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> and note, <a href="#vi.X.XXI-Page_151" id="viii-p547.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">151</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXIII-Page_152" id="viii-p547.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a>,
187 and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p548" shownumber="no">sought wrongly not to be found, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p548.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p549" shownumber="no">His care of us, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p549.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p550" shownumber="no">held by the Manichæans to be an unmeasured
light, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p550.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p551" shownumber="no">the true light, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p551.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note), <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p551.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> and note,
157</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p552" shownumber="no">the source of light, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p552.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p553" shownumber="no">the fountain of light, <a href="#vi.X.XL-Page_161" id="viii-p553.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p554" shownumber="no">the architect and artificer of His Church, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p554.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p555" shownumber="no">wounds only to heal, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p555.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p556" shownumber="no">should be our highest love, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p556.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p557" shownumber="no">all good is from, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p557.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p558" shownumber="no">unity of, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p558.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p559" shownumber="no">our supreme good, <a href="#vi.IV.XVI-Page_78" id="viii-p559.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXI-Page_151" id="viii-p559.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">151</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p560" shownumber="no">to be preferred to learning, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p560.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p561" shownumber="no">Augustin's conception of, <a href="#vi.VII-Page_102" id="viii-p561.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102</a> and note, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p561.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a>,
104</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p562" shownumber="no">incomprehensible, <a href="#vi.VII-Page_102" id="viii-p562.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p563" shownumber="no">incorruptibility of, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p563.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> and note, <a href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" id="viii-p563.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p564" shownumber="no">never suffers evil, <a href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" id="viii-p564.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p565" shownumber="no">the Chief Good, <a href="#vi.VII.V-Page_105" id="viii-p565.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p566" shownumber="no">subjection to, our only safety, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p566.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p567" shownumber="no">the Word, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p567.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p568" shownumber="no">"<span class="c9" id="viii-p568.1">I am that I am</span>," <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p568.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a>,
110 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p569" shownumber="no">hope and joy in Him alone, <a href="#vi.X-Page_142" id="viii-p569.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">142</a>,153</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p570" shownumber="no">searchings after, <a href="#vi.X.V-Page_144" id="viii-p570.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144</a>-145</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p571" shownumber="no">the Creator, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p571.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p572" shownumber="no">the Immutable Light of wisdom, <a href="#vi.XIII-Page_190" id="viii-p572.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">190</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p573" shownumber="no">the mercy of, in conveying His truth by
symbols, <a href="#vi.XIII.XX-Page_199" id="viii-p573.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p574" shownumber="no">Gods, why the poets attributed wickedness to
the, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p574.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p575" shownumber="no">Homer transfers things human to the, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p575.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p576" shownumber="no">Gold of Egypt, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p576.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p577" shownumber="no">Good,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p578" shownumber="no">the Manichæans taught that good and evil were
primeval, and had independent existence, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p578.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p579" shownumber="no">all, is from God, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p579.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p580" shownumber="no">Augustin's conception of the chief, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p580.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a>,
105</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p581" shownumber="no">God our Supreme, <a href="#vi.IV.XVI-Page_78" id="viii-p581.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXI-Page_151" id="viii-p581.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">151</a>, <a href="#vi.XIII-Page_190" id="viii-p581.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">190</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p582" shownumber="no">and evil illustrated, <a href="#vi.VII.X-Page_110" id="viii-p582.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p583" shownumber="no">God saw that everything in creation was, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXVI-Page_204" id="viii-p583.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">204</a>,
205</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p584" shownumber="no">Grace, the fulfilment of love, <a href="#vi.XII.XVIII-Page_183" id="viii-p584.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">183</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p585" shownumber="no">Grammar, the Christians forbidden by Julian to
teach, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p585.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p586" shownumber="no">Grammar schools entrances of, covered with
veils, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p586.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p587" shownumber="no">Great,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p588" shownumber="no">joy in the conversion of the, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p588.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p589" shownumber="no">influence of the, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p589.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p590" shownumber="no">Greek,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p591" shownumber="no">Augustin's dislike to, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p591.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p592" shownumber="no">the reason of his dislike, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p592.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p592.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p593" shownumber="no">his knowledge of, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p593.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p594" shownumber="no">eloquence, Hierius' knowledge of, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p594.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p594.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p595" shownumber="no">Greeks, led to Christ by philosophy, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p595.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p596" shownumber="no">Grief, Augustin's,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p597" shownumber="no">at the death of his friend, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p597.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a>-71</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p598" shownumber="no">at his mother's death, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" id="viii-p598.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a>, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_140" id="viii-p598.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">140</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p599" shownumber="no">effect of time on, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p599.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p600" shownumber="no">silence a good consoler in, <a href="#vi.VIII.XI-Page_127" id="viii-p600.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p601" shownumber="no">at the death of friends natural, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" id="viii-p601.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a>
(note)</p>

<p id="viii-p602" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p603" shownumber="no">Habits, evil, bind like iron, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p603.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p604" shownumber="no">conviction powerless against, <a href="#vi.VIII.V-Page_121" id="viii-p604.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">121</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p605" shownumber="no">Happiness,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p606" shownumber="no">Christianity gives the golden key to, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p606.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p607" shownumber="no">knowledge of God the highest, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p607.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p608" shownumber="no">the Word of God a fount of, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p608.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p609" shownumber="no">whence comes true, <a href="#vi.VIII.VII-Page_124" id="viii-p609.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p610" shownumber="no">consummation of, in heaven only, <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p610.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p611" shownumber="no">not joy merely, but joy in God, <a href="#vi.X.XXIII-Page_152" id="viii-p611.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p612" shownumber="no">Happy life,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p613" shownumber="no">longings after the, <a href="#vi.X.XXXVII-Page_160" id="viii-p613.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">160</a>-161</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p614" shownumber="no">to be found in God only, <a href="#vi.X.XXI-Page_151" id="viii-p614.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">151</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p615" shownumber="no">Harts of the forests, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p615.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> and note</p>

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_601.html" id="viii-Page_601" n="601" />

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p616" shownumber="no">"Hearers" or catechumens,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p617" shownumber="no">privileges of the, <a href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" id="viii-p617.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p618" shownumber="no">why Augustin never went beyond the rank of a,
68 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p619" shownumber="no">did not practise abstinence, <a href="#vi.X.XXXI-Page_155" id="viii-p619.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">155</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p620" shownumber="no">Heart, the law written on the, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p620.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p621" shownumber="no">humility exalts the, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p621.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p622" shownumber="no">lifting up of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p622.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p623" shownumber="no">of man, Augustin interprets the "deep" to
mean, <a href="#vi.XIII.XI-Page_194" id="viii-p623.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">194</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p624" shownumber="no">Heaven,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p625" shownumber="no">rest in, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p625.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> (note), <a href="#vi.XIII.XXXIV-Page_207" id="viii-p625.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">207</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p626" shownumber="no">the double, <a href="#vi.XII-Page_176" id="viii-p626.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">176</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p627" shownumber="no">the third, <a href="#vi.XII-Page_176" id="viii-p627.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">176</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p628" shownumber="no">the felicity of, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p628.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p629" shownumber="no">fulness of reward in, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p629.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p630" shownumber="no">consummation of happiness only in, <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p630.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p631" shownumber="no">a prepared place for prepared people, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p631.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p632" shownumber="no">and earth shall pass away, but not the Word,
196</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p633" shownumber="no">the peace of, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXXIV-Page_207" id="viii-p633.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">207</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p634" shownumber="no">Heaven and earth, different interpretations
of, <a href="#vi.XII.XVI-Page_182" id="viii-p634.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">182</a>, <a href="#vi.XII.XVIII-Page_183" id="viii-p634.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">183</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p635" shownumber="no">Heavenly bodies, motions of the, not time,
171, <a href="#vi.XI.XXIV-Page_172" id="viii-p635.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">172</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p636" shownumber="no">Hebrew, Augustin had no knowledge of, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p636.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p636.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a>
and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p637" shownumber="no">Hedonism and Epicureanism, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p637.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p638" shownumber="no">Hedonists, their "good" is their own pleasure,
75 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p639" shownumber="no">Helpidius, disputes with the Manichæans,
87</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p640" shownumber="no">Heresies confirm the truth, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p640.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p641" shownumber="no">Hierius,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p642" shownumber="no">a native of Syria, an orator of Rome, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p642.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p643" shownumber="no">Augustin dedicates his books on the " Fair and
Fit " to, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p643.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p644" shownumber="no">Hippocrates, Vindicianus early understood,
70</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p645" shownumber="no">Holy City, light, life, and joy of the, is in
God, <a href="#vi.XIII.II-Page_191" id="viii-p645.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p646" shownumber="no">Holy Spirit,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p647" shownumber="no">why spoken of in Genesis as "borne over," <a href="#vi.XIII.II-Page_191" id="viii-p647.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a>,
192</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p648" shownumber="no">brings us to God, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p648.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p649" shownumber="no">Homer,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p650" shownumber="no">distasteful to Augustin because it was Greek,
51</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p651" shownumber="no">fictions of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p651.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p652" shownumber="no">Honoratus, a friend of Augustin, at one time a
Manichæan <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p652.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p653" shownumber="no">Hope,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p654" shownumber="no">we are saved and made happy by, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p654.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p655" shownumber="no">all, is in the mercy of God, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p655.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p656" shownumber="no">Hope and joy in God alone, <a href="#vi.X-Page_142" id="viii-p656.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">142</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p657" shownumber="no">Horace, quotation from, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p657.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p658" shownumber="no">Horoscope-casters, Vindicianus begs Augustin
to throw away the books of the, <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p658.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p659" shownumber="no"><i>Hortensius,</i> Cicero's, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p659.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p660" shownumber="no">Augustin's study of, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p660.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p661" shownumber="no">he is stimulated to wisdom thereby, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p661.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" id="viii-p661.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a>, <a href="#vi.VIII.VII-Page_124" id="viii-p661.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p662" shownumber="no">Hour-glasses of Augustin's time, <a href="#vi.XI-Page_163" id="viii-p662.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p663" shownumber="no">Human life a distraction, <a href="#vi.XI.XXVIII-Page_174" id="viii-p663.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">174</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p664" shownumber="no">Humanity of Christ, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p664.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a> (note), <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p664.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a> (note), <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p664.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p665" shownumber="no">Augustin thinks it profane to believe in the,
87</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p666" shownumber="no">Manichæans' belief as to the, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p666.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p667" shownumber="no">Humiliation of Christ for us, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p667.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p668" shownumber="no">to draw us to Himself, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p668.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p669" shownumber="no">Humility,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p670" shownumber="no">childhood the emblem of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVIII-Page_54" id="viii-p670.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p671" shownumber="no">exalts the heart, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p671.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p672" shownumber="no">the holy, of Scripture, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p672.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p673" shownumber="no">Hyle, or matter, the evil principle of the
Manichæans <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p673.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p id="viii-p674" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p675" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p675.1" lang="EL">Ἰχθὺς</span> emblem of
the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" id="viii-p675.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p676" shownumber="no">Ignorance, danger of, <a href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" id="viii-p676.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p677" shownumber="no">Illumination, the washing of baptism, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p677.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.XIII.XI-Page_194" id="viii-p677.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">194</a> (note), <a href="#vi.XIII.XVIII-Page_198" id="viii-p677.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p678" shownumber="no">Image of God, man created in the, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p678.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p679" shownumber="no">Importunity, Monica's, to the bishop, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p679.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p680" shownumber="no">Incarnation of Christ,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p681" shownumber="no">Manichæans, notion of the, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p681.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p682" shownumber="no">a mystery to Porphyry, <a href="#vi.X.XL-Page_161" id="viii-p682.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p683" shownumber="no">Infancy,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p684" shownumber="no">sin in, <a href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" id="viii-p684.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p685" shownumber="no">waywardness in, <a href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" id="viii-p685.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" id="viii-p685.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p686" shownumber="no">prone to sin, <a href="#vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" id="viii-p686.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.VII-Page_49" id="viii-p686.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p687" shownumber="no">its innocence is not in its will, but in its
weakness, <a href="#vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" id="viii-p687.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p688" shownumber="no">Injury man does himself by sin, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p688.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> (notes)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p689" shownumber="no">Intuitionists, their "good" lies in following
the dictates of conscience, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p689.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a> (note)</p>

<p id="viii-p690" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p691" shownumber="no">Jacob and Esau, illustration concerning,
166</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p692" shownumber="no">Jerome, his knowledge of Hebrew, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p692.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p693" shownumber="no">Jerusalem,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p694" shownumber="no">Augustin longs for the heavenly, <a href="#vi.XII.XVI-Page_182" id="viii-p694.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">182</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p695" shownumber="no">the mother of us all, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p695.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p696" shownumber="no">Jews, the,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p697" shownumber="no">their influence on Neo-Platonism, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p697.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p698" shownumber="no">Julian the Apostate favoured the, and
encouraged them to rebuild the temple, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p698.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p699" shownumber="no">Jove, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p699.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p700" shownumber="no">Joy,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p701" shownumber="no">true, to be found in the Creator only, <a href="#vi.II_1.V-Page_58" id="viii-p701.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p702" shownumber="no">true and false, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p702.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p703" shownumber="no">source of true, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p703.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXI-Page_151" id="viii-p703.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">151</a>,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p704" shownumber="no">in proportion to past fear, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_119" id="viii-p704.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p705" shownumber="no">in the conversion of the great, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p705.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p706" shownumber="no">and hope, in God alone, <a href="#vi.X-Page_142" id="viii-p706.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">142</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p707" shownumber="no">Julian, the Emperor,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p708" shownumber="no">forbade the Christians to teach grammar and
oratory, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p708.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p709" shownumber="no">he favoured Paganism, the Donatists, and the
Jews, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p709.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p710" shownumber="no">Justice and mercy, illustration of God's, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_133" id="viii-p710.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p711" shownumber="no">Justin Martyr, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p711.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p712" shownumber="no">how converts were received in his time, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p712.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p713" shownumber="no">Justina, persecution of Ambrose by, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p713.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> and
note</p>

<p id="viii-p714" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p715" shownumber="no"><span class="Hebrew" id="viii-p715.1" lang="HE">קָנָא</span> and <span class="Hebrew" id="viii-p715.2" lang="HE">בָּרָא</span> distinguished, <a href="#vi.VII.XXI-Page_115" id="viii-p715.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p716" shownumber="no">Knowledge of God, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p716.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p717" shownumber="no">the highest happiness, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p717.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p718" shownumber="no">Augustin's great aim was to attain, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p718.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p719" shownumber="no">wonderful, <a href="#vi.XI.XXVIII-Page_174" id="viii-p719.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">174</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.XXXI-Page_175" id="viii-p719.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">175</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p720" shownumber="no">Knowledge, human,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p721" shownumber="no">more sought than divine, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p721.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVIII-Page_54" id="viii-p721.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p722" shownumber="no">curiosity affects a desire for, <a href="#vi.II_1.V-Page_58" id="viii-p722.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p723" shownumber="no">Augustin's desire for, made him join the
Manichæans, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p723.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p724" shownumber="no">has to do with action, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p724.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p725" shownumber="no">not to be an end, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p725.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p726" shownumber="no">received by sight, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXII-Page_201" id="viii-p726.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">201</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p727" shownumber="no">difference between that and divine, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXXIV-Page_207" id="viii-p727.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">207</a></p>

<p id="viii-p728" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p729" shownumber="no">Latin, Augustin's love of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p729.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p729.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p730" shownumber="no">Law of God,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p731" shownumber="no">the same in itself, but different in
application, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p731.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p732" shownumber="no">of development in Scripture, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p732.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p733" shownumber="no">of death, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p733.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p734" shownumber="no">written on the heart (<i>lex occults</i>), <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p734.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p735" shownumber="no">and custom, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p735.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p736" shownumber="no">Levitical, concerning the division of beasts
into clean and unclean, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p736.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p737" shownumber="no">natural and moral, <a href="#vi.XIII.XV-Page_196" id="viii-p737.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p738" shownumber="no">Laws, human, to be obeyed, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p738.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p739" shownumber="no">God to be obeyed in, or contrary to laws, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p739.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a>,
66 and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p740" shownumber="no">Learning,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p741" shownumber="no">rudiments of, distasteful to Augustin, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p741.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p742" shownumber="no">curiosity a help to, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p742.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p743" shownumber="no">vanity of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p743.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p744" shownumber="no">knowledge of God to be appreciated above
secular, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p744.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p745" shownumber="no">to be preferred to money, and God to it,
87</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p746" shownumber="no">Lentile, the Egyptian food, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p746.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p747" shownumber="no">Liberal arts and sciences, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p747.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p747.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a>, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p747.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p748" shownumber="no">Faustus had no knowledge of the, <a href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" id="viii-p748.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p749" shownumber="no">Augustin sees that a knowledge of, does not
lead to God, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p749.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p750" shownumber="no">Licentius' notion concerning truth, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" id="viii-p750.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p751" shownumber="no">Life,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p752" shownumber="no">seeking for the blessed, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p752.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p753" shownumber="no">Christ our very, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p753.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p754" shownumber="no">longing after the blessed, <a href="#vi.X.XVIII-Page_150" id="viii-p754.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">150</a>-152</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p755" shownumber="no">the misery of human, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p755.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p756" shownumber="no">Light, the Manichæans held God to be an
unmeasured, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p756.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p757" shownumber="no">God the true, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p757.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> and note, <a href="#vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" id="viii-p757.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p758" shownumber="no">and darkness, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p758.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p759" shownumber="no">God the unchangeable, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p759.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> and note, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p759.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p760" shownumber="no">God the source of, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p760.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p761" shownumber="no">that seen by Tobias, <a href="#vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" id="viii-p761.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p762" shownumber="no">that seen by Isaac and by Jacob, <a href="#vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" id="viii-p762.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p763" shownumber="no">the fountain of, <a href="#vi.X.XL-Page_161" id="viii-p763.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p764" shownumber="no">what Augustin understood by the Word in
<scripRef id="viii-p764.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0" passage="Genesis i. 3">Genesis i. 3</scripRef>, <a href="#vi.XIII.II-Page_191" id="viii-p764.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p765" shownumber="no">Likeness to God, our, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p765.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p766" shownumber="no">Little things, the power of, <a href="#vi.IX.VII-Page_135" id="viii-p766.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a> (note),
136</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p767" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p767.1" lang="EL">Λόγος</span>, the, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p767.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p767.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p767.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p768" shownumber="no">Lord's Supper. See <i>Eucharist</i></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p769" shownumber="no">Love,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p770" shownumber="no">pure, <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p770.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p771" shownumber="no">God should be our highest, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p771.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p772" shownumber="no">love not to be condemned, but love in God is
to be preferred, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p772.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p773" shownumber="no">of the beautiful, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p773.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p774" shownumber="no">of the world, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p774.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p775" shownumber="no">what it is to love God, <a href="#vi.X.V-Page_144" id="viii-p775.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p776" shownumber="no">of praise, <a href="#vi.X.XXXVI-Page_159" id="viii-p776.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">159</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXXVII-Page_160" id="viii-p776.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">160</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p777" shownumber="no">grace the fulfilment of, <a href="#vi.XII.XVI-Page_182" id="viii-p777.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">182</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p778" shownumber="no">supremacy of the law of, <a href="#vi.XII.XXIX-Page_188" id="viii-p778.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">188</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p779" shownumber="no">Loving God purely, <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p779.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p780" shownumber="no">Lust of the flesh, the,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p781" shownumber="no">continency from, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p781.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p782" shownumber="no">analogy between, and one of our Lord's
temptations, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p782.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p783" shownumber="no">eating and drinking a, <a href="#vi.X.XXX-Page_154" id="viii-p783.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXXI-Page_155" id="viii-p783.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">155</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p784" shownumber="no">of the eyes, curiosity stimulated by the, <a href="#vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" id="viii-p784.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a>,
158</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p785" shownumber="no">difference between it and love, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p785.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p786" shownumber="no">Luther's <i>Bible in Little</i>, <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p786.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a>
(note)</p>

<p id="viii-p787" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p788" shownumber="no">Madaura, formerly an episcopal city, now a
village--Augustin learnt grammar and rhetoric there, <a href="#vi.II_1.II-Page_56" id="viii-p788.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">56</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p789" shownumber="no">Man,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p790" shownumber="no">moved by God to delight in praising Him,
45</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p791" shownumber="no">his existence from God, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p791.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p791.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p792" shownumber="no">imperfect, cannot comprehend the perfect, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p792.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p793" shownumber="no">made in God's image, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p793.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p793.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p794" shownumber="no">a great deep, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p794.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p795" shownumber="no">injures himself, not God, by sin, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p795.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a>
(notes)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p796" shownumber="no">Christ as, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p796.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p797" shownumber="no">a triad, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p797.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p798" shownumber="no">the trichotomy of, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p798.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a> (note), <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p798.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p799" shownumber="no">the Mediator between God and, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p799.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p800" shownumber="no">Christ a perfect, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p800.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p800.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p801" shownumber="no">knoweth <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_602.html" id="viii-Page_602" n="602" /> not himself, <a href="#vi.X.V-Page_144" id="viii-p801.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p802" shownumber="no">God does not need, although He created him,
190, <a href="#vi.XIII.II-Page_191" id="viii-p802.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p803" shownumber="no">faint signs of the Trinity in, <a href="#vi.XIII.IX-Page_193" id="viii-p803.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">193</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p804" shownumber="no">how Augustin interprets the dominion of, over
the beasts, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" id="viii-p804.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p805" shownumber="no">is renewed in the knowledge of God after His
image, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXII-Page_201" id="viii-p805.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">201</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p806" shownumber="no">knoweth nothing but by the Spirit of God,
205</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p807" shownumber="no">on the creation of, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIX-Page_205" id="viii-p807.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">205</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p808" shownumber="no">difference between his knowledge and God's,
207</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p809" shownumber="no">Manichæans, their materialistic views of God,
46 (note), <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p809.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a> (note), <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p809.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a>, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p809.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p810" shownumber="no">Augustin falls into the errors of the, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p810.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p811" shownumber="no">the Scriptures obscured to their mocking
spirit, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p811.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a> (note), <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p811.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a> (note), <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p811.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p812" shownumber="no">Augustin later on accused them of professing
to believe in the New Testament to entrap the unwary, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p812.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a> (note), <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p812.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p813" shownumber="no">their system peculiarly enthralling to an
ardent mind like Augustin's, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p813.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p814" shownumber="no">kindred in many ways to modern Rationalism, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p814.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p815" shownumber="no">Augustin attacks their notions concerning
evil, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p815.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p816" shownumber="no">cavillings of the, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p816.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a>, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p816.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p816.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.IX-Page_167" id="viii-p816.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">167</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.XXVIII-Page_174" id="viii-p816.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">174</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p817" shownumber="no">their doctrine concerning good and evil, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p817.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p817.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note), <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p817.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p818" shownumber="no">their delusions concerning the fig-tree,
66</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p819" shownumber="no">their reason for refusing to give bread to any
but their own sect, <a href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" id="viii-p819.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a> and note, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p819.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p820" shownumber="no">they held that God was an unmeasured light, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p820.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p821" shownumber="no">their notion concerning the soul, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p821.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p822" shownumber="no">when opposed, they pretended the Scriptures
had been corrupted, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p822.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> (note), <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p822.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p823" shownumber="no">their belief as to the humanity of Christ, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p823.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p824" shownumber="no">their false and seducing continency, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p824.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p825" shownumber="no">Romanianus falls into the errors of, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p825.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p826" shownumber="no">delusions of the, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p826.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p827" shownumber="no">Augustin's anger against the, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_132" id="viii-p827.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">132</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p828" shownumber="no">Augustin refutes they opinions as to the
origin of the world, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIX-Page_205" id="viii-p828.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">205</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p829" shownumber="no">Manichæanism,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p830" shownumber="no">cannot satisfy, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p830.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p831" shownumber="no">a strange mixture of the pensive philosophy of
Persia with Gnosticism and Christianity, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p831.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p832" shownumber="no">Manichæus</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p833" shownumber="no">asserted that the Holy Ghost was personally
resident in him, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p833.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p834" shownumber="no">asceticism of his followers, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p834.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p835" shownumber="no">Manna, meaning of, <a href="#vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" id="viii-p835.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p836" shownumber="no">Marriage, Augustin desires, but his parents
oppose it, <a href="#vi.II_1.III-Page_57" id="viii-p836.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p837" shownumber="no">Mars, <a href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" id="viii-p837.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p838" shownumber="no">Martyrdom, reason for exalting, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p838.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p839" shownumber="no">described as a second baptism, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p839.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p840" shownumber="no">Martyrs,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p841" shownumber="no">honour done to the, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p841.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> and notes</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p842" shownumber="no">two of the, buried in the Ambrosian Basilica,
134 and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p843" shownumber="no">Materialists, the, seek the common "good" of
all, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p843.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p844" shownumber="no">Mathematicians</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p845" shownumber="no">used no sacrifices in their divinations <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p845.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p846" shownumber="no">they drew their figures in dust or sand, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p846.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.VII.VI-Page_106" id="viii-p846.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p847" shownumber="no">Matter, or Hyle, the evil principle according
to Faustus, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p847.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p848" shownumber="no">the Platonic theory concerning, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p848.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p849" shownumber="no">God did not create the world from but by His
word, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p849.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p850" shownumber="no">the world not created out of, but by God's
word, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p850.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p851" shownumber="no">Augustin's old notion as to, <a href="#vi.XII.IV-Page_177" id="viii-p851.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">177</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p852" shownumber="no">not created out of God's substance, <a href="#vi.XII.IV-Page_177" id="viii-p852.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">177</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p853" shownumber="no">Augustin discusses whether it was from
eternity or was made by God, <a href="#vi.XII.XXI-Page_184" id="viii-p853.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">184</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p854" shownumber="no">Medea, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p854.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p855" shownumber="no">Mediator,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p856" shownumber="no">Christ the, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p856.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p856.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p857" shownumber="no">God and man, <a href="#vi.X.XLIII-Page_162" id="viii-p857.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">162</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p858" shownumber="no">or <i>medius</i>, <a href="#vi.X.XLIII-Page_162" id="viii-p858.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">162</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p859" shownumber="no">Memory,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p860" shownumber="no">nature and power of, <a href="#vi.X.VI-Page_145" id="viii-p860.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XVI-Page_149" id="viii-p860.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">149</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p861" shownumber="no">privation of, is forgetfulness, <a href="#vi.X.XVI-Page_149" id="viii-p861.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">149</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p862" shownumber="no">God cannot be attained unto by the power of,
149</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p863" shownumber="no">possessed, by beasts and birds, <a href="#vi.X.XVI-Page_149" id="viii-p863.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">149</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p864" shownumber="no">manifoldness of, <a href="#vi.X.XVI-Page_149" id="viii-p864.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">149</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XVIII-Page_150" id="viii-p864.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">150</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XL-Page_161" id="viii-p864.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p865" shownumber="no">God dwells in the, <a href="#vi.X.XXIII-Page_152" id="viii-p865.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p866" shownumber="no">Mercy,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p867" shownumber="no">and misery, <a href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" id="viii-p867.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a> (note), <a href="#vi.III-Page_60" id="viii-p867.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p868" shownumber="no">of God, all hope is in the, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p868.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p869" shownumber="no">Milan,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p870" shownumber="no">Augustin is sent to teach rhetoric at, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p870.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a>,
88</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p871" shownumber="no">he recites his panegyric to the Emperor at, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p871.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p872" shownumber="no">Church hymns and psalms first introduced at,
134</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p873" shownumber="no">Mind,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p874" shownumber="no">Augustin turns his attention to the nature of
the, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p874.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p875" shownumber="no">commands the body, <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p875.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p876" shownumber="no">Augustin refutes the Manichæan notion of two
kinds of, <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p876.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p877" shownumber="no">four perturbations of the, <a href="#vi.X.XIV-Page_148" id="viii-p877.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p878" shownumber="no">time the impression of things on the future
and past things in relation to the, <a href="#vi.XI.XXVII-Page_173" id="viii-p878.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">173</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p879" shownumber="no">Minerva, <a href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" id="viii-p879.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p880" shownumber="no">Ministers, how they should work, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" id="viii-p880.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p881" shownumber="no">Miracles,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p882" shownumber="no">the cessation of, and its probable result, <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p882.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.VII.VI-Page_106" id="viii-p882.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p883" shownumber="no">wrought in behalf of Ambrose, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p883.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p884" shownumber="no">necessary to some ignorant men, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" id="viii-p884.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p885" shownumber="no">cessation of, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXVI-Page_204" id="viii-p885.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">204</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p886" shownumber="no">Misery of the angels and their former
excellence, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p886.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p887" shownumber="no">Moderation in eating and drinking, <a href="#vi.X.XXX-Page_154" id="viii-p887.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p888" shownumber="no">Monachism, Antony the founder of, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p888.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p889" shownumber="no">Monad and Duad, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p889.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> and notes</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p890" shownumber="no">Money, learning to be preferred to, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p890.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p891" shownumber="no">Monica,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p892" shownumber="no">the mother of Augustin, her obedience to her
husband, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p892.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p893" shownumber="no">her dream concerning her son's conversion,
66</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p894" shownumber="no">the wooden rule therein symbolical of the rule
of faith, <a href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" id="viii-p894.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p895" shownumber="no">her anxiety about her son, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p895.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p896" shownumber="no">she goes to consult a certain bishop, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p896.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p897" shownumber="no">how her prayers for her son were answered, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p897.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a>,
84</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p898" shownumber="no">her son deceives her, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p898.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p899" shownumber="no">her sorrow at his deception, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p899.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p900" shownumber="no">she never failed to make oblations at God's
altar twice a day, <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p900.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p901" shownumber="no">object of her prayers, <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p901.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p902" shownumber="no">her visions, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p902.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a>, <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p902.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a>, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p902.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p903" shownumber="no">she follows her son over sea and land, and
encourages the sailors in danger, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p903.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p904" shownumber="no">her confidence that she could not die without
seeing her son a Catholic Christian, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p904.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p905" shownumber="no">her love for and her obedience to Ambrose, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p905.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a>,
90</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p906" shownumber="no">she gives up making offerings at the
oratories, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p906.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p907" shownumber="no">she urges her son to marry, and chooses a wife
for him, <a href="#vi.VI.XII-Page_99" id="viii-p907.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p908" shownumber="no">early training and life of, <a href="#vi.IX.VII-Page_135" id="viii-p908.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a>, <a href="#vi.IX.VIII-Page_136" id="viii-p908.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p909" shownumber="no">her youthful love of wine, <a href="#vi.IX.VII-Page_135" id="viii-p909.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p910" shownumber="no">how cured of it, <a href="#vi.IX.VIII-Page_136" id="viii-p910.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p911" shownumber="no">her conduct as a wife, <a href="#vi.IX.VIII-Page_136" id="viii-p911.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p912" shownumber="no">her peace-making and endurance, <a href="#vi.IX.IX-Page_137" id="viii-p912.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p913" shownumber="no">she gains her husband to God, <a href="#vi.IX.IX-Page_137" id="viii-p913.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p914" shownumber="no">her death draws near, <a href="#vi.IX.IX-Page_137" id="viii-p914.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p915" shownumber="no">her last conversation with her son, <a href="#vi.IX.IX-Page_137" id="viii-p915.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a>,
138</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p916" shownumber="no">her death at Ostia, <a href="#vi.IX.X-Page_138" id="viii-p916.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p917" shownumber="no">Monophysites, still turn to the west in
renouncing Satan, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p917.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p918" shownumber="no">Montanus, the pretensions of, similar to that
of the Manichæans, <a href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" id="viii-p918.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p919" shownumber="no">Moon, sun and, Manichean belief as to the,
63</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p920" shownumber="no">its falsity, <a href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" id="viii-p920.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a>, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p920.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p921" shownumber="no">influence of the, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p921.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p922" shownumber="no">the natural man and the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVIII-Page_198" id="viii-p922.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p923" shownumber="no">Morality of the Manichæans, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p923.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p924" shownumber="no">Morals, authority and, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p924.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p925" shownumber="no">Mortality, skins the emblem of, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p925.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> and note,
195</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p926" shownumber="no">Mortification, pain better than, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p926.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p927" shownumber="no">Moses <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p927.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p928" shownumber="no">on Mount Nebo, <a href="#vi.XII.XV-Page_181" id="viii-p928.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">181</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p929" shownumber="no">what he meant in book of Genesis, <a href="#vi.XII.XXV-Page_186" id="viii-p929.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">186</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p930" shownumber="no">he is supposed to have perceived all the truth
in its words, <a href="#vi.XII.XXIX-Page_188" id="viii-p930.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">188</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p931" shownumber="no">Mountain of milk and curds, <a href="#vi.IX.II-Page_130" id="viii-p931.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p932" shownumber="no">Mountains of God, Augustin's interpretation of
the, <a href="#vi.XIII.II-Page_191" id="viii-p932.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p933" shownumber="no">Music, church, effect of, on Augustin, <a href="#vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" id="viii-p933.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p934" shownumber="no">Mysteries, of Scripture, God's reason for the,
48 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p935" shownumber="no">the mystery and simplicity of Scripture, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p935.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a>,
93</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p936" shownumber="no">the unfolding of God's, in the future life
only, <a href="#vi.VIII.VII-Page_124" id="viii-p936.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p937" shownumber="no">of Scripture, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p937.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p938" shownumber="no">symbolized, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p938.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p939" shownumber="no">well-regulated minds do not seek to pry into
the, <a href="#vi.XIII.IX-Page_193" id="viii-p939.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">193</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p940" shownumber="no">when revelation is clear and devoid of, <a href="#vi.XIII.XV-Page_196" id="viii-p940.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p941" shownumber="no">of God can be revealed by Him alone, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXXIV-Page_207" id="viii-p941.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">207</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p942" shownumber="no">Mystery or "sacrament," <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p942.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> (note)</p>

<p id="viii-p943" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p944" shownumber="no">Natures, the two, <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p944.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a>, <a href="#vi.VIII.X-Page_126" id="viii-p944.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p945" shownumber="no">Nebridius, a goodly youth Augustin's friend,
70, <a href="#vi.VII.V-Page_105" id="viii-p945.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a>, <a href="#vi.IX.II-Page_130" id="viii-p945.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p946" shownumber="no">he left Carthage for Milan to be near
Augustin, <a href="#vi.VI.IX-Page_97" id="viii-p946.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p947" shownumber="no">tried to dissuade Augustin from belief in the
astrologers, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p947.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.V-Page_105" id="viii-p947.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p948" shownumber="no">his argument against Manichæanism, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p948.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p949" shownumber="no">consented to teach under Verecundus, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p949.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p950" shownumber="no">his humility, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p950.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p951" shownumber="no">dies in Africa after the conversion of his
household, <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p951.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p952" shownumber="no">letter of Augustin to, <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p952.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p953" shownumber="no">Neo-Platonism, Aristotle and Zeno prepared
the way for, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p953.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p954" shownumber="no">Amelius developed and formulated, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p954.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p955" shownumber="no">doctrine of, as to the "Word," <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p955.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p956" shownumber="no">as to the soul's capacity, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVIII-Page_198" id="viii-p956.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p957" shownumber="no">Augustin speaks with admiration of, <a href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" id="viii-p957.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p958" shownumber="no">Neptune, <span class="c70" id="viii-p958.1">t</span> <a href="#iv.4-Page_17" id="viii-p958.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a></p>

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_603.html" id="viii-Page_603" n="603" />

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p959" shownumber="no">New Song, the, of Praise <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p959.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p960" shownumber="no">New Testament, the Manichæans professed to
believe in the, to entrap the unwary, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p960.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p961" shownumber="no">adversity the blessing of the, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p961.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p962" shownumber="no">the Manichæans asserted that the writings of,
had been corrupted, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p962.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a> and note</p>

<p id="viii-p963" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p964" shownumber="no">Obedience, to teachers enjoined, <a href="#vi.I_1.VII-Page_49" id="viii-p964.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p965" shownumber="no">to princes, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p965.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p966" shownumber="no">to God, in or against human laws, necessary,
65, <a href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" id="viii-p966.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p967" shownumber="no">Oblations, what they are, <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p967.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p968" shownumber="no">Monica made them twice a day, <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p968.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p969" shownumber="no">offered at Queen Victoria's coronation, <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p969.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p970" shownumber="no">at the tombs of the martyrs, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p970.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p971" shownumber="no">Odours, the attraction of, <a href="#vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" id="viii-p971.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p972" shownumber="no">Oil of sinners, <a href="#vi.X.XXXVII-Page_160" id="viii-p972.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">160</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p973" shownumber="no">Old Testament, its histories, typical and
allegorical, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p973.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p974" shownumber="no">prosperity the blessing of the, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p974.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p975" shownumber="no">Omnipresence of God, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p975.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p976" shownumber="no">Onesiphorus, hospitality of, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIV-Page_203" id="viii-p976.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">203</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p977" shownumber="no">Oratories,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p978" shownumber="no">in memory of Cyprian, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p978.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p979" shownumber="no">in memory of the saints and martyrs, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p979.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p980" shownumber="no">offerings at the, forbidden by Ambrose and
afterwards by Augustin, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p980.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p981" shownumber="no">Monica discontinues hers, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p981.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p982" shownumber="no">Oratory,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p983" shownumber="no">undue appreciation of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p983.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p984" shownumber="no">the Christians forbidden by Julian to teach,
120</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p985" shownumber="no">Orestes and Pylades, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p985.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p986" shownumber="no">Origen's knowledge of Hebrew, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p986.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p987" shownumber="no">Origin</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p988" shownumber="no">of the law of death, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p988.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p989" shownumber="no">of evil, <a href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" id="viii-p989.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.VI-Page_106" id="viii-p989.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p990" shownumber="no">of the human soul, Augustin on the, <a href="#vi.XII.XVIII-Page_183" id="viii-p990.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">183</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p991" shownumber="no">of the world, the Manichæan notion concerning
the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIX-Page_205" id="viii-p991.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">205</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p992" shownumber="no">Ostia, Augustin and his mother stay at,
137</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p993" shownumber="no">she dies at, and is buried there, <a href="#vi.IX.X-Page_138" id="viii-p993.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p994" shownumber="no">Ovid, quotations from, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p994.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a> (note)</p>

<p id="viii-p995" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p996" shownumber="no">Pachomius, the good done by the monks of, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p996.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p997" shownumber="no">Paganism, Constantius enacted laws against,
but Julian the Apostate reinstated it in its former splendour, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p997.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p998" shownumber="no">Pain, spiritual and physical, better than
mortification, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p998.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p999" shownumber="no">Paraclete, the, of the Manichæans <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p999.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1000" shownumber="no">Manichæus asserted that He was personally
resident in him, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1000.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1001" shownumber="no">the Spirit of Truth, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_132" id="viii-p1001.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">132</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1002" shownumber="no">Paradise, allegorized by some, <a href="#vi.VI.IV-Page_92" id="viii-p1002.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1003" shownumber="no">Parents, make light of the childish troubles
of their offspring, <a href="#iv.2-Page_5" id="viii-p1003.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1004" shownumber="no">ambition for their children's progress often
injudicious, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p1004.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1005" shownumber="no">our first, doctrine of the early Church
concerning their immortality had they not sinned, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p1005.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1006" shownumber="no">Past and future, in the, there is time,
169</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1007" shownumber="no">they exist only in the soul, <a href="#vi.XI.XVIII-Page_170" id="viii-p1007.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">170</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1008" shownumber="no">Patriarchs, actions of the, prophetic, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p1008.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1009" shownumber="no">Patricius, the father of Augustin,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1010" shownumber="no">a poor freeman of Thagaste, he was only a
catechumen when his son was to his sixteenth year, <a href="#vi.II_1.II-Page_56" id="viii-p1010.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">56</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1011" shownumber="no">he dies when Augustin is sixteen, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p1011.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1012" shownumber="no">was at first unkind to his wife, but was
melted by her enduring meekness, etc., <a href="#vi.IX.VIII-Page_136" id="viii-p1012.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1013" shownumber="no">is gained over to God by her, <a href="#vi.IX.IX-Page_137" id="viii-p1013.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1014" shownumber="no">Paul, St., Augustin studies the writings of,
114</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1015" shownumber="no">conversion of, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p1015.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1016" shownumber="no">his rejoicing at the good works of the
Philippians, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIV-Page_203" id="viii-p1016.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">203</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1017" shownumber="no">Paul of Thebais, asceticism of, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p1017.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1018" shownumber="no">Peace of heaven, the only true, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXXIV-Page_207" id="viii-p1018.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">207</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1019" shownumber="no">Pearl of great price, Augustin compares Christ
to the, <a href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" id="viii-p1019.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1020" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p1020.1" lang="EL">Πειρατηριον</span> a
"warfare," <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p1020.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1021" shownumber="no">Pelagians, they laid claim to the attainment
of perfection through power of freewill, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_140" id="viii-p1021.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">140</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1022" shownumber="no">Pelagius and the bishop, dispute between,
155</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1023" shownumber="no">Pelican, the fable of the, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p1023.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1024" shownumber="no">Pen of the Spirit, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p1024.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1025" shownumber="no">Phantasies, unreality of, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p1025.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1026" shownumber="no">poetical fictions less dangerous than, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p1026.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1027" shownumber="no">Phantasm, Augustin thinks of God as a, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p1027.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a>,
72</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1028" shownumber="no">and of Christ also, <a href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" id="viii-p1028.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a> (note), <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p1028.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a>, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p1028.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1029" shownumber="no">Augustin ceases to look upon God as a, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p1029.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1030" shownumber="no">Philo, the Therapeutae of, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p1030.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1031" shownumber="no">Philosophy, made the beginning of Augustin's
conversion, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p1031.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1032" shownumber="no">in Greek, the love of wisdom is called <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1032.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1033" shownumber="no">effect of, on the writings of the Fathers, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p1033.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1034" shownumber="no">the various schools of, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p1034.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1035" shownumber="no">revelation alone can reconcile the different
systems of, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p1035.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1036" shownumber="no">the academic and other schools of, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p1036.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1037" shownumber="no">unsatisfying, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p1037.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1038" shownumber="no">led the Greeks to Christ, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p1038.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1039" shownumber="no">Augustin's opinion of the various schools of,
107 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1040" shownumber="no">Plato's, the nearest to Christ, <a href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" id="viii-p1040.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1041" shownumber="no">Photimus heresy of, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p1041.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a>,</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1042" shownumber="no">Pyrrhonists, doctrine of the, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p1042.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1043" shownumber="no">Piety, confession to God is, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1043.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1044" shownumber="no">Plato, works of, compared with the Word of
God, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1044.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1045" shownumber="no">dogmatic and sceptical sides of his
philosophy, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p1045.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1046" shownumber="no">doctrine of, in connection with Christianity,
107 (note), <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p1046.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1047" shownumber="no">parallels between his doctrine and that of
God, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p1047.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1048" shownumber="no">much in Platonism in common with asceticism,
122 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1049" shownumber="no">Platonic theory of matter, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p1049.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1050" shownumber="no">Platonists, Augustin studies the books of the,
probably those of Amelius, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p1050.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1051" shownumber="no">Pleasures, carnal, the beasts of the field
symbolical of, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p1051.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a> (note), <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1051.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1052" shownumber="no">Plotinus, theories of, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p1052.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> and note, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p1052.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1053" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p1053.1" lang="EL">Πνεῦμα</span> the, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p1053.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p1053.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1054" shownumber="no">Poetry, classical, evils of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p1054.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a>-53</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1055" shownumber="no">Pompey, the ruse of, <a href="#vi.IX.VII-Page_135" id="viii-p1055.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1056" shownumber="no">Pontitianus, a countryman of Augustin's,
122</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1057" shownumber="no">his delight at finding</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1058" shownumber="no">Augustin reading St. Paul's writings, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p1058.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1059" shownumber="no">he relates to him the history of Antony,
122</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1060" shownumber="no">Porphyry's pride in regard to the Incarnation
of Christ, <a href="#vi.X.XL-Page_161" id="viii-p1060.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1061" shownumber="no">Poverty, in what that which displeases God
consists, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" id="viii-p1061.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1062" shownumber="no">Praise, God worthy of, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1062.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1063" shownumber="no">Augustin begins his book with, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1063.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1064" shownumber="no">man desires to praise God, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1064.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p1064.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1065" shownumber="no">God's, is inexhaustible, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1065.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p1065.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1066" shownumber="no">silence the highest<i>,</i> to God, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p1066.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1067" shownumber="no">love of worldly, <a href="#vi.X.XXXVI-Page_159" id="viii-p1067.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">159</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXXVII-Page_160" id="viii-p1067.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">160</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1068" shownumber="no">sometimes not to be avoided, <a href="#vi.X.XXXVII-Page_160" id="viii-p1068.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">160</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1069" shownumber="no">Prayers, the manner of Easterns when at, <a href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" id="viii-p1069.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p1069.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1070" shownumber="no">God's answer to Monica's, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p1070.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1071" shownumber="no">how He answered them, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p1071.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1072" shownumber="no">Augustin's faith strengthened by answer to,
133</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1073" shownumber="no">for the dead, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" id="viii-p1073.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a>, <a href="#vi.IX.XIII-Page_141" id="viii-p1073.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1074" shownumber="no">Preaching, leads to faith, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1074.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1075" shownumber="no">effect of Ambrose's, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1075.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1076" shownumber="no"><i>Pretium regium,</i> meaning of, <a href="#vi.VI.IX-Page_97" id="viii-p1076.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1077" shownumber="no">Pride, debases the heart, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p1077.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1078" shownumber="no">Augustin errs through, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p1078.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a>-77</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1079" shownumber="no">birds of the air symbolical of, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p1079.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1080" shownumber="no">temptation of, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p1080.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1081" shownumber="no">Priority of origin illustrated, <a href="#vi.XII.XXVII-Page_187" id="viii-p1081.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">187</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1082" shownumber="no">Prodigal son, the, allusions to, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p1082.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a>, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p1082.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a>,
77</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1083" shownumber="no">Progress, the law of, in Scripture, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p1083.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1084" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p1084.1" lang="EL">Προφορικός</span> i.e.
"made flesh," <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p1084.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> (note), <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p1084.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1085" shownumber="no">Prosperity the blessing of the Old Testament,
adversity of the New, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p1085.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1086" shownumber="no">Providence of God <a href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" id="viii-p1086.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1087" shownumber="no">Psalms and hymns first sung in church at
Milan, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p1087.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1088" shownumber="no">sung at death-beds and burials, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" id="viii-p1088.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1089" shownumber="no">Psaltery of ten strings, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p1089.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1090" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p1090.1" lang="EL">Ψυχή</span> the, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p1090.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p1090.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1091" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p1091.1" lang="EL">Ψυχικὸς</span> "soulish" or
"natural," <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p1091.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1092" shownumber="no">Punishment of sin, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1092.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a>, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p1092.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1093" shownumber="no">the absence of free-will a, <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p1093.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1094" shownumber="no">Purgatory, prayers for the dead imply a belief
in, <a href="#vi.IX.XIII-Page_141" id="viii-p1094.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1095" shownumber="no">Pylades and Orestes, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p1095.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a></p>

<p id="viii-p1096" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1097" shownumber="no"><span class="Hebrew" id="viii-p1097.1" lang="HE">רָקִיעַ</span> "the firmament," <a href="#vi.XIII.XX-Page_199" id="viii-p1097.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1098" shownumber="no"><i>Rationalem,</i> term applied to holy
things, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIV-Page_203" id="viii-p1098.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">203</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1099" shownumber="no">Rationalism, modern, Manichean system kindred
to, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p1099.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1100" shownumber="no">Reason,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1101" shownumber="no">the Manichæans exalted it at the expense of
faith, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p1101.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1102" shownumber="no">and faith, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p1102.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1103" shownumber="no">leads us to a belief in the necessity of
eternity, <a href="#vi.XI.XXVII-Page_173" id="viii-p1103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">173</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1104" shownumber="no"><i>Reddere,</i> used of the creed <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p1104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1105" shownumber="no">Regeneration, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> and notes</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1106" shownumber="no">necessary before receiving the Eucharist, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p1106.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1107" shownumber="no">Rest, true, in God alone, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1107.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>, <a href="#vi.II_1.V-Page_58" id="viii-p1107.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a>, <a href="#vi.II_1.VI-Page_59" id="viii-p1107.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p1107.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p1107.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1108" shownumber="no">in heaven, ours here an earnest of the future,
45 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1109" shownumber="no">God ever worketh and yet is always at rest,
207</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1110" shownumber="no">Retirement, Augustin finds in, preparation for
future work, <a href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" id="viii-p1110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1111" shownumber="no">Revelation, law of the development of, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p1111.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1112" shownumber="no">can alone reconcile the difficulties of the
various <pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_604.html" id="viii-Page_604" n="604" /> systems of
philosophy, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p1112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1113" shownumber="no">is like a broad and deep river, <a href="#vi.XII.VIII-Page_178" id="viii-p1113.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">178</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1114" shownumber="no">devoid of mystery, <a href="#vi.XIII.XV-Page_196" id="viii-p1114.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1115" shownumber="no">Rhetoric, Augustin becomes head in the school
of, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p1115.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1116" shownumber="no">he teaches it at Thagaste, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p1116.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a>,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1117" shownumber="no">then at Carthage, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1117.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a>,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1118" shownumber="no">then at Rome, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p1118.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1119" shownumber="no">Romanianus, a relative of Alypius,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1120" shownumber="no">rich and talented, and good to Augustin, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p1120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a>
and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1121" shownumber="no">is influenced by Augustin to embrace the
Manichæan, heresy, <a href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" id="viii-p1121.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a>, (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1122" shownumber="no">Augustin's explanation of his conversion to,
115 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1123" shownumber="no">Rome, Augustin's motive for wishing to go to,
83, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p1123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1124" shownumber="no">he leaves, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p1124.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1125" shownumber="no">Rule, the wooden, seen by Monica in her dream,
66</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1126" shownumber="no">symbolical of the Rule of Faith, <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p1126.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a>, <a href="#vi.VIII.XII-Page_128" id="viii-p1126.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">128</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1127" shownumber="no">the, or "line," of <scripRef id="viii-p1127.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.3-Ps.19.4" parsed="|Ps|19|3|19|4" passage="Ps. xix. 3, 4">Ps. xix. 3, 4</scripRef>, <a href="#vi.XIII.XX-Page_199" id="viii-p1127.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1128" shownumber="no">Rumination, spiritual, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p1128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1129" shownumber="no">of the harts, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p1129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> (note)</p>

<p id="viii-p1130" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1131" shownumber="no">Sacrament, or mystery, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p1131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1132" shownumber="no">confirmation, etc., sometimes spoken of by the
Fathers as a, <a href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" id="viii-p1132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> (note), <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p1132.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1133" shownumber="no">Sacrifices were used by the soothsayers in
their divinations, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p1133.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1134" shownumber="no">Saint, a Manichean <a href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" id="viii-p1134.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a> and notes</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1135" shownumber="no">Sallust, quotation from, <a href="#vi.II_1.V-Page_58" id="viii-p1135.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1136" shownumber="no">Salt, seasoning with, on admission as a
catechumen, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p1136.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a> and note, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p1136.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1137" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p1137.1" lang="EL">Σαρξ</span> the "flesh," <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p1137.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1138" shownumber="no">Satan, renunciation of, before baptism,
118</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1139" shownumber="no">Schools,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1140" shownumber="no">Augustin disapproves of the method of
instruction in, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p1140.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p1140.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1141" shownumber="no">the different, of philosophy, etc., <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p1141.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1142" shownumber="no">Science does not lead to God, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p1142.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" id="viii-p1142.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1143" shownumber="no">Sciences called "liberal," <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p1143.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1144" shownumber="no">Augustin read the books concerning, unaided,
77</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1145" shownumber="no">Faustus was reputed to be skilled in, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p1145.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a>, but
had no real knowledge of them, <a href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" id="viii-p1145.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a>, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p1145.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1146" shownumber="no">Scipio's change of name, <a href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" id="viii-p1146.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1147" shownumber="no">Scripture, God's reason for the mysteries in,
48 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1148" shownumber="no">veiled in mysteries, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1148.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p1148.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1149" shownumber="no">made plain to the "little ones," being
obscured to the mocking spirit of the Manichæans, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1149.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1150" shownumber="no">Manichean perversion of, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1150.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a> (note), <a href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" id="viii-p1150.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1151" shownumber="no">they tried to deprive it of all authority, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p1151.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1152" shownumber="no">the law of progress in, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p1152.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1153" shownumber="no">the Manichæans, when opposed, pretended that
the, had been corrupted, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1154" shownumber="no">what they censured in the, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" id="viii-p1154.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1155" shownumber="no">Ambrose expounded the, every Lord's day,
91</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1156" shownumber="no">"letter"of, <a href="#vi.VI.IV-Page_92" id="viii-p1156.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1157" shownumber="no">types in, <a href="#vi.VI.IV-Page_92" id="viii-p1157.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1158" shownumber="no">Manichean cavillings at, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p1158.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1159" shownumber="no">authority of, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p1159.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a>, <a href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" id="viii-p1159.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1160" shownumber="no">belief in, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p1160.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a>. (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1161" shownumber="no">plainness and depth of, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p1161.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1162" shownumber="no">Augustin rejoices that he studied Plato
before, and not the reverse, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p1162.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p1162.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1163" shownumber="no">Augustin entreats of God that he may be led to
the truth through the study of, <a href="#vi.XI-Page_163" id="viii-p1163.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p1163.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a>, <a href="#vi.XII.VIII-Page_178" id="viii-p1163.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">178</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1164" shownumber="no">mysteries and right use of, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p1164.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> (notes)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1165" shownumber="no">symbolized, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p1165.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1166" shownumber="no">the Hebrew and Greek, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p1166.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1167" shownumber="no">awful depth of, <a href="#vi.XII.XIII-Page_180" id="viii-p1167.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">180</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1168" shownumber="no">truth to be seen in, but not by all, <a href="#vi.XII.XVI-Page_182" id="viii-p1168.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">182</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1169" shownumber="no">Sea, allegorical explanation of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XV-Page_196" id="viii-p1169.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a> and
notes</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1170" shownumber="no">Security, false, <a href="#vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" id="viii-p1170.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1171" shownumber="no">Self-deception, Augustin's, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" id="viii-p1171.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1172" shownumber="no">Self-knowledge to be preferred to ignorance,
47 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1173" shownumber="no">Self-love and pride the sources of sin,
65</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1174" shownumber="no">Sense, God has given to each its proper
pleasure as well as use, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p1174.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1175" shownumber="no">Sermons, Goodwin's description of the effect
of, <a href="#vi.VI-Page_89" id="viii-p1175.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1176" shownumber="no">Shakespeare, quotation from, <a href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" id="viii-p1176.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1177" shownumber="no">Shame, false, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p1177.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a>, <a href="#vi.II_1.III-Page_57" id="viii-p1177.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1178" shownumber="no">Sight, the allurements of, <a href="#vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" id="viii-p1178.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1179" shownumber="no">knowledge received by, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXII-Page_201" id="viii-p1179.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">201</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1180" shownumber="no">faith and, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXII-Page_201" id="viii-p1180.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">201</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1181" shownumber="no">Silence,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1182" shownumber="no">the highest form of praise to God, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p1182.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1183" shownumber="no">a consoler in grief, <a href="#vi.VIII.XI-Page_127" id="viii-p1183.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1184" shownumber="no">Simplicianus, and the Platonist, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p1184.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1185" shownumber="no">Augustin consults him about the renewing of
his mind, <a href="#vi.VIII-Page_116" id="viii-p1185.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a>,117</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1186" shownumber="no">he succeeded Ambrose as Bishop of Milan,.
117</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1187" shownumber="no">his skill, <a href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" id="viii-p1187.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1188" shownumber="no">his uncompromisingness, <a href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" id="viii-p1188.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1189" shownumber="no">Sin, in infancy, <a href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" id="viii-p1189.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" id="viii-p1189.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1190" shownumber="no">original, <a href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" id="viii-p1190.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" id="viii-p1190.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a>, <a href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" id="viii-p1190.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1191" shownumber="no">the Manichæans, denied, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p1191.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1192" shownumber="no">guilt of, after baptism, greater than before,
50</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1193" shownumber="no">our motives to, <a href="#vi.II_1.III-Page_57" id="viii-p1193.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57</a>, <a href="#vi.II_1.V-Page_58" id="viii-p1193.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1194" shownumber="no">love of, for the sin's sake, <a href="#vi.II_1.VI-Page_59" id="viii-p1194.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1195" shownumber="no">self-love and pride the sources of, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" id="viii-p1195.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1196" shownumber="no">its own punishment, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1196.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a>, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p1196.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> (note), <a href="#vi.X.III-Page_143" id="viii-p1196.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1197" shownumber="no">the absence of free-will the punishment of
former sin, <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p1197.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1198" shownumber="no">forgiveness of, after baptism, <a href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_140" id="viii-p1198.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">140</a> and note,
141</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1199" shownumber="no">has not substance, only weakness, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p1199.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1200" shownumber="no">Augustin compares it to blindness, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p1200.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1201" shownumber="no">Sinners cannot escape God, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p1201.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1202" shownumber="no">injure themselves, not God, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p1202.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> (notes)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1203" shownumber="no">Skins, Augustine makes, the emblems of
mortality, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p1203.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> and note, <a href="#vi.XIII.XIII-Page_195" id="viii-p1203.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">195</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1204" shownumber="no">Sodom, the sea of, <a href="#vi.III-Page_60" id="viii-p1204.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1205" shownumber="no">Solomon, the enigma of, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p1205.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1206" shownumber="no">Son, the prodigal, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p1206.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1207" shownumber="no">Song of Ambrose and Augustin, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p1207.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1208" shownumber="no">Soothsayer, the, promises Augustin victory on
certain conditions which he despises, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p1208.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1209" shownumber="no">Sorrow, why sent to us, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1209.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1210" shownumber="no">effect of time and consolations of friends on,
72</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1211" shownumber="no">effect of silence in, <a href="#vi.VIII.XI-Page_127" id="viii-p1211.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1212" shownumber="no">Soul, Augustin fancied that he and Nebridius
had only one soul between them, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p1212.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1213" shownumber="no">invocation to it to return to God, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p1213.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1214" shownumber="no">the Manichæan, notion concerning the, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p1214.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1215" shownumber="no">sight or eye of the, <a href="#vi.VI.IV-Page_92" id="viii-p1215.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1216" shownumber="no">body, spirit, and, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p1216.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1217" shownumber="no">speculations concerning it after death, <a href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" id="viii-p1217.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1218" shownumber="no">Augustin on the origin of the human, <a href="#vi.XII.XVIII-Page_183" id="viii-p1218.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">183</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1219" shownumber="no">Neo-Platonic idea as to its capacity for
seeing God, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVIII-Page_198" id="viii-p1219.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1220" shownumber="no">Sozomen's account of the origin of Monachism,
122 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1221" shownumber="no">Spirit,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1222" shownumber="no">the letter and the, of Scripture, <a href="#vi.VI.IV-Page_92" id="viii-p1222.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1223" shownumber="no">body, soul, and, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p1223.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1224" shownumber="no">pen of the, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p1224.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1225" shownumber="no">leadings of the, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p1225.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1226" shownumber="no">gifts of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p1226.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1227" shownumber="no">Spiritual body, the, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p1227.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1228" shownumber="no">Stage-plays,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1229" shownumber="no">Augustin's love of, <a href="#vi.III-Page_60" id="viii-p1229.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1230" shownumber="no">reprobated by the Fathers, those who went to
them being excluded from baptism, <a href="#vi.III-Page_60" id="viii-p1230.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1231" shownumber="no">Stars, knowledge of the, etc., <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p1231.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a>, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1231.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1232" shownumber="no">Manichean teaching as to the, false, <a href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" id="viii-p1232.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1233" shownumber="no">the catechumen to be content with the light of
the moon and the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p1233.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a>, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVIII-Page_198" id="viii-p1233.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1234" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p1234.1" lang="EL">Στερέωμα</span> the
firmament, <a href="#vi.XIII.XX-Page_199" id="viii-p1234.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1235" shownumber="no">Stoics, the great year of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIII-Page_202" id="viii-p1235.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">202</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1236" shownumber="no">Study,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1237" shownumber="no">Augustin's distaste for, in boyhood, <a href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" id="viii-p1237.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1238" shownumber="no">Ambrose in his, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p1238.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1239" shownumber="no">Substance, corporeal, Augustin's idea of God
as a, <a href="#vi.VII-Page_102" id="viii-p1239.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102</a> and note, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p1239.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1240" shownumber="no">God's substance incorruptible, <a href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" id="viii-p1240.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1241" shownumber="no">evil not a, <a href="#vi.VII.X-Page_110" id="viii-p1241.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1242" shownumber="no">the two substances, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p1242.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1243" shownumber="no">Augustin thinks of God as an incorruptible,
116</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1244" shownumber="no">matter not created out of God's, <a href="#vi.XII.IV-Page_177" id="viii-p1244.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">177</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1245" shownumber="no">sins have not, <a href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" id="viii-p1245.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1246" shownumber="no">Subverters, Augustin delighted in their
friendship, although he abhorred their acts, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p1246.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1247" shownumber="no">the name of a pestilent and licentious set of
persons, also termed <i>Eversores</i>, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p1247.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1248" shownumber="no">Sun, the Christian should always aspire to
look at the, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p1248.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1249" shownumber="no">when able to do so, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVIII-Page_198" id="viii-p1249.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1250" shownumber="no">Christ the central, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVIII-Page_198" id="viii-p1250.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1251" shownumber="no">Sun and moon,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1252" shownumber="no">Manichean belief as to the, <a href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" id="viii-p1252.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a>,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1253" shownumber="no">proved false, <a href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" id="viii-p1253.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a>, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p1253.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1254" shownumber="no">influence of the, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p1254.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1255" shownumber="no"><i>Sustinentia</i> and <i>continentia,</i>
difference between, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p1255.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1256" shownumber="no">Sylvester, bishop of Rome, before Constantine,
69 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1257" shownumber="no">Symbols, use of, <a href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" id="viii-p1257.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1258" shownumber="no">God's goodness in conveying His truth by,
189</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1259" shownumber="no">Symmachus the prefect sends Augustin to Milan,
87, <a href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" id="viii-p1259.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1260" shownumber="no">Sympathy, real and false, <a href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" id="viii-p1260.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a>, <a href="#vi.III-Page_60" id="viii-p1260.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a>, <a href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" id="viii-p1260.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1261" shownumber="no">Christ's perfect human, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p1261.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1262" shownumber="no">Syria, Hierius a native of, <a href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" id="viii-p1262.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" id="viii-p1262.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a></p>

<p id="viii-p1263" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1264" shownumber="no">Tablets, matrimonial, <a href="#vi.IX.VIII-Page_136" id="viii-p1264.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1265" shownumber="no">Talmud, illustrations of God's majesty, in, <a href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" id="viii-p1265.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1266" shownumber="no">of His mercy and justice in, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_133" id="viii-p1266.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1267" shownumber="no">Tears, why sweet to the unhappy, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p1267.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1268" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="viii-p1268.1" lang="EL">Τεχνίτης,</span> or
artificer, God a, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1268.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1269" shownumber="no"><i>Te Deum</i>, the song of Ambrose and
Augustin, <a href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" id="viii-p1269.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1270" shownumber="no">Telemachus the monk sacrificed his life to put
an end to the circus fights, <a href="#vi.VI.VIII-Page_96" id="viii-p1270.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1271" shownumber="no">Temptation, the winds and waves of, stilled by
Christ, <a href="#vi.X.V-Page_144" id="viii-p1271.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1272" shownumber="no">life a, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p1272.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1273" shownumber="no">as a testing, <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p1273.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a> (note)</p>

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_605.html" id="viii-Page_605" n="605" />

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1274" shownumber="no">we should not court, <a href="#vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" id="viii-p1274.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1275" shownumber="no">Christ's, typical, <a href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" id="viii-p1275.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a> (note), <a href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" id="viii-p1275.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1276" shownumber="no">Terence, <i>Eunuchus</i> of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p1276.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1277" shownumber="no">Testament, the Old and New, <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" id="viii-p1277.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> (note), <a href="#vi.XII.XIII-Page_180" id="viii-p1277.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">180</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1278" shownumber="no">Thagaste, Augustin's father a poor freeman of,
56</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1279" shownumber="no">Augustin taught rhetoric there, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p1279.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1280" shownumber="no">it was there Augustin met Nebridius, <a href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" id="viii-p1280.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1281" shownumber="no">Augustin leaves to go to Carthage, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1281.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1282" shownumber="no">the birthplace of Alypius, <a href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" id="viii-p1282.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1283" shownumber="no">Thebes, Antony a native of</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1284" shownumber="no">Paul the hermit of, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p1284.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1285" shownumber="no">Theft, Augustin commits, from his parents'
table, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVIII-Page_54" id="viii-p1285.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1286" shownumber="no">and later, he steals not from poverty, but the
love of wrong-doing, <a href="#vi.II_1.III-Page_57" id="viii-p1286.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57</a>-59</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1287" shownumber="no">innocent Alypius is apprehended for, <a href="#vi.VI.VIII-Page_96" id="viii-p1287.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1288" shownumber="no">Theophilus of Antioch's opinion concerning
Adam's immortality, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p1288.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1289" shownumber="no">Theraputæ of Philo, the, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p1289.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1290" shownumber="no">Thorwaldsen, the Danish sculptor, dream of,
153 (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1291" shownumber="no">Time,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1292" shownumber="no">effect of, on grief, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1292.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1293" shownumber="no">God speaks to us in, <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p1293.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1294" shownumber="no">has no relation to eternity, <a href="#vi.XI.IX-Page_167" id="viii-p1294.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">167</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1295" shownumber="no">itself a creature, therefore not before
creation, <a href="#vi.XI.IX-Page_167" id="viii-p1295.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">167</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.XIII-Page_168" id="viii-p1295.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">168</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1296" shownumber="no">what is, <a href="#vi.XI.XIII-Page_168" id="viii-p1296.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">168</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.XV-Page_169" id="viii-p1296.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">169</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1297" shownumber="no">present, not long, <a href="#vi.XI.XIII-Page_168" id="viii-p1297.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">168</a>, <a href="#vi.XI.XV-Page_169" id="viii-p1297.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">169</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1298" shownumber="no">cannot be measured, <a href="#vi.XI.XV-Page_169" id="viii-p1298.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">169</a>,172,173 and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1299" shownumber="no">nevertheless, there is past and future,
196</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1300" shownumber="no">motions of the heavenly bodies not, <a href="#vi.XI.XXIV-Page_172" id="viii-p1300.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">172</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1301" shownumber="no">of what is it the protraction? <a href="#vi.XI.XXIV-Page_172" id="viii-p1301.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">172</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1302" shownumber="no">the impression of things on the mind, <a href="#vi.XI.XXVII-Page_173" id="viii-p1302.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">173</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1303" shownumber="no">regarded as an agent, <a href="#vi.XI.XXVIII-Page_174" id="viii-p1303.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">174</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1304" shownumber="no">Augustin argues that it and the world had one
beginning, <a href="#vi.XI.XXXI-Page_175" id="viii-p1304.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">175</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1305" shownumber="no">begins from the creation, not the creation
from it, <a href="#vi.XII.XXIX-Page_188" id="viii-p1305.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">188</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1306" shownumber="no">has no relation to God and His Word, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIX-Page_205" id="viii-p1306.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">205</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1307" shownumber="no">Titus, amphitheatre of, <a href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" id="viii-p1307.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1308" shownumber="no">Tobias, the light seen by, <a href="#vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" id="viii-p1308.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1309" shownumber="no">Toothache, Augustin suffers from, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_133" id="viii-p1309.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1310" shownumber="no">De Quincey on, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_133" id="viii-p1310.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1311" shownumber="no">Tradition, Rabbinical, concerning the children
of Israel, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p1311.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1312" shownumber="no">belief in, <a href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" id="viii-p1312.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1313" shownumber="no">Tree of life, able to avert death from Adam,
73</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1314" shownumber="no">Triad, man a, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p1314.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1315" shownumber="no">Trichotomy of man, doctrine of the, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p1315.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p1315.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1316" shownumber="no">Triers, the monastery at, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" id="viii-p1316.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1317" shownumber="no">Trinity, the Manichean notion of the, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1317.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1318" shownumber="no">doctrine of the, conveyed in creation, <a href="#vi.XIII.II-Page_191" id="viii-p1318.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1319" shownumber="no">types of, in man, <a href="#vi.XIII.IX-Page_193" id="viii-p1319.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">193</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1320" shownumber="no">mystery of the doctrine of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.IX-Page_193" id="viii-p1320.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">193</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1321" shownumber="no">illustrations of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.IX-Page_193" id="viii-p1321.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">193</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1322" shownumber="no">Trouble, why sent to us, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1322.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1323" shownumber="no">effect of time on, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1323.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1324" shownumber="no">Truth, Augustin's desire and longing for, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1324.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a>,
63</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1325" shownumber="no">the Manichæans abused the word truth, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1325.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1326" shownumber="no">God is, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1326.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a>, <a href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" id="viii-p1326.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a>, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1326.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXI-Page_151" id="viii-p1326.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">151</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XXIII-Page_152" id="viii-p1326.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a>, <a href="#vi.XII.XXV-Page_186" id="viii-p1326.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">186</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1327" shownumber="no">Augustin's despair of finding the, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p1327.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1328" shownumber="no">is God's alone, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" id="viii-p1328.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1329" shownumber="no">heresies confirm, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p1329.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1330" shownumber="no">Licentius' and Trygetius' notions
concerning</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1331" shownumber="no">the search after, and the finding, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" id="viii-p1331.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1332" shownumber="no">joy in the, <a href="#vi.X.XXIII-Page_152" id="viii-p1332.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1333" shownumber="no">he who finds, finds God, <a href="#vi.X.XXIII-Page_152" id="viii-p1333.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1334" shownumber="no">Augustin begs that God will lead him to the,
through the Scriptures, <a href="#vi.XI-Page_163" id="viii-p1334.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a>-164</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1335" shownumber="no">wisdom and, <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p1335.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1336" shownumber="no">the discovery of, difficult, <a href="#vi.XII-Page_176" id="viii-p1336.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">176</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1337" shownumber="no">to be seen in Scripture, but not by all,
183</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1338" shownumber="no">Trygetius' notion concerning truth, <a href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" id="viii-p1338.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1339" shownumber="no">Tully,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1340" shownumber="no">Augustin at one time thought the Holy
Scriptures not to be compared in dignity to, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1340.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1341" shownumber="no">his contrary opinion, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1341.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1342" shownumber="no">orations of, <a href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" id="viii-p1342.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1343" shownumber="no">Types in Scripture, <a href="#vi.VI.IV-Page_92" id="viii-p1343.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1344" shownumber="no">of the Trinity in man, <a href="#vi.XIII.IX-Page_193" id="viii-p1344.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">193</a></p>

<p id="viii-p1345" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1346" shownumber="no">Universe, beauty of the, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p1346.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> (note)</p>

<p id="viii-p1347" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1348" shownumber="no">Victorinus, conversion of, <a href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" id="viii-p1348.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a></p>

<p id="viii-p1349" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1350" shownumber="no">Wax, writing on, <a href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_133" id="viii-p1350.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1351" shownumber="no">Way, Christ the, <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p1351.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a> (note), <a href="#vi.VIII-Page_116" id="viii-p1351.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1352" shownumber="no">Weeping, why sweet to the unhappy, <a href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" id="viii-p1352.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1353" shownumber="no">West, custom of turning to the, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p1353.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1354" shownumber="no">Wife, Monica fears that a, would prove an
encumbrance to her son, <a href="#vi.II_1.III-Page_57" id="viii-p1354.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1355" shownumber="no">but afterwards seeks for one for him, <a href="#vi.VI.XII-Page_99" id="viii-p1355.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1356" shownumber="no">Will, evil a perversion of the, <a href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" id="viii-p1356.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1357" shownumber="no">feebleness of, <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p1357.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1358" shownumber="no">conflict in the, <a href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" id="viii-p1358.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a>, <a href="#vi.VIII.X-Page_126" id="viii-p1358.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1359" shownumber="no">of God is eternal, <a href="#vi.XII.XIII-Page_180" id="viii-p1359.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">180</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1360" shownumber="no">Wine-bibbing,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1361" shownumber="no">Ambrose forbids it at oratories, <a href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" id="viii-p1361.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1362" shownumber="no">Monica's, in her youth, <a href="#vi.IX.VII-Page_135" id="viii-p1362.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1363" shownumber="no">how cured, <a href="#vi.IX.VIII-Page_136" id="viii-p1363.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1364" shownumber="no">Wisdom, Augustin's love of, <a href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" id="viii-p1364.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a>, <a href="#vi.VI.X-Page_98" id="viii-p1364.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">98</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1365" shownumber="no">the love of, called philosophy in Greek,
62</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1366" shownumber="no">God enjoins man to behold, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1366.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1367" shownumber="no">Augustin stimulated to the love of, by
Cicero's <i>Hortensius</i>, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p1367.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1368" shownumber="no">and truth, <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p1368.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1369" shownumber="no">of God eternal, <a href="#vi.XII.XIII-Page_180" id="viii-p1369.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">180</a>, <a href="#vi.XII.XV-Page_181" id="viii-p1369.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">181</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1370" shownumber="no">the word of, given by the Spirit, <a href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" id="viii-p1370.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a> and
note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1371" shownumber="no">Wit, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1371.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1372" shownumber="no">Augustin's, a snare to him <a href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" id="viii-p1372.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1373" shownumber="no">Wizards, Augustin's opinion of, <a href="#vi.IV-Page_68" id="viii-p1373.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1374" shownumber="no">Woman, creation of, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXXII-Page_206" id="viii-p1374.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">206</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1375" shownumber="no">Wood, the cross called a ship of, <a href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" id="viii-p1375.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a>, <a href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" id="viii-p1375.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a>
(note), <a href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" id="viii-p1375.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1376" shownumber="no">Word,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1377" shownumber="no">wit and eloquence baits to draw man to the, <a href="#I_1-Page_45" id="viii-p1377.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>
(note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1378" shownumber="no">the written, likened to the swaddling-clothes
of the child Jesus, <a href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" id="viii-p1378.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1379" shownumber="no">made flesh, <a href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" id="viii-p1379.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p1379.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1380" shownumber="no">and note, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p1380.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a>, <a href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" id="viii-p1380.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a>, <a href="#vi.X.XLIII-Page_162" id="viii-p1380.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">162</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1381" shownumber="no">God the, <a href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" id="viii-p1381.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1382" shownumber="no">Christ the, <a href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" id="viii-p1382.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1383" shownumber="no">God created the world by His, <a href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" id="viii-p1383.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1384" shownumber="no">God speaks to us eternally in His, <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p1384.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1385" shownumber="no">the beginning of all things, <a href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" id="viii-p1385.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1386" shownumber="no">happiness of the spiritual creature to be
found only in the, <a href="#vi.XIII-Page_190" id="viii-p1386.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">190</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1387" shownumber="no">the firmament the type of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XIII-Page_195" id="viii-p1387.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">195</a>, <a href="#vi.XIII.XV-Page_196" id="viii-p1387.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1388" shownumber="no">heaven and earth shall pass away, but not the,
196</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1389" shownumber="no">Word of God, eternal, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p1389.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1390" shownumber="no">a fount of happiness, <a href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" id="viii-p1390.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> (note)</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1391" shownumber="no">incorruptible, <a href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" id="viii-p1391.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> and note</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1392" shownumber="no">Words and ideas, <a href="#vi.I_1.VII-Page_49" id="viii-p1392.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1393" shownumber="no">World,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1394" shownumber="no">the things of this, are fleeting, <a href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" id="viii-p1394.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1395" shownumber="no">love of the, <a href="#vi.V-Page_79" id="viii-p1395.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1396" shownumber="no">the sea ened to the wicked, <a href="#vi.XIII.XV-Page_196" id="viii-p1396.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a> and notes</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1397" shownumber="no">the Manichæan, and Gnostic opinion as to the
origin of the, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXIX-Page_205" id="viii-p1397.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">205</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="viii-p1398" shownumber="no">the, was created out of nothing, <a href="#vi.XIII.XXXII-Page_206" id="viii-p1398.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">206</a></p>

<p id="viii-p1399" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1400" shownumber="no">Zeno and Aristotle prepared the way for Neo-Platonism, <a href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" id="viii-p1400.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> (note)</p>



<p class="IndexA" id="viii-p1401" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p id="viii-p1402" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>




</div1>

<div1 id="ix" n="ix" next="x" prev="viii" progress="99.77%" shorttitle="" title="Letters of St. Augustin: Index of Subjects">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_610.html" id="ix-Page_610" n="610" />

<h2 id="ix-p0.1">LETTERS OF ST.  AUGUSTIN</h2>

<h1 id="ix-p0.2">INDEX OF SUBJECTS</h1>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p1" shownumber="no">Academic philosophy, <a href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_401" id="ix-p1.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">401</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XCVIII-Page_407" id="ix-p1.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">407</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_444" id="ix-p1.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">444</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p2" shownumber="no">Acclamations in ecclesiastical meetings,
<a href="#vii.1.CCXIII-Page_569" id="ix-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">569</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p3" shownumber="no">Ambrose, conversation of Monica with, <a href="#vii.1.XXXVI-Page_270" id="ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">270</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.LIII-Page_300" id="ix-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">300</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p4" shownumber="no">Anaxagoras refuted <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_446" id="ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">446</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p5" shownumber="no">Anaximenes refuted, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_446" id="ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">446</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p6" shownumber="no">Anecdote of Vendicianus <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_482" id="ix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">482</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p7" shownumber="no">Anecdote of Gennadius, <a href="#vii.1.CLIX-Page_514" id="ix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">514</a>,</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p8" shownumber="no">Anecdote, humorous, <a href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_533" id="ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">533</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p9" shownumber="no">Anecdote of Dioscorus, <a href="#vii.1.CCXX-Page_576" id="ix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">576</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p10" shownumber="no">Anger, remarks on, <a href="#vii.1.XXXVII-Page_271" id="ix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">271</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p11" shownumber="no">Apuleius of Madaura, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_487" id="ix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">487</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p12" shownumber="no">Astrology, absurdities of, <a href="#vii.1.CCXLV-Page_588" id="ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">588</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCXLVI-Page_589" id="ix-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">589</a></p>

<p id="ix-p13" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p14" shownumber="no">Baptism not to be repeated, <a href="#vii.1.XXIII-Page_243" id="ix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">243</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p15" shownumber="no">Baptism of infants, <a href="#vii.1.XCVIII-Page_409" id="ix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">409</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XCVIII-Page_410" id="ix-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">410</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_526" id="ix-p15.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">526</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_530" id="ix-p15.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">530</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_532" id="ix-p15.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">532</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p16" shownumber="no">Bishop, the office of</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p17" shownumber="no">its nature, <a href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_277" id="ix-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">277</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p18" shownumber="no">motives to resign or accept it, <a href="#vii.1.LXVIII-Page_325" id="ix-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">325</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXIX-Page_326" id="ix-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">326</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p19" shownumber="no">Bodily infirmities, reference to Augustin's,
<a href="#vii.1.XXXVII-Page_271" id="ix-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">271</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXIV-Page_452" id="ix-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">452</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_509" id="ix-p19.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">509</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCLXIII-Page_593" id="ix-p19.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">593</a></p>

<p id="ix-p20" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p21" shownumber="no">Catholic Church, the, <a href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_388" id="ix-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">388</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_390" id="ix-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">390</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p22" shownumber="no">Catholic faith, restoration of Leporius to,
<a href="#vii.1.CCXVIII-Page_572" id="ix-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">572</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p23" shownumber="no">Christ commended to Licentius, <a href="#vii.1.XXVI-Page_248" id="ix-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">248</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p24" shownumber="no">to Dioscorus, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_445" id="ix-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">445</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p25" shownumber="no">to Volusianus, , <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_478" id="ix-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">478</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p26" shownumber="no">Christ, name of, known throughout the world,
<a href="#vii.1.CCXXXII-Page_586" id="ix-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">586</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p27" shownumber="no">Christ preaching to the spirits in prison,
<a href="#vii.1.CLIX-Page_515" id="ix-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">515</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLXIV-Page_521" id="ix-p27.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">521</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p28" shownumber="no">Christian churches, social influence of, <a href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_377" id="ix-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">377</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_484" id="ix-p28.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">484</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p29" shownumber="no">resorted to in time of trouble and distress,
<a href="#vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_579" id="ix-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">579</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p30" shownumber="no">Christian Dispensation, epoch of,
<a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_416" id="ix-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">416</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_418" id="ix-p30.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">418</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p31" shownumber="no">Christian Dispensation, peculiarities of,
<a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_418" id="ix-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">418</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_420" id="ix-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">420</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p32" shownumber="no">Christian meekness, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_483" id="ix-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">483</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_486" id="ix-p32.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">486</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p33" shownumber="no">Christian excellence, a fine example of,
<a href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_507" id="ix-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">507</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p34" shownumber="no">Christianity, evidences of, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_478" id="ix-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">478</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_480" id="ix-p34.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">480</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p35" shownumber="no">Christianity favourable to national
prosperity, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_485" id="ix-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">485</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_487" id="ix-p35.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">487</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p36" shownumber="no">Conciliation, endeavours after,</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p37" shownumber="no">with Donatists, <a href="#vii.1.XXIII-Page_242" id="ix-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">242</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XXIII-Page_244" id="ix-p37.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">244</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XXXIII-Page_262" id="ix-p37.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">262</a>, etc.</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p38" shownumber="no">with Jerome, <a href="#vii.1.LXXII-Page_329" id="ix-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">329</a> <a href="#vii.1.LXXIII-Page_331" id="ix-p38.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">331</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p39" shownumber="no">with unknown bishop, <a href="#vii.1.CXLV-Page_498" id="ix-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">498</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p40" shownumber="no">Conscience, cases of, resolved, <a href="#vii.1.XLIV-Page_290" id="ix-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">290</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XLVII-Page_294" id="ix-p40.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">294</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p41" shownumber="no">Consolation to a bereaved sister,
<a href="#vii.1.CCLIV-Page_591" id="ix-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">591</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCLXIII-Page_593" id="ix-p41.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">593</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p42" shownumber="no">Conversion of Dioscorus, marvellous, <a href="#vii.1.CCXX-Page_576" id="ix-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">576</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p43" shownumber="no">Councils, authority of, <a href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_282" id="ix-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">282</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p44" shownumber="no">Cross, symbolical significance of the, <a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_311" id="ix-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">311</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p45" shownumber="no">Cutzupits or mountain men, <a href="#vii.1.LII-Page_298" id="ix-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">298</a></p>

<p id="ix-p46" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p47" shownumber="no">Danger, bishops should not desert their sees
in time of, <a href="#vii.1.CCXXVII-Page_577" id="ix-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">577</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_581" id="ix-p47.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">581</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p48" shownumber="no">Death-bed, a triumphant, <a href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_509" id="ix-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">509</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_512" id="ix-p48.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">512</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p49" shownumber="no">Debate between Fortunius and Augustin,
<a href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_285" id="ix-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">285</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XLIV-Page_290" id="ix-p49.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">290</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p50" shownumber="no">Deliverance of Christian captive, remarkable,
<a href="#vii.1.CXI-Page_436" id="ix-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">436</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p51" shownumber="no">Democritus refuted, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_448" id="ix-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">448</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_450" id="ix-p51.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">450</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p52" shownumber="no">Disinterestedness of Augustin, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXIII-Page_362" id="ix-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">362</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p53" shownumber="no">Dispensations, unity of Old and New Testament,
<a href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_481" id="ix-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">481</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_483" id="ix-p53.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">483</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p54" shownumber="no">Donatists, controversy with <a href="#vii.1.XLII-Page_276" id="ix-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">276</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_285" id="ix-p54.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">285</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p55" shownumber="no">Dove, the form of a, symbol of the Holy Ghost,
<a href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_541" id="ix-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">541</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_542" id="ix-p55.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">542</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p56" shownumber="no">Dreams, marvellous, <a href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_510" id="ix-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">510</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_512" id="ix-p56.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">512</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_513" id="ix-p56.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">513</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLIX-Page_514" id="ix-p56.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">514</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p57" shownumber="no">Dreams, phenomena inexplicable, <a href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_513" id="ix-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">513</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLIX-Page_514" id="ix-p57.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">514</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p58" shownumber="no">Dress of women, <a href="#vii.1.CCXLV-Page_588" id="ix-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">588</a></p>

<p id="ix-p59" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p60" shownumber="no">Easter, observance of, <a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_308" id="ix-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">308</a>-<a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_312" id="ix-p60.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">312</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p61" shownumber="no">Ecclesiastical cases</p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p62" shownumber="no">Timotheus, <a href="#vii.1.LXI-Page_319" id="ix-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">319</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXIII-Page_320" id="ix-p62.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">320</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p63" shownumber="no">Quintianus, <a href="#vii.1.LXIII-Page_321" id="ix-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">321</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXIII-Page_332" id="ix-p63.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">332</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p64" shownumber="no">Abundantius, <a href="#vii.1.LXIV-Page_322" id="ix-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">322</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p65" shownumber="no">Boniface and Spes, <a href="#vii.1.LXXVII-Page_345" id="ix-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">345</a>-<a href="#vii.1.LXXVIII-Page_348" id="ix-p65.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">348</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p66" shownumber="no">Pinianus, <a href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_459" id="ix-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">459</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p67" shownumber="no">Antonius of Fussala, <a href="#vii.1.CCVIII-Page_560" id="ix-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">560</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCIX-Page_562" id="ix-p67.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">562</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p68" shownumber="no">Election of Augustin's successor, record of
proceedings at, <a href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_568" id="ix-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">568</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCXIII-Page_570" id="ix-p68.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">570</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p69" shownumber="no">Epicureans refuted, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_443" id="ix-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">443</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p70" shownumber="no">Epicureans extinct in fifth century, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_442" id="ix-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">442</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_445" id="ix-p70.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">445</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p71" shownumber="no">Epicurus refuted, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_448" id="ix-p71.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">448</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p72" shownumber="no">Eternity of punishment, <a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_420" id="ix-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">420</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_422" id="ix-p72.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">422</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p73" shownumber="no">Eucharist to be taken fasting, <a href="#vii.1.LIV-Page_301" id="ix-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">301</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p74" shownumber="no">Excommunication, example of rash, <a href="#vii.1.CCXLVI-Page_589" id="ix-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">589</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCL-Page_590" id="ix-p74.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">590</a></p>

<p id="ix-p75" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p76" shownumber="no">Faith, perfect understanding not essential to,
<a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_425" id="ix-p76.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">425</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CIII-Page_426" id="ix-p76.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">426</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_539" id="ix-p76.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">539</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_540" id="ix-p76.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">540</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p77" shownumber="no">Falsehood in no case excusable, <a href="#vii.1.XXVIII-Page_251" id="ix-p77.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">251</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XL-Page_273" id="ix-p77.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">273</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_351" id="ix-p77.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">351</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_357" id="ix-p77.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">357</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXIII-Page_547" id="ix-p77.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">547</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXX-Page_548" id="ix-p77.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">548</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p78" shownumber="no">Fasting before taking the Eucharist, <a href="#vii.1.LIV-Page_302" id="ix-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">302</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.LIV-Page_303" id="ix-p78.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">303</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p79" shownumber="no">Feasts in honour of martyrs, censured,
<a href="#vii.1.XXI-Page_239" id="ix-p79.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">239</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XXII-Page_241" id="ix-p79.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">241</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p80" shownumber="no">abolished at Hippo, <a href="#vii.1.XXVIII-Page_253" id="ix-p80.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">253</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XXIX-Page_256" id="ix-p80.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">256</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p81" shownumber="no">Forbearance, duty of mutual, <a href="#vii.1.CCIX-Page_562" id="ix-p81.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">562</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCX-Page_563" id="ix-p81.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">563</a></p>

<p id="ix-p82" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p83" shownumber="no">Ghostly apparitions, <a href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_511" id="ix-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">511</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_512" id="ix-p83.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">512</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p84" shownumber="no">God not seen with the bodily eyes, <a href="#vii.1.CXLV-Page_498" id="ix-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">498</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_499" id="ix-p84.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">499</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p85" shownumber="no">Grace, human dependence on, <a href="#vii.1.CXLV-Page_496" id="ix-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">496</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXLV-Page_497" id="ix-p85.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">497</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_549" id="ix-p85.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">549</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_551" id="ix-p85.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">551</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CCXVIII-Page_571" id="ix-p85.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">571</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p86" shownumber="no">Greek, Augustin's imperfect knowledge of, <a href="#vii.1.XXVIII-Page_251" id="ix-p86.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">251</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.XL-Page_275" id="ix-p86.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">275</a></p>

<p id="ix-p87" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p88" shownumber="no">Heavenly-mindedness, <a href="#vii.1.CXXII-Page_451" id="ix-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">451</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_459" id="ix-p88.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">459</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_462" id="ix-p88.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">462</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p89" shownumber="no">Hebrew, Augustin's ignorance of, <a href="#vii.1.LIV-Page_303" id="ix-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">303</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXI-Page_327" id="ix-p89.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">327</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p90" shownumber="no">Humility of Augustin, <a href="#vii.1.XVIII-Page_236" id="ix-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">236</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XX-Page_237" id="ix-p90.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">237</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XXII-Page_241" id="ix-p90.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">241</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XXVII-Page_250" id="ix-p90.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">250</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XXXVI-Page_270" id="ix-p90.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">270</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CXLIII-Page_491" id="ix-p90.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">491</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXLIII-Page_494" id="ix-p90.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">494</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p91" shownumber="no">Humility commended, <a href="#vii.1.CXXV-Page_454" id="ix-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">454</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p92" shownumber="no">Hymn of Priscillianists, <a href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_457" id="ix-p92.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">457</a></p>

<p id="ix-p93" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p94" shownumber="no">Incarnation, nature of, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_474" id="ix-p94.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">474</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_477" id="ix-p94.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">477</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_541" id="ix-p94.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">541</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_542" id="ix-p94.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">542</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p95" shownumber="no">Infantile protest against idolatry,
marvellous, <a href="#vii.1.XCVIII-Page_408" id="ix-p95.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">408</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p96" shownumber="no">Infants, sufferings of, difficult to account
for <a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_526" id="ix-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">526</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_528" id="ix-p96.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">528</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_531" id="ix-p96.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">531</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p97" shownumber="no">Irony, <a href="#vii.1.XVI-Page_234" id="ix-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">234</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XVII-Page_235" id="ix-p97.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">235</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XXXVI-Page_267" id="ix-p97.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">267</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XLVIII-Page_295" id="ix-p97.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">295</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LII-Page_298" id="ix-p97.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">298</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_377" id="ix-p97.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">377</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_378" id="ix-p97.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">378</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CCXLV-Page_588" id="ix-p97.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">588</a></p>

<p id="ix-p98" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p99" shownumber="no">Jonah's gourd, discussion as to, <a href="#vii.1.LXXI-Page_327" id="ix-p99.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">327</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_342" id="ix-p99.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">342</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_361" id="ix-p99.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">361</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p100" shownumber="no">Jonah's history defended and allegorized, <a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_422" id="ix-p100.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">422</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_423" id="ix-p100.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">423</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p101" shownumber="no">Jupiter, Apollonius more respectable than,
<a href="#vii.1.CXXXIX-Page_489" id="ix-p101.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">489</a></p>

<p id="ix-p102" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p103" shownumber="no">Latin clerks scarce in Palestine, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXII-Page_544" id="ix-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">544</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p104" shownumber="no">Lent, observance of, <a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_312" id="ix-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">312</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p105" shownumber="no">Letter to Jerome, tedious journey of, <a href="#vii.1.LXXI-Page_328" id="ix-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">328</a></p>

<p id="ix-p106" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p107" shownumber="no">Loaf exchanged between Christian friends, <a href="#vii.1.XXV-Page_246" id="ix-p107.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">246</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.XXXI-Page_260" id="ix-p107.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">260</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p108" shownumber="no">Love of God, <a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_309" id="ix-p108.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">309</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXXIX-Page_553" id="ix-p108.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">553</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p109" shownumber="no">Love, brotherly, <a href="#II_1-Page_55" id="ix-p109.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55</a></p>

<p id="ix-p110" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p111" shownumber="no">Manuscripts stolen from Jerome, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXII-Page_544" id="ix-p111.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">544</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p112" shownumber="no">Martyrs of Suffectum, <a href="#vii.1.XLVIII-Page_295" id="ix-p112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">295</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p113" shownumber="no">Maundy Thursday, how observed, <a href="#vii.1.LIV-Page_302" id="ix-p113.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">302</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LIV-Page_303" id="ix-p113.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">303</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p114" shownumber="no">Mercy to man recompensed with mercy from God,
<a href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_538" id="ix-p114.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">538</a></p>

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/npnf101/Page_611.html" id="ix-Page_611" n="611" />

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p115" shownumber="no">Monks, counsels to, <a href="#vii.1.XLVII-Page_294" id="ix-p115.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">294</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_378" id="ix-p115.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">378</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXIII-Page_362" id="ix-p115.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">362</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p116" shownumber="no">Moon, the, a symbol of the Church, <a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_305" id="ix-p116.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">305</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_306" id="ix-p116.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">306</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p117" shownumber="no">Murder, judicial, of Marcellinus,
<a href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_505" id="ix-p117.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">505</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_508" id="ix-p117.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">508</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p118" shownumber="no">Music, symbolical value of, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVI-Page_473" id="ix-p118.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">473</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_527" id="ix-p118.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">527</a></p>

<p id="ix-p119" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p120" shownumber="no">Numbers, significance of, <a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_308" id="ix-p120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">308</a>-<a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_309" id="ix-p120.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">309</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_312" id="ix-p120.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">312</a>-<a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_314" id="ix-p120.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">314</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p121" shownumber="no">Nun, on Demetrias becoming a, <a href="#vii.1.CL-Page_504" id="ix-p121.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">504</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p122" shownumber="no">Nuns rebuked for unseemly strife, <a href="#vii.1.CCX-Page_563" id="ix-p122.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">563</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_564" id="ix-p122.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">564</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p123" shownumber="no">Nunneries, rule of Augustinian, <a href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_564" id="ix-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">564</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_568" id="ix-p123.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">568</a></p>

<p id="ix-p124" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p125" shownumber="no">Oath, binding nature of an, <a href="#vii.1.CXXV-Page_453" id="ix-p125.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">453</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_455" id="ix-p125.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">455</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_458" id="ix-p125.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">458</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_459" id="ix-p125.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">459</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p126" shownumber="no">Occupations of Augustin, multifarious, <a href="#vii.1.IV-Page_223" id="ix-p126.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">223</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CI-Page_414" id="ix-p126.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">414</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXIX-Page_489" id="ix-p126.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">489</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_539" id="ix-p126.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">539</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_543" id="ix-p126.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">543</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCXIII-Page_570" id="ix-p126.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">570</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p127" shownumber="no">Ordination of Augustin, reference to, <a href="#vii.1.XXI-Page_238" id="ix-p127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">238</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CCXIII-Page_570" id="ix-p127.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">570</a></p>

<p id="ix-p128" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p129" shownumber="no">Pagan objections to Christianity, <a href="#vii.1.XV-Page_233" id="ix-p129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">233</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XVI-Page_234" id="ix-p129.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">234</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_422" id="ix-p129.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">422</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_423" id="ix-p129.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">423</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXV-Page_472" id="ix-p129.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">472</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVI-Page_473" id="ix-p129.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">473</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p130" shownumber="no">Paganism, arguments against, <a href="#vii.1.XVI-Page_234" id="ix-p130.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">234</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XVII-Page_235" id="ix-p130.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">235</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XLVIII-Page_295" id="ix-p130.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">295</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_377" id="ix-p130.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">377</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_378" id="ix-p130.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">378</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XCVII-Page_406" id="ix-p130.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">406</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCXXXII-Page_585" id="ix-p130.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">585</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCXXXII-Page_587" id="ix-p130.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">587</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p131" shownumber="no">Paper scarce, <a href="#vii.1.XIV-Page_232" id="ix-p131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">232</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p132" shownumber="no">Patience of Augustin, <a href="#vii.1.XXXVII-Page_271" id="ix-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">271</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p133" shownumber="no">Patience recommended, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_450" id="ix-p133.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">450</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXII-Page_451" id="ix-p133.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">451</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_469" id="ix-p133.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">469</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p134" shownumber="no">Pelagianism, warnings against, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_549" id="ix-p134.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">549</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_552" id="ix-p134.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">552</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p135" shownumber="no">Pelagianism, measures against, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXXIX-Page_554" id="ix-p135.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">554</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXCII-Page_556" id="ix-p135.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">556</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p136" shownumber="no">Persecution, earlier views of Augustin on,
<a href="#vii.1.XLIV-Page_289" id="ix-p136.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">289</a></p>

<p class="IndexB" id="ix-p137" shownumber="no">later views of Augustin on, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXVII-Page_367" id="ix-p137.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">367</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXIX-Page_375" id="ix-p137.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">375</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.XCII-Page_382" id="ix-p137.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">382</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_386" id="ix-p137.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">386</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_388" id="ix-p137.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">388</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_390" id="ix-p137.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">390</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_543" id="ix-p137.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">543</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXIII-Page_545" id="ix-p137.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">545</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXIII-Page_547" id="ix-p137.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">547</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p138" shownumber="no">Peter, successors of St., <a href="#vii.1.LII-Page_298" id="ix-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">298</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p139" shownumber="no">Piety of Augustin, <a href="#vii.1.III-Page_222" id="ix-p139.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">222</a>, <a href="#vii.1.IX-Page_228" id="ix-p139.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">228</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XLVII-Page_294" id="ix-p139.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">294</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_307" id="ix-p139.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">307</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p140" shownumber="no">Praise should not be vehemently desired,
<a href="#vii.1.CCXXXI-Page_583" id="ix-p140.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">583</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p141" shownumber="no">Prayer, subjects of, <a href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_462" id="ix-p141.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">462</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_464" id="ix-p141.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">464</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_466" id="ix-p141.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">466</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p142" shownumber="no">Prayer, continuance in, <a href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_464" id="ix-p142.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">464</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_465" id="ix-p142.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">465</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p143" shownumber="no">Prayer, use of, <a href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_465" id="ix-p143.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">465</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p144" shownumber="no">Preaching, example of Augustin's power in,
<a href="#vii.1.XXVIII-Page_253" id="ix-p144.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">253</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XXIX-Page_255" id="ix-p144.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">255</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p145" shownumber="no">Preaching of presbyters, <a href="#vii.1.XL-Page_275" id="ix-p145.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">275</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p146" shownumber="no">Presents received by Augustin, <a href="#vii.1.CL-Page_504" id="ix-p146.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">504</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCXVIII-Page_572" id="ix-p146.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">572</a>,
<a href="#viii-Page_597" id="ix-p146.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">597</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p147" shownumber="no">Pride censured, <a href="#vii.1.XXII-Page_240" id="ix-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">240</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XXII-Page_241" id="ix-p147.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">241</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p148" shownumber="no">Punic language, preaching in, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXIV-Page_364" id="ix-p148.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">364</a></p>

<p id="ix-p149" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p150" shownumber="no">Reading of Scripture in churches, <a href="#vii.1.LXXI-Page_327" id="ix-p150.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">327</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p151" shownumber="no">Rebuke of worldliness in a priest, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXIV-Page_364" id="ix-p151.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">364</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.LXXXV-Page_365" id="ix-p151.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">365</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p152" shownumber="no">Relics of St. Stephen, <a href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_568" id="ix-p152.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">568</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p153" shownumber="no">Remorse, pangs of, <a href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_508" id="ix-p153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">508</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p154" shownumber="no">Resurrection of Christ and of Lazarus
compared, <a href="#vii.1.CI-Page_414" id="ix-p154.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">414</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CII-Page_417" id="ix-p154.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">417</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p155" shownumber="no">Riot at Calama, <a href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_378" id="ix-p155.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">378</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p156" shownumber="no">Riotous election of Pinianus at Hippo, <a href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_455" id="ix-p156.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">455</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_456" id="ix-p156.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">456</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p157" shownumber="no">Rites and ceremonies of the Church,
<a href="#vii.1.LIII-Page_300" id="ix-p157.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">300</a>-<a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_315" id="ix-p157.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">315</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p158" shownumber="no">Rome, sieges of, referred to, <a href="#vii.1.XCVIII-Page_410" id="ix-p158.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">410</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p159" shownumber="no">Rome, Bishop of, appealed to, <a href="#vii.1.CCVIII-Page_560" id="ix-p159.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">560</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCIX-Page_562" id="ix-p159.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">562</a></p>

<p id="ix-p160" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p161" shownumber="no">Sabbath, law of the, typical, <a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_310" id="ix-p161.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">310</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p162" shownumber="no">Saints, miracles wrought at tombs of, <a href="#vii.1.LXXVIII-Page_346" id="ix-p162.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">346</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p163" shownumber="no">Sanctuary, churches used as a, by offenders,
<a href="#vii.1.CXI-Page_436" id="ix-p163.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">436</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXV-Page_437" id="ix-p163.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">437</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCXLVI-Page_589" id="ix-p163.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">589</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p164" shownumber="no">Scandals in the Church no reason for forsaking
it, <a href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_283" id="ix-p164.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">283</a>, <a href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_284" id="ix-p164.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">284</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXVII-Page_345" id="ix-p164.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">345</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCIII-Page_558" id="ix-p164.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">558</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCVIII-Page_560" id="ix-p164.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">560</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p165" shownumber="no">Scriptures, Augustin's study of the, <a href="#vii.1.XXI-Page_238" id="ix-p165.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">238</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.LV-Page_313" id="ix-p165.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">313</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p166" shownumber="no">Scriptures superior to all other writings,
<a href="#vii.1.CI-Page_413" id="ix-p166.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">413</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXI-Page_470" id="ix-p166.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">470</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_480" id="ix-p166.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">480</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p167" shownumber="no">Scriptures, authority of, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXIX-Page_490" id="ix-p167.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">490</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p168" shownumber="no">Septuagint version, Augustin's undue reverence
for, <a href="#vii.1.LXXVIII-Page_347" id="ix-p168.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">347</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p169" shownumber="no">Sin, essential nature of, <a href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_537" id="ix-p169.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">537</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_538" id="ix-p169.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">538</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p170" shownumber="no">Sin, true hatred of, <a href="#vii.1.CXLV-Page_496" id="ix-p170.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">496</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXLV-Page_497" id="ix-p170.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">497</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p171" shownumber="no">Soldier, advices to a, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXXIX-Page_553" id="ix-p171.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">553</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXXXIX-Page_554" id="ix-p171.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">554</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_581" id="ix-p171.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">581</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CCXXIX-Page_582" id="ix-p171.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">582</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p172" shownumber="no">Soul, nature of the, <a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_523" id="ix-p172.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">523</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_525" id="ix-p172.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">525</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p173" shownumber="no">Souls, origin of, <a href="#vii.1.CXLIII-Page_491" id="ix-p173.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">491</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXLIII-Page_494" id="ix-p173.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">494</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p174" shownumber="no">Souls, condition of disembodied, <a href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_512" id="ix-p174.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">512</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLIX-Page_514" id="ix-p174.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">514</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p175" shownumber="no">Spirits in prison, who were the, <a href="#vii.1.CLXIV-Page_519" id="ix-p175.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">519</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLXIV-Page_521" id="ix-p175.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">521</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p176" shownumber="no">Stoics, doctrines of, refuted, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_443" id="ix-p176.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">443</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_444" id="ix-p176.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">444</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_534" id="ix-p176.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">534</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_537" id="ix-p176.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">537</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p177" shownumber="no">Stoics extinct in fifth century, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_442" id="ix-p177.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">442</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_445" id="ix-p177.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">445</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_446" id="ix-p177.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">446</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p178" shownumber="no">Sympathy, Christian, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXI-Page_470" id="ix-p178.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">470</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXIII-Page_471" id="ix-p178.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">471</a></p>

<p id="ix-p179" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p180" shownumber="no">Torture, examination by, <a href="#vii.1.CXXXI-Page_470" id="ix-p180.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">470</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p181" shownumber="no">Trinity, mystery of the, <a href="#vii.1.XI-Page_229" id="ix-p181.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">229</a>-<a href="#vii.1.XI-Page_230" id="ix-p181.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">230</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_540" id="ix-p181.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">540</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_541" id="ix-p181.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">541</a></p>

<p id="ix-p182" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p183" shownumber="no">Violence of barbarians, <a href="#vii.1.CIV-Page_433" id="ix-p183.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">433</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CXV-Page_437" id="ix-p183.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">437</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p184" shownumber="no">Violence of Donatists, <a href="#vii.1.XXXV-Page_264" id="ix-p184.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">264</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_371" id="ix-p184.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">371</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_372" id="ix-p184.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">372</a>, <a href="#vii.1.CIV-Page_433" id="ix-p184.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">433</a>,
<a href="#vii.1.CXXXI-Page_470" id="ix-p184.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">470</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p185" shownumber="no">Virtue, degrees of, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_354" id="ix-p185.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">354</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_355" id="ix-p185.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">355</a></p>

<p id="ix-p186" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p187" shownumber="no">Ward of the Church, concerning marriage of,
<a href="#vii.1.CCLIV-Page_591" id="ix-p187.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">591</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p188" shownumber="no">Widows especially called to pray, <a href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_468" id="ix-p188.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">468</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p189" shownumber="no">World, vanity of this, <a href="#vii.1.CCIII-Page_558" id="ix-p189.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">558</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p190" shownumber="no">Worldliness, warnings against, <a href="#vii.1.CCXX-Page_573" id="ix-p190.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">573</a>-<a href="#vii.1.CCXX-Page_576" id="ix-p190.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">576</a></p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p191" shownumber="no">Worship, public, <a href="#vii.1.XXIX-Page_256" id="ix-p191.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">256</a>, <a href="#vii.1.LXXXIX-Page_375" id="ix-p191.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">375</a></p>

<p id="ix-p192" shownumber="no"><br />
</p>

<p class="IndexA" id="ix-p193" shownumber="no">Zeal, an example of Christian, in Orosius,
<a href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_523" id="ix-p193.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">523</a></p>


</div1>


<div1 id="x" next="x.i" prev="ix" title="Indexes">
<h1 id="x-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 id="x.i" next="x.ii" prev="x" title="Index of Scripture References">
  <h2 id="x.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex id="x.i-p0.2" type="scripRef" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.IV.IX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.XI.III-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.XI.V-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.XII.XVII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.XII.III-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.XII.VIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.XII.XII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.II-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.IV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.III-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii-p764.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XXXVII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XIV-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.XII.VIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XX-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.XII.XXII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.XIII.XVII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XVII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XIX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.XIII.XVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.XI.XXIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.XIII.XVIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LV-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.XIII.XIX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.XII.II-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.XX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.XXI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.XIII.XXII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.VI.III-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.III.VII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.XIII.XXII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.XIII.XXIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vi.XIII.XXIV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#vi.XIII.XXV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vi.XIII.XIX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vi.XIII.XXV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.X.XXXIV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.VII.XII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.XIII.XXVIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.XIII.XXVIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.XIII.XXXIV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.LV-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LV-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXVI-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LV-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XXI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CXLIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XXI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.XIII.XXXII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.X.XXXI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.IV.XVI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.VII.XVIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.XIII.XV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CII-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XXXI-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.LXXVIII-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.XCIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.CXXXVII-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vi.III.II-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vi.III.II-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vi.V.II-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCV-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:2-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CLVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#vi.I_1.VI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#vi.X.V-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCV-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.LXXVIII-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#vi.X.XXVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXXX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCIII-p129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXVI-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.XCIII-p205.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=33#vi.VII.IX-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#vi.X.XXXI-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.XCIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XCIII-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CXLIV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.XLVI-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.X.XXXIV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=28#vi.XII.II-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=53#vii.1.XLVI-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.XCIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.XCIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.XCV-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=13#vi.X.XXXIV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:13-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXVIII-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vi.VII.X-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.VII.IX-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.XXIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XCIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.XI.II-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.CXXXVII-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.CXXXVII-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.LV-p154.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.LV-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.LV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.LV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#vi.VII.IX-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CLXIX-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi.VII.IX-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vi.I_1.VI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLXVI-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:14-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.LV-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.LV-p156.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CLXIX-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.LV-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LV-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LV-p95.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.LXXXII-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.LV-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.LV-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=1#vi.VII.IX-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XXIX-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.XCIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.XLIII-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=20#vi.I_1.V-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.LV-p137.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#vi.X.XXXVII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vi.X.XXXI-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.CXXX-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vi.VII.IX-p29.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.XIII.IV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vii.1.XXXVI-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vi.VIII.IV-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vi.VIII.IV-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.XLIII-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.LXXVI-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.XCIII-p208.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.LI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:31-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.LXXXVII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:31-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=35#vii.1.XLIII-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LIV-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.XCVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.V.III-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p104.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LV-p95.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.LXXXII-p56.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.III.VIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.XLVII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.XLVI-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXXX-p116.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XLVIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=5#vi.III.VII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.LXXVIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XLVI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#vi.II_1.II-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.CCXIX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=49#vi.VII.XXI-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:49</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XLVI-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vi.XI.XXIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XCIII-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:9-12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.XLVI-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.CXXX-p119.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXXX-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=40#vii.1.LXXV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:40-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CXXXIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLVIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXXII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.LXXXII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LXXVIII-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LV-p165.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:2-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=15#vi.X.XXXI-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:15-17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#vi.XIII.XXVI-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#vi.X.XXXI-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.CXXXVII-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XCIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=40#vi.III.VII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=40#vii.1.XLIV-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=40#vii.1.XCIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LV-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#vii.1.CXXXVII-p38.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.LXXV-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.VIII.IV-p10.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.LXXV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Job</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.VIII.I-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CXXX-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXXX-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.VIII.XI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.X.XXXII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.X.XXVIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LXXIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCV-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.I_1.V-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XXIII-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi.III.VII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CLXVI-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#vi.XIII.XIV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vi.VII.VII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#vi.X.XXVI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=28#vi.V.V-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=28#vi.VIII.I-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CLXVII-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CLXVII-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLXVII-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XVII-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38:11-12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCIII-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCIII-p198.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LXXVI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XCIII-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XCIII-p81.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.IX.XII-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCIII-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.XI.XIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XLIII-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LXXVI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LXXXVII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XCIII-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.IV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.XXX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.VII.XXI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vi.V.IV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.IX.IV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.IX.IV-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XXVI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vi.IV.II-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXVI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#viii-p368.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vi.IX.IV-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.IX.IV-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.IX.IV-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.IX.IV-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.V.XIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.IX.IV-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.IX.IV-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LXXV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.IX.IV-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.IX.IV-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.IX.X-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vi.IX.IV-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.IX.IV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XIV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LXXXII-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vi.X.II-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.X.XXXIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.VIII.XII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CCL-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.VII.III-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CCL-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXXX-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#vi.XIII.XIV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vi.II_1.VI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vi.II_1.VI-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vi.i-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vi.X.XXX-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vi.V.III-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XV-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#vi.V.III-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vi.XII.XXVI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vi.XI.XXV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.I_1.IX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vi.XIII.IX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XXXVI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LV-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#vi.V.III-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p134.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LV-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCIII-p152.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p162.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XXXI-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XCIII-p154.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CXXV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vi.VII.XI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CII-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXIV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXIV-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CCXVIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vi.X.XXXVI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#vi.IV.XV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#vi.XIII.VIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=31#vi.I_1.IV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=35#vi.VIII.I-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#vi.XIII.XIX-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=3#viii-p1127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XXV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XCIII-p79.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#vi.IV.XII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#vi.V.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#vi.IX.IV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XV-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#vi.IV.II-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CXLV-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.II_1.IX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.X.XXXVII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.I_1.V-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vi.VIII.VI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vi.IX.I-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.CII-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#vi.I_1.IX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CII-p76.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LXXVI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CII-p77.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=25#vi.XII.XXIV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=26#vi.I_1.I-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=26#vi.X.XLIII-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CXXX-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.LI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.LXXVI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.CII-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XXI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CLVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XLVII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.VII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=9#vi.VII.IX-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XLVIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CIV-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.IV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=15#vi.IV.VI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=15#vi.X.XXXIV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XLVIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CCXX-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=18#vi.VII.IX-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XXXIV-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=7#vi.XI.II-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=7#vi.XI.XXIX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#vi.VIII.I-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#vi.XII.XV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=12#vi.I_1.V-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.X.XXIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=4#vi.XI.XXII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=4#vi.XI.XXIX-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=4#vi.XII.XI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CXXX-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=8#vi.I_1.XVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=8#vi.IX.III-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=12#vi.III.VIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LXIV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#vi.XII.XVI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=5#vi.IX.IV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=5#vi.VIII.II-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=9#vi.XI.II-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=11#vi.VIII.XII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=12#vi.XIII.XIV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=6#vi.VIII.II-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=10#vi.XI.IX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=10#vi.XI.XXIX-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=14#vi.VIII.II-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=18#vi.VIII.II-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.VIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=22#vi.I_1.XVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=22#vi.X.XLI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=1#vi.X.III-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=5#vi.I_1.V-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=9#vi.X.VII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#vi.XI.V-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=9#vi.XI.V-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=11#vi.VI.XIV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CLXVI-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CXXXI-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XLVIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=5#vi.VIII.X-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=18#vi.V.III-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=3#vi.I_1.V-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=3#vi.IX.I-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=10#vi.V.I-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=10#vi.VIII.I-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=10#vi.IX.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.XXXVI-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=0#vi.X.XLIII-p25.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.XLIII-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=2#vi.VIII.VII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XV-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=6#vi.IV.IV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.II-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XXI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=7#vi.IV.XVI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXLV-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXXX-p111.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#vi.IX.X-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#vi.XIII.IV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#vi.XIII.XVI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XXVII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CXXX-p110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CCXVIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=9#vi.VII.VII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=23#vi.V.VII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CCXVIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=0#vi.V.IV-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=5#vi.XI.XXII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=11#vi.II_1.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=11#vi.VII.X-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=4#vi.IV.III-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=4#vi.V.X-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=4#vi.IV.XII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CCLXIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XII-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=2#vi.XII.XI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XIV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=5#vi.IV.IV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=5#vi.IV.IV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XIV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=10#vi.XII.XI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.XXIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XIV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=2#vi.II_1.VI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XCIII-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:11-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.XXXVI-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.XXXVI-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=1#vi.I_1.IX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XIII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=10#vi.IX.II-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LV-p102.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p100.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=3#vi.I_1.IX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=0#vi.I_1.I-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CCXVIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XXIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.XXIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=1#vi.X.IV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=5#vi.I_1.VII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=6#vi.X.I-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=8#vi.IV.XV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXVI-p71.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CIV-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=17#vi.IV.III-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=17#vi.VII.XXI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=19#vi.V.IX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XXII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XCV-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=7#vi.X.XLIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCIII-p116.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.XCIII-p183.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=22#vi.X.XLIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">56:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XLVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LXXV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=10#vi.X.XXXIV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CXXX-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=9#vi.IV.XVI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=62&amp;scrV=1#vi.VII.XXI-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=62&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CXXX-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XVI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XVII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CXXX-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=3#vi.XI.XXIX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=8#vi.XI.XXIX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=27#vi.X.XXXV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XVII-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=10#vi.II_1.V-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XVIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=67&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCIII-p161.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=2#vi.VIII.X-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=5#vi.IX.XII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=6#vi.IX.VIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CI-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LXXV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.XCVIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=16#vi.IX.III-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CCXIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.CCXXIX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=3#vi.III.VI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXVIII-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.LXXVIII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=32#vi.XIII.XXI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=71&amp;scrV=5#vi.VI.I-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LV-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XCIII-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CLXXIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LXXXVII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.XCIII-p75.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXLIV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=7#vi.II_1.III-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=9#vi.IV.XII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=16#vi.XI.XXII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=27#vi.V.II-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=28#vi.VII.XI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=28#vi.XII.XV-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=28#vi.XIII.II-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=16#vi.XI.II-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=21#vi.IV.I-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=7#vi.II_1.VI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CXXX-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=10#vi.X.XXXIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=39#vi.I_1.XIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=39#vi.IV.XV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=79&amp;scrV=5#vi.VIII.XII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=79&amp;scrV=8#vi.VIII.XII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=79&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XLVIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=5#vi.IX.X-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CXXX-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=17#vi.XI.II-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=19#vi.IV.X-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.CXXX-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.LXXV-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLVIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.IX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LV-p144.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=6#vi.IV.XII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=6#vi.IX.II-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=85&amp;scrV=5#vi.X.XLIII-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=85&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XVII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=1#vi.XI.II-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CIV-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=15#vi.I_1.XVIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=88&amp;scrV=1#vi.III.XI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=88&amp;scrV=5#vi.X.XLIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=88&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CLXIV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.LV-p57.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=11#vi.VII.VII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.XXIX-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89:30-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.LV-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCIII-p114.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CXXX-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CI-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.XXXII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=13#vi.IX.XIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=92&amp;scrV=1#vi.I_1.VII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=93&amp;scrV=20#vi.II_1.II-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=1#vi.IV.IV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXLVIII-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXVIII-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XLVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XLI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.LV-p126.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XCV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XVII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=4#vi.XI.I-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CII-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=3#vi.I_1.VI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=3#vi.XI.XXVII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CCXXXI-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=101&amp;scrV=1#vi.IX.XII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">101:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=101&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CLXVII-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">101:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=101&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCIII-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">101:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=12#vi.VII.VIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=20#vi.III.VIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#vi.I_1.VI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#vi.I_1.VI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#vi.XI.XIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#vi.XIII.XVIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.III-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=3#vi.IV.XI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XXX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XLIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XXXVI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=3#vi.XI.IX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XCV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=14#vi.X.XXXI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.VIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XCV-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=9#vi.XIII.XVII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=15#vi.V.XIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=24#vi.XI.IX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=24#vi.XII.XIX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=106&amp;scrV=2#vi.IV.IV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=106&amp;scrV=20#vi.VII.IX-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=107&amp;scrV=8#vi.VII.VI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=107&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLXIV-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=108&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=109&amp;scrV=22#vi.X.XXXVIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CLXIX-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=111&amp;scrV=10#vi.VIII.VI-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=112&amp;scrV=10#vi.VIII.II-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=113&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCIII-p199.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=115&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CII-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=115&amp;scrV=16#vi.XII.II-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=115&amp;scrV=16#vi.XII.VIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=0#vi.IX.XII-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXXX-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CXXX-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=10#vi.X.I-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=10#vi.I_1.V-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=10#vi.XI.XXII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XXV-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=12#vi.II_1.VII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=13#vi.VII.XXI-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=15#vi.IX.VII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=16#vi.II_1.III-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=16#vi.VIII.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=16#vi.IX.I-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=17#vi.IV.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=1#vi.V.IX-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=1#vi.XI.I-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.CLXIV-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=18#vi.X.XLIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=37#vi.VII.XIV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=53#vii.1.XCIII-p112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=71#vii.1.CXXXI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:71</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=85#vi.VIII.XI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:85</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=85#vi.XI.II-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:85</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=105#vi.XIII.XIV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:105</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=108#vi.IX.XIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:108</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=120#vii.1.LV-p120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:120</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=122#vi.X.XLIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:122</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=133#vii.1.CXXX-p86.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:133</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=142#vi.IV.IX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:142</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=155#vi.V.XIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:155</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=158#vii.1.XCIII-p112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:158</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=176#vi.XII.XV-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:176</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=3#vi.IX.II-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=121&amp;scrV=4#vi.X.XXXIV-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">121:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=122&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.IX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=122&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XLI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=124&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.C-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=125&amp;scrV=2#vi.IX.III-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=126&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XLI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=130&amp;scrV=1#vi.II_1.III-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=130&amp;scrV=1#vi.XI.II-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=130&amp;scrV=3#vi.I_1.V-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CXXX-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">132:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LV-p158.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">132:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=136&amp;scrV=4#vi.IV.XV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=138&amp;scrV=6#vi.V.III-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=2#vi.IX.VIII-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=4#vi.IX.VIII-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=6#vi.XI.XIX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=7#vi.V.II-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=7#vi.II_1.VI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=9#vi.I_1.II-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=12#vi.XIII.VIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=16#vi.X.XXXI-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=21#vi.XII.XIV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=22#vi.V.XII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=3#vi.V.X-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XXVII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XXVIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=5#vi.X.XXXVII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XXXIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=142&amp;scrV=5#vi.V.VIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">142:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=142&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXIV-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">142:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=2#vi.IX.XIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXVII-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXVII-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXVII-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XVII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=10#vi.XII.XXXII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=5#vi.VIII.II-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=7#vi.III.XI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=9#vi.III.VIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.IV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CXXX-p95.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=145&amp;scrV=3#vi.I_1.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=145&amp;scrV=15#vi.VI.X-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=145&amp;scrV=15#vi.VI.XIV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=145&amp;scrV=18#vi.V.III-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=146&amp;scrV=0#vi.III.V-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">146</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=146&amp;scrV=8#vi.XI.XXXI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">146:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=147&amp;scrV=5#vi.I_1.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">147:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=147&amp;scrV=6#vi.V.III-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">147:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=1#vi.VII.XIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=4#vi.XII.XV-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=6#vi.XII.XV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=149&amp;scrV=6#vi.XII.XIV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">149:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CLXVII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.VIII.I-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CXI-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.CCXVIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vi.VII.XXI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vi.VII.XXI-p10.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.CII-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#vii.1.CCXVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi.VI.VII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CCX-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CCX-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CCXX-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#iv.5-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XCIII-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vi.III.VI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#vi.III.VI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#vi.III.VI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.III.VI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XVIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iv.4-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.XCIII-p200.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#vi.V.IV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CIV-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#vi.VI.III-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=31#vi.I_1.VI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#vi.VI.VI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLXXIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p23.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.XCIII-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LXXXII-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XCIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=8#vi.XII.XXVII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CCXI-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=21#vi.X.XXXVII-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XCIII-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CII-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXXX-p87.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXXX-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCIII-p166.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.i-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XXXVI-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XXX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXVII-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LV-p109.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CXLIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXVI-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXXIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XV-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.IX.VII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.VIII.IV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XCIII-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XCIII-p101.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XCIII-p113.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XCIII-p120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p109.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p115.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.XIII.XV-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vi.XIII.XIV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CLXVII-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.XIII.XIX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.XIII.XIX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.XIII.XIX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.IX.III-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p122.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XXXIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.XII.XXII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LV-p150.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iv.3-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLXIV-p42.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXIV-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#vi.II_1.II-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#vi.V.III-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#vi.X.XXXVI-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#vi.VIII.VIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#vi.XII.XVI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XXXVI-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#vi.VI.XII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CLXIV-p42.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=13#vi.IV.XVI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=5#vi.I_1.XVIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XV-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XV-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=16#vi.XII.XXII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XV-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CLXVI-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=3#vi.IV.II-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=4#vi.IV.XVI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=10#vi.X.XXXVII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=22#vi.X.XXII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LXXVIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CII-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XIX-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LV-p151.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=8#vi.IV.XII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">56:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXXX-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XVIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XVIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=10#vi.X.V-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=4#vi.IX.X-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.XIII.XXI-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#vi.II_1.III-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CLXVII-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.XCIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#vi.XII.II-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.LV-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.CXLV-p28.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#vi.I_1.VI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vi.XIII.XX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LXXXIX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CCXVIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=24#vi.I_1.II-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=24#vi.IV.IX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.LXXXII-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.LXXV-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=32#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=34#vi.XIII.XXII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.LI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.LXXVI-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.LXXVI-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.CXXIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=6#vi.II_1.III-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=48#vi.X.XXXVII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:48</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CXI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CXI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XLIV-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XCVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CCL-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.LXXV-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.LXXXII-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CLXXIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.CLXV-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.CLXV-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.LV-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=34#vii.1.CLXIV-p42.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CLXXIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.XCIII-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:3-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vi.IX.IV-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XIX-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.VII.IX-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vi.VIII.IV-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.IV.II-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#vi.V.VII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#vii.1.CXLV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.X.XX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Jonah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.II_1.VI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LXXI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#vi.II_1.VI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p122.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CLXVII-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CXXV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CLXVI-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXVIII-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XCIII-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.I_1.VI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.XIII.XIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CLVIII-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.CXXXVII-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.XXV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.X.XXXI-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CCVIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CCVIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCIII-p150.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCIII-p197.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.IX.IV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LV-p139.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XXXI-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.VIII.VI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.XI.I-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.VI.VII-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.IX.XIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXVII-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CLXIX-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XCII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXXX-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXLVIII-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XLIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CCXXIX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XLIV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.LXXXVII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XCIII-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.XIII.XIX-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCIII-p121.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CCVIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.XXXI-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.XLI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CXXXIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CXLV-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.XXXVI-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.IX.XIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vii.1.XLVII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#vii.1.XLVII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#vii.1.LXXXII-p66.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.XLVI-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.XLVII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.CXXXVI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#vii.1.XCIII-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#vii.1.XLVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#vii.1.CXXXIX-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#vii.1.C-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#vii.1.CCXX-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vii.1.LV-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vii.1.XCIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vii.1.CCX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#vi.IX.XIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.X.XXXVII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.X.XXXVII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vi.VIII.VIII-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XXXVIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CXXX-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.XI.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.IX.XIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXVII-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.X.XXVIII-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CXLV-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.IX.XIII-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vi.XIII.XIX-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#vi.XI.II-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#vi.X.XXXI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXVII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CII-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CCXI-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXXV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XXIX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.I_1.I-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.VI.XI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XXXVIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.XII.XII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.XII.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CXXX-p65.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#vi.XI.XXII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CCXVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXXII-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#vi.VI.V-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#vi.VI.XIV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCIII-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XLIV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.XXIX-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LIV-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XCIII-p130.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.XXIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.CLXIV-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.CLXVI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vi.IX.XIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CXLV-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XXXVI-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XXXVI-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=38#vi.XIII.XVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vi.XIII.XXI-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LV-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CLXVII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.XXXI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.CLVIII-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vi.IV.XIV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#vi.I_1.XII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vi.XIII.XXVI-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:41-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vi.VIII.VIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.LXXV-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XXXVI-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.VII.IX-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.VII.XXI-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.VIII.II-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vi.VII.IX-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vi.VII.XXI-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.LV-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.XXVI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vi.VII.IX-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vi.VII.IX-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi.VIII.IV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi.IX.I-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi.X.XXXVI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.XXXI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.LIV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.CCXVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XXXVI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:8-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#vi.IV.II-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.LV-p149.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#vi.VIII.IV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.CCVIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#iv.4-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#vi.IX.XIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.CII-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XIX-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#vi.XIII.XIX-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.XCIII-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:24-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.XCIII-p140.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:24-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.XLIII-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.LIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.LXXVI-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:30-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=39#vi.XIII.XVIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=43#vii.1.LXXVIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#vi.VIII.I-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.CCL-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.LV-p112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CCXX-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#vi.IV.III-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CLVIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vi.XI.VI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CLXIX-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#vi.II_1.II-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.LXXXIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#vi.V.III-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CCVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LXXIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LXXVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vi.XIII.XV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CXLVIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XCV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CCXI-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=35#vi.IX.XIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#vi.III.VII-p10.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.II_1.II-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.VIII.I-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vi.I_1.XVIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=16#vi.XIII.XIX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=16#vi.XIII.XIX-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:16-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.XIII.XIX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.XIX-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.VIII.XII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vi.XIII.XIX-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CXXX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:21-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=22#vi.XIII.XIX-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.XXXI-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#vi.VI.VII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.LV-p163.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XXIX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.XCIII-p186.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=44#vii.1.CLXIV-p42.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CCVIII-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.LV-p93.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.CCLXIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#vi.III.VIII-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:37-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#vii.1.CXXXVII-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:37-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:37-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=40#vi.XII.XVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=40#vii.1.LV-p188.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=40#vii.1.CLXVII-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CCVIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LXXVIII-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CLXVI-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=10#vi.IX.VI-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CCVIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXVI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXVII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXVIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCIII-p153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCIII-p86.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.XCIII-p151.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=35#vi.XIII.XV-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=41#vii.1.CXLV-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#vi.II_1.X-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#vi.IX.X-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=27#vi.I_1.IV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XXXVI-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XXXVI-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.XXXVI-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XLIV-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:20-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=38#vi.VII.XVII-p6.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.CXXX-p107.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=42#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=52#vii.1.XCIII-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=53#vii.1.CLVIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=75#vii.1.LXXXII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:75</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XXXVI-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vi.XIII.XII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=44#vii.1.LXXXII-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#vi.XII.XXV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#vii.1.CLXXX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=38#vii.1.CCXVIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XXXVI-p44.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCV-p29.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCV-p29.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#iv.5-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.XIII.IX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.V.IX-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#vii.1.CXXX-p120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#vi.V.VI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.IX.IV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.CLXIX-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.II_1.VII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.X.XXXI-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#vii.1.CII-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CXXX-p77.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=37#vii.1.CLXVII-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CXXXVII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#vi.VI.I-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:12-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#vi.IX.XIII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vii.1.CXXX-p106.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vi.VIII.II-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vii.1.XCVIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXX-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CXXX-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:9-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LV-p148.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vi.VIII.IV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.VIII.IV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#vi.X.XXXVI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=47#vii.1.CXI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:47-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CXXXI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.CLXIX-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.IX.III-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CLXXIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iv.4-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iv.5-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CCVIII-p26.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.XCIII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vi.VIII.VI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:26-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=46#vii.1.XCIII-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vi.VIII.III-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:4-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.XII.XV-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#vi.X.XVIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#vi.I_1.XVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:11-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#vi.IV.XVI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vi.IV.XVI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#vi.III.VI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#vi.III.IV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vi.X.XXXI-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vi.VIII.III-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vi.VIII.III-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vi.VI.X-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#vi.VI.X-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LXXV-p58.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LXXXII-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.LXXVIII-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.CLXVI-p75.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#vi.IX.III-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CLXIV-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XCIII-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CLXIV-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CXXX-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XCIII-p194.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XXXVI-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.XXXI-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LIV-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CXXX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CLXIV-p42.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=36#vi.XIII.VIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=36#vii.1.LV-p129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=36#vii.1.CXLVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CCLXIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=34#vi.X.XXXI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LIV-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=43#vii.1.CXXX-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=43#vi.IX.III-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XXXVI-p44.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XCV-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:15-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=25#vi.IV.XII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=44#vii.1.LXXVI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=44#vii.1.XCIII-p77.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:44-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=47#vii.1.LXXVI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=47#vii.1.XCIII-p92.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=49#vi.IX.IV-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:49</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.XI.VII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CXXXVII-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CCXIX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.VII.IX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.VII.XIX-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.V.III-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.XI.II-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.VII.XVII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.VII.IX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.VII.IX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.IV.XV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.IX.IV-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.VIII.X-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.XIII.X-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.VII.IX-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.IV.XII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.VII.IX-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.VII.IX-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.VIII.IV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.VII.IX-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.VII.XVIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.VII.XIX-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.X.XLIII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CCXIX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.VII.IX-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.IV.XV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.VII.XVII-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LXXV-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LXXXII-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.XII.XVIII-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXLVIII-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.LV-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.LI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.LXXXIX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iv.5-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iv.5-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XXI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXVI-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CII-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vi.X.I-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#vi.IV.XV-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#vi.XI.VIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#vi.XIII.XIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#vi.XIII.XIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.XLIV-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XLIV-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.VI.I-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XXV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.XXIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.III.VII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.LXXVIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.XCII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=48#vi.XIII.XXI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.XI.II-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.IV.III-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CLXV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CLXVI-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXV-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXXII-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.LV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.CLXIV-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.CLXVI-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#vi.IV.I-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#vii.1.XCIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=67#vii.1.CLXXIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.LXXXII-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#vii.1.XXVI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vi.IX.IV-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.LV-p157.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vi.XII.XXVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vi.XI.VIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vi.XI.VIII-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#vii.1.CI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#vii.1.CXLV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#vii.1.CI-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#vi.X.XXIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#vi.XII.XXV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#vi.XIII.XXV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#vii.1.XCII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CLXIV-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.XCIII-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.XCIII-p126.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.X.XLIII-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.X.XLIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.CCLXIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#vi.X.XXIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XLIV-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=36#vii.1.XCIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.IV.IX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.X.XXIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.VII.XVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.VIII.I-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XXXIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LXXV-p76.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CIV-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#vi.IV.IV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vi.IX.IV-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CXLVIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.XXXIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.LXXIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#vi.IX.XIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.CLXIV-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#vi.I_1.VII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p171.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CLXVII-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXXIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXVI-p77.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vi.V.V-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vi.X.XXXI-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.XXXIX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXIX-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#vi.IV.IX-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.X.XLIII-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=38#vi.VII.XXI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.XXIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XXXVI-p44.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCV-p29.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:14-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CXXXVII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.XCIII-p125.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=22#vi.X.XXXV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.LXXXII-p95.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XCIII-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CII-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XCIII-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.XCIII-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.IX.IV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXIX-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XIX-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#vi.I_1.III-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.XIII.XIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.CLXIV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#vi.X.XLIII-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.CLXIV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CLXIV-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vi.I_1.XVI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vii.1.XCI-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XXV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CLXIV-p42.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.XXV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.IX.VIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vii.1.CCXI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#vii.1.CCXI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.VII.IX-p33.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#vi.IX.II-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p167.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.III.VIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.LXXV-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:13-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.CLXVI-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:25-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LXXV-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vi.VIII.IV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.VIII.IV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.LXXV-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LXXV-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vii.1.LXXV-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LXXV-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LXXXII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.XCIII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#vi.VII.IX-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.XCIII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXV-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXXII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCIII-p185.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XXXVI-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XXXVI-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.LXXV-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:17-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LXXXII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:20-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.LXXXII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.XCIII-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.LXXXII-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.LXXXII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.XLVII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:17-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.LXXV-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.XXXVI-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LXXV-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.LXXV-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.V.X-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LV-p166.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LXXXVII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.X.VI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.X.VI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.VII.X-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.VII.X-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.VII.XVII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.VII.XVII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.VII.XX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.XXI-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.I_1.XVIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.V.III-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.V.III-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.V.IV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.VIII.I-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.VII.IX-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.V.III-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.VIII.I-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.V.III-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.VII.IX-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.CXLIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.III.VIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.V.III-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.VII.IX-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.LV-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XLIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.IX.IV-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.IV.III-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p117.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XXV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.LV-p140.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vi.X.II-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XXXIV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.LV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XCIX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXLV-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.IV.IV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XXXI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.VII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LV-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LV-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LXXXII-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXLV-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXLV-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CCXVIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.VII.IX-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.X.XLIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXIV-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CLXVI-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.CXXX-p108.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CLXIX-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LXXXII-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LV-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XCVIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p115.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CLXVI-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CCXX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vi.XIII.XII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.CXLV-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vi.II_1.VIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vi.X.XLII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.LXXXII-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CXLV-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#vi.VIII.X-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CCXVIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#vi.VIII.V-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.VII.XXI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.VIII.V-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vi.VII.XXI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.VII.XXI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.CI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.CLXVI-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXLIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CLXIV-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vi.V.I-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#vi.IX.XIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi.XIII.XIV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.LV-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XIV-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LV-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.LV-p113.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#vi.VII.XVII-p6.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LV-p94.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vi.IX.X-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vi.XIII.XIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.LV-p124.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.LV-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#vi.XIII.XIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#vi.XIII.XIV-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.LV-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.CXXX-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#vi.XI.IX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.LV-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.LXIV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.LV-p124.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.CXXX-p115.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vi.XII.XVI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CXXX-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CXXX-p100.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CII-p27.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CXXXI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#vi.XII.I-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vi.VII.IX-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vii.1.XCIII-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vi.IX.XIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vi.X.XXXI-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vi.IX.IV-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vi.X.XLIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vi.X.XLIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vi.XI.II-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#vii.1.CXLV-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:35-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#vii.1.CLVIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.VII.XVIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vi.VII.IX-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLXXX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vi.IX.XIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vi.X.VI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vi.XIII.XIV-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.CLXIV-p42.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XL-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LXXV-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXLV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXV-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vi.XI.II-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vi.I_1.I-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CXLV-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.XIII.XX-p5.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.XCIII-p79.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.LXI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.LXXXVII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vi.IV.IV-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=36#vi.I_1.II-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XXV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XXI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XXI-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XXII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XXII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vi.VI.II-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XLVIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LV-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LV-p127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXIV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XCIX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CXXX-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CXLV-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CXXXVI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.C-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CCXX-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCIII-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXXVII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXCII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CLXVII-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.LV-p190.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.LXXXII-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CXLV-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXVII-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XVIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XVIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.XXII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.XXII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#vi.VIII.XII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#iv.2-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CXXX-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#vi.X.XXXI-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi.VIII.XII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XXXVI-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXXVII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XCV-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CLXXII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vi.IX.II-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vi.X.XXXI-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XXXVI-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LXII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#vi.XIII.XXVI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XCIII-p145.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CCVIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCIII-p188.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CLXIX-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CCXXXII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.CXXXVII-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.CLXIX-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.XIII.XIX-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.VIII.IV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vi.V.III-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.CXLV-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.X.XXXI-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.LXXVIII-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XVIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CLXIX-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.IX.X-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CXXX-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.III-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.V-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.VII.XVII-p6.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XCII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CXXX-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.XIII.XXXI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.XIII.XXIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCIII-p146.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.XIII.XXII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CLXIX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XVIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XCIII-p144.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.VI.IV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XCIII-p189.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CXLIV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vi.VII.XX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXXII-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.IV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vi.III.VII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.X.V-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LXXVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCV-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXX-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXX-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.XII.XXV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XCV-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.VII.XXI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XIV-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CCXVIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vi.VIII.II-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vi.XIII.XXII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CCVIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCIII-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CCXI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.VIII.I-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LV-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XIX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XXII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XXIX-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vi.XIII.XXIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXVIII-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCV-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XXIX-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi.V.IV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.XXIX-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.II_1.II-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.VIII.I-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iv.4-p77.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XXVIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:10-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#vi.II_1.II-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#vi.II_1.II-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#vii.1.CCXLV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vi.VII.XX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LV-p192.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LXXIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CLXVII-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vi.XII.XIX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vi.X.XXXI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vi.X.XXXI-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XXI-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XXXVI-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LXXIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XCIII-p82.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.XLI-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.LVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.LXXXII-p86.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:19-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XL-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LXXV-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.XL-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.X.XXXI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.XLVIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.LXXVIII-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.LXXXV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.VI.IV-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CLXIX-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.X.V-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.CII-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CCXLV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.XLVII-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.XLVI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.XLVIII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.CCXXXI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XXI-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CCVIII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CCXLV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:5-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.VII.XIX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LIV-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XXIX-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CCVIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.LIV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#iv.4-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.CCIX-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#vii.1.CXI-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.LIV-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.VII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XLVIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XVIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XVIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XVIII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:8-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.LXXVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi.X.XXXI-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.XLVIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.XCIX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.CXLV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#vii.1.LXXVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#vi.XIII.VII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XVIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CLXXIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LXXXIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XCIII-p172.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p193.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LV-p152.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CCXI-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#vi.X.III-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LV-p193.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vi.V.X-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.X.I-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.V.XIV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.X.V-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.VIII.I-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XXVII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.XII.XIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.XIII.XV-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CXLVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CXLVIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.XIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#vi.XIII.XXI-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.CLXIX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=38#vii.1.CLXIX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.VII.XXI-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.VIII.IV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCIII-p142.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XXVIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.XCV-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CLXVI-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.IX.XIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.V.IX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.X.XX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.X.XLIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.CLXIX-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.CCX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.LV-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.LV-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CXLVIII-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vii.1.CCX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.LXXVIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.XCIII-p143.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=34#vii.1.XCV-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#vi.VII.XVII-p6.12" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=51#vi.IX.X-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=51#vii.1.LV-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=52#vii.1.CII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vii.1.LV-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vii.1.LV-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vii.1.LV-p108.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vii.1.CXLIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#vi.X.XXX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#vi.X.XXXI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#vi.IX.IV-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#vii.1.LV-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#vii.1.LV-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#vii.1.CXXX-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:54</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.IV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.XIII.XIV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CCXI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LXXXIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XCV-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LXXXIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XCV-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.III.II-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XXIX-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.V.XIV-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXLV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXLVIII-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXLVIII-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XCII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LV-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CLVIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.XII.XV-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.XII.XV-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vi.X.XXXIV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CXLIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CXLVIII-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.VII.XXI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.X.V-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p130.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXXX-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XXIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vi.X.XLIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.XIII.XVIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vi.XII.XV-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.LXXIII-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CXXX-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LXXVIII-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CCXLV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LXXVIII-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXVII-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#vi.IX.XIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#vi.XIII.XXV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXVIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.LIII-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vi.X.XLII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.LXXVIII-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.CCVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.XL-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.LXXVIII-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.CXXIV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.XII.II-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XCV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XCIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CXXX-p101.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vi.X.IV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vi.X.III-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LXXV-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XCII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XCIII-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XCIII-p93.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XXII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CCXXXI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.IX.IV-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXV-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CLXXX-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XL-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LXXXII-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.XCIII-p210.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LXXV-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LXXXII-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LXXV-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XXVIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XXVIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.XCIII-p139.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CLXVI-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLXXX-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XL-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XL-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LXXV-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LXXV-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LXXXII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.XCIII-p209.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XCIII-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.LXXXII-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XCIII-p137.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XCIII-p137.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LXXVI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.LXXXII-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.CXLV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.CII-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#vi.XIII.XXIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.III.VII-p10.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXV-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LV-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.XIII.XXI-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.I_1.XI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.IX.IX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.CLXXX-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.LXXXII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XCIII-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.VI.IV-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.XII.XV-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.XII.XVI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.XCIII-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.XCIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXV-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXXII-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXV-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXXII-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LXXV-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXLVIII-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CCXI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.XXIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XCV-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.X.XXIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.VIII.V-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CXLIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXV-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LXXXII-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XXIX-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XCIII-p191.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.XXIX-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XXII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CCXIX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XXXVII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CCXIX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LXXXVII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CCVIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.LV-p114.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.LXXV-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXXII-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.IX.IV-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.XII.XI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.X.XLII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XIV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.XIII.XXIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.V.IX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.V.IX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vi.XIII.VII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.LV-p118.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vi.X.XXX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vi.VIII.XII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CXXX-p126.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XLIV-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CCX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XLIII-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LXI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CII-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.V.V-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.IV.XIV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LXXVIII-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.IX.IV-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vii.1.XXXVIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vii.1.XLVIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CXLVIII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.IX.IV-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.VIII.X-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.II-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.X-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XIV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.XIII.XIV-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.VIII.V-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CLXIV-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XLVIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#vi.X.I-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.XCIII-p156.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vii.1.CXXX-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CCXX-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.LXXV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.XLVIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XCIII-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XCIII-p187.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.XCIII-p187.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.XCIII-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CLVIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.LV-p121.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vii.1.CXXII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.X.XLIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.IV.XII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.VII.IX-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.X.XLIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CLXIV-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CCXVIII-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.LV-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.XIII.XVIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LXXVIII-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CCVIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.LXXXIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#vi.IX.III-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXIX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XL-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LXXV-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LV-p131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.IX.X-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.XI.XXIX-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.XI.XXX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.XIII.XIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vi.XI.XXIX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.XCIII-p160.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CXLVIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.XIII.XXVI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XXIX-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXXIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXXX-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CXXX-p112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CCXXXI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XLVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.XIII.XXVI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XXVI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.X.XXXI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.X.XXXI-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.XIII.XXVI-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vi.XIII.XXVI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.XIII.XXVI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vi.XIII.XXVI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CCVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.XII.XXII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.LV-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.V.IX-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.XLIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.XI.II-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.XII.XVI-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.VIII.II-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.III.IV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LV-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.IX.XIII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.VII.XXI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.X.XXXI-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CII-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LV-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CII-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LV-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CXXX-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.VIII.XI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCIII-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.LV-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.VI.III-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.XIII.XXII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XCII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CXLVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXVI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.XIII.XXII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CLXVI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XLIII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CCLXIII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.IX.IX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.XIII.XIV-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CCXI-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CCXIX-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CXXX-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XCVIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vi.VII.XVII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.CII-p27.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.XI.II-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.IX.XII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.XII.XVIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LV-p189.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LXXXII-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXX-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CLXVII-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.XII.XVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.XII.XXV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.XII.XXX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXLV-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.IV.XII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CXLVIII-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XCIII-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CCXX-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CCXXXI-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.VII.XVIII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.X.XLIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.XI.XXIX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXXVII-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LV-p183.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.XXVIII-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.X.XXXI-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XLVII-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LXXXII-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.IV.XV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.XXII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.IX.IX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXX-p121.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CXXX-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.XIII.XXI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vi.IX.IX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.V.IX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.IX.IX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.IX.IX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.XCV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vii.1.CXXX-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXXX-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:6-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vi.XII.XI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.XCII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CXLIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CXLVIII-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CLXVI-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CXXX-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#vi.XIII.XXI-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CII-p27.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.XIII.XXV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.XII.XVIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.VI.III-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.LV-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.LXXIX-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.LXXXII-p98.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vi.VIII.IV-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vii.1.LIII-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.XLIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXCI-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LV-p153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.VIII.V-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XXXV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.XIII.XXV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XXXV-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XXXIV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.VIII.X-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CXXX-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.X.XXXI-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.LV-p184.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.CCXI-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.XCIII-p131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CXXXIII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.XLIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10-11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.III.VII-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.IV.XII-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XCV-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.X.II-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#vi.XIII.XVIII-p23.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.XI.XIII-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vi.XIII.XVIII-p23.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.XIII.XII-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#vi.III.VII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:8-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=40#vii.1.CLXIV-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.X.XL-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXI-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vii.1.CXLVIII-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">James</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.III.VI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.IV.XV-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CCL-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CLXVII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CLXVII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CLXVII-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXVI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXVII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.1.CLXVII-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.IX.XIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.1.CLXVII-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXXIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXVII-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CLXVII-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.I_1.XIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.I_1.I-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.IV.III-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.VII.IX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.IV.XV-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.X.XXXVI-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.XCIII-p193.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi.XIII.XXIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.I_1.XIII-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LXXXII-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.IV.XI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.I_1.I-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.IV.I-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XXV-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.LV-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.VIII.XII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.XIII.XIX-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.XI.II-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CLXIV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CLXIV-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XXIX-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CLXIV-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CLXIV-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.XCIII-p170.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CLXIV-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.CCIX-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.I_1.I-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.IV.III-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.VII.IX-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.IV.XV-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.VII.XXI-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.LXXVIII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.CXXX-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.CXLV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.XIII.XIX-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.VII.X-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.XCII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.IX.XIII-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.X.XXXVII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CLXVII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CLXVII-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCIII-p148.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.III.VI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CCXX-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CCXX-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.i-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.X.XXXIV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.X.XXX-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.V.III-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.X.XXXV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.X.XXXVII-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CXLV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XCIII-p124.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XV-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XV-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.XIII.XVIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.LXIV-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.XCII-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CXXX-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vii.1.CXLVIII-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.XIII.XIII-p23.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CCXI-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CCXXVIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXLVIII-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CCXIX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CXLVIII-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.LXXIII-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CXLVIII-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CCXIX-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXLV-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CCXVIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.1.XCIII-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CII-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p161.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LV-p161.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">3 John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.IX.IV-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.CLXIV-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XLIII-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.XLIII-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.II_1.VII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.1.LV-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.XIII.XV-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.XCIII-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.X.IV-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.VII.XXI-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.V.III-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#vi.VII.XXI-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=11#vii.1.LXXVIII-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Tobit</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#vi.X.XXXIV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CXXX-p125.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.CXXX-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CLVIII-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#vi.V.II-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CLXXXIX-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.CCXVIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vii.1.LV-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LV-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vii.1.CI-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vii.1.CLXIX-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#vi.IX.X-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#vi.VII.XI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CXXXVII-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#vi.VI.XI-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vii.1.CCXVIII-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vi.X.XXIX-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vi.X.XXXI-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.CXLIV-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vi.VII.XVII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CXXXI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.1.CXLIII-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.CLXIV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#vi.VIII.V-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi.V.IV-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi.VIII.I-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#vi.V.III-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#vii.1.LV-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.LIV-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Baruch</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=37#vii.1.CLXIV-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:37</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XL-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.LXXV-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXI-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:18-19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.XII.XV-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.XII.XV-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.1.XXXVI-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.XIII.XXI-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#vi.VI.XII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vii.1.XCIII-p207.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.1.CCXX-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CCXVIII-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.VII.XVI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.VIII.VI-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#vii.1.XLIII-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXXXVII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=30#vi.X.XXXI-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vi.IX.VIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.LXVIII-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#vi.X.XXXI-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#vii.1.CXXX-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=12#vii.1.LV-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=29#vii.1.LXXXVIII-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=25#vii.1.CLXXIII-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=4#vii.1.CXXX-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=18#vii.1.CXXX-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=16#vii.1.CCLXIII-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=21#vi.VII.XII-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:21</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 id="x.ii" next="x.iii" prev="x.i" title="Greek Words and Phrases">
  <h2 id="x.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="x.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex id="x.ii-p0.3" lang="EL" type="foreign" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἐβάστασας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ὅτι τῶν ἀγαθῶν μου οὐ χρείαν ἔχεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.IX-p1.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> βαλανεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.XII-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> γεννάω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> δαιμόνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-p36.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> εὐχὰς ὁμοίως καὶ εὐχαριστίας, ὅση δύναμις αὐτῷ, ἀναπέμπει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.IX-p11.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> εὐχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> λατρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> λογικὸν γάλα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXV-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> οὐ μὴ συναγάγω τὰς συναγωγὰς αὐτων ἐξ αἰμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> παλινῴδια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XL-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> παρέδωκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> περιούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-p131.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XIX-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> πνοή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-p54.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> στερέωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XX-p5.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> τὰς ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIV-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> φιλοσοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.III.IV-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀόρατος καὶ ἀκατασκεύαστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.III-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀληθεύειν ἐν ἀγάπῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθρῶπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.IV-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαύγασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.XII-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκατάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.II-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀραίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.VI-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁμαρτήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.VIII-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.VIII-p3.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀποκατάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀρχη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p75.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἁτινά ἐστιν ἀλληγορούμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.IV-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αἰνίγματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCII-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν σκοτομήνῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-p133.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδιάθετος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.VIII-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκγονον κακὸν δίκαιον ἐαυτὸν κρίνει, τὴν δ’ ἔξοδον αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἀπένιψεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-p166.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκτισε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XXI-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐὰν μὴ πιστεύσητε, οὐδὲ μὴ συνῆτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐνδιάθετος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p427.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐποπτικὴ θεωρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XVIII-p23.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ μία (τῶν) σαββάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXVI-p43.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ μάθησις οὐκ ἄλλο τι ἢ ἀν€μνησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἤ Πλάτων φιλονίζει ἤ Φίλων πλατωνίζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.II-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰχθύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXI-p10.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰδοὺ ἡ θεοσέβεά ἐστι σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.V-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς Θεοῦ Υἱὸς Σωτὴρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXI-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰχθὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p675.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀυσία, πόσον, ποῖον, πρόστι, ποῦ, πότε, κείσθαι, ἔχειν, ποιεῖν, πάσχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.XVI-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θάνατος οὐδὲν πρὸς ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.XVI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ προεστὼς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.IX-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι τῶν ἀγαθῶν μου οὐ χρειαν ἔχεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὀν ἀγνοοῦντες εὐσεβεῖτε, τοῦτον ἐγὼ καταγγέλλω ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.IX-p6.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀντιληψέως τῆς ἑωθινῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-p74.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.V-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾳδης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.III-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐχαριστία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.II-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΕΥΤΥΧΩΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LI-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΙΧΘΥΝ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXI-p10.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΙΧΘΥΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXI-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.IX-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p767.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πειρατηριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1020.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1053.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρόσθε λέων, ὄπιθεν δὲ δράκων, μέσσῃ δὲ χίμαιρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.X-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προφορικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1084.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1137.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Στερέωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1234.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τεχνίτης,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1268.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1090.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ψυχικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1091.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἴνιγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCII-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.IV-p36.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βδελυγμα κυριῳ στηρίζων ὀφθαλμὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXI-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέεννα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.III-p11.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο καὶ τὰ παιδία βαπτίζομεν, καίτοι ƒμαρτήματα οὐκ ἔχοντα,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δρέπανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXV-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐαρεστήσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσέβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVII-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐχὰς πέμπομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.IX-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζωή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.IV-p36.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοσέβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVII-p31.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κίσσος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐξανόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCVIII-p23.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθήλωσον ἐκ τοῦ φόβου σου τὰς σάρκας μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-p120.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτάομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XXI-p10.7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XXI-p10.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.VI-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XIX-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία σαββάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXVI-p43.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάσχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύκνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.VI-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XI-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλινῳδία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-p100.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλινῳδία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXII-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλινωδία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXVIII-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραδῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πειρατήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXVIII-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XVII-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XVII-p6.11" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυέμρως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.III.VII-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσευχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφορικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.VIII-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XVII-p6.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναιτοῦντες,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.I-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν πνευματικὴν σύνεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXVIII-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XI-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίκτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p24.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς συνέστρεψεν ὕδωρ ἐν ἰματίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ συλλεγόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.IX-p11.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετυρωμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.III-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τεχνίτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.VII-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ἡλίου λεγομένῃ ἡμέρᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.IX-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ κατατοξεῦσαι ἐν σκοτομήνῃ τοὺς εὐθεῖς τῇ καρδίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-p56.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XVII-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XIX-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XVII-p6.10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Logos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.IX-p6.8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 id="x.iii" next="x.iv" prev="x.ii" title="Hebrew Words and Phrases">
  <h2 id="x.iii-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Hebrew" id="x.iii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex id="x.iii-p0.3" lang="HE" type="foreign" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew"> גְּבִינָה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.III-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"> כַּיְרִיעָה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XV-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"> קָנָנִי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XXI-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"> רָקִיעַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XX-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"> תֹהוּ וָבֹהוּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.III-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">בָרָא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XXI-p10.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">בִּי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">בָּרָא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p715.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">גַּבְנֻנִים: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.III-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">גָּבַן: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.III-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">כִּי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">צָבָא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXVIII-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קַוָּם: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XX-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קָגָה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XXI-p10.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קָנָא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p715.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קָנָה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XXI-p10.9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">רָקִיעַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1097.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 id="x.iv" next="x.v" prev="x.iii" title="German Words and Phrases">
  <h2 id="x.iv-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex id="x.iv-p0.2" lang="DE" type="foreign" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Anweisung zum seligen Leben: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XXIV-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Gedanken über meinen Lebenslauf: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Logik in Abendlande: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p31.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Philosphie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p27.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichtsphilosophie des heil.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p42.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Grundriss der Geschichte der Philosophie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p27.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Metaphysische Psychologie des heil. Augustinus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Vorlesungen über die christl. Dogmengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 id="x.v" next="x.vi" prev="x.iv" title="French Words and Phrases">
  <h2 id="x.v-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex id="x.v-p0.2" lang="FR" type="foreign" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>) nous passe, et ne nous est point nécessaire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XI-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>); mais le comment: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XI-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire de saint Augustin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.2-p36.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Il en est de même des autres mystères, où les esprits modérés trouveront toujours une explication suffisante pour croire, et jamais autant qu’il en faut pour comprendre. Il nous suffit d’un certain ce que c’est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XI-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Il savait s’asseoir et se taire de longues heures: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.XI-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>La phliosophie de saint Augustin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-p6.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Les consolations indiscrètes ne font qu’ aigrir les violentes afflictions. L’ indifference et la froideur trouvent aisément des paroles, mais la tristesse et le silence: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.XI-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Si la philosophie est la recherché de la verité, jamais sans douse il ne s’est rencontre une ame plus philosophe que celle de saint Augustin. Car jamais ame n’a supporté avec plus d’ impatience les anxiétés du doute et n’a fait plus d’ efforts pour dissiper les fantomes de l’erreur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p27.11" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>Traduction de la Cité de Dieu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p42.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>abbé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.2-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>cet ouvrage unique, souvent imité, toujours parodié, où il s’accuse, se condamne et s’humilie, priére ardente, récit entrainant, metaphysique incomparable, histoire de tout un monde qui se refléte dans l’histoire d’ une ame.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
 <li>sur la translation de ia relique de saint Augustin de Pavie à Hippone: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.2-p36.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 id="x.vi" next="toc" prev="x.v" title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition">
  <h2 id="x.vi-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex id="x.vi-p0.2" type="pb" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages" shownumber="no"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_v" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vi" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vii" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_ix" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.1.I-Page_2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.1.III-Page_3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.2-Page_4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.2-Page_5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.2-Page_6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-Page_7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-Page_8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-Page_9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.3-Page_10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-Page_11" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-Page_12" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-Page_13" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-Page_14" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-Page_15" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-Page_16" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-Page_17" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.4-Page_18" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.5-Page_19" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.5-Page_20" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.5-Page_21" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.5-Page_22" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.5-Page_23" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.5-Page_24" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_25" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_27" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_29" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_30" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_31" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_32" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii-Page_33" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#I_1-Page_45" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.I_1.II-Page_46" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.I_1.V-Page_47" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.I_1.VI-Page_48" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.I_1.VII-Page_49" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.I_1.IX-Page_50" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.I_1.XII-Page_51" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.I_1.XIV-Page_52" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.I_1.XVI-Page_53" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.I_1.XVIII-Page_54" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#II_1-Page_55" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.II_1.II-Page_56" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.II_1.III-Page_57" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.II_1.V-Page_58" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.II_1.VI-Page_59" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.III-Page_60" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.III.II-Page_61" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.III.IV-Page_62" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.III.VI-Page_63" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.III.VII-Page_64" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.III.VII-Page_65" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.III.VIII-Page_66" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.III.XI-Page_67" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV-Page_68" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.II-Page_69" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.III-Page_70" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.IV-Page_71" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.VII-Page_72" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.X-Page_73" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.XII-Page_74" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.XIV-Page_75" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_76" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.XV-Page_77" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IV.XVI-Page_78" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V-Page_79" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.II-Page_80" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.III-Page_81" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.V-Page_82" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.VI-Page_83" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.VIII-Page_84" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.IX-Page_85" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.X-Page_86" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.X-Page_87" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.V.XIII-Page_88" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI-Page_89" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.I-Page_90" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.II-Page_91" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.IV-Page_92" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.V-Page_93" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.VI-Page_94" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.VII-Page_95" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.VIII-Page_96" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.IX-Page_97" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.X-Page_98" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.XII-Page_99" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.XIV-Page_100" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VI.XVI-Page_101" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII-Page_102" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.I-Page_103" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.III-Page_104" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.V-Page_105" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.VI-Page_106" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.VII-Page_107" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_108" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.IX-Page_109" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.X-Page_110" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XIV-Page_111" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XVII-Page_112" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XIX-Page_113" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XX-Page_114" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VII.XXI-Page_115" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII-Page_116" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.I-Page_117" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_118" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.II-Page_119" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.IV-Page_120" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.V-Page_121" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_122" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.VI-Page_123" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.VII-Page_124" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.VIII-Page_125" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.X-Page_126" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.XI-Page_127" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.VIII.XII-Page_128" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX-Page_129" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.II-Page_130" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.III-Page_131" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_132" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.IV-Page_133" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.VI-Page_134" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.VII-Page_135" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.VIII-Page_136" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.IX-Page_137" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.X-Page_138" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_139" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.XII-Page_140" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.IX.XIII-Page_141" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X-Page_142" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.III-Page_143" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.V-Page_144" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.VI-Page_145" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.VIII-Page_146" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.X-Page_147" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XIV-Page_148" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XVI-Page_149" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XVIII-Page_150" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXI-Page_151" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXIII-Page_152" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXVII-Page_153" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXX-Page_154" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXXI-Page_155" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXXII-Page_156" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXXIV-Page_157" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXXV-Page_158" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXXVI-Page_159" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XXXVII-Page_160" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XL-Page_161" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.X.XLIII-Page_162" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI-Page_163" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.II-Page_164" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.III-Page_165" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.VI-Page_166" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.IX-Page_167" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.XIII-Page_168" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.XV-Page_169" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.XVIII-Page_170" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.XXII-Page_171" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.XXIV-Page_172" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.XXVII-Page_173" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.XXVIII-Page_174" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XI.XXXI-Page_175" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII-Page_176" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.IV-Page_177" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.VIII-Page_178" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XI-Page_179" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XIII-Page_180" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XV-Page_181" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XVI-Page_182" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XVIII-Page_183" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XXI-Page_184" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XXII-Page_185" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XXV-Page_186" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XXVII-Page_187" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XXIX-Page_188" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XII.XXXII-Page_189" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII-Page_190" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.II-Page_191" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.VI-Page_192" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.IX-Page_193" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XI-Page_194" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XIII-Page_195" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XV-Page_196" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XVII-Page_197" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XVIII-Page_198" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XX-Page_199" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXI-Page_200" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXII-Page_201" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXIII-Page_202" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXIV-Page_203" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXVI-Page_204" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXIX-Page_205" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXXII-Page_206" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.XIII.XXXIV-Page_207" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_209" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_211" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_212" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_213" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.I-Page_219" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.I-Page_220" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.III-Page_221" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.III-Page_222" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.IV-Page_223" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.VII-Page_224" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.VII-Page_225" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.VII-Page_226" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.IX-Page_227" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.IX-Page_228" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XI-Page_229" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XI-Page_230" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XIII-Page_231" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XIV-Page_232" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XV-Page_233" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XVI-Page_234" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XVII-Page_235" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XVIII-Page_236" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XX-Page_237" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXI-Page_238" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXI-Page_239" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXII-Page_240" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXII-Page_241" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXIII-Page_242" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXIII-Page_243" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXIII-Page_244" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXIII-Page_245" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXV-Page_246" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXVI-Page_247" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXVI-Page_248" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXVII-Page_249" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXVII-Page_250" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXVIII-Page_251" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXVIII-Page_252" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXVIII-Page_253" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXIX-Page_254" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXIX-Page_255" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXIX-Page_256" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXIX-Page_257" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXI-Page_258" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXI-Page_259" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXI-Page_260" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXIII-Page_261" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXIII-Page_262" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXIV-Page_263" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXV-Page_264" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXV-Page_265" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXVI-Page_266" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXVI-Page_267" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXVI-Page_268" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXVI-Page_269" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXVI-Page_270" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXVII-Page_271" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XXXVIII-Page_272" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XL-Page_273" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XL-Page_274" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XL-Page_275" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLII-Page_276" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_277" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_278" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_279" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_280" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_281" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_282" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_283" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_284" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIII-Page_285" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIV-Page_286" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIV-Page_287" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIV-Page_288" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIV-Page_289" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLIV-Page_290" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLVI-Page_291" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLVII-Page_292" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLVII-Page_293" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLVII-Page_294" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XLVIII-Page_295" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LI-Page_296" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LI-Page_297" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LII-Page_298" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LIII-Page_299" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LIII-Page_300" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LIV-Page_301" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LIV-Page_302" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LIV-Page_303" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_304" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_305" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_306" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_307" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_308" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_309" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_310" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_311" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_312" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_313" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_314" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_315" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LV-Page_316" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LVIII-Page_317" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LX-Page_318" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXI-Page_319" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXIII-Page_320" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXIII-Page_321" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXIV-Page_322" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXV-Page_323" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXVI-Page_324" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXVIII-Page_325" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXIX-Page_326" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXI-Page_327" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXI-Page_328" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXII-Page_329" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXIII-Page_330" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXIII-Page_331" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXIII-Page_332" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXIII-Page_333" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_334" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_335" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_336" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_337" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_338" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_339" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_340" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_341" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_342" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXV-Page_343" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXVI-Page_344" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXVII-Page_345" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXVIII-Page_346" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXVIII-Page_347" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXVIII-Page_348" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXIX-Page_349" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_350" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_351" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_352" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_353" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_354" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_355" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_356" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_357" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_358" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_359" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_360" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXII-Page_361" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXIII-Page_362" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXIII-Page_363" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXIV-Page_364" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXV-Page_365" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXVII-Page_366" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXVII-Page_367" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXVII-Page_368" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXVII-Page_369" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_370" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_371" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_372" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXVIII-Page_373" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXIX-Page_374" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXIX-Page_375" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.LXXXIX-Page_376" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_377" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_378" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_379" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCI-Page_380" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCII-Page_381" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCII-Page_382" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_383" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_384" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_385" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_386" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_387" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_388" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_389" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_390" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_391" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_392" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_393" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_394" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_395" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_396" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_397" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_398" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_399" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_400" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIII-Page_401" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCV-Page_402" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCV-Page_403" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCV-Page_404" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCVI-Page_405" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCVII-Page_406" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCVIII-Page_407" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCVIII-Page_408" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCVIII-Page_409" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCVIII-Page_410" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.XCIX-Page_411" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.C-Page_412" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CI-Page_413" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CI-Page_414" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_415" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_416" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_417" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_418" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_419" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_420" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_421" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_422" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_423" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_424" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CII-Page_425" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CIII-Page_426" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CIII-Page_427" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CIV-Page_428" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CIV-Page_429" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CIV-Page_430" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CIV-Page_431" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CIV-Page_432" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CIV-Page_433" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXI-Page_434" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXI-Page_435" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXI-Page_436" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXV-Page_437" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVII-Page_438" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_439" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_440" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_441" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_442" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_443" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_444" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_445" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_446" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_447" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_448" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_449" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXVIII-Page_450" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXII-Page_451" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXIV-Page_452" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXV-Page_453" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXV-Page_454" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_455" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_456" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_457" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_458" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXVI-Page_459" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_460" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_461" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_462" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_463" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_464" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_465" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_466" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_467" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_468" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXX-Page_469" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXI-Page_470" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXIII-Page_471" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXV-Page_472" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVI-Page_473" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_474" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_475" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_476" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_477" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_478" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_479" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_480" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVII-Page_481" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_482" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_483" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_484" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_485" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_486" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_487" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXVIII-Page_488" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXIX-Page_489" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXXXIX-Page_490" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLIII-Page_491" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLIII-Page_492" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLIII-Page_493" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLIII-Page_494" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLIV-Page_495" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLV-Page_496" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLV-Page_497" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLV-Page_498" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_499" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_500" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_501" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_502" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXLVIII-Page_503" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CL-Page_504" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_505" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_506" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_507" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_508" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLI-Page_509" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_510" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_511" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_512" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLVIII-Page_513" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLIX-Page_514" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLIX-Page_515" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">515</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIV-Page_516" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">516</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIV-Page_517" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">517</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIV-Page_518" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">518</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIV-Page_519" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">519</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIV-Page_520" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIV-Page_521" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">521</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXV-Page_522" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">522</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_523" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">523</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_524" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">524</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_525" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">525</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_526" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">526</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_527" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">527</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_528" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">528</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_529" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">529</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_530" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">530</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_531" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">531</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVI-Page_532" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">532</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_533" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">533</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_534" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">534</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_535" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">535</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_536" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">536</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_537" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">537</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_538" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">538</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXVII-Page_539" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">539</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_540" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">540</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_541" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">541</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_542" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">542</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXIX-Page_543" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">543</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXII-Page_544" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">544</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXIII-Page_545" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">545</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXIII-Page_546" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">546</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXIII-Page_547" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">547</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXX-Page_548" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">548</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_549" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">549</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_550" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">550</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_551" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">551</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXXVIII-Page_552" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">552</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXXIX-Page_553" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">553</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CLXXXIX-Page_554" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">554</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXCI-Page_555" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">555</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CXCII-Page_556" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">556</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCI-Page_557" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">557</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCIII-Page_558" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">558</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCVIII-Page_559" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">559</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCVIII-Page_560" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">560</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCIX-Page_561" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">561</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCIX-Page_562" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">562</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCX-Page_563" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">563</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_564" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">564</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_565" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">565</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_566" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">566</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_567" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">567</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXI-Page_568" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">568</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXIII-Page_569" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">569</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXIII-Page_570" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">570</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXVIII-Page_571" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">571</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXVIII-Page_572" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">572</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXX-Page_573" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">573</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXX-Page_574" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">574</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXX-Page_575" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">575</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXX-Page_576" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">576</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXVII-Page_577" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">577</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_578" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">578</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_579" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">579</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_580" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">580</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXVIII-Page_581" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">581</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXIX-Page_582" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">582</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXXI-Page_583" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">583</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXXI-Page_584" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">584</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXXII-Page_585" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">585</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXXII-Page_586" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">586</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXXXII-Page_587" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">587</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXLV-Page_588" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">588</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCXLVI-Page_589" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">589</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCL-Page_590" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">590</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCLIV-Page_591" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">591</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCLXIII-Page_592" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">592</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.1.CCLXIII-Page_593" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">593</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_597" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">597</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_598" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">598</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_599" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">599</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_600" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">600</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_601" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">601</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_602" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">602</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_603" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">603</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_604" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">604</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_605" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">605</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_610" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">610</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_611" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">611</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>





</ThML.body></ThML>
